The Magus Era - Blood Red

1
Table of Contents
Prologue
Chapter 1 – Hunter
Chapter 2 – Malice
Chapter 3 – Challenge
Chapter 4 – Deal
Chapter 5 – Gain
Chapter 6 – Parents
Chapter 7 – Defiance
Chapter 8 – Different Races
Chapter 9 – Calculation
Chapter 10 – Kill
Chapter 11 – Trick
Chapter 12 – Snoop
Chapter 13 – Frighten
Chapter 14 – The Day
Chapter 15 – The Ancestral Worship Ceremony
Chapter 16 – Bloodline
Chapter 17 – The Senior Magus
Chapter 18 – Violence
Chapter 19 – Inherited Magus Treasure
Chapter 20 – Bullying
Chapter 21 – Enemy
2
Chapter 22 – Jiang Xue
Chapter 23 – Conspiracy
Chapter 24 – Agreement
Chapter 25 – Information
Chapter 26 – Ambush
Chapter 27 – Black Water
Chapter 28 – Transfer
Chapter 29 – Qing Yi
Chapter 30 – Faint
Chapter 31 – Wake
Chapter 32 – The Coldbrook valley
Chapter 33 – Savage
Chapter 34 – Four Eyes
Chapter 35 – Invulnerable
Chapter 36 – Crisis
Chapter 37 – Puppet
Chapter 38 – Counterattack
Chapter 39 – Stalemated
Chapter 40 – Release
Chapter 41 – Conspire
Chapter 42 – Counterplan
Chapter 44 – Hurt
3
Chapter 45 – Push
Chapter 46 – Frustration
Chapter 47 – Failure
Chapter 48 – Punishment
Chapter 49 – Interrogation
Chapter 50 – Aftermath
Chapter 51 – Collusion
Chapter 52 – First Encounter
Chapter 53 – Po
Chapter 54 – Presented Medicine
Chapter 55 – Medicine
Chapter 56 – Awakening
Chapter 57 – Encounter
Chapter 58 – Avoiding the bait
Chapter 59 – Asking For Help
Chapter 60 – Reinforcements
Chapter 61 – Wild Fire
Chapter 62 – Besieged
Chapter 63 – Allied forces
Chapter 64 – Soul-Calling
Chapter 65 – Counterplot
Chapter 66 – Strike
Chapter 67 – Trap
4
Chapter 68 – Snow Melted
Chapter 69 – Massacre
Chapter 70 – Seeking Revenge For The Smallest Grievance
Chapter 71 – Suppress
Chapter 72 – Straw Dog
Chapter 73 – Offerings
Chapter 75 – Brothers
Chapter 76 – Truth
Chapter 77 – Private Property
Chapter 78 – Family Property
Chapter 79 – Rainy Season
Chapter 80 – The Temporary manor
Chapter 81 – Man Man
Chapter 82 – Bodyguard
Chapter 83 – Strength
Chapter 84 – Inhuman
Chapter 85 – Essence Milk of The Earth
Chapter 86 – Harden the body
Chapter 87 – Madness
Chapter 88 – Make a Run For It
Chapter 89 – Blood Moon
Chapter 90 – Opening the Sky
5
Chapter 91 – Runaway
Chapter 92 – Injuries
Chapter 93 – Running away from the killers
Chapter 94 – Fight and Kill
Chapter 95 – Kill the Monster
Chapter 96 – First Kill
Chapter 97 – A Difficult Situation
Chapter 98 – Magus King’s Tomb
Chapter 99 – Breaking Jiang Yao
Chapter 100 – A Middle-aged Man
Chapter 101 – Wen Ming
Chapter 102 – Return
Chapter 103 – The Trial of Yuan Dan
Chapter 104 – Shocking Information
Chapter 105 – Condemnation
Chapter 106 – The Guards of Gods
Chapter 107 – Beating Hard
Chapter 108 – Raise an Army
Chapter 109 – Delivering a Message
Chapter 110 – Bad News
Chapter 111 – Loan
Chapter 112 – Force Attack
Chapter 113 – Encircle the Valley
6
Chapter 114 – Horrifying
Chapter 115 – Going to the South
Chapter 116 – ‘Fellow’
Chapter 117 – Wait A Second
Chapter 118 – Predestined
Chapter 119 – Forcing Assault
Chapter 120 – The Country of God
Chapter 121 – Prince
Chapter 122 – Tonggong
Chapter 123 – Go Out For A Battle
Chapter 124 – Eliminating the Accomplices
Chapter 125 – Conflict
Chapter 126 – Tidying Up
Chapter 127 – Boiling the Sea
Chapter 128 – The Bet
Chapter 129 – Remains
Chapter 130 – Single One
Chapter 131 – Rush ahead
Chapter 132 – Breaking the formation
Chapter 133 – Going Home
Chapter 134 – Transition
Chapter 135 – New Meridians
Chapter 136 – Game of powers
7
Chapter 137 – Changes
Chapter 138 – Invitation
Chapter 139 – The Trade Caravan
Chapter 140 – Sigh
Chapter 141 – Strange Guests
Chapter 142 – Provoke
Chapter 143 – Animal Attack
Chapter 144 – Shadow Attack
Chapter 145 – Blood Curse
Chapter 146 – Warm Heart
Chapter 147 – Danger
Chapter 148 – Life-taking
Chapter 149 – Furious Man Man
Chapter 150 – The journey
Chapter 151 – Tax collection
Chapter 152 – Human as a tax
Chapter 153 – Kidnap
Chapter 154 – Killing In A Row
Chapter 155 – Destroying the Ships
Chapter 156 – Setup A Monument
Chapter 157 – The Midland
Chapter 158 – Rich Soil
Chapter 159 – Civilization
8
Chapter 160 – Knowledge
Chapter 161 – Exploit
Chapter 162 – Conquer
Chapter 163 – Crazy Monsters
Chapter 164 – Violence.
Chapter 165 – Break the armour
Chapter 166 – Lesson
Chapter 167 – Old Friend
Chapter 168 – Magi Palace
Chapter 169 – Apprentice
Chapter 170 – Choose
Chapter 171 – Decision
Chapter 172 – Delve Deeply Into Practice
Chapter 173 – Taisi
Chapter 174 – Jiang Yong
Chapter 175 – Public Enemy
Chapter 176 – Society
Chapter 177 – Proud
Chapter 178 – Enraged
Chapter 179 – Take their lives!
Chapter 180 – Shaosi
Chapter 181 – Life Force
Chapter 182 – Plan
9
Chapter 183 – Friends
Chapter 184 – Surrounded
Chapter 185 – Arrow from the shadow
Chapter 186 – Sideway Look
Chapter 187 – Partners
Chapter 188 – Killed by the Arrow
Chapter 189 – Making Friends
Chapter 190 – Deadly Curse
Chapter 191 – Task
Chapter 192 – Reunion
Chapter 193 – Team Up
Chapter 194 – Rong Mountain
Chapter 195 – Senior Magus
Chapter 196 – Shadow Thorn
Chapter 197 – Shadow and Light
Chapter 198 – Struck Down
Chapter 199 – Arrows Came At Night
Chapter 200 – Pray
Chapter 201 – Poisonous Rain
Chapter 203 – Candle Dragon
Chapter 204 – Weal and Woe
Chapter 205 – Slaves
10
Chapter 206 – Horrible Bugs
Chapter 207 – Hive
Chapter 208 – Bug Slave
Chapter 209 – Crystal Mine
Chapter 210 – Lie Mountain
Chapter 211 – Trouble
Chapter 212 – Magical Space
Chapter 213 – Holy Weapon
Chapter 214 – Body Strengthening
Chapter 215 – Overall situation
Chapter 216 – Deacon
Chapter 218 – A false countercharge
Chapter 219 – Wuyou
Chapter 220 – Shameless
Chapter 222 – Interception
Chapter 223 – Confession
Chapter 224 – Bad luck
Chapter 225 – Fall on Evil Days
Chapter 226 – News of his death
Chapter 227 – Sudden Death
Chapter 228 – Association
11
Chapter 229 – Ku Quan
Chapter 230 – Special Abilities
Chapter 231 – Count Chong
Chapter 232 – Presenting oneself in front of the king
Chapter 233 – Confrontation
Chapter 234 – Being taken into custody
Chapter 235 – Jail
Chapter 236 – Preach
Chapter 237 – Xie Zhi
Chapter 238 – Gui Ling
Chapter 239 – Enjoy the music
Chapter 240 – Kill Meng Ao
Chapter 241 – Release souls from purgatory
Chapter 242 – Kang
Chapter 243 – Delusions
Chapter 244 – Suppressed
Chapter 245 – Domineering
Chapter 246 – Twisting the situation
Chapter 247 – Join the army
Chapter 248 – Struck
Chapter 249 – Give a gift
Chapter 250 – Deal
Chapter 251 – The Yu Dynasty
12
Chapter 252 – Chi Ban Mountain
Chapter 253 – Special Army
Chapter 255 – Refugees
Chapter 256 – Pursuers
Chapter 257 – Little frustration
Chapter 258 – Close combat
Chapter 259 – Blood power
Chapter 260 – Evil Blood
Chapter 261 – Snipe Kill
Chapter 262 – Magic bow
Chapter 263 – The magic but formation
Chapter 264 – Emergency
Chapter 265 – Ginger
Chapter 267 – Hatch
Chapter 268 – The ocean of bugs
Chapter 269 – Surrender
Chapter 270 – Bug puppet
Chapter 271 – Bug attack
Chapter 272 – Infuriating
Chapter 273 – Array
Chapter 274 – Useless
13
Chapter 275 – Determination
Chapter 276 – Blood Waves
Chapter 277 – Burn the blood
Chapter 278 – Encircled
Chapter 279 – Tusk
Chapter 280 – Start the war
Chapter 281 – Blood Scent
Chapter 282 – Brutal
Chapter 283 – Encircled and Suppressed
Chapter 284 – The war between Emperors
Chapter 285 – Watch
Chapter 286 – Yanluo
Chapter 287 – Seeing a ghost
Chapter 288 – Tangled Fight
Chapter 289 – Fight again
Chapter 290 – Collapse
Chapter 291 – Teleport
Chapter 293 – Retreat
Chapter 294 – Formidable Enemy
Chapter 295 – Nailhead
Chapter 296 – Spies
Chapter 297 – The first shot
14
Chapter 298 – The second shot
Chapter 299 – Take an apprentice
Chapter 300 – Yu Yu
Chapter 301 – A lecture on toolmaking
Chapter 302 – Forging a Weapon
Chapter 304 – Inspiration of magic formations
Chapter 305 – Sudden Rage
Chapter 306 – Curse Casters
Chapter 307 – Curse Battle
Chapter 308 – Fury
Chapter 309 – Save
Chapter 310 – Ji Mo
Chapter 311 – Power
Chapter 312 – Clansmen
Chapter 313: Slaves
Chapter 314 – A Sudden Twist
Chapter 315 – Pounce
Chapter 316 – Magic Formation Artist
Chapter 317 – Mutual Hurt
Chapter 318 – Flying Hammer
Chapter 319 – Rise of the Magic Formation
Chapter 320 – Magic Formation Kill
15
Chapter 321 – Magic Formation Escape
Chapter 322 – Chase
Chapter 323 – Capture
Chapter 324 – Kill a Di
Chapter 325 – Kill that Captive
Chapter 326 – Shock
Chapter 327 – The Heart of a Slave
Chapter 328 – Reprimand
Chapter 329 – A Hard Nut
Chapter 330 – Free Him From the Pain
Chapter 331 – Fiery Pearl
Chapter 332 – Eight Thousand
Chapter 333 – Redeem
Chapter 334 – Glory
Chapter 335 – Blackmail
Chapter 336 – A Heavenly-high Price
Chapter 337 – Extortion
Chapter 338 – Lure
Chapter 340 – Sword Formation
Chapter 341 –
Chapter 342 –
Chapter 343 – Market
16
Chapter 344 – Black Market
Chapter 345 – Strangely Heroic Woman
Chapter 346 – Forcibly Selling
Chapter 347 – Qian Tan
Chapter 348 – Wildness
Chapter 349 – Explanation
Chapter 350 – Reasonable
Chapter 352 – Arrow Guards
Chapter 353 – Been Shot
Chapter 354 – Been Caught
Chapter 355 – Collision
Chapter 356 – Thunder Formation
Chapter 357 – A Sudden Change
Chapter 358 – Arrow King
Chapter 359 – Qingniao
Chapter 360 – Cannot Win
Chapter 361 – Spirit Blood
Chapter 362 – Expanding Meridians
Chapter 363 – Be of One Heart
Chapter 364 – Rounding Up
Chapter 365 – Fighting Over the Tree
Chapter 366 – Dragon-kind
17
Chapter 367 – Rich
Chapter 368 – Picking Up
Chapter 369 – Scare Off
Chapter 370 – Magi Master
Chapter 371 – Inner Palace
Chapter 372 – Magi
Chapter 373 – Message
Chapter 374 – The King of Trees
Chapter 375 – Persuasion
Chapter 376 – True Heart
Chapter 377 – Breaking In
Chapter 378 – Proudness
Chapter 379 – Slap
Chapter 380 – Extreme Rage
Chapter 381 – Qing Mei
Chapter 384 – Armament
Chapter 385: Clinch the Deal
Chapter 386: Start
Chapter 387: Make A Show
Chapter 388: A Great Show
Chapter 389: Deep Entering
18
Chapter 390: Make Battle Formation
Chapter 391: Settle Old Scores
Chapter 392: A Small Loss
Chapter 393: Encircle the City
Chapter 394: Capture Alive
Chapter 395: Abandon the Town
Chapter 396: Blood Bait
Chapter 397: Progress
Chapter 398: Control
Chapter 399: Deliver All Living Creatures From Torment
Chapter 400: Convert and Betray
Chapter 401: Itchy
Chapter 402: Close
Chapter 403: Sword attack
Chapter 404: Sword Kill
Chapter 405: An Army of Spirit Creatures
Chapter 406: Turn the Weapon Around
Chapter 407: Shock
Chapter 408: Converging Attack
Chapter 409: Nether Moon
Chapter 410: Scramble For the Credit
Chapter 411: Nether Moon Kill
Chapter 412: Attack the Formation
19
Chapter 413: Magic Formation Fight
Chapter 414: Silence the Sound
Chapter 415: A Fight Between Emperors
Chapter 416: Competition Between the Two Sects
Chapter 417: Chop the Body
Chapter 418: Arrow Rain
Chapter 419: Twist
Chapter 420: Withdraw the Troops
Chapter 421: Meritorious Merit
Chapter 422: Inner Journey
Chapter 423: Sword Wound
Chapter 424: Resuscitation
Chapter 425: Taking Out
Chapter 426: Return
Chapter 427: Return Journey
Chapter 428: Disturbance
Chapter 429: A Female Slave
Chapter 430: Dragooning
Chapter 431: Bribe
Chapter 432: Abduct Her at Night
Chapter 433: Hostile
Chapter 434: Teleport
Chapter 435: Be Obedient
20
Chapter 436: Migratory Clans
Chapter 437: Snatch
Chapter 439: Mightiness
Chapter 440: Eight Magus Kings
Chapter 441: Scapegoat
Chapter 442: Short-stay Palace
Chapter 443: Quiet
Chapter 444: Bad Guests
Chapter 445: Buy Out
Chapter 446: Beat Up
Chapter 447: Hang Up
Chapter 448: Block the Door
Chapter 449: Convene
Chapter 450: Sky-Offering
Chapter 451: Rewarding
Chapter 452: Celebrating
Chapter 453: Banquet
Chapter 454: Bash the Monkey
Chapter 455: Earth-Splitting
Chapter 456: Acknowledge His Guilt
Chapter 457: Drink at Night
Chapter 458: Advice
21
Chapter 459: A Heart to Heart Talk
Chapter 460: Tranquil Extinction
Chapter 461: Priest Corpse
Chapter 462: Agreement
Chapter 463: Purchase
Chapter 464: The Journey
Chapter 465: Making a Painstaking Investigation
Chapter 466: Making a Painstaking Investigation (2)
Chapter 469: Contention
Chapter 470: Bear the Blame
Chapter 471: The Discord Between Brothers
Chapter 472: Redeem the Soul
Chapter 473: Build the Body
Chapter 474: The Soul Came Back
Chapter 475: Allegiance
Chapter 476: Usurp the Throne
Chapter 477: Hijack
Chapter 478: Strike the ‘Mei’
Chapter 479: Summon Them to Surrender
Chapter 480: Surrendered Warriors
Chapter 481: Yao Mountain
22
Chapter 482: Planning
Chapter 483: A God
Chapter 484: Kua E
Chapter 485: Divine Magic Formations
Chapter 486: Breaking Ground
Chapter 487: Sprouting
Chapter 488: Be A Teacher
Chapter 489: Dojo
Chapter 490: A Secret Visitor
Chapter 491: Enemy Attack
Chapter 492: Flow Bandits
Chapter 493: Pay Tribute
Chapter 494: Sweet-Scented Girl
Chapter 495: Immortality
Chapter 496: Plan
Chapter 497: Warm Fragrance
Chapter 498: Watch
Chapter 499: Dispose
Chapter 500: Dowry
Chapter 501: Totem
Chapter 502: Story
Chapter 503: Insight
Chapter 504: A lesson
23
Chapter 505: Slating
Chapter 506: Farewell
Chapter 507: Completion
Chapter 508: Residents
Chapter 509: Educational Administration
Chapter 510: Thriving
Chapter 511: Powerful and Prosperous
Chapter 512: Here Came Xia
Chapter 513: Crow Strike
Chapter 514: Raging Crows
Chapter 515: Crow Attack
Chapter 516: The Grades of Dao
Chapter 517: Pilgrimage
Chapter 518: Intent of Dao
Chapter 519: Ambuscade
Chapter 520: Defeat Divine Magi
Chapter 521: Capturing Alive
Chapter 522: Attack the City
Chapter 523: Water Attack
Chapter 524: The Tough City
Chapter 525: Turbulence
Chapter 526: Humiliation
Chapter 527: Excuse
24
Chapter 528: Accusation
Chapter 529: Father
Chapter 530: Deterrence
Chapter 531: Apologize
Chapter 532: Talking at Night
Chapter 533: Choice
Chapter 534: Being Shrewish and Making a Scene
Chapter 535: Suppressing
Chapter 536: Reason This Out
Chapter 537: Commotion
Chapter 538: Confusion
Chapter 539: Repeat
Chapter 540: Crack
Chapter 541: Come Out to the World
Chapter 542: Come One After Another
Chapter 543: Entrust
Chapter 544: The Secret of Magus Kings
Chapter 545: Ancient Secret
Chapter 546: Prepare for the Breakthrough
Chapter 547: Essence Sun Fire
Chapter 548: A Major Breakthrough
Chapter 549: Making a Casual Demonstration of His Capability
Chapter 550: Tit for Tat
25
Chapter 551: Mutual Aggression
Chapter 552: Bo Qiujia
Chapter 553: Calculation
Chapter 554: Prince Gong Sun
Chapter 555: Non-humankind Messengers
Chapter 556: A Letter of Challenge
Chapter 557: Candidates
Chapter 558: Shifu’s Homegate
Chapter 559: Treasures Presented by Xuan Du
Chapter 560: Marriage
Chapter 561: Mr. Crow Upgrading
Chapter 562: The Magical Small Cauldron
Chapter 563: Everything Grows
Chapter 564: Creative Natural Power
Chapter 565: Shopping
Chapter 566: Si Ming
Chapter 567: Grace
Chapter 568: The Young Master of the Phoenix kind
Chapter 569: Old Life
Chapter 570: Call-up
Chapter 571: Tortoise Chariot
Chapter 572: Death Threat
Chapter 573: A Brother and Sister Turn Against Each Other
26
Chapter 574: Mental Strike
Chapter 575: Above the Sky
Chapter 576: Entirely Different
Chapter 577: Kill With a Thunder
Chapter 578: Close Attention
Chapter 579: World Hunting
Chapter 580: Portal
Chapter 581: Enter
Chapter 582: The Killing Intent of the World
Chapter 583: A Magical World
Chapter 584: Harvest
Chapter 585: The Least Bit of Difference
Chapter 586: Intelligent Creatures
Chapter 587: Following
Chapter 588: Visiting the Small Island at Night
Chapter 589: Local Captives
Chapter 590: Holy Spirit Messenger
Chapter 591: Defeat the Messenger
Chapter 592: Holy Spirit Descended
Chapter 593: Be Defeated and Flee
Chapter 594: All Had Different Stories
Chapter 595: Robbery
Chapter 596: Loot the Luck
27
Chapter 597: A War Between Countries
Chapter 598: Qiong Sang Prince
Chapter 599: Trap
Chapter 600: One From the Holy Land
Chapter 601: Holy Land
Chapter 602: Alive Body
Chapter 603: Holy Palace
Chapter 604: Opportunity
Chapter 605: Take the Opportunity and Break In
Chapter 606: Secret Yu Clan Seal
Chapter 607: Set a Trap
Chapter 608: The Danger is Coming
Chapter 609: Ancestor Souls Showing Up
Chapter 610: Hunted By The Ancestor Soul
Chapter 611: Adverse Impacts
Chapter 612: River Earl
Chapter 613: Frustrate the River Earl Slightly
Chapter 614: Sneak Attack and Snatch
Chapter 615: Transboundary Loot
Chapter 616: Entering Unavoidable Confrontation
Chapter 617: A Sneak Attack Launched by Priest Corpse
Chapter 618: Space Ancestor Soul
Chapter 619: Destiny
28
Chapter 620: Elder Destiny
Chapter 621: Reluctant Invitation
Chapter 622: A Surprising Reunion
Chapter 623: A Hidden Worry
Chapter 624: Fight for Fortune
Chapter 625: A Competition
Chapter 626: Honored Guests at Holy Land
Chapter 627: An Army Arriving
Chapter 628: Dragon and Phoenix
Chapter 629: Coordinated Attack
Chapter 630: A Great Mess
Chapter 631: World Accompanying Spirit Treasure
Chapter 632: Wealthy Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind
Chapter 633: An Emergency Mediation
Chapter 634: Evil Jia Clan
Chapter 635: Kill Ancestor Souls
Chapter 636: Especially Strong
Chapter 637: Invulnerable
Chapter 638: The Invincible State
Chapter 639: Frontal Challenge
Chapter 640: Resist
Chapter 641: The Enemies of the World
Chapter 642: Manipulating the Great Dao of Nature
29
Chapter 643: Forcibly Kill
Chapter 644: Chaos Sword Power
Chapter 645: Strengthen the Defenses and Clear the Fields
Chapter 646: Withdraw From the Holy Land
Chapter 647: The Fallen Land
Chapter 648: Pan Xi Divine Mirror
Chapter 649: Great Functions
Chapter 650: Dragon and Phoenix Conspiring
Chapter 651: Educate All Living Creatures
Chapter 652: All Living Creatures Are Miserable
Chapter 653: Di Cha’s Game
Chapter 654: Gong Gong
Chapter 655: Warm-hearted
Chapter 656: Sign
Chapter 657: Human Lives Are As Cheap As Grasses
Chapter 658: Suffer a Heavy Loss
Chapter 659: Real Fight
Chapter 660: Afraid
Chapter 661: The First Battle
Chapter 662: Sacrifice
Chapter 663: The First Kill of Elder Destiny
Chapter 664: Elder Destiny Kills in a Row
Chapter 665: Strong Destiny
30
Chapter 666: Force Back
Chapter 667: Joint Handed Attack
Chapter 668: Awareness
Chapter 669: Pan Xi’s Body
Chapter 670: Supreme Holy Puppet
Chapter 671: Holy Puppet Attack
Chapter 672: Rampant
Chapter 673: Invincible
Chapter 674: A Clone of Flower
Chapter 675: Seek Refuge
Chapter 676: Cover a Retreat
Chapter 677: Sword Light
Chapter 678: Eight Spirit Star
Chapter 679: Burn
Chapter 680: Invincible Defense
Chapter 681: Frontal Defeat
Chapter 682: Encounter with Pan Xi
Chapter 683: Fight Pan Xi
Chapter 684: Self-Hurting
Chapter 685: Chi You
Chapter 686: Chi You’s Heart
Chapter 687: Push
Chapter 688: The Final Battle
31
Chapter 689: Fight Hard
Chapter 690: River Earl Fights
Chapter 691: Ji Hao Attacks Suddenly
Chapter 692: Deadlock
Chapter 693: Fort-crushing Cannon
Chapter 694: Terrifying Strike
Chapter 695: Loot in a Burning House
Chapter 696: Fight Together
Chapter 697: Self-contradiction
Chapter 698: Self-destruction of the Cannon
Chapter 699: Remaining Force
Chapter 700: Tempted
Chapter 701: Sudden Side Change
Chapter 702: Sudden Killing Intent
Chapter 703: A Dangerous Moment
Chapter 704: Be An Onlooker
Chapter 705: Admit Defeat
Chapter 706: The End
Chapter 707: Trap Pan Xi with a Magic Formation
Chapter 708: Fight For Ownership
Chapter 709: A Million Military Credits
Chapter 710: Gong Gong’s Anger
Chapter 711: Gong Gong Left in Anger
32
Chapter 712: The Final Harvest
Chapter 713: A Shocking News From Home
Chapter 714: Return to Yao Mountain
Chapter 715: The Final Plan
Chapter 716: Dishi Cha’s Soliloquy
Chapter 717: Family Issue
Chapter 718: Evil Water Dungeon
Chapter 719: Money-Giving Elder
Chapter 720: Activating the Divine Magic Formation
Chapter 721: Pan Xi Mutates
Chapter 722: The Great Dao of Nature Replayed
Chapter 723: Terrifying Counterforce
Chapter 724: The Miserable State of Liang Zhu City
Chapter 725: Graphic Coordinates
Chapter 726: Family Discord
Chapter 727: Visiting Dark Sun
Chapter 728: Powerful Slave
Chapter 729: Came to Seek A Marriage Alliance
Chapter 730: Purchasing Information
Chapter 731: Supreme Treasure Sky Eye
Chapter 732: Meeting Again in A Black Market
Chapter 733: A Competition Between the Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind
Chapter 734: Exchange of Interests
33
Chapter 735: New Problems Crop up Unexpectedly
Chapter 736: Full Moon People
Chapter 737: High Moon Noble
Chapter 738: Sky-Opening and Earth-Splitting
Chapter 739: Merging with the Sky Eye
Chapter 740: A Magical Barbette
Chapter 741: A Cultivator on the Tramp
Chapter 742: A Town Near Liang Zhu City
Chapter 743: Experience in the Town
Chapter 744: Family Revenge
Chapter 745: Concentrate on Making Profits
Chapter 746: Prison Manager
Chapter 747: A Tacit Trade
Chapter 748: A Savior Descending from the Sky
Chapter 749: Tempting Money
Chapter 750: Acting Family Leader
Chapter 751: Soul Contract
Chapter 752: In Prison
Chapter 753: Armed to the Teeth
Chapter 754: Teleport From the Prison
Chapter 755: Snitch
Chapter 756: Encircle Black Shark Castle
Chapter 757: Xiu Clan Master
34
Chapter 758: Mighty
Chapter 759: Fireball
Chapter 760: Forcefully Suppress
Chapter 761: Moho Staff
Chapter 762: Snatch the Treasure
Chapter 763: A Sky-high Price of A Man
Chapter 764: Seal the Space
Chapter 765: Cover Retreat
Chapter 766: The Power of the Staff
Chapter 767: Dark Divine Curse
Chapter 768: Shocked Back
Chapter 769: Encircled by A Strong Force
Chapter 770: Injured In A Row
Chapter 771: Sweep Away All Obstacles
Chapter 772: Encircled by An Army
Chapter 773: Reinforcement Comes From the Sky
Chapter 774: Emperor Xuanyuan’s Shifu
Chapter 775: Bygones
Chapter 776: Secret Old Stories
Chapter 777: Pan Gu’s Defence
Chapter 778: The Secret of Fortune
Chapter 779: Heavy Responsibility From the Sect
Chapter 780: The Dispute in the Base
35
Chapter 781: Coordinate
Chapter 782: Study The World
Chapter 783: Yu Yu Returns
Chapter 784: The Heaven and Earth Golden Bridge
Chapter 785: Travel Across Space
Chapter 786: The Eye of Dao of Sun
Chapter 787: The Seed of Dao of Sun
Chapter 788: The First Star
Chapter 789: The Power of A Divine Magus
Chapter 790: Show Something of His Abilities
Chapter 791: Violently Conquer
Chapter 792: The Great Ceremony
Chapter 793: Tushan Old Man
Chapter 794: As Wealthy as the Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind
Chapter 795: Monopoly
Chapter 796: A Snowing Night and A Beautiful Girl
Chapter 797: First Appearance
Chapter 798: Bribe
Chapter 799: Arrow Attack
Chapter 800: The Blood Hatred
Chapter 801: Perfect Talent
Chapter 802: Destructive Dark Thunder
Chapter 803: Get Involved
36
Chapter 804: Reverse the Time
Chapter 805: Xiang Liu Kill
Chapter 806: Beheading
Chapter 807: The responsibility of Supervision
Chapter 808: About to be Activated
Chapter 809: A Trip Across Space
Chapter 810: Following
Chapter 811: A World of Water
Chapter 812: A Journey with Bad Luck
Chapter 813: Local Water Spirits
Chapter 814: Creature With Instinct
Chapter 815: Escape
Chapter 816: Nest
Chapter 817: Surprise Attack
Chapter 818: Intelligent Group
Chapter 819: A Magical Race
Chapter 820: Saving Them
Chapter 821: Quiet Life Divine Flower
Chapter 822: Quiet Life Divine Fruit
Chapter 823: Deep Underwater
Chapter 824: The Holy Land of Spirit Mermaids and Mermen
Chapter 825: A Shocking Discovery
Chapter 826: They Have Been Here
37
Chapter 827: Evil Mermaids and Mermen Siege
Chapter 828: Availing the Opportunity to Get In
Chapter 829: Remerging
Chapter 830: Great Causes and Great Effects
Chapter 831: Infinitude Underwater City
Chapter 832: Kappa
Chapter 833: Kappa’s Army
Chapter 834: Ji Hao Sets a Trap
Chapter 835: Ji Hao Boils the Sea
Chapter 836: The Disturbance of Destiny
Chapter 837: Tushan Construction Site
Chapter 838: A Trap Among Stars
Chapter 839: The Killing Poison of Snake Xiu
Chapter 840: The Forbidden Card
Chapter 841: Break Into the Heaven
Chapter 842: Into the Heaven
Chapter 843: Occupy the Heaven
Chapter 844: Control the Divine Sleeping Palace
Chapter 845: The Gate Keeper
Chapter 846: The Divine Origin Pool
Chapter 847: Burn Kappa
Chapter 848: Kill Kappa
Chapter 849: Back to Southern Wasteland
38
Chapter 850: Zhu Rong’s Invitation
Chapter 851: Meeting Zhu Rong Again
Chapter 852: The Fire Sea Divine Palace
Chapter 853: Suppressing the Evils Forever
Chapter 854: The First Chi You
Chapter 855: An Eternal Being
Chapter 856: A Southern Wasteland Man
Chapter 857: Golden Body, Treasure Body
Chapter 858: Human Weapon
Chapter 859: A Powerful Magic
Chapter 860: Flying
Chapter 861: Sky Devil?
Chapter 862: The True Face of Sky Devil
Chapter 863: The Rising Evil Flame
Chapter 864: Unassailable
Chapter 865: The Sword Formation Kills the Devil
Chapter 866: Intruding the Divine Palace Again
Chapter 867: Possess The Body and Take the Soul
Chapter 868: The Cauldron and The Original Spirit
Chapter 869: Above the Common
Chapter 870: Dimond Cuts Dimond
Chapter 871: Cross Bite
Chapter 872: Unexpected Possibility
39
Chapter 873: Search For The Devil Million Miles Away
Chapter 874: Encountering Priest Mu
Chapter 875: Priest Mu Sheds Blood
Chapter 876: Follow The Sound Here
Chapter 877: Bullying Act
Chapter 878: Shifu and Disciple Join Hands
Chapter 879: The Fight Between Two Powerful Beings
Chapter 880: Quick Kill
Chapter 881: The Trace of the Devil
Chapter 882: Two Powerful Beings
Chapter 883: Fight the Devil
Chapter 884: Coming One After Another
Chapter 885: Four Powerful Beings Come Out Together
Chapter 886: The Embryo Chaos Sword
Chapter 887: Nine Suns Devil-Destroying Sword
Chapter 888: A Piece of Tree Bark
Chapter 889: Nine Suns Stainless Cloak
Chapter 890: Ten-Thousand Arrows Kill
Chapter 891: Teamed Up
Chapter 892: Kill Ten-Thousand Enemies
Chapter 893: Nail Head Arrow Book
Chapter 894: Chase the Soul for Ten-Thousand Miles
Chapter 895: The Chosen One
40
Chapter 896: Everyone Improve
Chapter 897: Cut Yi Shen
Chapter 898: The Death of Wuyou
Chapter 899: Gong Gong’s Anger
Chapter 900: Tacit Agreement
Chapter 901: Gong Gong’s Power
Chapter 902: Hundred Dragons Take up the Water
Chapter 903: The Silence of Tianming
Chapter 904: The Holy Blood From Xuanyuan
Chapter 905: Lotus Body
Chapter 906: Gong Sun Tianming
Chapter 907: Disturbances
Chapter 908: The Beginning of Unrest
Chapter 909: Departing
Chapter 910: The Great Formation Activated
Chapter 911: The Weapon Chooses Its Owner
Chapter 912: You Xiong City
Chapter 913: Possessed by Sky Devil
Chapter 914: Divine Thunder Descend
Chapter 915: Facing The Sky Devil
Chapter 916: All Attack
Chapter 917: Killed by Gong Gong
Chapter 918: A Fight Between Fire and The Water
41
Chapter 919: Mountain Collapsing
Chapter 920: Hit the Mountain
Chapter 921: Heroes
Chapter 922: Guard
Chapter 923: Join Hands
Chapter 924: Give A Suggestion Under the Danger
Chapter 925: Sky-Turning Seal
Chapter 926: A Heavy Rain
Chapter 927: Torrents of Rain
Chapter 928: Interrogate
Chapter 929: The Change in Pan Jia World
Chapter 930: A Sign of the Flood
Chapter 931: Worlds Connected
Chapter 932: A Great Disaster
Chapter 933: Volunteering
Chapter 934: A Gleam of Light
Chapter 935: Asking Help From the Sect
Chapter 936: Work Together
Chapter 937: Violently Break
Chapter 938: The Directory of Treasures
Chapter 939: Sit and Watch
Chapter 940: Henggong Bars the Road
Chapter 941: Weapon-proof
42
Chapter 942: Bringing Henggong Fish Under Control
Chapter 943: An Unexpected Change in The Divine Origin Pool
Chapter 944: The Heart of Chaos
Chapter 945: Taking The Divine Pivot Hall
Chapter 946: One to Three
Chapter 947: Gong Gong gets Beaten
Chapter 948: Get Away Safely
Chapter 949: The Beginning Stage of Water-control
Chapter 950: Ten-Thousand Dragons Seal the Water
Chapter 951: The Army of Water Creatures
Chapter 952: The Enormous Shark, King of Aquatic Creatures
Chapter 953: Shark Brothers
Chapter 954: The Disaster of the Water-kind
Chapter 955: Boiling Water
Chapter 956: The God of Si Water
Chapter 957: Thrilling Fight Against the River God
Chapter 958: Cut the River God
Chapter 959: Catch Alive
Chapter 960: Roasted Octopus
Chapter 961: The Miserable Situation After the Disaster
Chapter 962: Sweep Across and Put Down
Chapter 963: Ambition of the Dragon King
Chapter 964: Sneak Attack Again
43
Chapter 965: Bao Shu and Bao Yin
Chapter 966: The Destruction of Both of Them
Chapter 967: Bewilder with A Secret Magic
Chapter 968: Have Ample Food and Clothing
Chapter 969: Ominous Omen
Chapter 970: Unexpected
Chapter 971: Go Alone
Chapter 972: Dark Killing Thread
Chapter 973: Going in the House
Chapter 974: The River God and His Sons
Chapter 975: Dark Killing Flags
Chapter 976: Immeasurable Dark Power
Chapter 977: Eat His Own Bitter Fruit
Chapter 978: Deep Dark Soul Cauldron
Chapter 979: Here Comes Yemo Tian
Chapter 980: The Real Purpose
Chapter 981: Take the Cauldron And the Bottle
Chapter 982: Take the Souls
Chapter 983: Kill Si Wen Ming
Chapter 984: A Body of Breathing Earth
Chapter 985: Devour Each Other
Chapter 986: Deep Dark Soul Cauldron
Chapter 987: Shapeless Deep Dark
44
Chapter 988: Destructive Weapon
Chapter 989: Shaking the World
Chapter 990: Dachi Makes a Move
Chapter 991: The Twelve Emperors in Power
Chapter 992: Pride
Chapter 993: Ignore
Chapter 994: The Rise of the Water-Kind
Chapter 995: Unite by Marriage
Chapter 996: Snatching the Bride
Chapter 997: Crazy and Fierce
Chapter 998: The Dao of Taiji
Chapter 999: Taiji Creation
Chapter 1000: A Big Half
Chapter 1001: Arrow Fight
Chapter 1002: The Ring of Pangu Bell
Chapter 1003: An Arrow Shot From Hiding
Chapter 1004: Cut Yi Tian
Chapter 1005: Take The Responsibility
Chapter 1006: Accompanying
Chapter 1007: Chen
Chapter 1008: Boy Chen
Chapter 1009: Chaos Monster
Chapter 1010: Attacked by a Group of Monsters.
45
Chapter 1011: A Long-lasting Hatred
Chapter 1012: Ju Fu and Lili
Chapter 1013: Original Spirit Creature God
Chapter 1014: Supreme Magus, Si Xi
Chapter 1015: The Power of A Supreme Magus
Chapter 1016: Poor Boy Chen
Chapter 1017: He Tu and Lo Shu Great Formation
Chapter 1018: Difficult Situation in The Great Formation
Chapter 1019: The Power of Si Xi
Chapter 1020: The Calculation of the Old Monster
Chapter 1021: The True Faces of the Ancient Spirit Creatures
Chapter 1022: Mission
Chapter 1023: The Fight Never Stopped
Chapter 1024: Forced to Bet with Life
Chapter 1025: Supreme Magic Treasures Have Souls
Chapter 1026: A Great Reversal
Chapter 1027: Red Flame Heaven Strike
Chapter 1028: The True God of Fire
Chapter 1029: Earth God Hou Tu
Chapter 1030: Hou Tu Divine Seal
Chapter 1031: Feather Mountain Collapses
Chapter 1032: Behead Si Xi
Chapter 1033: In A Quiet Place
46
Chapter 1034: Slaughter the God
Chapter 1035: Another Unexpected Twist
Chapter 1036: Si Xi Goes Up To the Sky
Chapter 1037: Talk About Supreme Magi at Night
Chapter 1038: The Disaster Comes Again
Chapter 1039: Massive Invasion
Chapter 1040: Pu Ban City Is Surrounded by the Water.
Chapter 1041: Inner Hidden Worries
Chapter 1042: Arrogance
Chapter 1043: Water-Kind Monsters Come
Chapter 1044: Lotuses All Over the World
Chapter 1045: Heng Xing
Chapter 1046: What Saints Can Do
Chapter 1047: Rainbow Like Sword Power
Chapter 1048: The Current Situation of Pu Ban City
Chapter 1049: Mob
Chapter 1050: Food Crisis
Chapter 1051: Henggong Fish Slave
Chapter 1052: Internal Problems
Chapter 1053: Dispute Over the Selection of A Person
Chapter 1054: The Problem of Food
Chapter 1055: Rob Food
Chapter 1056: Food Transportation Troop
47
Chapter 1057: The Bottom-line
Chapter 1058: Interceptions
Chapter 1059: Hou Tu and Gong Gong
Chapter 1060: Food Again
Chapter 1061: Trap Gong Gong with the Bell
Chapter 1062: Fight the Army Alone
Chapter 1063: Flying Bears Kill
Chapter 1064: Burn the Cities
Chapter 1065: A Fire Knows No Morals
Chapter 1066: The Right Person For The Mission
Chapter 1067: Teach People How To Fish
Chapter 1068: The Sunlight Shines
Chapter 1069: The Sun Tower
Chapter 1070: The Sun Terraced Field
Chapter 1071: Enemies Spying
Chapter 1072: The Harvest, The Happiness, The Anger
Chapter 1073: All Streams to The Final Land
Chapter 1074: Five Lands Back into One
Chapter 1075: The City On Water
Chapter 1076: Ignore It
Chapter 1077: Don’t Offend A Woman
Chapter 1078: Precious Cauldron Descends From the Sky
Chapter 1079: A Monkey Jumping Out
48
Chapter 1080: Strong Oppression
Chapter 1081: The Power of the Cauldron
Chapter 1082: Make Arrows
Chapter 1083: Arrows Like Tidewater
Chapter 1084: Silent Awe
Chapter 1085: Try the Arrows
Chapter 1086: Wolf Tooth
Chapter 1087: Life-giving Spring Breeze and Rain
Chapter 1088: Take A Disciple For His Shifu
Chapter 1089: Make Another Armor
Chapter 1090: All-round Upgrade
Chapter 1091: A Vow of A Broken Arrow
Chapter 1092: His Life
Chapter 1093: A Visitor Late At Night
Chapter 1094: Fight Wuzhi Qi
Chapter 1095: Neck And Neck
Chapter 1096: Fight With Magic Powers
Chapter 1097: A Chance to Live
Chapter 1098: Boil the Rain and Talk at Night
Chapter 1099: The Transformation Between Yin and Yang
Chapter 1100: Force Stop
Chapter 1101: Arrow Destroy
Chapter 1102: The Extreme of Fire
49
Chapter 1103: Came One After Another
Chapter 1104: Si Wen Ming Asks For Help
Chapter 1105: A Difficult Situation
Chapter 1106: Dragon Blood Drunk
Chapter 1107: Pan Gu Defense
Chapter 1108: All Spirit Creatures Go Mad
Chapter 1109: A Flying Moth Darts into The Fire
Chapter 1110: Slaughter
Chapter 1111: Enormous Spirit Creatures Strike the City
Chapter 1112: Make A Profit in Troubled Situation
Chapter 1113: Descendants of Water Apes
Chapter 1114: The Power of the Forbidden Magic
Chapter 1115: Defeat
Chapter 1116: Silver Flood Dragon
Chapter 1117: Being Captured
Chapter 1118: Face the Queen
Chapter 1119: A Sun and Moon Strike
Chapter 1120: Strict Rules
Chapter 1121: Make The Bet
Chapter 1122: A Strike of Devouring
Chapter 1123: The Great Dao of Taiji
Chapter 1124: A Destroying Strike
Chapter 1125: Leg and Leg
50
Chapter 1126: The Secret Dark Sun Magic
Chapter 1127: Dark Sun Inheritance
Chapter 1128: Shayi Fails
Chapter 1129: Yemo Tian Arrives
Chapter 1130: The Sadness of Snow
Chapter 1131: A Fight Between the Monkey and the Snake
Chapter 1132: Ice Flood Dragons
Chapter 1133: The Flood Dragon King from the North Sea
Chapter 1134: The Only Child
Chapter 1135: Flood Dragons and Snakes
Chapter 1136: An Unpleasant Conversation
Chapter 1137: Cut Xiang Liu Junior
Chapter 1138: A Philosophical Problem
Chapter 1139: Flowing Poison, Without an End
Chapter 1140: Poison Attack
Chapter 1141: ‘Natural Disaster’
Chapter 1142: Yu Mu Volunteers
Chapter 1143: Try the Poison with His Body
Chapter 1144: The Disease God Seal
Chapter 1145: The Disease God’s Legacy
Chapter 1146: Endless Locust Infestation
Chapter 1147: Hundreds of Millions of Floating Bodies
Chapter 1148: The Flowing Poison Never Stops
51
Chapter 1149: Be Uncovered
Chapter 1150: It Has an Affinity for The Flower
Chapter 1151: A Magic Lotus
Chapter 1152: Sweet Words
Chapter 1153: Motionless
Chapter 1154: Sudden Unexpected Change
Chapter 1155: Break the Formation and Kill
Chapter 1156: The Flood Dragon King Changes
Chapter 1157: Endless Iceberg
Chapter 1158: Caught Flat-Footed
Chapter 1159: Helpers
Chapter 1160: Suiren
Chapter 1161: A Lecture Given By Suiren
Chapter 1162: The Water Eye in Huai Water
Chapter 1163: Yuan Sheng
Chapter 1164: Easily Get In
Chapter 1165: Dragon Coffins
Chapter 1166: Coffin Keeper
Chapter 1167: Yu Ancestor
Chapter 1168: Transplant
Chapter 1169: Countless Clones
Chapter 1170: Break In
Chapter 1171: The Man In the Coffin
52
Chapter 1172: Nine Spirits Back into One
Chapter 1173: The Date of Return?
Chapter 1174: A Shocking Plan
Chapter 1175: Before and After
Chapter 1176: Seeing Yuan Sheng Again
Chapter 1177: The Secret Dragon-slam Art
Chapter 1178: A Familiar Feeling
Chapter 1179: Dragon-slam Priest
Chapter 1180: Dragon-Slam and Tiger-Blast
Chapter 1181: Slay Yuan Sheng
Chapter 1182: Strange Silhouettes
Chapter 1183: Pretend
Chapter 1184: A Group of Chaos Monsters Block the Way
Chapter 1185: Candle Dragon Light
Chapter 1186: The Power of People
Chapter 1187: Take Kun Peng Down
Chapter 1188: Force Back
Chapter 1189: Destroy Thoroughly
Chapter 1190: The Sadness of Gong Gong
Chapter 1191: Gong Gong Cowered
Chapter 1192: Yu Ancestor’s Plan
Chapter 1193: Kill Yu with Seven Arrows
Chapter 1194: The Wild Goose Flies to the Unseen World
53
Chapter 1195: Devils Again
Chapter 1196: Terror
Chapter 1197: Arrogant
Chapter 1198: Strife Openly and Secretly
Chapter 1199: Awe the Sky Devil
Chapter 1200: An Embryo of Dao Rushed In
Chapter 1201: Mole
Chapter 1202: Two ‘Zun’ Attack Suddenly
Chapter 1203: Melt the Sky Devils
Chapter 1204: Greedy and Crazy
Chapter 1205: Frontal Attack
Chapter 1206: Ying Zun’s Power
Chapter 1207: The True Face
Chapter 1208: The Star Guards of The Humankind
Chapter 1209: The Obsession with Living
Chapter 1210: Cut the Knot
Chapter 1211: The Powers of Sky Devils
Chapter 1212: Never Peaceful
Chapter 1213: Rock Dragon old man’s Soul
Chapter 1214: Life and Extinction
Chapter 1215: Half Step Supreme Magus
Chapter 1216: The Struggling Power
Chapter 1217: The Will of the World
54
Chapter 1218: The Instinct of the World
Chapter 1219: Arbitrariness
Chapter 1220: Emperor Ku’s Offspring
Chapter 1221: Strict Rules
Chapter 1222: What Ji Wu Can Do
Chapter 1223: Datura Poison
Chapter 1224: Break Fei Water City
Chapter 1225: Heavy penalties during Rough Times
Chapter 1226: All in the City Are Slaves
Chapter 1227: Hunt Him Down With Full Strength
Chapter 1228: Fame
Chapter 1229: The Infinitude Lotus World
Chapter 1230: Complicit
Chapter 1231: Kill, Kill, Kill
Chapter 1232: All Worlds
Chapter 1233: Divine Flame Bead
Chapter 1234: The Golden Bridge Breaks It
Chapter 1235: Priest Corpse Disintegrates
Chapter 1236: Transmigration
Chapter 1237: Be Smitten With Fear
Chapter 1238: Sweep Through
Chapter 1239: The Eruption of The Intent of Killing
Chapter 1240: The Confusion After The Battle
55
Chapter 1241: The Strangeness of Preist Hua
Chapter 1242: The Holy Seed of Sky Devils
Chapter 1243: Reap As One Has Sown
Chapter 1244: True Freedom
Chapter 1245: Priest Hua’s Lecture
Chapter 1246: Sum Up
Chapter 1247: Meeting Again After A Long Separation
Chapter 1248: The Nine Water Gates
Chapter 1249: Gong Gong’s Determination
Chapter 1250: Dark Water Yao Yao
Chapter 1251: Hit Below the Belt
Chapter 1252: Trying to Be The First
Chapter 1253: The First Fight
Chapter 1254: Aggressive Ji Hao
Chapter 1255: Qiong Sang Shuang, dead
Chapter 1256: You Chao Yu Arrives
Chapter 1257: You Chao Rock, Defeated
Chapter 1258: Joining the Fight Enthusiastically
Chapter 1259: Ghost Chariot
Chapter 1260: Force Them Away Together
Chapter 1261: Be Onlookers
Chapter 1262: Suffer Heavy Casualties
Chapter 1263: Stalemate
56
Chapter 1264: Strong Armies
Chapter 1265: Fire Crows
Chapter 1266: Vent The Anger
Chapter 1267: The Key
Chapter 1268: Sneak Into the Kui Gate
Chapter 1269: The Chaotic Spirit Creature Market
Chapter 1270: A Yu in the Market
Chapter 1271: A Shocking Discovery
Chapter 1272: Crayfish Shermie
Chapter 1273: Ji Hao Takes a Disciple
Chapter 1274: Local Villains
Chapter 1275: Teach the Dao and Remove the Mountains
Chapter 1276: Teach the Dao, Give the Treasures
Chapter 1277: Friendly Neighbor
Chapter 1278: Neighbors Should Take Care of Each Other
Chapter 1279: Control the Core
Chapter 1280: Ao Ao Sends His Army
Chapter 1281: Manhunt
Chapter 1282: Spirit Creature Market
Chapter 1283: Being Surprised
Chapter 1284: The Light of Wisdom
Chapter 1285: Rich Customer
Chapter 1286: Take Away the Firewood Under the Cooking Pot
57
Chapter 1287: Invitation
Chapter 1288: The Shell of A Chaos Monster
Chapter 1289: The Value of the Shell
Chapter 1290: Netherworld Hierarch
Chapter 1291: What A Big Trap
Chapter 1292: Eighteen Clones
Chapter 1293: Talk About the Great Dao, Gift the Treasures
Chapter 1294: Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth
Chapter 1295: My Friend, You’re Destined to be One of Us
Chapter 1296: The Great Salvation Seal
Chapter 1297: Break All With the Strength
Chapter 1298: Peacemaker
Chapter 1299: Eat a Humble Pie
Chapter 1300: The Power of A Spirit Creature King
Chapter 1301: Violent Blood
Chapter 1302: Warm-up for the Auction
Chapter 1303: Stern Warning
Chapter 1304: Arrogant Crayfish
Chapter 1305: The Treasure From the Dragon Palace
Chapter 1306: Pan Jia Descended
Chapter 1307: This Isn’t Right
Chapter 1308: The Netherworld Blood Ganoderma
Chapter 1309: Impatient Pan Jia
58
Chapter 1310: Start Fighting
Chapter 1311: Great Liberty
Chapter 1312: Stars In the Sky
Chapter 1313: Pan Gu’s Front Teeth
Chapter 1314: All-Conquering
Chapter 1315: Smash with the Bell
Chapter 1316: Netherworld Soul Chain
Chapter 1317: Gone Traceless
Chapter 1318: Taiji Dragon Horn
Chapter 1319: Young Dragons and Phoenixes
Chapter 1320: The Trade of Blood Ganoderma
Chapter 1321: A Pair of Poor Things
Chapter 1322: Large Family People
Chapter 1323: Everybody Has A Plan
Chapter 1324: Assassinate Wu Gu
Chapter 1325: The Twelve Worlds Arrive
Chapter 1326: Return Through the Space
Chapter 1327: The Destination — Pan Gu!
Chapter 1328: Welcoming Ceremony
Chapter 1329: Cut the Serpent
Chapter 1330: Utterly Isolated Gong Gong
Chapter 1331: Dark Water Serpent Slough
Chapter 1332: Whose Credit?
59
Chapter 1333: Because of Jealousy
Chapter 1334: He Who Has A Mind to Beat His Dog Will Easily Find A Stick
Chapter 1335: The Sin of These Families
Chapter 1336: Gong Gong Escapes
Chapter 1337: Gong Gong’s Counterattack
Chapter 1338: Aggressive Sword Move
Chapter 1339: Snakes Become Dragons
Chapter 1340: Shock the Group with the Sword
Chapter 1341: Fight the Group of Devil
Chapter 1342: The Cold Sword Light
Chapter 1343: Accomplishment of Embryos of Dao
Chapter 1344: Strength Breaks All
Chapter 1345: A Hysterical Rout
Chapter 1346: Priest Mu Gives Magic Pills
Chapter 1347: Force to Sell
Chapter 1348: Reasons and Causes, and the Netherworld
Chapter 1349: Being Trapped in Heaven
Chapter 1350: The Plan and the Despair
Chapter 1351: Wuzhi Qi’s Hair
Chapter 1352: A Sword in the Heart
Chapter 1353: Make it Personal
Chapter 1354: No Choice
Chapter 1355: Slaughter A God Like Killing A Dog
60
Chapter 1356: Spirit Creatures Attack
Chapter 1357: Yao Mountain People Kill Spirit Creatures
Chapter 1358: Wuzhi Qi Surrenders
Chapter 1359: Breaking The Last Gate
Chapter 1360: Supreme Treasures Choose Their Owner
Chapter 1361: The Order of Killing
Chapter 1362: Organize the Army, Prepare for the War
Chapter 1363: Attack At Night
Chapter 1364: The Sun Shining In the Sky
Chapter 1365: Assassinate Si Wen Ming
Chapter 1366: All His Treasures?
Chapter 1367: What Happened in Pu Ban City
Chapter 1368: Levying With A Good Reason
Chapter 1369: The Leader of Suiren Family
Chapter 1370: The Leader of Gong Sun Family
Chapter 1371: Go Down With the Ship
Chapter 1372: Sworn Enemy
Chapter 1373: Whose Standpoint
Chapter 1374: This is Personal
Chapter 1375: Treacherous Undercurrent
Chapter 1376: Kick Out of the Court
Chapter 1377: A Strong Force Encircles The City
Chapter 1378: Slave-Hunting Army
61
Chapter 1379: Virus Attack
Chapter 1380: The Moves of the Non-Humankind
Chapter 1381: The Power of the Disease God
Chapter 1382: Damn Guides
Chapter 1383: Men of Sacrifice
Chapter 1384: Blood Moon Scouts
Chapter 1385: Solid Evidence
Chapter 1386: An Opportunity to Make Money
Chapter 1387: Hurt Their Ancestors
Chapter 1388: A Terrifying Deal
Chapter 1389: A Written Complaint
Chapter 1390: A Bad Situation
Chapter 1391: The Anger of Marquises and Earls
Chapter 1392: The Anger of the Emperor
Chapter 1393: Cut the Knot
Chapter 1394: The Formation Changed
Chapter 1395: Dig Through
Chapter 1396: Intimidating, Fighting
Chapter 1397: Prepare for the War, Prepare for the War
Chapter 1398: Limited Killing
Chapter 1399: Unhurried
Chapter 1400: Make Up for Their Errors
Chapter 1401: For What Purpose
62
Chapter 1402: Perfect Offense and Defense
Chapter 1403: Facing Fan Hai
Chapter 1404: A Woman’s Hatred
Chapter 1405: Fan Gu
Chapter 1406: The Shame of A Sword Strike
Chapter 1407: The Non-humankind’s Sincerity
Chapter 1408: The Same Master Shifu
Chapter 1409: White Lotus Altar
Chapter 1410: A Messy Start
Chapter 1411: Feel Each Other Out
Chapter 1412: Ao Hao Fails
Chapter 1413: Suppress the Spirit Beast with the Cauldron
Chapter 1414: Yu Clan’s Aphorism
Chapter 1415: Fight Together
Chapter 1416: The Glorious Domination
Chapter 1417: The City of Domination
Chapter 1418: The Domination Legion
Chapter 1419: No War in Liang Zhu City
Chapter 1420: Enemy At Liang Zhu City
Chapter 1421: Dangerous People Coming in
Chapter 1422: Poisoned Tea
Chapter 1423: Occupying the Nest
Chapter 1424: Meeting by Chance
63
Chapter 1425: Walking into the Trap
Chapter 1426: Swim With the Current
Chapter 1427: The Highest Conference Hall
Chapter 1428: Force on Entrance
Chapter 1429: Stepping into Liang Zhu City
Chapter 1430: Burn Liang Zhu City
Chapter 1431: Countless Captives
Chapter 1432: Terrifying Weapon
Chapter 1433: Kill Him Together
Chapter 1434: Destructive Slaughter
Chapter 1435: Fall One After Another
Chapter 1436: Ever-changing
Chapter 1437: Polo Do Changed
Chapter 1438: The Hidden Worry of Destruction
Chapter 1439: Immortal Spirit
Chapter 1440: Great Liberty Arrived
Chapter 1441: Earn Natural Award
Chapter 1442: Invite them to the City
Chapter 1443: Great Liberty Dies
Chapter 1444: The Great Dao of True Water
Chapter 1445: Full-Scale Assault
Chapter 1446: Wrangling
Chapter 1447: Yemo Luoye’s Analysis
64
Chapter 1448: With A Dilemma
Chapter 1449: Dim Glory
Chapter 1450: Leave When It’s Finished
Chapter 1451: A Shaking Bad News
Chapter 1452: Reverse the Situation
Chapter 1453: A Fair Covenant
Chapter 1454: A Secret Agreement
Chapter 1455: Liang Zhi in Chaos
Chapter 1456: Secret Discussion
Chapter 1457: Escape Alone
Chapter 1458: Break the Weapon With the Sword
Chapter 1459: Destruction and Thunder Trial
Chapter 1460: Meeting Chi You Again
Chapter 1461: The Scouts are Here
Chapter 1462: Sun and Moon Knights
Chapter 1463: First Fight Against The Sun and Moon Knights
Chapter 1464: True Strong Enemy
Chapter 1465: Maul Shayi Heavily
Chapter 1466: A Chance for a Breakthrough
Chapter 1467: A Man Shaped Sun
Chapter 1468: Joyful
Chapter 1469: Demand An Exorbitant Price
Chapter 1470: Break the City with One Strike
65
Chapter 1471: A Sleepless Night
Chapter 1472: Pan Gu Mother Land
Chapter 1473: Natural Reward Descends Again
Chapter 1474: Gaze At the World
Chapter 1475: Reforge the Treasures
Chapter 1476: Slaughtering, Challenging
Chapter 1477: Gathering the Light, Launching a Strike
Chapter 1478: The Sun and Moon Samsara
Chapter 1479: Pan Yu Genesis
Chapter 1480: One-eyed Primordial Spirit
Chapter 1481: Race Difference
Chapter 1482: Inhuman Beating
Chapter 1483: Sad Captives
Chapter 1484: Divine Commanders and Warriors
Chapter 1485: The World’s Edict
Chapter 1486: The Proud Ones, the Frustrated Ones
Chapter 1487: The Power of a Divine Emperor
Chapter 1488: They Only Follow Strength
Chapter 1489: Passionate Dragons and Phoenixes
Chapter 1490: Three Emperors Swallowed Two Species
Chapter 1491: A Sacred Contract
Chapter 1492: The Right to Bargain
Chapter 1493: Failed to Negotiate
66
Chapter 1494: Dragons Cry
Chapter 1495: Nourish Them with Dragon Blood
Chapter 1496: Ao Bai
Chapter 1497: Someone with Real Wisdom
Chapter 1498: The Army Marched to the Heaven
Chapter 1499: The Divine Sun Palace
Chapter 1500: Control the Heaven
Chapter 1501: The Heaven and Earth Divine Tower
Chapter 1502: Appoint Ministers
Chapter 1503: All Followers Get Promotion
Chapter 1504: Fuso Staff
Chapter 1505: The Essence of the Sun
Chapter 1506: Crow Warriors of the Sun
Chapter 1507: The Anger of Priest Mu
Chapter 1508: Bygones
Chapter 1509: Be Frustrated
Chapter 1510: Crow Warriors Sword Formation
Chapter 1511: Priest Hua’s Destiny
Chapter 1512: Proud Dragons, Arrogant Phoenixes
Chapter 1513: Release Their Full Power
Chapter 1514: The God of Rain
Chapter 1515: The Great Battle
Chapter 1516: Seek Their Dooms
67
Chapter 1517: Muffled Thunder
Chapter 1518: Horrifying
Chapter 1519: Golden Bombs Wipe Out the Devils
Chapter 1520: Priest Mu Arrives Again
Chapter 1521: Pure Sun Sword Formation for Extermination
Chapter 1522: Hesitating
Chapter 1523: Harmonization
Chapter 1524: Priest Mu's Promise
Chapter 1525: Ji Hao’s confusion
Chapter 1526: A Lot of Work
Chapter 1527: The Power of ‘Blood Crown
Chapter 1528: Fight Through Space
Chapter 1529: Netherworld Priest Made a Move
Chapter 1530: Change Directions
Chapter 1531: Powerful Human Beings
Chapter 1532: Yawing
Chapter 1533: The Negotiation Between Worlds
Chapter 1534: I Want Nine Cauldrons
Chapter 1535: All Souls Creation Cauldron
Chapter 1536: Formulate A Plan
Chapter 1537: In A Big Way
Chapter 1538: Intense Preparation
Chapter 1539: Leave For Pan Heng World
68
Chapter 1540: In the Sun World
Chapter 1541: ‘Welcoming’ Pan Heng
Chapter 1542: The Outpost Fort
Chapter 1543: Brotherhood
Chapter 1544: The Power of Gold Crows
Chapter 1545: Blood Crown Descends
Chapter 1546: Brutal Invasion
Chapter 1547: Pan Heng Catastrophe
Chapter 1548: Merits Strike
Chapter 1549: We Are Destined to Meet Each Other
Chapter 1550: Giant Kui’s Insistence
Chapter 1551: Pan Heng’s Eight Hundred Guards
Chapter 1552: Blood Crown’s Aggressiveness
Chapter 1553: A Confrontation of Dao
Chapter 1554: Life and Destruction
Chapter 1555: Harvest Lives
Chapter 1556: Family Test
Chapter 1557: The Main Goal
Chapter 1558: Seeing Samsara Again
Chapter 1559: Pan Heng Green Ancestor
Chapter 1560: Kill Pan Heng
Chapter 1561: The Story of Pan Heng
Chapter 1562: The Chaos Spirit Milk
69
Chapter 1563: The Ninth Turn of the Cultivation Method
Chapter 1564: True Pan Gu Boby
Chapter 1565: The Sealing Place
Chapter 1566: Dead Giant Vine
Chapter 1567: Make A Painstaking Investigation
Chapter 1568: Facing Pan Heng
Chapter 1569: Shocked
Chapter 1570: Failed Negotiation
Chapter 1571: Natural Suppression
Chapter 1572: Finish It With the Axe
Chapter 1573: The Quality of the Evil Being
Chapter 1574: Be Greatly Shocked
Chapter 1575: Share the Interests
Chapter 1576: Conquering
Chapter 1577: Expelling
Chapter 1578: Watching the Fight
Chapter 1579: The Strike of Destruction
Chapter 1580: Injure Priest Hua severely
Chapter 1581: Nine Suns Shine in the Sky
Chapter 1582: Nothing But Interests
Chapter 1583: Chime In Easily
Chapter 1584: Supreme Treasure of Great Dao
Chapter 1585: Seal the World
70
Chapter 1586: The great Dao of Quietus
Chapter 1587: Your Dao is My Dao
Chapter 1588: The Quietus of Gold Crow
Chapter 1589: Half A World
Chapter 1590: Kill the Enemies and Return
Chapter 1591: Hunt in the Chaos
Chapter 1592: Fought Both of Them
Chapter 1593: Under the Guidance of a Famous Shifu
Chapter 1594: A Slap
Chapter 1595: Shake People’s Hearts with Money
Chapter 1596: Break the Sky with a Hand
Chapter 1597: Yu Man
Chapter 1598: The Right Dao
Chapter 1599: Shaped Like A Beast
Chapter 1600: Slaughter, Deracinate
Chapter 1601: Leading A Sect Alone
Chapter 1602: Destroy the Wild One
Chapter 1603: Yemo Tian Changes
Chapter 1604: Yu Huo Descends
Chapter 1605: Yu Huo’s greed
Chapter 1606: A Sudden Intent of Killing
Chapter 1607: A Disaster of Soul
Chapter 1608: All Imprisoned
71
Chapter 1609: A Bloody Surprise Strike
Chapter 1610: The Face of His
Chapter 1611: Unsealed Wuzhi Qi
Chapter 1612: What Happened in Those Years
Chapter 1613: Zhu Rong’s Warning
Chapter 1614: Throwing Himself into A Trap
Chapter 1615: The Truth of Dao
Chapter 1616: The Wonderful Natural Fortune
Chapter 1617: Pan Yu's Brain
Chapter 1618: Emperor Shun Falling into the Enemy’s Hands
Chapter 1619: Handing Over the Crown
Chapter 1620: The New Emperor
Chapter 1621: Great Ceremony
Chapter 1622: Aid
Chapter 1623: Trap and Capture
Chapter 1624: Break
Chapter 1625: Talking About Qualification
Chapter 1626: Shameless Ji Xia
Chapter 1627: The Real Intention is Revealed in the End
Chapter 1628: At the End of His Wits
Chapter 1629: The New Emperor Ascends to the Throne
Chapter 1630: Wrong Orders
Chapter 1631: Tear the Humankind
72
Chapter 1632: Parting Ways
Chapter 1633: Ridiculous Emperor Xun
Chapter 1634: Punish
Chapter 1635: Encircle Yao Mountain City
Chapter 1636: Beat Them to Death
Chapter 1637: Starting the War
Chapter 1638: He Doesn’t Care About Casualties
Chapter 1639: Suffer Losses
Chapter 1640: This Is Murder
Chapter 1641: The Army Collapses
Chapter 1642: All Evils
Chapter 1643: Two Devils
Chapter 1644: Devouring, Swallowing
Chapter 1645: Disunited
Chapter 1646: Migrating
Chapter 1647: Take the Power Away
Chapter 1648: Extremely Cold Fear
Chapter 1649: Original Devil Seed
Chapter 1650: The Beginning of Devil
Chapter 1651: The Great Dao of Destruction
Chapter 1652: A Body of Destruction
Chapter 1653: Return As Fast As Possible
Chapter 1654: Outside the Sun World
73
Chapter 1655: In the Flames of War
Chapter 1656: Facing Emperor Xun
Chapter 1657: Chi You Army
Chapter 1658: No Negotiation
Chapter 1659: Freed Chi You
Chapter 1660: Chi You’s Confusion
Chapter 1661: Shake Chi You with Fists
Chapter 1662: Pan Xi’s Body
Chapter 1663: A Difficult Opponent
Chapter 1664: The Warriors from All Over the World
Chapter 1665: The Sad Melody of Huaxu Family
Chapter 1666: Family Inheritance
Chapter 1667: Encounter with the Devil
Chapter 1668: Know the Weaknesses Clearly
Chapter 1669: Original Devil
Chapter 1670: An Ancient Secret
Chapter 1671: Human Beings Are Cages
Chapter 1672: Bane
Chapter 1673: Cut the Devil
Chapter 1674: Original Devil Scripture
Chapter 1675: Devil-breaking True Spell
Chapter 1676: Raise A Devil
Chapter 1677: The Alliance of Devils
74
Chapter 1678: Dispel the Dark Clouds
Chapter 1679: The Huaxu Army
Chapter 1680: The Original Eight Magic of the Devil
Chapter 1681: Converting Spirit Blood
Chapter 1682: Original Devil Spirit
Chapter 1683: The Rising Devil Fire
Chapter 1684: Human Extermination Plan
Chapter 1685: Collecting Weapons from the World
Chapter 1686: The Devil of Chu Wu Clan
Chapter 1687: Turning into Devils
Chapter 1688: First Encounter With the Devil-kind
Chapter 1689: Comparable with Supreme Magi
Chapter 1690: A Terrifying Power
Chapter 1691: Ji Hao Retreats
Chapter 1692: The Nine Caldrons Are Almost Forged
Chapter 1693: Supreme Treasure of Dao
Chapter 1694: The Gift from Spirit Wa
Chapter 1695: Extreme Creation
Chapter 1696: The Great Dao Millstone
Chapter 1697: Offer the World to It
Chapter 1698: Arrive Across Space
Chapter 1699: Pan Yu world
Chapter 1700: Follow
75
Chapter 1701: Arriving One After Another
Chapter 1702: Bullying Together
Chapter 1703: Someone Owes Spirit Wa A Favor
Chapter 1704: A Hurting Favor
Chapter 1705: Zhu Rong Rises to the Heaven
Chapter 1706: Spirit Wa Gives Divine Edicts
Chapter 1707: Ji Hao’s Giant Trap
Chapter 1708: Priest Hua and Priest Mu Accuse
Chapter 1709: Fight Spirit Hua and Spirit Mu Again
Chapter 1710: Break Silence
Chapter 1711: Die One After Another
Chapter 1712: Treasures Everywhere
Chapter 1713: The Sword Realm in Heaven
Chapter 1714: The Power of Six-billion, Four-Hundred and Eighty years
Chapter 1715: The Casualties Are Heavy
Chapter 1716: All Clones Merging Back
Chapter 1717: Intrude Into Heaven
Chapter 1718: The God of Wind, the God of Rain
Chapter 1719: Endless Rain
Chapter 1720: Giant Rock Falling From Sky
Chapter 1721: Disturbed Magnetic Force
Chapter 1722: Numerous Casualties
Chapter 1723: Natural Rewards Power Falling Like Rain
76
Chapter 1724: Arrogant Challenge
Chapter 1725: Interesting Sidelights of the War
Chapter 1726: Kill Mingmo
Chapter 1727: Gathering Armies
Chapter 1728: Chose A Battleground
Chapter 1729: Treacherous Messenger
Chapter 1730: The Inner Concern of the Non-humankind
Chapter 1731: Endless Greediness
Chapter 1732: Despairing Infertility
Chapter 1733: Lowly Yu Meng
Chapter 1734: Bloody Dignity
Chapter 1735: A Banquet in Liang Zhu City
Chapter 1736: Stiff Hierarchy
Chapter 1737: What He Saw, What He Heard
Chapter 1738: Borrow A Nest, Lay An Egg
Chapter 1739: Secret Code of Law
Chapter 1740: The Power of Magus Curse
Chapter 1741: Nailhead Seven Arrow Book
Chapter 1742: Curse Him to Death in Public
Chapter 1743: Curse Them to Death In A Row
Chapter 1744: Disturbed Poison
Chapter 1745: A Cold Sword Light
Chapter 1746: The Power of Sword Realm
77
Chapter 1747: Besieged Circle Upon Circle
Chapter 1748: Slaughtering in the Turmoil of War
Chapter 1749: The Massacre Continues
Chapter 1750: Worsening Situation
Chapter 1751: Centaurs, Assault
Chapter 1752: The Disturbed Situation Spreads
Chapter 1753: Scramble
Chapter 1754: Sky Devils Dancing in the Sky
Chapter 1755: Being Forced to Leave
Chapter 1756: Heart Fight
Chapter 1757: Surging Undercurrents
Chapter 1758: More Unexpected Changes
Chapter 1759: The Punitive War
Chapter 1760: Xiong Shan
Chapter 1761: Underestimate the Enemy
Chapter 1762: The Clan’s Disaster
Chapter 1763: Warning Signals of Approaching Enemy Forces Are Seen on All Sides
Chapter 1764: Dragon-slaying Magic
Chapter 1765: Dumbfounded
Chapter 1766: The Sad Melody of Dragons
Chapter 1767: The Cauldron Appears in the City
Chapter 1768: The Supernatural Phenomenon Created by the Cauldron
Chapter 1769: The Cauldron Suppresses
78
Chapter 1770: Incomparably Powerful
Chapter 1771: The Cauldron Creates Marvellous Weapons
Chapter 1772: Offer the Souls to the Cauldron
Chapter 1773: Go His Own Way
Chapter 1774: The Muddy Water is Deep
Chapter 1775: Teach Him a Lesson
Chapter 1776: The Difficulties of Transformation
Chapter 1777: Colony Alliance
Chapter 1778: An Envoy From the Humankind
Chapter 1779: Praying and Sanctification
Chapter 1780: Emperor Xun’s Confidence
Chapter 1781: The Power of Divine Emperors
Chapter 1782: Injure Ao Bai Severely
Chapter 1783: Dragon Mother Blood Blade
Chapter 1784: The Dragon Ancestor had……Nine Sons?
Chapter 1785: Shixin, Shigu, Shisui
Chapter 1786: Chaos
Chapter 1787: The Lacerated Dragon-kind
Chapter 1788: Disagree
Chapter 1789: Ao Bai Was Defeated
Chapter 1790: Priests’ Treasure
Chapter 1791: Be Careful About the Three ‘Peng’
Chapter 1792: The Second Cauldron
79
Chapter 1793: Activate the Secret Magic
Chapter 1794: Yu Meng Became A Saint
Chapter 1795: Stimulating
Chapter 1796: Pan Gu Life and Death Seal
Chapter 1797: Gains And Losses
Chapter 1798: Dragon Mother
Chapter 1799: Dragon Mother’s Power
Chapter 1800: Fall Back
Chapter 1801: Dragon and Devil Together
Chapter 1802: Dragon Mother’s Story
Chapter 1803: Deep In the Chaos
Chapter 1804: The Jade Board With A Priest Sealed in It
Chapter 1805: A Man Who Lived for Booze And Meat
Chapter 1806: Tong Jiong’s Three Treasures
Chapter 1807: The Three ‘Pengs’ Story
Chapter 1808: Tong Jiong’s Guess
Chapter 1809: The Non-humankind Dispatches Troops
Chapter 1810: Associate With the Evils
Chapter 1811: Everyone Has A Plan
Chapter 1812: Shocking Encounter
Chapter 1813: Dragon Mother’s Old Friends
Chapter 1814: Lazy Tong Jiong
Chapter 1815: Priest Sadness
80
Chapter 1816: Priest Sadness Cries
Chapter 1817: Besieged by Three
Chapter 1818: Tong Jiong’s Suggestion
Chapter 1819: Heaven Master Tong Jiong
Chapter 1820: Free Tong Jiong
Chapter 1821: All Draw Back
Chapter 1822: Suddenly Turn Hostile
Chapter 1823: The Evil One
Chapter 1824: Peel It off from the Great Dao
Chapter 1825: Creating the Formation
Chapter 1826: Pre-world Magnetic Life and Death
Chapter 1827: Dragon Mother Returns
Chapter 1828: First Try
Chapter 1829: Cut the Treasure
Chapter 1830: The Sword Lights Break the Space
Chapter 1831: Shock Dragon Mother with the Sword
Chapter 1832: The Armies Reach Yao Mountain City
Chapter 1833: Supreme Dragon
Chapter 1834: Guards
Chapter 1835: Evil Yu Yu’s Warning
Chapter 1836: The Beginning of Slaughter
Chapter 1837: Seeking Their Doom
Chapter 1838: Yu Meng Visits
81
Chapter 1839: Yu Meng’s Suggestion
Chapter 1840: Tentative Attack
Chapter 1841: Seal the Camp
Chapter 1842: Emperor Xun’s Awareness
Chapter 1843: Dragon Mother Comes Back
Chapter 1844: The Three Friends From Mount Skeleton
Chapter 1845: A Discussion About ‘Commanders’ Battle’
Chapter 1846: Tit For Tat
Chapter 1847: The Evil and the Devil Against Each Other
Chapter 1848: Ji Hao Watches the Fight
Chapter 1849: Fight to Death
Chapter 1850: Blacklist
Chapter 1851: Killing Each Other
Chapter 1852: Borrow A Knife, Butcher the Devils
Chapter 1853: Xing Tian Cuts the Devil
Chapter 1854: Kill the Devil Together
Chapter 1855: Wild Xing Tian
Chapter 1856: Keep Quite Out of Fear
Chapter 1857: The Devil Moves All Living Beings
Chapter 1858: The Three ‘Pengs’ Against The Original Devil
Chapter 1859: Old Stories
Chapter 1860: Priest Yun Talk to the Devil
Chapter 1861: Priest Yun Takes An Action
82
Chapter 1862: Tusks
Chapter 1863: Efforts
Chapter 1864: The Lost Holy Blood
Chapter 1865: The Suns and Moons Rise Together
Chapter 1866: The Cauldrons Guard the World
Chapter 1867: Yu Yu’s Talisman
Chapter 1868: Trapped Saints
Chapter 1869: Raise the Cauldrons
Chapter 1870: The Three ‘Pengs’ Make a Surprise Attack
Chapter 1871: Dragon Mother Suddenly Attacks
Chapter 1872: Monsters
Chapter 1874: Eat Their Words
Chapter 1875: Twist the great Dao
Chapter 1876: Share A Bitter Hatred of the Enemy
Chapter 1877: All Make Efforts
Chapter 1878: Pan Yu
Chapter 1879: A Debt Needs to be Paid
Chapter 1880: Pray Together
Chapter 1881: The Great Xia of the Humankind
Chapter 1882: The Masters Trap Themselves
Chapter 1883: Pan Yu’s Fierce Power
Chapter 1884: Suck
Chapter 1885: Join Hands in Desperation
83
Chapter 1886: No Solution
Chapter 1887: Great Sword
Chapter 1888: Die Here
Chapter 1889: Consumption
Chapter 1890: Nothing Worse then Death
Chapter 1891: Together
Chapter 1892: Netherworld Priest Fights
Chapter 1893: The Eighteen Hells
Chapter 1894: Wildly Beating Gongs and Drums
Chapter 1895: Reforge the Jade Disc
Chapter 1896: The Request of the Mysterious Man
Chapter 1897: Unexpected Twist
Chapter 1898: Powerful Enemy
Chapter 1899: Fix the Dao
Chapter 1900: The Final Strike
Chapter 1901: Go on A Long Journey
84
Prologue
Prologue
The sky was grey with billowing clouds roiling steadily across it.
Thunder crackled and a blinding flash of lightning streaked down from the sky, without making any
noticeable sound.
Qiang Liang, a demigod[1], held a zax[2] and stood upon a gigantic serpent's head, which had been
beheaded just now , and was stunned as he gazed at the sky. He saw, hovering over the horizon, a
wriggling purple serpent tail, which almost covered the entire vault of the sky.
The serpent was so huge that he couldn’t discern its head, and it blocked the entire skyline.
Hiding the sky and covering the earth, the serpent’s body was often submerged in dark grey clouds.
Lightning occasionally struck the serpent’s body, and created a horrible atmosphere; which made the
giant, Meng Ming, grimace in pain and shiver unceasingly.
"This crazy bitch has gone mad again, who enraged her this time?!"
While Meng Ming cursed, a mottled, ancient round cauldron[3] slowly descended from the heavens and
floated in the air; with a sudden bang, thunder and endless lightning surged out from the cauldron. Soon,
the sky returned to normal, and the huge serpent also vanished into thin air.
......
Dark clouds amassed in the sky, torrents of rain lashed onto the earth, and the air was filled with cool
mist and showers of water.
A brightly lit crystal pyramid made of glass, illuminated the dark night sky. Dozens of armed men wearing
raincoats surrounded the pyramid, and kept a vigilant watch over the place.
Suddenly, the raindrops started to splash rhythmically on the ground, like the beating of a heart. The rain
droplets gradually rose more than a foot high from the ground; and the rainfall weaved into dozens of
water ropes, silently wrapping around the armed men’s necks.
The water ropes swung violently and broke their necks, taking their lives instantly. A dim silhouette
suddenly emerged from the fog and walked towards the pyramid gate, step by step. Every step closer to
the gate, the hazy stature became clearer and at last turned into a transparent man of water, who stood in
front of the pyramid gate.
In a flash, the water man slightly shook his body, transforming into a real person. The figure was tall ,
slim, dressed in a bright, black armour, and had a handsome physique. He was Qing Long.
85
Numerous water drops condensed into water ropes, which were wriggling like snakes, and drilled into
the pyramid, cutting off all security equipment lines like sharp knives. A large electrical fire emerged
from the pyramid; only the lighting system was left intact.
Forcing the three-foot-thick crystal gate open, Qing Long slowly walked into an exhibition hall.
More than a hundred crystal exhibition tables were placed in a circle, under the brilliant lights of the hall.
Cross-legged skeletons were positioned on each of those tables; and notably, the exhibition case in the
centre, made of bulletproof glass, held a multicolored, translucent round cauldron, the size of human
head. A totem of a dragon and phoenix was embossed on its surface.
Qing Long moved closer and quietly observed the cross-legged skeletons.
These skeletons had a similar structure to that of humans; however, the bones of their entire body had a
dark golden colour, and were translucent like glass. If they stood up straight, their height might have
reached more than two meters. More astonishingly, in addition to the two dark eye sockets on either side
of their face, there was a third eye socket located in the middle of their eyebrows, which was slightly
larger than the other two.
"Three-eyed people?" Qing Long pulled out a dagger and knocked the skeleton with it.
The skeleton gave of sparks when it was knocked by the dagger, which had been made from a special
alloy and was forged at a level comparable to diamonds. Unexpectedly, the dagger failed to leave even a
single mark on the skeleton. Qing Long's expression became serious. Humanoid skeletons which were
harder than diamonds must be extremely valuable, he thought.
"This time, I came by myself...hmm, worthy." Qing Long turned around and walked up to the exhibition
case in the centre;he chuckled and said, "Hey, if you don’t show up, I may just take these treasures and
leave..."
The side door of the hall opened, and a team of warriors came in through the door. They were wearing
long, black trench coats and their bodies were wrapped in flames, lightning, hurricanes, and other odd
supernatural visions. Walking in the front was a blonde haired young girl with green eyes, she was slim
and pretty. Held in her hands was an oddly shaped jade sword.
"Mr Qing Long, we’ve heard so much about you." The girl walked towards Qing Long, slightly bowed to
him and continued, "In the past few years, more than a hundred of our people have died by your hands,
including three of my former Secret Service directors. However, what’s inconceivable is, this is the first
time that we get to see you in person."
"Ayaya, I’m not that handsome!" Qing Long teased the young girl; at the same time, he pressed his right
hand onto the bulletproof glass case, and shattered it into pieces with his palm muscles.
86
“Oh God!” People who were standing behind the girl exclaimed aloud, and unconsciously took a step back.
They had heard about Qing Long, who came from the Eastern country of Hua Xia, and was known as the
strongest man in the world. However, they never thought that Qing Long would be so powerful!
They had done tests a few days ago and confirmed that even tank guns could not break the case. Did Qing
Long just shattered it bare-handedly? This was beyond their imaginations — was it even possible for a
humans to be this strong?
Qing Long held the three-legged cauldron with both of his hands, which gave an extremely pleasant
feeling. Holding the cauldron, Qing Long felt like he was holding the entire universe.
Qing long carefully put the cauldron into his bag, which was tied around his waist, and said, "These
treasures are taken from Liang Zhu[4], the ancient city of my country. I have to bring them back.
According to our rules, the strongest man gets to make the decision. You won’t disagree that I reclaim our
treasures, will you?"
The smiling girl looked at Qing Long and said with a soft voice, "Mr. Qing Long, you might want to know
some of our research results...about these mysterious treasures. You may not guess it, but according to
our survey, we found that the soil layer, where these treasures were buried, have at least a hundred
thousand years of history.”
Qing Long subconsciously touched his bag. Thousands of years old antiques? Human history was still in
its nascent stage, wasn't it? Was it even possible for those ancient people to create such a beautiful and
exquisite treasure with such an inexplicable power hidden in it?
The girl turned over her hand, and revealed the jade sword she had been holding the whole time.
The jade sword was three feet long and a palm-size wide, carved out of a single piece of jade. Near the
hilt, was an odd totem with an erected tower; scarlet eyes floated above the tower, seemingly evil and
cold.
"We have tested that this jade sword is made of Hetian white jade, the material was Hetian white jade
indeed. As we all know, white jade is a type of nephrite, which is very delicate.” The young girl smiled,
“However, whether natural diamonds or our laboratory’s hardest special alloy, this sword can cut them
as easily as cutting a piece of tofu."
The young girl brandished the sword, smiled and continued, "I split a strategic bomber with this sword
earlier; across a distance of two kilometres, with my strength, I could split a strategic bomber. Mr Qing
Long, I truly can't imagine what would happen if this sword was held in your hands.”
Qing Long's complexion drastically changed, he didn’t take the girl and her people serious at all, they
were just a bunch of cannon fodder to him. But, if this sword was as powerful as she said, this may not be
that easy.
87
"So this is a trap, then?" Qing Long asked. In the meanwhile, he twisted his neck and soothed the joints in
his body.
"We’ve always wanted to have an opportunity to negotiate face to face, with you." The girl said with a
charming smile on her face, "In the past few years, you have caused us too much damage. We hope that
you will be able to join us. If so, you can have my position or even my superior's position, you only need
to ask."
"Of course, in exchange, we hope that we could have your loyalty and your creation, the [Mantra Dan with
Nine Secret Words] [5]!” The girl’s breath became disordered when she spoke the last few words.
[Nine Secret Words] is a powerful magic spell. It can develop the human body’s potential and associate it
with the vast and mysterious power of the universe.
The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was Qing Long’s original magic spell, based on the [Nine Secret
Words]. This spell enabled Qing Long to control earth, water, fire, and wind, communicate with the
netherworld, travel to anywhere in the world within a moment, and also made him the world’s most
powerful human.
"This is, of course, impossible!" Qing Long patted the bag around his waist and said with quirky laugh, “If
you have ever heard about me, you should have known that I am the type to seek revenge for the slightest
grievance, and I’m also famous for never betraying my ancestors!"
Qing Long’s body suddenly transformed into countless sharp wind knives and dashed towards the girl.
Those wind knifes soon gathered into a hazy swirl, enveloping the entire hall.
The girl shook her head and sighed helplessly, "I knew it, those damned idiot bosses insisted on spending
so much effort in vain!"
With a cold laughter, the girl held out a golden bamboo slip[6] and threw it upward. Along with an earth-
shaking thunder, blood-red lights emerged from the dark eyeholes of the cross-legged skeletons.
With a buzzing sound, the red lights quickly converged into a huge blood-red cage, firmly imprisoning
Qing Long inside.
The light cage remained motionless as it was hit by Qing Long’s wind knives; all of the wind knives
shattered into pieces.
Outside, the dark clouds billowed over the eastern horizon and waves of lightning were seen, followed by
the unceasing rumble of distant thunder.
On the street, innumerable screams could be heard; people looked up at the sky in fear. They saw the
clouds drifting and changing forms; behind the dense clouds, there was a gigantic purple serpent
slithering above.
88
Inside the pyramid, Qing Long fell down on his knees, blood smeared all over his body. In the light cage,
ninety-nine light spears floated in the air, silently aiming towards him; in the very next second, all of
those spears pierced his body.
"Damn! Does this weird stuff really have such a strong power?” The girl excitedly caught the golden
bamboo slip, which fell down from the air and shouted hoarsely, "Qing Long, did you see that? You are the
most powerful human...yet you are so vulnerable in front of us!"
"These skeletons, this bamboo slip, and that cauldron, they all came from the same place! They are the
treasures from thousands of years ago! God, so amazing; according to the methods described on bamboo
slip, arranging these skeletons in certain orientations can truly release this much magnificent power!"
The girl yelled hysterically.
"What...the...hell is this?" Qing Long moaned in pain and looked up.
"There are records in this bamboo slip which say that this is an ancient strategy[7]; as for the
name...sorry, our linguists have yet to decipher that.” The girl shrugged and said, "but these skeletons,
they are called..."
Suddenly, purple lightning fell from the sky, and struck the crystal pyramid.
All of the crystal glasses were instantly destroyed by the lightning, the girl and her people were burned
into ashes, and the round three-legged cauldron started to emit a faint multi-coloured light that wrapped
around Qing Long’s body. Qing Long roared in pain and his body twitched violently. With blood covering
his entire body, he felt as though his lifeforce, the essence of his body and his soul were all being rapidly
extracted by the cauldron.
The three-eyed skeletons simultaneously raised their arms and pointed at the sky, as if to cast a
counterattack. The blood-red light in their pupils condensed into a huge red dragon and rushed towards
the purple lightning.
The dragon vanished in the air once it collided into the purple lightning; at the same time, ninety-nine
three-eyed skeletons shook fiercely and exploded into golden dust.
Qing Long was enveloped by a purple ray. He felt an inexhaustible power rush down from the sky and
destroy everything in its path. The purple lightning then condensed into a human-sized lightning sphere
，flashed across the air and disappeared. After a few seconds, everything subsided.
The public square and the pyramid were gone without a trace, nothing was left.
Qing Long
He possesses unsurpassed wisdom and extremely strong spiritual power. He created the [Mantra Dan
with Nine Secret Word]’ based on the [Nine Secret Words]. He was known as the strongest human in the
89
world. To retrieve the lost treasure—the round cauldron, which belonged to the ancient city of Liang
Zhu—Qing Long fell into a trap and was gravely injured. After that, he was influenced by an unknown
power, unexpectedly traveled through space and time, and was reborn as Ji Hao in the Fire Crow Clan.
----------------------------------------
[1] Demigod : Half god, half human.
[2] Zax : A tool similar to a hatchet, used for cutting and dressing roofing slates. Old English seax knife;
related to Old Saxon sahs and Old Norse sax.
[3] Cauldron: Many cultures, including the ancient people of China and Greece, used cauldrons as
ornaments, trophies, sacrificial altars, cooking vessels or tripods, and decorative ceramic pottery.
[4] Liang Zhu: A mysterious, ancient city, located in the Eastern country of Hua Xia.
[5] [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]: a mysterious magic spell; it can discover the deepest potential
of the human body.
[6] A bamboo slip: One of the main medias for literacy in early China.
[7] Ancient strategy: Refers to the tactical deployment of troops in coordination with Magus sorceries.
90
Chapter 1 – Hunter
Chapter 1: Hunter
The Southern Wastelands, a boundless primitive jungle.
Poisonous miasma spiralled around the treetops of the tall, ancient trees. The miasma reflected the
sunlight, creating colorful rays of light that merged into a gorgeous rainbow.
Drifting above was a floating island with a circumference of several hundred miles. Dozens of white-
dragon-like waterfalls roared out from the edges of the island. A hurricane blew by, dispersing the
waterfalls into a cloud of mist. Dozens of rainbows were dancing around in the mist, complementing the
colorful miasma circling around the treetops.
Ji Hao was standing on the edge of the island, gazing down at the vast Southern Wasteland jungle.
A breeze ruffled Ji Hao’s hair. He had a determined and delicate face and a pair of deep, mysterious eyes,
that shone brightly. Whenever Ji Hao focused his gaze on a certain area, nine dark purple and golden flash
marks[1] would suddenly appear around the pupils of his eyes, which, although seemed dignified and
mysterious, made others feel uncomfortable to directly look at them.
A simple leather skirt wrapped around his waist. Two sharp eyebrows struck out from his temple, his
nose stood tall and straight, and his lips were angular and broad. From time to time, the corners of his
mouth would form a faint, mocking smile. This handsome and attractive young man, Ji Hao, didn’t seem to
take anything to heart.
Ji Hao looked like a pine which was firmly rooted in the rocks, no matter how fierce the wind and the rain
were or how heavy the thunder and lightning roared, he seems would stay immovable and indestructible
like a mountain.
A gigantic crow with a wingspan of more than thirty feet, was standing beside Ji Hao. His red pupils
seemed faintly blazed. The crow turned his head and looked around every now and then.
“Mr. Crow, we’re just taking a stroll. Relax.” Ji Hao patted one of the his talons and said, “Later, we will get
you a serpent to fill your stomach, then we will go to the Black Wind Valley. Let’s see if we can find some
‘Wind Dragon Plant’ for Abba.”
The crow cawed a few times then intimately rubbed Ji Hao’s head with its sharp beak.
Ji Hao raised his head and stretched his arms. He yawned and said, “Comfortable, so comfortable. No need
to stay with those old grandpas and study grass...tree bark...snake teeth...or poison sacks...so nice!”
91
“Hey, are there really people who do not fear death? Don’t these stinky snakes know that this jungle
belongs to us, the Fire Crow Clan? This is the Fire Crow Clan’s territory!” said Ji Hao. He looked around,
then suddenly widened his eyes and pointed down at the jungle.
A group of topless, sturdy, and two-meter-tall men, with scars slashed all over their bodies, were
swaggering around in the jungle. They were carrying a variety of hunted prey on their shoulders. Ji Hao
looked carefully, there were tigers, leopards and bears; each of them were tens of feet tall, like a small
mountain of meat.
“Bastards! This is the Fire Crow Clan’s hunting grounds. Those animals are ours! These animals, even the
smallest one can feed a kid for a whole year. If you would get them skinned and cleaned, you could even
trade for three young women with those furs!”
Ji Hao shouted out. He opened his arms, locked his fingers together[2] and cast a spell. Suddenly, the
waterfall closest to him rumbled and no longer fell straight down; a mysterious power tilted the waterfall
thirty degrees towards those men in the jungle.
Those Black Water Serpent Clan warriors were happily walking in the jungle, while the waterfall
transformed into a heavy downpour and fell onto their heads. They saw the waterfall, laughed out loud,
opened their mouths and headed up to drink the chilly and sweet water pouring down from the sky.
The man who walked in the front had a ten-foot-long Single-Horned Serpent coiled around his waist,
which swayed its body leisurely. The sudden bath seemed to make it feel incomparably joyful. The Single-
Horned Serpent is the Black Water Serpent Clan’s special battle beast. Only elite warriors had the
qualifications to have a Horned Serpent as a contract fighting beast, help them with killing in the battle.
In the torrential rain, the water droplets suddenly turned into lines then slowly gathered into transparent
water ropes, which silently and abruptly wrapped around the men’s necks.
“Enemies...a sneak attack!” roared the leader, his voice full of fear.
Had they just been attacked by a water magic sorcerer?
But to sneakily attack enemies in a torrential rain is one of the Black Water Serpent Clan’s specialties. In
the Southern Wastelands, the Black Water Serpent Clan’s archenemy was the Fire Crow Clan, who were
experts at fire spells. They never had heard of a Fire Crow Clan Magus warrior who could cast a water
spell.
Ji Hao changed his hand gesture. The water ropes shook violently and sent the men flying. One after
another, they heavily smashed onto the trees and fainted.
Only the leader struggled up, ripped apart the water rope from his neck, and tore it into countless water
droplets. A water-tank-sized pit appeared on the tree trunk behind him, clearly showing just how strong
his body was.
92
“The coward who only dares to use sneak attacks, show your face!” The man jerked out a long spear and
growled angrily.
The single-horned serpent uncoiled itself from the man’s waist, nimbly moved around in the heavy rain,
and spat out cold black smoke fitfully from time to time.
“Mr. Crow! Go!” Ji Hao hopped onto the crow’s back. The gigantic crow opened his wings and let out a
sharp caw, rushing down towards the furious man.
The floating island was a few miles above the ground. The crow diving down at lightning speed, reached
the forest within the span of a few breaths.
Once the Black Water Serpent Clan’s warrior saw the crow coming, his face twisted in fear that even
hardly looked like a human face. He screamed out, “Fire Crow! Fire Crow! The Holy Land protector!”
The Fire Crow swiped downwards with its talon, the black, steel-like talon gently bumped into the man’s
body; the man’s body then exploded into a cloud of dense bloody mist and splashed everywhere. The
Single-Horned Serpent turned around in fear and tried to flee; but the Fire Crow opened its beak toward
the serpent and spewed out a lava-like red flame.
The Single-Horned Serpent hissed loudly as it was burnt to a wisp of smoke. Several ancient trees were
also set ablaze by the fire, like a few torches.
After that, the Fire Crow spread out its wings, landed on a branch, and proudly cawed towards the sky.
Ji Hao patted the Fire Crow’s head and leapt down into the woods. Not far away, there was an enormous
tree with vines coiled around it. Ji Hao neatly selected several hundred-year-old “Dragon Vines” and
weaved them into a rope. then tied the fainted men and all the hunted animals together with it.
“Let’s bring them back first. Mr Crow, let’s go!”
Ji Hao hopped on the Fire Crow’s back again, then whistled sharply. The Fire Crow picked up the captives
and animals, flapped his wings, and flew south. With a few flaps, the crow rushed high into the sky. His
jet-black plumage started emitting a faint, fiery light; the crow transformed into a streak of flames and
flew far into the distance, soon disappeared.
About an hour later, a majestic mountain blocked their way. On the mountaintop, thousands of mulberry
trees were standing.
Tens of huge bird nests could be seen on the treetops. Hundreds of colossal crows, even bigger than the
Fire Crow under Ji Hao’s feet, were hovering around those trees.
They were still a few hundred miles away from the mountain when a stream of fire shot towards them. A
three-meter tall muscular man was standing on the flames and growled loudly at Ji Hao, “Hao! You snuck
93
away again? How old do you think you are? You’re just a little kid! Aren’t you afraid of being snatched
away by a large bird?”
Pausing for a second, after seeing the captives and hunted animals in the Fire Crow’s talons, the brawny
man laughed out loud and waved his fists, “You really are our big brother, Ji Xia’s son! Where did you
catch these stinky snakes? Now we’re going to have enough mining slaves, for the mines in the back of the
mountain!”
He hesitated for a second, then frowned and continued, “You should go back first. Brother Ji Xia’s distant
cousin came...and he brought his people...this guy... is not amiable at all, I’m afraid he has not come with
any good intentions...”
Ji Hao’s facial expression changed. He tapped the Fire Crow’s head. The crow then sped up and headed
towards the deep valley below the massive mountain.
----------------------------------------
[1] Dark golden and purple marks: A series of symbols which contain mysterious power.
[2] In mysterious Eastern culture, Magi and Maguspriests usually cast their magics by locking their
fingers together in certain motions while chanting magic spells.
94
Chapter 2 – Malice
Chapter 2: Malice
The Fire Crow darted out, transforming into a streak of flames. Ji Hao gazed at the valley below while
standing on the head of the Fire Crow. The crow cawed and unfolded its wings, gliding through the
hundreds of feet wide gaps between mountain cliffs and mountain peaks. Soon after, his view became
broad, a magnificent valley appeared in front of him. The valley was hundreds of miles long, the widest
part of the valley was over thirty miles.
The adjacent lofty mountainside is known as the Black Gold Mountain, the Holy Land of the Fire Crow
Clan. Fire Crows are legendary creatures, known to be the most powerful fighting beasts of the Fire Crow
Clan. The ancient, legendary Three–Legged Golden Fire Crow was the common ancestor of both the Fire
Crows and the Fire Crow Clan.
A mulberry woods were planted at the end of the valley, in an area spanning tens of miles, and countless
nests were built atop those towering mulberry trees. A large group of Fire Crows were hovering silently
above the woods.
When Ji Hao and Mr. Crow arrived at the mulberry woods, all of the crows hovering in the air stopped
and landed on the branches, silently gazing at them. After a while, all those crows slowly spread their
wings, moving their chests down to salute Mr. Crow in their own special way.
Ji Hao leaped from the head of Mr. Crow and whistled. Mr. Crow flapped his wings and darted out, again
transforming into a streak of flames, hovered around in the air thousands of feet from the ground and
flew towards the Gold Black Mountain.
Numerous young Fire Crows silently stared at Ji Hao with their red eyes. The mulberry forest was filled
with a strange and solemn atmosphere. Ji Hao waved his hands to the young Fire Crows and walked
away, following a trail, which was narrow and meandering, less than three feet wide.
The rustling sound of leaves could be heard as wind blew across the branches. From a distance, the
mulberry forest seemed to have a circumference of only ten miles, but when viewed from below, it
seemed vast and endless.
After running along the tail for a few minutes and left a large piece of shadow behind his body, Ji Hao
sighted two towering trees, which were so thick that took hundreds of people to put their arms around
them; however, these two trees were completely invisible from out side of the woods. The two trees were
twenty meters apart from each other. Their branches entwined and formed an archway, which emitted a
faint, fiery glow. Ji Hao walked through the archway, and felt that the air was blazing hot. A meadow of
forest came into view.
95
At the end of the forest stood a huge dome made of wood. At the top of the dome, there was a thirty-foot-
thick wooden foundation, upon which a platform was built. On the platform was the gigantic skeleton of a
Golden Fire Crow with the wingspan of hundreds of feet wide. Although, there was only a skeleton of this
Gold Fire Crow remaining, Ji Hao sensed that the skeleton possessed a vast, strong, mysterious and
inexhaustible power, which enveloped the entire woods. At first glance, the skeleton seemed like the
blazing sun, floating in the air. Even more astonishing was the fact that this Golden Fire Crow skeleton
had three leg bones.
Ji Hao bowed three times before the skeleton and crossed his fingers to pray for a while in a low voice.
After praying, he silently walked to the door and peeked through the cracks between the door and its
frame. The rooms were very broad, seemingly large enough to accommodate thousands of people. This
was the Fire Crow Clan's council room, accessible only to leaders and elders for discussion of the most
important matters of the clan.
The floor was paved with stones; a blazing bonfire was set in a fireplace that had been built into the
center of the room. A skinned beast hung over the fire and was being grilled till it sizzled and had a
golden luster, large drops of fat dripped down into the flame, Ji Hao could even smell the thick scent of
grilled meat.
Tens of clay jars were placed next to the fireplace. A few scrawny, elderly men and several muscular,
middle–aged men used these jars to occasionally fill their stomachs with liquor. Tens of sturdy men and
the same number of elderly men sat around the fireplace while drinking with a serious face. No one was
talking, besides the sounds of pouring wile and cutting meat, only the sound of blazing flame could be
heard..
At the time of Ji Hao’s arrival, half of the beasts had already been eaten and, after he looked around for a
few minutes, the beast’s bones were chopped into pieces to extract and eat the marrow. Those men also
finished the liquor without leaving a single drop.
A sturdy-looking man, who was over three-meter tall, eyes narrowed like snake eyes and long hair bound
into a thick braid in the back, displayed a hint of menace on his face. Suddenly, he grabbed a jar and
swung it to the ground, smashing the jar and underlying stones into pieces. With a loud noise, the silence
was broken.
“We ate and drank enough, let’s talk!” The man slowly stood up, his skin steaming. In an instant, the room
was filled with hot air and seemed much smaller than before.
“Ji Xia, you are not the same as ten years ago; you are no longer the strongest warrior amongst us! Look
how skinny you are! After breaking your Magus Accupoints a decade ago, you no longer are a Senior
Magus! Now you are just an ordinary person!”
The man was pointing at another man, who faced the door.
96
He continued, “What qualification do you have to be our leader!? What makes you eligible to lead us, the
guardian warriors of the Holy Land!? Why do you still comfortably hold the highest power within our
clan!?”
The man who was being pointed at, slowly stood up. His shoulders were broad and he was tall, even taller
than the provocative man. However, no muscle could be seen on his body. His skin seemed tightly
attached to his bones, making him look like a skeleton and could even be blown away by a gust of wind.
He was Ji Xia, Ji Hao’s father and the former strongest warrior of the Fire Crow Clan!
However, when Ji Hao was born, he was ambushed by the Fire Crow Clan’s sworn enemy, the Black Water
Serpent Clan. He was seriously injured while protecting his son. From that day onwards, his body had
continued to deteriorate year after year. Some of the fellow clansmen believed that he had lost his power
and strength.
Ji Hao clenched his fists and gazed at Ji Xia. Ji Hao’s mind flashed back to that battle, clearly remembering
that Ji Xia fought desperately to protect Ji Hao, using his own body to block all of the enemy’s attacks. Ji
Hao had felt his father’s boiling, hot blood splash on him. Ji Hao threw a sideways glance towards the
provocative man.
“So, Ji Mu, my brother, what do you have in mind?” said Ji Xia while calmly smiling.
Ji Mu didn’t answer. A boy jumped abruptly up, pointing at Ji Xia’s nose, and shouted, ”You old waste! Do
we need another talk here!? Just take your Qin Yi Clan woman, your little bastard, and get out of here! Let
my father be the leader! My father will take care of our Holy Land and our people!”
The boy held his head high, puffed and continued, “The worship ceremony is near; all the leaders will
come to the Holy Land and worship our ancestors! In front of all those clan leaders, you shouldt resign
and leave the Holy Land!”
“Old waste!? Qin Yi Clan woman!?”
Ji Hao sneered, kicked the door open, and rushed into the room without a second thought.
“Little bastard, who are you talking about!?” Ji Hao shouted. He quickly locked his fingers together and
spat towards the bonfire. A wisp of flame soared towards the boy.
The unexpected, raging fire burnt the boy’s hair and eyebrows into a puff of smoke.
97
Chapter 3 – Challenge
Chapter 3: Challenge
The boy was not prepared for this fire.
Fire Crow Clan’s warriors, however, were born with the talent to control fire. The boy, cursed in rage,
patted his body and put out the flame; soon, only wisps of smoke were left around his body.
Ji Hao proudly looked at the boy's bald head and loudly said, "Hah, a waste who couldn't even stand a
handful of fire, who gave you the guts to clamor around here?"
Ji Xia, with his arms folded across his chest, amusedly looked at Ji Hao, while he remained silent.
Several elderly men who sat around the bonfire, happily nodded and laughed oddly at Ji Hao. These
elderly men seemed to be the eldest among the people present.
Amongst a group of muscular men who were sitting in front of Ji Xia, one man stood up. He was not
shorter than Ji Xia, but was born with a slim stature. Unlike other warriors, no muscles were to be seen on
his body. His skin was white and tender and he didn’t look at all like a tribesman of the southern
primitive forest. His long hair was tied into a braid by three jade rings and laid on his back; bright lights
flashed through his slender eyes, which made him look like a cunning person.
"Wu, do not humiliate our family." His voice was cold, feminine, and gentle, emanating a gloomy
atmosphere.
The boy, whose hair and eyebrows had just burned, shouted and took a big step towards Ji Hao. He
moved nearly a hundred feet in a single step, and then threw a punch to Ji Hao’s face. He simultaneously
growled, "Bastard! You only dare to attack from behind! I am Ji Wu, son of the powerful Ji Shu!"
The wind brought by Ji Wu’s fists blew across Ji Hao's long hair, straightening every single strand
backwards, pulling against his scalp and causing great pain.
So powerful!
Ji Hao immediately realized that Ji Wu was at least three times stronger than himself. Physically speaking,
it was impossible for Ji Hao to endure this punch.
Ji Hao’s fingers changed form and locked together; his body flashed, exploding into seven or eight blurred
shadows and moved away. Ji Wu's fist thundered in the air without even touching Ji Hao’s shadow.
Ji Hao mumbled a spell and tens of arm-thick, fiery serpents flew from the bonfire and rushed, under Ji
Hao’s control, towards Ji Wu.
98
Ji Xia breathed gently and smiled, looking at those flying, fiery serpents and said, "Honourable Elders, Hao
has been learning magic from you all these years; it seems he has already made some achievements."
Several elderly men laughed and nodded triumphantly. An elder whose eyes were shining with a green,
fiery light said, "Hao has excellent talent in Maguspriest sorceries. He will most likely become the first
Supreme Magus in our Fire Crow Clan in ten thousand years."
Ji Xia and several warriors sitting beside him smiled, while Ji Shu and his followers, who sat in front of
them, frowned simultaneously.
Ji Shu, the delicate and beautiful man, growled, "Wu! Ji Hao is a legendary genius, you must be careful!"
In the meantime, Ji Shu threw a glance of discontent towards those elders. These elders were the most
respected Maguspriests in the Fire Crow Clan; their bias towards Ji Hao was completely obvious.
Ji Wu let out a growl and a shield-shaped tattoo on his left arm lit up; a metal buckler darted out of his
arm along with a stream of fire[1], shielding his upper body from behind. This bronze buckler was
exquisitely crafted with a totem inlaid on its surface — a tower with a bloody eye floating above.
"This shield looks so familiar!" Ji Hao gazed at the delicate totem, immediately shocked.
His hands subconsciously locked together, he had only used thirty percent of his power to control the
fiery serpents before, but now all of his force erupted at once.
Tens of fiery serpents suddenly expanded, devouring each other. Soon, three hundred-foot-long, fiery
dragons appeared and, along with the fierce sound of wind, collided against the shield.
With a loud buzzing noise, twelve fist-sized twisted symbols[2] emerged from the surface of the shield; a
three-feet-thick cyan light shot tens of feet away from the shield; the light caused friction and collided
with the three fiery dragons, making a muffled, explosive sound. Ji Wu held the shield and resisted the
tremendous power of the fiery dragons. His body slightly trembled, but he did not take a single step back.
"Haha, so you are Ji Hao? The legendary child who was able to speak right after birth, learned how to run
when you were a day old, and capable of controlling flames when only being a month old?"
Ji Wu resisted the flames with the shield and growled, "But why’re you so weak? You are too weak, ah, Ji
Hao, you couldn't even harm my hair!"
Ji Hao laughed oddly, releasing control of the three rapidly shrinking, fiery dragons, and looked at Ji Wu,
"Harm your hair? Do you still have any hair that I can harm? Hey, how does being bald feel like?"
Ji Wu was being provoked by Ji Hao's words. His eyes turned red and his body suddenly lit up; a faint,
fiery light erupted outwards from his head.
99
While laughing, Ji Hao grasped towards the wall; a spear with a flint spearhead and wooden handle
darted out from a wooden shelf and fell steadily into Ji Hao’s hands.
With a loud shout, Ji Hao held the long spear, which was two times longer than his height, and twirled it
around in his hands. An intense power ran from his palms into the spear; a series of red spell symbols lit
up on the spear and a stream of flames erupted from the flint spearhead.
Ji Hao’s spear collided hard with Ji Wu's shield. A large fire appeared around Ji Hao and Ji Wu; the spear
appeared to be a dragon within the fire. In an instant, Ji Hao stabbed more than a hundred times; the
spear intensely pummeled the shield; blazing flame and cyan light collided against each other and created
a loud, piercing noise.
After attacking over a hundred times, Ji Hao stopped and took a deep breath. Ji Wu then pushed the shield
forward, the three fiery dragons exploded and a strong force emitted from the shield. A tyrannical power,
too powerful for Ji Hao to withstand with his physical strength, was sent to Ji Hao’s body through his
arms.
Ji Hao retreated as the spear was knocked into the air by the tremendous force.
Ji Wu silently waved his right arm and an axe tattoo lit up; a dark, metal axe appeared in his hand. Ji Wu
waved the axe, relentlessly chopping towards Ji Hao's head.
Ji Hao looked Ji Wu in the eye, he sensed bloodthirst from within Ji Wu's eyes. Was this guy really
planning to kill him here?
Fingers crossed, Ji Hao activated multiple magic spells. His body suddenly disappeared. A whirlwind
manifested behind Ji Wu and Ji Hao appeared within the whirlwind, catching the spear which was falling
from the sky and smashing it onto Ji Wu’s back with all of his strength.
Ji Wu was hit by the spear and slammed into the wall; dozens of weapons fell from the wooden shelf and
hit his head.
Ji Hao used all of his strength in this attack. His internal power[3] formed a spot of light, which intensely
pulsed between his eyebrows; after which all of his power suddenly erupted.
A gentle yet blazing force invaded Ji Wu’s body through his bones and muscles, intensely shaking his
internal organs. Ji Wu felt the blazing force inside, as though a bomb exploded within his chest; blood
spurted from his mouth, quickly turning into flames, and burning on the ground.
Ji Wu looked like a bear that was kicked in the ass by someone else. He shouted and stood up, picking up
the axe in an attempt to continue the fight.
"Enough!" Ji Xia stood up and growled. "Enough! This is the place for clan meetings, not for you brats to
fight."
100
Ji Shu sniffed coldly and said with a feminine voice, "Big Brother Ji Xia, why not let those brats finish the
fight; let us see who’s the winner? The two of us are competing for the position of leader; let our kids
compete as well. Just let everyone watch this show!"
Ji Xia took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Everything will be settled according to the rules of our
ancestors. In the ancestors’ worship ceremony in two weeks, we will settle everything with our power."
Ji Wu reddened with shame. He dropped the shield and axe on the ground, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled,
"Ji Hao, will you fight me in the worship ceremony, just like a real man? If you lose, you will hide your
balls and be a coward for your entire life!"
Ji Hao inhaled coldly, slowly raising his right hand across his neck, accepting the challenge.
----------------------------------------
[1] Weapon tattoos: Special magic which allows Magi to fuse with their weapons; the weapons will
appear in the form of tattoos on their skin and will materialize in accordance to the Magi’s will.
[2] Spell Symbols: These marks are unique symbols which contain mysterious power, usually connecting
to certain magic, and will appear under the Magus’s will.
[3] Internal power: Different from spiritual power, internal power is a force that exists and grows in both
the physical body and the spiritual world of a Magus. Can be improved through both internal and external
means, and is able to transform into physical force.
101
Chapter 4 – Deal
Chapter 4: Deal
The sun had set, day turned into night and darkness shrouded the Southern Wastelands.
It was a starry night, fist-sized stars twinkled in the night sky. The mist slowly fell from the colourful
stars, nourishing all living creatures.
On the mountaintop of the Gold Black Mountain, hundreds of gigantic Fire Crows were standing in a line
at the edge of the cliff, their beaks open, silently absorbing energy from the starlight.
Red starlight shrouded the Gold Black Mountain. A huge whirlpool had formed above the mountaintop’s
mulberry trees. A stream of starlight energy poured into these trees through the whirlpool.
Ji Hao was sitting on the roof, quietly gazing at this magical night view. Hands on his stomach, fingers
locked together[1] and constantly changing motions to absorb the starlight energy. His slim body
radiated a faint glow and seemed to have merged with the starlight.
[Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was a mysterious magic spell, capable of discovering the deepest
potential of the human body, ultimately leading to the unity of heaven and human[2].
Since birth, Ji Hao had focused on learning the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. With over a decade
of practice, he had made a few achievements.
His internal power[3] formed a mist-like spot of light, slowly rotating in the space between his eyebrows.
"Hao, get back to bed! Gazing at the sky every night, you can't fly to the sky anyway, can you?"
Ji Xia’s good-natured voice sounded in the yard, "but flying isn’t too difficult; you will be able to fly when
you become a Supreme Magus!" said Ji Xia laughing.
It was a well known fact that not a single Supreme Magus had appeared in the Fire Crown Clan for the
past thousands of years. The Fire Crow Clan could have been equal to the Bi Fang Clan and the Rosefinch
Clan[4], but without the guidance of a Supreme Magus, they came under the authority of the Bi Fang Clan.
Although Ji Xia was convinced that his son, Ji Hao, was an unparalleled genius, he still had his doubts
about the possibility that Ji Hao could become a Supreme Magus. Even with his good talent, Ji Hao still
was a third-level Novice Magus, who had yet had to reach the ranks of Junior Magus. After Junior Magus it
would be very difficult to become a Senior Magus. And the highest rank of Supreme Magus was
unimaginable harder to reach.
"Okay..." Ji Hao lazily said, stopping the movement of his fingers and jumped down from the roof.
102
A fifty-feet-tall bear, covered with bronze-like, red, and shining fur, was lying in front of the wooden gate.
Ji Hao fell right on his soft belly. The snoring bear opened one of his eyes and gently rubbed Ji Hao with
his gigantic paws.
Ji Hao put an unknown fruit into the bear's mouth, who swallowed the fruit without chewing or waking
up.
"Fatty, sooner or later you'll be too fat to walk, and will lose the right to be Abba's mount[5].”
Ji Hao kicked the bear's head. The fat bear had hidden his face with his paws. No matter how hard Ji Hao
kicked, it seemed that the bear refused to wake up. Ji Hao shook his head and went into the room.
Qing Fu was wearing a blue linen dress and sitting in the corner. She was holding a jade pestle, carefully
grounding a herbal paste in a stone bowl. A wisp of cyan smoke spiraled down from Qing Fu's fingers
through the pestle and blended into a herbal paste.
As the residual material from the herb gradually started to melt, the herbal paste became clearer and
more viscous, before it ultimately turned into a chunk of jade-like ointment.
"Amma!"
Ji Hao sat in front of Qing Fu, quietly looking at his mother.
Qing Fu came from the Qing Yi Clan, a small Eastern clan which relied on the Fire Crow Clan for
protection. Women from this clan were born as Maguspriests[6], especially good at identifying and
refining all kinds of drugs and medicines.
Women from the Fire Crow Clan were equally strong as the men. They are able to carry heavy weapons
and hunt wild beasts in the jungle. Women from the Qin Yi Clan were completely different in comparison;
with slim, tender features and their white, soft skin.
Qing Fu, Ji Hao's mother, had been the most talented Maguspriest in the Qing Yi Clan, for the past
hundreds years and also the most beautiful woman seen in a century.
However, Qing Fu's beautiful face seemed a little pale today. She was less than thirty years of age, but her
hair already turned gray and her lips were pale.
Similar to the skin-over-bone looking Ji Xia, Qing Fu too was abnormally thin.
While carefully grinding the ointment, Qing Fu smiled and said: “Hao, I heard that you beat Ji Shu’s son
today?”
Ji Hao scratched his head, looked at Qing Fu and laughed: “I used a sneak attack, but I didn’t manage to
actually hurt him. If it was a real fight, I would have no chance of winning. But if it would happen in the
jungle, he would die thousands time over.”
103
While speaking and laughing, Ji Hao subconsciously showed a cold and cruel expression for a brief period
of time.
Qing Fu looked at Ji Hao, feeling overjoyed. She patted him and gently said: “Ah, if that’s the case then I
don’t have to worry anymore.”
“Just don’t be like your father, who is always trying to solve all the problems peacefully...Is it even
possible to survive in the Southern Wasteland without being cruel and heartless?”
Qing Fu finished the ointment, which had gained an exotic fragrance. She rubbed it slowly into twelve,
thumb-sized, round, cyan pills, carefully putting them into a jade bottle.
"Hao, you must keep those stories I told you in mind. My Qing Yi Clan used to be a powerful and thriving
clan in the East. However, one of our leaders, an old lady, was deceived and fooled by the enemy. The
entire Clan was almost annihilated. To save ourselves, we had to run to this Southern Wasteland and rely
on the Fire Crow Clan for protection.”
Qing Fu continued with a cold expression, "In half a month, at the worship ceremony, if your father can
survive, it will be fine. But, if he can’t ......"
Ji Hao looked down, quietly listening to Qing Fu.
“If your father is killed by Ji Shu during the ceremony, I will accompany him to his death. In that case you
should leave the clan and focus on becoming stronger, return and avenge us, your Abba and Amma, by
killing Ji Shu and his whole family.”
Ji Xia carried a large piece of meat and walked into the room. He looked at Qing Fu, smiled and said: "Why
say these things to Hao? I'm not going to lose the fight against Ji Shu in the worship ceremony. He wants
to be the leader amongst our warriors, but, how easy does he thinks that is going to be?"
Ji Hao stayed silent. He hugged Qing Fu and walked upstairs to his bedroom.
In the decennial ancestor worship ceremony, all leaders of the Fire Crow’s branch clans will come to the
Holy Land in Gold Black Mountain to worship their ancestors. This is the only opportunity to make
changes in the higher authority of the clan.
Ten years ago, Ji Shu would not have any chance to win against Ji Xia.
However, the present Ji Xia had lost his Magus Acupoint, which resulted in a serious reduction of his
strength. It was even possible that Ji Shu was speaking the truth when he said that Jia Xia’s power had
fallen back to the level of Junior Magus.
“Facing the aggressive Ji Shu and his people, would father be alright? What about mother? And without
their protection, what would happen to me?”
104
"This is not a peaceful place...... In this land, people kill," said Ji Hao to himself. In recent years, he had seen
enough of those miserable kids, whose clans had been eliminated by their enemies. For now, Ji Hao would
not be able to survive in the outside world by himself.
Power, he had to obtain more power as soon as possible.
Even if he couldn’t help his father, he had to enhance his strength as soon as possible and prepare for
what might happen in the future.
He closed the door and opened the window, letting the stars lighten up the room. Ji Hao lied down on a
piece of lion's fur and closed his eyes. His internal power was way bigger in comparison to his peers,
which allowed him to easily get into his spiritual space[7] through a short meditation.
"Hey, old man! I'm coming! I accept your deal, trade your [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] with my [Mantra
Dan with Nine Secret Words], and don't forget what you promised me," said Ji Hao into the air, after
getting into his spiritual space.
After Ji Hao had spoken, a white fog formed and turned into a white, round platform, which floated in
front of Ji Hao.
A tall figure, who was sitting on the platform with his legs crossed, looked down at Ji Hao.
“Little guy, you will never lose anything or regret it by making a deal with me.”
—————————————————————————
[1] In mysterious Eastern culture, Magus release their powerful sorceries by lock their fingers together
into certain motions and sometimes coordinate with magic spells.
[2] “The unity of heaven and the human”: The highest achievement and the ultimate pursue of a Magus,
which means to break the limitation of the human body and obtain the tremendous power from nature
and heaven.
[3] Internal power: Different from spiritual power, the internal power is a force exist and grow in both
the physical body and the spiritual world of a Magus, which can be improved through both internal and
external means, and able to transform into physical force.
[4] Bi Fang and Rosefinch: They both are legendary birds in ancient Eastern culture.
[5] Mount: animals to be sit and travel on.
[6] Maguspriests: A special group of people among Magi. Maguspriests are good at all kinds of sorceries
and magic spells, as well as drug-making. Some of them may not be as physically strong as Magi warriors,
however, they usually have great spiritual power.
105
[7] Spiritual space: The spiritual space is an unique space in the form of spirit, existing each Magus’s
mind. Magi are able to get themselves into their spiritual space by using their internal power. When a
Magus gets into his spiritual space, his body will also be in spirit form. A powerful magus can even gets
into spiritual spaces of others.
106
Chapter 5 – Gain
Chapter 5 - Gain
“Just like the Heaven and Nature have imperfections, the human body too has its faults. This magic spell
will enable you to absorb energy from the Heaven and the Nature to replenish your strength,” read the
man, who was sitting on the platform, out aloud.
Ji Hao looked up at the blurry figure, who was a gigantic man and seemed to be even a hundred times
bigger than the Gold Black Mountain. Ji Hao had been aware of his existence in his spiritual space since
the day he was born. However, even after trying his best for the past ten years, he still was unable to see
the man’s appearance clearly.
The man's dark, glossy hair and long beard, which were fluttering, seemed miraculous and mysterious.
His entire upper body laid bare; a simple apron which was made from a huge blade was wrapped around
his waist, was the only piece of ‘clothing’ he had on.
For a decade, this man had wanted to make a deal with Ji Hao, but Ji Hao had always refused to do so. This
time, however, Ji Hao and his family were under great pressure from Ji Shu and his son, so he had to take
this risk.
When the man spoke, raging thunder accompanied his voice. A large number of ancient, multicolored,
glowing symbols continuously emerged and floated around his body. These symbols looked like birds,
fishes, flowers and insects. It seemed inexpressibly mysterious.
Immediately after the man stopped reading, all the colorful symbols rushed simultaneously towards Ji
Hao and integrated peacefully with his body.
Meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed a jolt coming from his soul; all of his knowledge about the [Mantra Dan with
Nine Secret Words” had somehow been copied by the man. Around the man's body, nine huge balls of
light appeared and floated in a circle, each of them had an intense radiance, which could be compared to
the sun.
Not long after, the light balls merged with the man’s body. The merge shook the man’s body slightly,
which caused a rainstorm inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space. The torrential rain came with lightening and
thunder. Ji Hao lowered his head and shivered.
"So amazing!" exclaimed the man.
"Little guy, your [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] is capable of improving the soul and using the
power of the universe. This is truly mysterious and amazing; I had never thought that in this world, there
existed a magic spell as powerful as this."
107
After hesitating for a moment, he lowered his voice and continued, "If i would have known this magic
spell earlier, I might have been able to understand and utilize my strength more effectively. I wouldn’t
have ended being such a loser, who doesn’t even has the guts to face the world . . . .”
Ji Hao felt dizzy after integrating with those ancient symbols. His soul and mind were filled with a huge
amount of information. He was only a Novice Magus of the third level, his internal power was far from
being sufficient to cope with the tremendous amount of information in such a small period.
The [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] activated involuntarily, before he even could connect with his internal
power. All his blood and power rushed towards his abdomen, where his lower dantian[1] existed. His
blood and power started to rotate, forming a small whirlpool. Ji Hao could sense a small, yet strong power
coming from the whirlpool.
Suddenly a little, multi colored flame burst out from the whirlpool and several multi-coloured symbols
flashed momentarily, after which the flame disappeared.
According to the information he had received, this occurrence signified the first step of the “Bu Tian Bu
Lou Magic Spell”. The first stage of the spell had the following effects:
1. Ninety-nine percent of the life energy that his food possessed would serve as nourishment for the
flame inside his body
2. The remaining one percent would nourish his internal power, making him stronger
Even though it was only the first stage of the spell, it made Ji Hao realize how strong and beneficial this
spell really was. The first stage enabled him to increase his internal power through eating. For example, if
he would eat a hundred dragons, he would receive the power of one dragon.
“Hey, does this means I am going to be a glutton?”
While Ji Hao was surprised by the effect of the spell, he whined loudly: “Old man, you want me to eat the
entire mountain? How does this work? Does it really mean that as long i am not tired, i can keep eating
endlessly?”
“The more you eat, the stronger you will get!”laughed the man.
With a wave of his hand, two human-head-sized drops of blood appeared out of thin air and floated
towards Ji Hao.
One blood drop had a gold colored glow and the other had a purple colored glow. The gold colored drop
radiated pride and power, while the purple colored drop radiated mystery and nobility. From the
moment these blood drops appeared, Ji Hao could feel his body getting excited, as if it couldn’t wait to
merge with those drops of blood.
The man looked down and said: “Little guy, I won’t take advantage of you.”
108
“This is something extra that I gift to you. A drop of dragon blood and a drop of phoenix blood. They won’t
only be beneficial at the present, even in the future you will be reaping great benefits from them”
The two blood drops exploded, transforming into gold and purple coloured mist respectively and were
absorbed by Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao’ body felt as if it was set ablaze, like his blood could boil and evaporate at any moment. It was so
painful that he couldn’t remain in his spiritual space and was forced to return to his physical body. He had
to spent great effort to keep his muscles under control, to avoid crying and screaming from the pain.
On his lean and slim body, pieces of muscles squirmed under his skin. His muscles and bones splintered
and reorganized, becoming stronger.
Dragons[2] were born as the most powerful creatures in the world. A newly born, purebred dragon was
strong enough to go one-on-one against a Supreme Magus.
The gold colored dragon blood completely re-molded Ji Hao’s body, making it a perfect human body.
At the same time he sensed a warm stream continuously rushing into his soul, gradually making it
stronger and pure.
Phoenixes[3] were born with the purest of souls in the world, making every phoenix a master in magic
manipulators. The purple colored phoenix blood purified Ji Hao’s soul and laid the perfect foundation for
his future practices.
The colorful flames rushed inside Ji Hao’s dantian, surprising him by the enormous improvement of his
body and soul.
Hunger. . . .
Ji Hao sensed an almost impossible to satiate hunger, which made him almost scream in agony. It felt like
there was a black hole in his stomach, crazily devouring his muscles and flesh.
Ji Hao jumped out of his window, hung his arms onto the framework of the roof and easily landed in the
hall downstairs.
All around the fireplace in the hall, twenty pieces of beast meat were hanging and being roasted. A thick
layer of a salt-oil-mixed sauce was spread onto the meat.
Ji Hao grabbed the leg of a saber tooth tiger and took a bite.
With a gentle bite, the human-waist-thick leg broke into two. With just a few bites Ji Hao finished the
entire leg piece.
109
After having eaten the leg, he felt a powerful stream of heat rushing into the multi colored flame, placed
in his lower dantian. A small portion of the multi colored flame was absorbed by his body, which felt
extremely pleasurable all over his body.
Ji Hao ate the entire stock of twenty pieces of meat that were hanging there and being roasted. Suddenly
he heard a muffled boom sound inside his body, he abruptly grew about half of an inch and his muscles
swelled too.
Ji Hao felt a strong sense of power rushing through his body and was ecstatic.
"Novice Magus. . . . Fourth Level!"
----------------------------------------
[1] Dantian: Traditionally, a dantian is considered to be a center of life force energy of human body. The
lower dantian is particularly important as the an energy center, positioned near the lower abdomen of a
human body.
[2] Dragon: legendary creatures in Chinese mythology and folklore. The dragons have many animal-like
forms such as turtles, fish, and imaginary creatures, but they are most commonly depicted as snake-like
with four legs. In yin and yang terminology, a dragon is yang. Chinese dragons symbolize potent and
auspicious powers, which is a symbol of power and strength.
[3] Phoenix: The mythological birds of East Asia that reign over all other birds. The males were originally
called feng and the females huang. But such a distinction of gender is oftenl no longer made and they are
blurred into a single feminine entity so that the Phoenix can be paired with the Chinese dragon, which is
traditionally deemed male.
110
Chapter 6 – Parents
Chapter 6 - Parents
While Ji Hao was cramming the roasted meat down his throat, Ji Xia and Qing Fu were peeking at him,
through the slits of their bedroom door.
Qin Fu smiled when she saw that both, Ji Hao’s body and internal power, seemed to have increased.
Ji Xia grinned, leaped through the window and ran towards the dark forest. He had to hunt more beasts
for meat, because Ji Hao’s appetite had increased.
Ji Xia was strong and agile. He dashed through the village, without anyone noticing him. After going deep
into the jungle, he mumbled to himself: “Good, very good...”
“The more he will eat, the stronger he will get. Excellent, he is becoming a true man!”
Then Ji Xia took a breath and laughed: “Worthy of being my son! Hao has been secretive since he was a
little kid...What on earth did he learn from those Maguspriest[1] grandpas?”
“Aahh, what does it matter, it seems like a good thing, he is truly my son...”
At dawn, the jungle was shrouded by the morning fog. People in the Fire Crow Clan’s village had already
awakened and begun their daily chores.
On the mountaintop of the Gold Black Mountain, thousands of majestic Fire Crows flapped their fiery
wings and flew towards the gold-coloured clouds in the sky. Down in the valley, countless little Fire
Crows were cawing and souring out from the mulberry woods, ultimately hovering above the mountain.
A group of Fire Crow Clan’s warriors were holding their weapons, riding their contracted beasts, and
headed towards the jungle, where they would, as usual, hunt for beasts.
The women in the village were busy as well. They had to peel and clean recently hunted beasts. Metal
ores, mined by the slaves, had to be classified and a large amount of plant filaments were required to be
woven. There was always so much work to be done.
The sky was getting brighter.
Ji Hao stood on the roof, facing the East, while breathing slowly and deeply. Strands of lavender-colored
vapour seemed to be coming from the far East. Ji Hao, inhaled the vapour into his body, while breathing
slowly and carefully. The lavender-colored vapour was the purest life force energy of the nature, only
obtainable at dawn.
Ji Hao mumbled the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]: “Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Qian, Xing.”
111
His hands locked together in front of his chest, continuously changing motions. The purest life force
energy had been absorbed by Ji Hao’s body and refined into his spiritual power[2]. He quickly started to
work up a sweat.
Before the previous night, Ji Hao could only handle one strand of the lavender-coloured vapour, which
already put a big strain on his body. However, after his body and soul had been improved by the blood of
both the dragon and the phoenix, he had already taken thirty-six strands of life force energy, this
morning. But it felt as if he had yet to reach his limit and could continue absorbing.
“Amazing!”
Ji Hao was very pleased. A faint fiery light emitted from his head. The deal he made with the mysterious
man, living in his spiritual space, seemed to be the right choice at the moment.
“Hao!”
“Bro!”
Hundreds of younger kids passed by the spot where Ji Hao was standing. They were shouting and
running. Each of them carried a huge stone, which looked the size of a small mountain.
Ji Hao stopped his practice, smiled and waved to these kids.
Those kids dashed out of his sight. On the surface of their stones, there were special markings, which
were shining with an earthy-yellow glow. Those markings were drawn by the elder Maguspriests. These
markings increased the weight of the stones by more than ten times their original weight.
“Aiyaiyai! These kids...they’re on the brink of reaching the First-Level of Novice Magus; soon all of them
will become decent warriors!” said Ji Hao, while looking at the kids.
Improving physical strength was the most important thing for a Novice Magus.
Only a solid body could serve as foundation for future training, which is required to become a Magus
Warrior.
Stones carried by those kids were made of Qinggang, the hardest rock in the Southern Wasteland jungle.
Each of those stones had been carved into a three-square-feet cube.
Also, the weight of the stone was used to measure strength. The weight of one stone cube was one unit of
strength, called one ‘stone’. A Novice Magus of the First Level had the strength of ten thousand ‘stones’
and at the Second Level the strength increased to twenty thousand ‘stones’.
Ji Hao was a Novice Magus of the Fourth Level, which meant that his strength was equivalent to forty
thousand ‘stones’.
112
“But...That guy Ji Wu...,” Ji Hao frowned.
After the fight in the meeting hall against Ji Wu, Ji Hao clearly realized that Ji Wu was way more powerful
than him. The strong and fiery light emitted from Ji Wu’s body showed that he had reached the Tenth
Level, and his internal power might have already been triggered[3]. If he went only two levels further, Ji
Wu could advance to the ranks of Junior Magus.
With Ji Hao’s current strength and wizardry he had learned from the Maguspriest granddpas, it was not
difficult for him to transform his body and have a few advantages. However, if he were to fight against Ji
wu face to face, Ji Hao’s chances for victory would drastically decrease. Not to mention that even if he
won, he would still have to face Ji Shu and his people.
“I have to eat more powerful beasts...,” Ji Hao talked to himself.
“How about asking Mr. Crow for help? Mr. Crow is on a level comparable to a Senior Magus; if I would ask
him to hunt a hundred of Junior-Magus-Level beasts for me...”[4]
While Ji Hao was considering this, the smell of meat reached his nostrils.
Qing Fu walked into the yard, waved to Ji Hao, and said: “Hao! Come down. Your Abba has hunted you a
serpent earlier this morning, come on in.”
Ji Hao looked at Qing Fu, leaped down from the roof and walked to the hall.
The bronze-furred bear, Ji Xia’s contract beast, was lying on his stomach in front of the door, looking at
the roasted serpent and drooling.
Ji Xia glanced at the bear, then threw a human-leg-thick firewood towards the bear. The bear was hit by
the firewood, howled in pain and rolled away like a ball of fur.
“Get away, you fatty!” said Ji Xia. “The only thing you understand is eating! Sooner or later you’ll be too fat
to run; Then I could eat you and find myself another contract beast...”
While Ji Xia was yelling at the bear, Ji Hao walked into the hall and glanced at the roasted beast.
It was indeed a serpent. Its muscles were semi-transparent and its bones were metal-like, which meant
that this serpent was a peak level Novice-Magus beast.
There were countless beasts living in the jungle, but a beast which reached this level was very rare and
was hard to hunt.
“Abba!” Ji Hao walked to the fireplace and took a seat.
“Hao,” Ji Xia looked at Ji Hao and smiled, “You ate all of our meat last night. I was afraid that your hunger
hadn’t satiated yet. Here, I got you a White Qui Serpent.”
113
White Qui Serpents were highly toxic, good at hiding and very difficult to hunt. Its bone marrow
contained huge amounts of power.
Qing Fu walked inside, rubbed Ji Hao’s head, and said: “Hao, you ate that much meat yesterday, I saw your
strength increase, which is a good thing. Here, you should eat more.”
Ji Xia and Qing Fu looked at Ji Hao with broad smiles on their faces. It seemed, they had no intention of
asking Ji Hao about his behaviour last night.
Ji Hao looked at his parents and felt deeply touched. They never questioned him. They had always been
protecting and supporting him as much as they could.
Yes, they were his parent, and as far as he was concerned, they were the greatest people in the world!
“Okay, I’m just a bit hungry! Abba...Amma..., thanks!” Ji Hao laughed.
He grabbed a knife and cut a, bucket-thick tail from the serpent off, stuffed it through his throat, without
even chewing.
Once Ji Hao ate the serpent tail, he sensed that the serpent’s bones and muscles turned into a stream of
heat, rushing towards the flame in his Dantian. Soon, a small strand of the flame was absorbed by his
body.
Ji Xia and Qing Fu had noticed that Ji Hao’s muscles were swelling. At the same time, sounds of his bones
snapping could be heard. Ji Hao even looked slightly taller than before.
They laughed happily.
Ji Xia Said: “Good, very good, Hao, just eat whatever you want; Abba can hunt you anything!”
Qing Fu rubbed Ji Hao’s head with a smile on her face.
Then, someone knocked the door.
They heard a mocking voice: “Is Qing Fu, the Maguspriest, at home? I have some drug-making problems
that I would like to consult with her.”
----------------------------------------
[1] Maguspriests: A special group of people among Magi. Maguspriests are good at all kinds of sorceries
and magic spells, as well as drug-making. Some of them may not be as physically strengthful as Magi,
however, they usually have great spiritual power.
[2] Spiritual powers: Slightly different from the internal power, the spiritual power of a Magus can be
seeing as ‘the power of the soul’. Unlike the internal power, spiritual power cannot directly turn into the
114
physical attack. However, strong spiritual power is one of the most important foundation of Magus
practicing. Strong spiritual power is also highly necessary for all kinds of sorceries.
[3]Although Magi warriors were born with internal power and spiritual power, which were naturally
contained in their body and soul. However, without enough physical strength and a strong body, they
neither could trigger nor manipulate their internal and spiritual power.
[4] All living creatures naturally have life force energy and internal power. They naturally learned to
absorb life force energy from the nature to grow their internal power. The quality of internal power of a
beast is as same as a Magus, therefore, it can be seeing as in a certain level as a Magus.
115
Chapter 7 – Defiance
Chapter 7 - Defiance
Ji Hao opened the door and saw Ji Wu, who was standing in front of the door, shaking his body
impatiently. His arms were crossed around his chest.
“Ha!”
Ji Wu arrogantly looked down on Ji Hao, who was a lot shorter and thinner than himself, laughed out loud
and said aggressively: “Ji Hao, I’ll kill you at the worship ceremony!”
Ji Hao looked up at Ji Wu, twitched the corner of his mouth and sneered：“Kill me? Who was nearly
beaten to tears by me, yesterday? You wanna kill me? Haha, I don’t think so!”
Ji Wu grinded his teeth and stared at Ji Hao; he looked so angry that his eyes nearly popped out of the eye
sockets. Yesterday, in front of his own father and all those elders in the clan, he was beaten till he had
coughed up blood, by a Ji Hao, who was thinner, weaker, and at a much lower level than himself. For him,
this was his greatest humiliation; he couldn’t even face his own father after that!
“You bastard!” Ji Wu angrily waved his fist, attempting to punch Ji Hao.
At that moment, a beautiful woman walked out from behind Ji Wu, gently grabbed his arm and pulled him
backwards. The woman was slim yet full of strength.
As result of her gentle pulling, Ji Wu staggered tens of steps backwards and fell on the ground. Ji Wu sat
on the ground, utterly embarrassed.
“Amma! I’m going to kick this little bastard’s ass!” Ji Wu shouted out.
“Hey, you little bastard, who are you talking about?” Ji Hao crossed his arms, looked at the woman
standing in front of him and laughed.
Ji Wu was going to say something else, but the woman scolded him loudly, causing Ji Wu to shut his
mouth fearfully.
The woman narrowed her eyes and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe for a while, then said with a sneer：
“Such a pretty boy, as pretty as your Amma. But you’re so thin and weak. Look at your skinny arms and
legs, you should be careful, don’t let those beasts in the jungle break you legs.”
Ji Hao looked back at the woman. She was a bit taller than Qing Fu. Compared to Qing Fu, who had a
gentle and mild character, this woman seemed to have a terrible temper. This was a beautiful, sexy
116
woman, with attractive breasts, hip, bright red lips, and sharp dark brown eyes, giving a charming yet
dangerous vibe.
“I don’t believe that there exists a beast in this world who could break my leg!” Ji Hao stared at the
woman’s voluptuous breasts, and said, “But Appa[1], you’re the one who should actually be careful. Those
stinky snakes from The Black Water Serpent Clan have often been coming and pestering recently. Appa,
imagine, if you were to be kidnaped by those guys, there would be at least a hundred of stinky snakes
coming to your bed every night.”
The woman’s expression suddenly turned darker. ‘Appa’? Did she look like those ugly old women in the
village? And don’t even mention what Ji Hao said about those stinking snakes.
“You son of a bitch!” growled Ji Wu, “how dare you talk to Amma like that!”
The tattoos on both of his arms lit up, a shield and an axe erupted from his arms, which he held in his
arms.
Just as Ji Wu was going to attack Ji Hao, a huge bear showed up suddenly. The bronze-furred bear
standing straight behind Ji Hao, seemed like a small mountain. The bear stared at Ji Wu and drooled as if
it was staring at a piece of roasting meat.
“Da...Damn!” The shock of seeing the bear rooted Ji Wu to the spot. He felt like a frog which was being
preyed on by a serpent, and couldn’t move even a little bit. He took two steps back, while trembling, and
almost fell on the ground again.
Despite the bear being fat and lazy, it was Ji Xia’s contracted beast. The bear’s strength had nearly
reached the level of Senior Magus. How could a Novice Magus like Ji Wu face the Bronze Bear and not be
frightened.
The woman waved her finger in the air; the scary atmosphere, created by the bear, was soon expelled.
She looked at Ji Hao with a cold face and said: “You little bastard, how old do you think you are? Do you
know the things that men and women do? Hah, Qing Fu, I came here for you; are you going to let this little
bastard keep talking nonsense here?”
“Hehe...” The woman sneered and waved her hand. A gray mist sprayed out from her sleeve toward Ji
Hao’s face.
Ji Hao smelled a terrible scent, quickly recognizing seven different highly toxic herbs from it, including
the ‘Bone Etcher Plant’ and the ‘Duan Chang Grass’.
Ji Hao stepped back fast, creating a outburst of wind. The bronze-furred bear growled and stood up again.
A gale wind blew out from its gigantic mouth, blocking the mist for one second. The woman flicked her
finger, turning the mist into two strands of smoke, dashing towards the bear’s nostrils.
117
“Jiang Yao, you should know that I only know how to make potions that save lives...I know nothing about
your poisons,” Qing Fu sighed. A green mist sprayed through the windows of Ji Hao’s family house,
wrapping the gray mist. The gray mist and the green mist quickly devoured each other, turned into a
white fog and dissipated in the air.
Jiang Yao, her beautiful face turned sour, and said coldly: “Qing Fu, I’m surprised that after they broke
your Magus Acupoint and dropped you to the Junior Magus Level, you actually managed to make some
improvement in potion-making.”
Qing Fu stayed silent. Ji Hao stood behind the fat bear, dragging its short tail to keep it from attacking
Jiang Yao, he said: “Indeed, my Amma dropped from the Senior level, but she still is a genius on potion-
making. She has always been concentrating on healing and detoxifying our people, who needed it, with
her potion-making knowledge. It’s only natural for her to make certain breakthroughs.”
Jiang Yao sneered again and yelled: “Ji Xia, big brother! I came all the way to visit you and you are just
gonna let this kid deal with me here?”
Ji Xia stayed silent. Qin Fu said: “Jiang Yao, are you visiting us or challenging us? If you want to talk, we
will talk at the worship ceremony. If you want to compete against me in potion-making, we will do that at
the worship ceremony too. How about that?”
Jiang Yao laughed and glared at Qin Fu. She said in a soft yet dramatic voice: “Okay, we shall do what you
said. You and me...we have a lot of catching up to do at the ceremony. After all, Ji Shu, my husband, is
going to become the leader amongst the Fire Crow Clan’s warriors!”
Ji Hao coughed and said: “Hey! My Abba, Ji Xia, is the only leader of the Fire Crow Clan!”
Jiang Yao smiled maliciously, she suddenly turned her slim waist and raised her arm, and clawed towards
Ji Hao with her dark-green fingernails.
Jiang Yao’s fingernails created a sharp wind and scratched Ji Hao’s face from feets away; he couldn’t open
his eyes. The wind had a nauseating smell, obviously, there were something highly toxic on Ji Yao’s
fingernails. While clawing, Jiang Yao yelled: “You little rat! This is how you speak to elders?”
Jiang Yao was a Senior Maguspriest, very good at using poison. Ji Hao stepped backwards and couldn’t
even keep his eyes open.
Qing Fu suddenly showed up in front of Jiang Yao. She opened her mouth, spewed a thumb-sized, white
jade pearl, which was shining with a faint white light. The jade pearl hit heavily on Jiang Yao’s palm.
Jiang Yao screamed, drew back her hand quickly as if she had touched a flame. She covetously looked at
the jade pearl and said: “Mu Sheng Pearl, such a treasure...It’s a shame that Qing Fu your Magus acupoint
had been broken. Now, you’re such a waste. You don't deserve a treasure like this! I’ll be expecting you at
the ceremony.”
118
Jiang Yao finished her words and put her right hand on Ji Wu’s shoulder. Suddenly, their bodies bursted
into streams of fiery lights and then disappeared.
Qing Fu put the Mu Sheng Pearl back into her mouth. She wobbled, nearly falling on the ground. Ji Hao
opened his eyes, he noticed that there was a wisp of blood in the corner of Qing Fu’s mouth.
Ji Hao’s eyeballs suddenly turned blood-red for a moment and went back to normal.
Ji Xia’s voice came from the room: “Hao, come in, you haven’t finished your meal.”
Ji Xia took a breath and said in a lower voice: “How dare they show up here and treat us like that? Do they
really think that I’m trash?”
Ji Hao silently walked back to the lobby, grabbed a piece of meat and started to gobble it down.
----------------------------------------
[1] Appa: Old ladies. In China, children sometimes call their grandmas as ‘Appa’.
119
Chapter 8 – Different Races
Chapter 8 - Different Races
Serpent species have tremendous physical strength, with the White Qui Serpents being especially
powerful. The physical strength of a peak-Novice Magus level White Qui Serpent was ten times better
than that of a Tenth-level Novice Magus.
Ji Hao had eaten an entire White Qui Serpent, which had improved his physical strength to another level.
He stretched his body in the yard and cast a shout to the sky. He sensed great power rushing through his
bones and muscles.
Yesterday, Ji Hao had become a Fourth-Level Novice Magus. Today he had gained another forty-thousand
‘Stones’ of strength after eating an entire White Qui Serpent.
Ji Hao laughed aloud happily. If he could eat ten more beasts like this White Qui Serpent before the
worship ceremony, Ji Wu would no longer be a threat to him.
“A White Qui Serpent, has forty thousands ‘stones’ of power,” Ji Hao said to himself. After having
exercised in the yard for a while, he took a deep breath, and gave an ear-piercing whistle towards the
Gold Black Mountain. With the great internal power, gained by practicing the [Mantra Dan with Nine
Secret Words], the sound of his whistle reverberated through the jungle without fading.
From a towering mulberry tree on the Gold Black Mountain, a gigantic Fire Crow rose high in the air. The
crow hovered around the tree and flew towards Ji Hao, while its feathers were emitting a faint, fiery light.
The crow folded its wings, transformed into a beam of light and arrived above the yard in the span of few
breaths.
Ji Xia stood in front of the door, nodded sincerely to the Fire Crow and said: “Mr. Crow, thanks for always
keeping an eye on Ji Hao.”
The Fire Crow was hovering in front of Ji Xia. It narrowed its eyes, tilted its head, and cawed to Ji Xia.
Ji Hao hopped on the crow’s head, laughed and said: “Mr. Crow! Let’s go somewhere further today! Do
you remember where we found the nest of the ‘Golden-Wing Bees’? Let’s go!”
With a long-lasting, piercing sound, the Fire Crow soared straight up into the sky, flicked its wings,
transformed into a light stream, and disappeared quickly into the clouds.
Qing Fu slowly walked to the door, watched Ji Hao and the crow disappearing, frowned, and said to Ji Xia:
“Jiang Yao came to our home and tried to attack Hao today...Xia, these people really want us dead!”
120
Ji Xia nodded, got on the bronze-furred bear’s back and left. He didn’t say a word, but a faint flame
appeared around his head.
The bear roared, with a few threads of saliva hanging on the corner of its mouth, dashed towards the
jungle. Ji Xia whistled a few times, hearing which a group of muscular warriors came out from the nearby
cabins. They rode different contracted beasts and followed Ji Xia.
Qing Fu leaned against the door frame, still frowning, and stared to the sky. A wisp of dark-green smoke
appeared between her eyebrows, for a fleeting moment.
“Jiang Yao...,” she whispered.
Up in the air, the crow was flying towards the South West. Ji Hao patted the crow on its head. The crow
stopped flying forwards immediately, hovered in the air, turned its head around, looked at Jia Hao, and
cawed at him. It looked quite puzzled.
“Mr. Crow, I know we have our ancestors’ rules to obey, so I can’t ask you to deal with Ji Shu and his
people for me, but if I do it myself, no matter what you see, you won’t tell anyone, am i right?” smirked Ji
Hao, and rubbed Mr. Crow’s head.
The Crow blinked its eyes and cawed loudly, while it showed a sly look to Ji Hao.
“Good! Good! What are we? We’re bros! You have known me since I was a baby; now there’re some
people who want Abba, Amma, and me to die. You wouldn’t let them, will you?”
Ji Hao stood up, looked back at the Gold Black Mountain, and muttered: “I am known for always seeking
revenge for even the smallest grievances. An eye for an eye! I don’t want to wait till tomorrow.”
Ji Hao pointed at a direction; the crow opened its wings and swerved in the air. It flew slowly, quietly and
silently, to where Ji Hao had pointed. His fiery feathers turned back to normal.
After a quarter of an hour, the crow quietly landed on a mountain, hundreds of miles away from the Gold
Black Mountain. Ji Hao leaped down from the crow’s head, after which he dragged a pile of vines off. An
entrance to a cave became visible, up in front of them.
It was a cave hidden behind the pile of vines. The cave was nearly a hundred meters in radius. Dozen of
big clay vats[1] were placed orderly in the cave. Every one of these vats was sealed with clay. Ji Hao
checked them one by one, then choose one and carefully carried it on his shoulder.
After Ji Hao had brought the vat out of the cave, he covered the entrance again with the vines. He held the
vat in his arms and hopped on Mr. Crow’s head. The crow flapped its wings, and rose silently to the sky.
After a few minutes, the crow landed in a valley, which was a few miles away from the cave.
The valley was quiet and clean; white cobblestones were everywhere.
121
Ji Hao seemed very familiar with this place. He walked to a gigantic stone in the centre of the valley and
violently kicked it.
The entire valley shook slightly. With a thundering noise, the gigantic stone moved and floated in the air.
In the span of few breaths, the cobblestones nearby converged towards this gigantic stone and formed a
pure-white stone giant ultimately.
The stone giant started to creak its body. Stones on his body began to move inward rapidly and his body
was constantly being compressed. Soon, this stone giant was as short as Ji Hao, and its face and body
became human-like.
“Hao...You naughty kid! You...looking for me?” The stone-man had a rough, yet clear face. He popped his
eyes and looked at Ji Hao. Suddenly, its eyes moved and locked onto the clay vat, which Ji Hao held in his
arm.
“Bo...oze...booze! Go...good! Wh...what you...want me to...do for...you...this time? Shield...you...again?” The

stone-man smacked its lips and tensely shook his head.
“Last...time, I al...almost got killed by the old...old tree! I want two...vats, or I’m...out!”
“Hey, Stone! Where did you learn how to bargain? Who taught you this?” Ji Hao looked surprised at the
stone-man, handed the vat over to him and continued, “Okay! I’ll get you another one tomorrow. Here,
this is yours, and you only need to do me a small favor.”
The vat contained fruit wine, which had a bright-orange colour and smelled wonderfully, with a few fruits
mixed in it. The stone-man opened its mouth, and drank the wine up delightfully in only a single breath.
He smashed the vat then to pieces, and yawned satisfied.
“All...right...To do...what?” The stone man beat his own chest and said, “Are we going to...to chop the old
tree’s branches? Or...or steal the mean woman’s eggs? Or...or something else?”
JI Hao narrowed his eyes and smirked: “No! We’re not playing those childish games this time. Some
people want Abba, Amma and me dead. I’m going to kill them before that, and you will shield me. That’s
it.”
Ji Hao paused for a second, slapped the stone man’s shoulder and said: “Stone! We need two more
helpers. Where’s the evil girl? Is she at home at the moment?”
“Caw!”
The Fire Crow was quietly preening beside Ji Hao. When it heard Ji Hao speak about the “evil girl”, it
shivered and cawed loudly.
---------------
122
[1] A vat: a large open vessel for holding or storing liquids
123
Chapter 9 – Calculation
Chapter 9 - Calculation
At a clearing in the dense jungle, a natural hot spring was bubbling.
The spring water was so clear that one could see down to the bottom. There was a layer of white sand on
the bottom of the pool. Near the mouth of the spring[1], a black flagstone had been set at the side of the
pool. The spring water was constantly gushing out of the pool, flowing through few traces on the stone
surface and seeping into the ground.
Ji Wu was comfortably sitting in the warm water, eyes closed and with a smile on his face. His skin
occasionally emitted a faint, fiery light.
Jiang Yao, held a three-meter-long, red serpent, and circled around the pool while whispering a strange,
ancient spell. Her voice gradually grew louder. Suddenly, she sliced the serpent’s neck with a black jade
knife in her hand. Hot blood poured onto the stone and formed a dozen strange spell symbols[2] on the
stone surface.
Seven big and muscular women were standing around the pool, throwing medicinal packages made of all
kinds of herbs into the water. In addition to the medicinal packages, they sometimes threw in odd things,
such as a arm-long beast fangs, poison sacks from unknown creatures, and a variety of insects bodies or
carapaces[3] into the pool.
Following Jiang Yao’s voice, the clear spring water gradually changed colour, turning into a pool of blood-
red, thick liquid. Wisps of red smoke drilled into Ji Wu’s skin. Ji Wu then began to twitch his body. His
tranquil expression also became twisted.
A few miles away, Ji Hao stood on a treetop, and smiled as he watched Jiang Yao and Ji Wu.
The stoneman was sauntering under the tree. He felt annoyed that his body was too heavy for him to
climb up trees. Yet he was very curious about what they were seeing from up there. The only thing he
could do was frequently look up at Ji Hao and hope that he would speak a few words.
Next to Stone, there was an old tree. This tree had human-limb-like branches and a mouth-like, large tree
hole, with which it sipped fruit wine from a vat that it had wrapped with its branches.
Whenever Stone walked near the old tree, the tree would lash his butt with branches. However, Stone
could not sense any pain with its body made up of stones.
Sitting next to Ji Hao on the treetop was a breathtakingly beautiful girl. Leaves and vines decorated her
body and made her look like a woodland fairy. She held a longbow with a charming smile on her delicate
124
face. Her facial expression kept changing at every moment. Sometimes she frowned and pondered
seriously, and in the next moment she would suddenly raise her eyebrows and giggle.
The girl was riding a leopard, which had fire-red fur with silver spots on it. This thirty-feet-long leopard
was standing on a kid-fist-thick branch, but the branch didn’t even sway a bit. The beast seemed as light
as a phantom and as graceful as a prince.
The stone man was a ‘Stonemlin’. The ‘Stonemlin’ once was an ancient stone down in the valley.
Somehow, the stone had learned to absorb the life force energy from nature. Year by year, it started to
grow a human-like spirit and eventually learned how to turn itself into a human shape.
The old tree was a ‘Treeman’. Slightly different from Stone, this old tree was born from seeds and had
grown into a mundane tree. However, this ordinary yet special tree was born with a strong spiritual
power. One day it had unexpectedly awakened into sentience. Since then, it had always known how to
enhance itself with the natural life force energy. After years of practicing, the old tree became a mobile
Treeman with human-like limbs.
The girl named Heng Luo at Ji Hao’s side, was a little girl and a deity from the nature. She was a ‘Nymph’,
which was a magical creature. Hong Luo was born by the gathering of natural life force energy and
spiritual power, with the talent to control beasts, identify all kinds of plants, and communicate with all
living creatures. She was the guard of the jungle; the vitality of the jungle and that of her were tightly
connected to each other.
Ji Hao had never liked to hang around with kids in the village. Ever since he had learned to walk, he had
spent nearly all his time in this jungle. These years, Stone, the Treeman, Heng luo, and few other special
creatures were his true friends.
Mr. Crow was also standing on the treetop beside Ji Hao and Heng Luo. It turned its head sideways and
cawed to them.
Heng Luo nodded; she touched a branch near her with her slim finger. Suddenly, a green sprout on that
branch started to grow rapidly, quickly turning into a big flower. An intense fragrance came, along with
the voices of Ji Wu and Jiang Yao, from the flower.
In the jungle every plant could become the eyes and ears of Heng Luo.
Ji Hao squatted down next to Heng Luo, quietly listening to what Jiang Yao was saying to her son.
Jiang Yao walked rapidly around the hot spring pool and constantly threw things into the water.
Meanwhile, she was harshly talking to Ji Wu.
“Wu, you’re the son of mine. Your grandfather is the Master Maguspriest and a powerful leader in the Bi
Fang Clan[4]. You have the noble blood, which is far better than that of the people from this humble Fire
Crow Clan. How could you lose your fight against a kid, four years younger than you?”
125
“Amma!” Ji Wu grimaced in pain then said. “He Attacked me in the back! That little bastard...I won't let
him have another chance at the ceremony. I will split him!” While speaking, Ji Wu waved his arms in the
air excitedly.
“That’s right. My son, you belong to our Bi Fang Clan, you should be way better than those Crow’s people.
You should kill the little bastard at the ceremony...You’re my son, you can never lose to a boy of that lowly
Qing Yi Clan woman!” Jiang Yao said in a cold voice.
“Qing Yi Clan woman?” Heng Luo curiously looked at Ji Hao and asked, “is that your Amma? Hao, I like
your Amma, I like her smell.”
Ji Hao listened to the sounds coming from the flower, and slowly answered: “I like Amma too, but it seems
some people don’t...”
“But Wu... No, do not kill him. You will make the blood oath[5] with Ji Hao at the worship ceremony. If one
of you loses the fight, he will become the slave of the other one.”
“You will enslave that little bastard! You understand?” Jiang Yao paused then continued.
“I have enough slaves! Abba eliminated dozens of small clans these years, I have hundreds of slaves! I
don't want him to be my slave. I want to kill him, Amma!” Ji Wu yelled when he heard what Jiang Yao said.
“You silly boy, you will enslave him.” Jiang Yao narrowed her eyes and her voice turned vicious. “Enslave
him... If I can’t kill Qing Fu at the ceremony, we will trade two of her treasures with Ji Hao’s life!”
Ji Hao heard what she said through the flower, raised his eyebrows and applauded to this ‘perfect’ plan.
“Wonderful...Her husband wants to replace Abba and be the leader; she wants Amma’s treasures; her son
wants to kill me! What a nice family!”
While laughing, Ji Hao pointed towards the spring pool.
The Treeman opened his tree-hole mouth wide, swallowed the vat, moved his gigantic body, and slowly
walked towards the pool.
----------------------------------------
[1] The mouth of the spring: A hole where the spring water comes out from underground.
[2] The spell symbols: Symbols appeared when a certain magic-force been triggered. Usually, the magic-
force will be trigger when a Magus read a certain magic spell.
[3] Carapaces: Hard outer covering or case of certain organisms such as arthropods and turtles.
[4] Bi Fang Clan: Another thriving and historical clan.
126
[5] Blood oath: A blood oath is when one would shed their own blood and offer it onto an altar or
whatever they believed right and swore to uphold a certain task, no matter what. Also it was when a
person would shed blood, usually, they'd cut their hand and then shake hands in agreement with a task
they swear to uphold.
127
Chapter 10 – Kill
Chapter 10 - Kill
Inside the hot spring pool, the blood-red water suddenly turned pulpy. A dozen of twisted spell symbols
emerged from the water.
The strong efficiency of Jiang Yao’s magic spell and drugs caused great pain to Ji Wu. Ji Wu felt as if
countless sharp knives had been plunged into his body. He couldn't stop twitching and crying in pain. He
had almost jumped out many times but he had always been pushed back by Jiang Yao.
Jiang Yao’s hands were slim and slender, yet strangely powerful. She pressed her hand against Ji Wu’s
shoulder making Ji Wu unable to move even an inch no matter how hard he would struggle.
“Amma! Amma! It hurts! It really hurts! Burning! It’s Burning! Amma!” Ji Wu let out a sharp cry, followed
by waves of wailing. His nose was running, his upper lip hot with a rivulet of mucus, tears around his ears
and neck.
“Hang on! Wu! Hang on!” Jiang Yao said with an ice cold expression on her beautiful face. She gnashed her
teeth and continued, “You must let everyone know that my boy is better than Qing Fu’s son! You must
beat him at the ceremony! ”
“I’m helping you to trigger your internal power and upgrade to the Eleventh-Level of Novice Magus. This
is the only way to make sure you will win!” Jiang Yao growled, “That little bastard, Ji Hao. I heard that he
has been learning Novice Maguspriest sorceries, he can’t be that easy to beat. You have to upgrade!”
The sound of flames came from inside Ji Wu’s body. Soon, a small flame spurted out from between his
eyebrows. Fiery light beams appeared from inside the flame and slowly spread to the rest of his body,
eventually it wrapped Ji Wu’s whole body.
Jiang Yao proudly raised her eyebrows, laughed in great delight. Those muscular women that were
standing aside also laughed aloud and started to talk about how talented Ji Wu was. They said that Ji Wu
was a genius, who could upgrade to the Eleventh Level at such a young age. This was truly rare even in
the Bi Fang Clan.
Jiang Yao held her head high proudly when she heard their words.
Ji Wu was still twitching. His muscles began to swell and bones started to creak. His body was slowly
growing bigger. After a few seconds, Ji Wu lost his consciousness under great pain.
To forcibly upgrade by using drugs and magic spells instead of daily practice, can be extremely painful
because the body would not be strong enough yet to handle such tremendous power.
128
“Wu! You’re my son, you have to win!” Jiang Yao gave her face a brutal expression. “This is not only about
your Abba, but also about my reputation!”
While she was speaking, the sound of heavy footsteps came from the jungle. The seven strong women
picked up swords and axes, lined up in front of Jiang Yao to protect her.
Near Jiang Yao and her people, a towering tree swayed and cracked and Treeman walked out from behind
that tree.
Treeman opened its mouth, sprayed a cold mist in the direction of Jiang Yao and her people, then started
to roar. Treeman’s roar caused a great gust of wind, which blew the fallen leaves into the sky. A dozen of
green spell symbols appeared on his trunk. Once those symbols appeared, the gale started to blow even
harder.
Jiang Yao looked at Treeman and made an odd gesture to him. It seemed as if she had used a certain
magic-spell against Treeman.
“Treeman, the guard of the jungle, I am Jiang Yao, the daughter of the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang
Clan. Let us obey the agreement between my ancestor and the god of nature. You should just leave. Do not
enrage me!” Jiang Yao said. Her spell seemed not to have worked at all.
Treeman took a big step forward and said in his grating voice: “The Bi Fang...Clan? This jungle belongs
to...The Fire...Crow! This is my...jungle!”
“My jungle!” He pointed to the hot spring pool with a long branch and emphasized.
Jiang Yao glanced, while frowning, at the bubbling red water in the pool. Ji Wu was lying unconsciously in
the water and his body was wrapped around by a faint fiery light. In maybe a few hours, Ji Wu’s body
would have absorbed enough power from the water and make a breakthrough to the next level, at which
point his internal power could be triggered. At that time he would definitely win against Ji Hao.
But if Ji Wu got out of the pool now, he might not be able to upgrade by himself. Additionally, the magic-
spell and the drugs she had used were strongly effective, which meant that they could not be used to
upgrade Ji Wu again, not until a year later.
Furthermore, Ji Wu was injured by Ji Hao yesterday, which could make Ji Wu lose his fight again. If so, all
her efforts would be in vain.
“Is this your jungle? I am Jiang Yao. Now I need this place.” She pointed to the pool and said coldly, “Name
your price.”
Treeman stayed silent for a while, then slowly walked to the seven women in front of Jiang Yao. More
green spell symbols emerged from his tree trunk, two green flames blazed up above his mouth-like tree
hole. He had opened his ‘eyes’.
129
Treeman let a roar out. A large cold mist spouted out from his mouth. The seven women had suddenly
been frozen by the mist. After that theTreeman waved his arm-like branches and lashed those frozen
woman away.
Treeman was at least a thousand years old. His body was as solid as steel and extremely powerful. Those
strong women had been lashed and smashed onto the ground. Their bones were even exposed in the air
and blood had been sprayed everywhere.
“You bastard! I will chop you and burn you as firewood!” Jiang Yao shouted and stepped back flutteringly.
Jiang Yao was a powerful Senior Maguspriest. However, although she was good at all kinds of sorceries, as
far as close combat was concerned, she was no better than ever her son, Ji Wu.
Treeman roared and walked towards Jiang Yao with big steps.
Jiang Yao staggered backwards. Her lips turned white with fear. She even forgot to use her Maguspriest
sorceries, only crazily waving her arms. A large multicoloured smoke spurted out from her sleeves and
quickly wrapped around Treeman’s trunk.
The multicoloured smoke was made of a variety of highly poisonous herbs, a single breath of it could
poison a hundred people to death. However, all the different types of poison from the jungle were
ineffective againstTreeman.
Treeman quickly walked through the poison mist up to Jiang Yao, jerked out a branch and pierced her
chest.
Jiang Yao screamed and twisted her boy odly. Her body suddenly changed into a doll hanging on the
branch, which was carved out of wood and looked exactly like Jiang Yao.
Treeman stared at the doll; the doll suddenly started to burn. In the flame, a slender bird’s eye quickly
appeared and disappeared.
Along with a loud noise, the doll exploded. The explosion stirred the atmosphere tempestuously and blew
Treeman a mile away. He let out a roar, his bark was shattered and the green wood inside was exposed to
the air. A large amount of sap poured out as if he was bleeding.
Treeman howled in pain, raised an ‘arm’ in ragingly and growled: “Ouch! It Hurts!...Ten...!Booze...!Ten!”
Jiang Yao stood up from behind a plant near the spring pool. She was constantly coughing up blood. She
grabbed Ji Wu and intended to flee.
From inside the jungle, Ji Hao blinked his eyes, silently rushed out as quick as a leopard, approaching
Jiang Yao, while leaving a series of afterimages behind him.
130
Chapter 11 – Trick
Chapter 11 - Trick
Ji Hao was wearing a leather armour with his face painted black. The leather armour was made of serpent
skin, which was only used by the Black Water Serpent Clan’s warriors.
Ji Hao silently and windingly rushed through the jungle, which was also the special method used for
attacks by the Black Water Serpent Clan’s warriors.
While leaving a series of afterimages behind him,Ji Hao quietly appeared behind Jiang Yao, who was still
coughing up blood. He waved his arms forward, while he had triggered the force of the [Nine Secret
Words]. The steam of red spring water had suddenly frozen, it turned into dozens of black ice-knives and
stabbed towards Jiang Yao’s back.
“Fire Crow woman...Die!” Ji Hao’s voice was hoarse and old, sounding like a ninety-year-old man.
The [Nice Secret Words] allowed Ji Hao to precisely control every part of his body. He had just slightly
twisted his vocal cords with his internal power and changed his voice.
Ji Wu had just been dragged out from the pool by Jiang Yao. He hadn't completely awakened from his
unconsciousness until he saw Ji Hao murderously rushing towards him like a black serpent.
Ji Wu was deeply shocked by Ji Hao. He had difficulty opening his mouth yet couldn't make any sound.
Only the moment when those black ice-knives were about to pierce Jiang Yao’s body, Ji Wu screamed
frighteningly out loud.
“Amma!”
Jiang Yao’s body shivered, while she turned around subconsciously. A dozen of black, sharp ice-knives
were shining with a cold light. The nearest knife-tip had nearly touched her skin.
Jiang Yao’s pupils shrank till they were pinhead-size. She subconsciously pulled Ji Wu up, and shielded
herself from the attack. Ji Wu began to scream and tremble with fear immediately. All of the ice-knives
accurately plunged into his body.
Those ice-knives melted quickly in his body, causing a large amount of blood to spurt out from his chest
and belly. He even forgot to take a look at the face of his attacker. Instead, he turned his head painfully
and puzzledly around and screamed “Amma!” again.
Even Ji Hao was astonished by Jiang Yao. He glanced at her face.
This woman had shielded herself with her own son!
131
This reminded Ji Hao of the battle from ten years ago, at the Gold Black Mountain when assassins from
the Black Water Serpent Clan had attempted to kill Ji Hao. Qing Fu and Ji Xia had blocked all the attacks
with their own bodies and saved his young life.
In comparison, Jiang Yao was unbelievably selfish.
“Woman...You have surprised me...” Ji Hao laughed oddly. A black snake had ejected from around Ji Hao’s
waist and flew towards Ji Wu’s throat with its big mouth opened.
Ji Wu was a Tenth-Level Novice Magus, far more stronger and difficult to kill than an ordinary person.
Though he had been stabbed by a dozen of ice-knives, the knives had all missed his heart and weren't
enough to kill him.
But this snake, a ‘Three-Step Viper’, found by Heng Luo, which was extremely poisonous. Any ordinary
Novice Magus wouldn’t be able to run farther than three steps before dying immediately after being
bitten by a ‘Three-Step Viper’.
“Amma! Amma! Help!” When he saw the snake which was flying towards him, Ji Wu cried hopelessly with
blood all over his body.
Jiang Yao was dragging Ji Wu behind her and running like hell. She waved her arm and left a dense black
mist behind her. The viper rushed into the mist and was corroded into a pool of blood only in a second.
Ji Hao was frightened when he saw that the viper had died only in a second. He let go with a sudden yell,
nearly exposed his real voice. He quickly moved his body and avoided the black mist.
“What a cruel woman. But I like you...O beautiful Maguspriest...You could be worth a fortune!” Ji Hao
oddly laughed out aloud. Meanwhile, he pulled out a long sword, which had a strange shape and stabbed
towards Ji Wu’s heart.
This sword had been his loot. Ji Hao had gained it when he had hunted the Black Water Serpent Clan’s
warriors in the jungle with Mr. Crow. The Fire Crow warriors prefered heavy and gigantic weapons. Light
weapons like this could only belong to sneaky fighters of the Black Water Serpent Clan.
Ji Hao flicked his wrist, the withy sword suddenly reached Ji Wu’s chest, while making a hissing sound.
“Amma! Help!” Ji Wu screamed again with a terrible smell coming along with it. He looked at the sword
which was about to penetrate into his chest, got so scared it caused him to pee on himself.
Jiang Yao shook her body and almost doubled her speed. She waved her arm backwards again, more
poisonous power had been thrown to Ji Hao. In the meanwhile, a dozen of black and winged scorpions
rushed out from Ji Yao’s clothing, and flew towards Ji Hao with a loud buzzing sound.
“Black Ghost Scorpions?” Ji Hao said coldly. “ Woman, you’re quite talented...But it’s not gonna work!”
132
Though Ji Hao had intentionally said that in a relaxing voice, he still drew back subconsciously and tried
to avoid these scorpions. Black Ghost Scorpions were also highly poisonous. Different from the Three-
Step Viper, this type of scorpion didn’t kill enemies immediately. Instead, the venom of the Black Ghost
Scorpion will make enemies suffer from extreme pain. People that had been beaten by the Black Ghost
Scorpions will eventually die in great pain. Even Senior Magi couldn’t stand a single bite from the Black
Ghost Scorpion.
Ji Hao waved the sword and split these scorpions into pieces.
Jiang Yao didn't stop fleeing. Meanwhile, she turned her head and shouted: “Black Water Serpent Clan? I,
Jiang Yao, I will remember you! You old bastard, I have memorized your voice! ”
Inside the jungle, Stone was hiding behind a tree. He grabbed a ‘Dark Bronze Vine’, which was growing
for at least five hundred years and was harder than steel. A dozen of white spell symbols were sparkling
on Stone’s body.
Jiang Yao ran into the jungle with Ji Wu grabbed in her hand.
“Booze!” Stone cast a roar and lashed Jiang Yao with the Dark Bronze Vine.
The vine hit right on her chest. Jiang Yao and Ji Wu were thrown away by the tremendous power and flew
towards the spring pool, followed by the sound of bones breaking.
Nearly a mile away, on the top of a tree, Heng Luo kneeled on a branch and pulled her bow. She aimed at
Jiang Yao’s throat and took a deep breath. Then a ‘Human-face Ghost Spider’ was accurately shot towards
Jiang Yao’s neck.
Jiang Yao quickly noticed the spider. She cast a curse then jerked out a palm-size, red bone from her
sleeve and crumbled it. Once she crumbled the bone, a huge flame spurted out along with a thundering
noise. Soon, the flame wrapped Jiang Yao and Ji Wu, turned into a fire-red, single-leg Bi Fang bird. The
bird rushed into the sky becoming a beam of fiery light after which they had disappeared without a trace.
“Damn!” Ji Hao had just split the last scorpion. He angrily looked at where the Bi Fang Bird had
disappeared.
“Jiang Yao! This isn’t over!”
Ji Hao yelled toward the sky. He threw the few leather armour pieces and the sword on the ground. After
that, he sharply whistled and quickly drew back into the dense jungle.
Since Ji Hao and his friends failed to kill Jiang Yao and her son, he had to leave some traces and let them
suspect the Black Water Serpent Clan of launching that attack. It should seem as if Ji Hao had nothing to
do with this attack.
133
Chapter 12 – Snoop
Chapter 12 - Spying
During the star-filled night a floating island was drifting through the sky above the Gold Black Mountain.
Three gigantic Fire Crows were lazily suspended over the mountaintop and were occasionally yawning.
Their feathers were emitting a faint fiery light, lightening the entire mountain. Within this faint fiery light,
it wouldn’t be possible for enemies to launch a sneak attack during the night.
In Ji Hao’s home, Qing Fu and Ji Hao were sitting around the fireplace. The bonfire was blazing, a half
peeled and cleaned ‘Four-Armed Bear-gorilla’ was being grilled. The fat of the meat constantly dropped
into the fire. The aroma of the meat made the fat bear, which was lying on its own stomach outside the
door and in a deep slumber, salivate.
During the daytime, Ji Hao had brought a large amount of honey from the Gold-Wing Bee’s nest. He had
spread the sparkling honey on the grilled meat. The rich sweet aroma of the honey was very pleasant. Ji
Hao took a bite of the meat after which he had happily closed his eyes.
“Hmm, this is so good!” Ji Hao handed the meat to Qing Fu.
“Amma, the Gold-Wing Bee’s honey is really helpful for you,” Said Ji Hao with a cheery smile on his face.
The ‘Gold-Wing Bees’ were no weaker than any of the beasts in the jungle. They attacked huge beasts,
collected the essences of their bones and made honey. Therefore, the Gold-Wing Bee’s honey contained a
lot of internal power from those beasts. For Maguspriests like Qing Fu, the Gold-Wing Bee’s honey could
largely enhance their spiritual power.
Qing Fu took a small bite of the meat. She narrowed her eyes, glanced questioningly towards Ji Hao.
“Hao, did you really went for the honey today? I thought...”
“What?” Ji Hao calmly chopped a piece of meat off and started to gobble. The meat had quickly been
absorbed by the flame in his Dantian, and transformed into his own power.
“Haha” Ji Hao laughed, took a sip of the self-made cassava wine and said, “I heard that Jiang Yao and Ji Wu
have been attacked. Amma, you don't think it was me who attacked them, do you? I’m not capable of
that...Ji Wu maybe...But Jiang Yao, no, she’s too powerful and I definitely wouldn't want to challenge her.”
Qing Fu showed a cunning smile and took also a sip of wine from the little jar carved out of stone. She
said: “Hao, indeed, you couldn't possibly beat Jiang Yao. But, who knows...You never hung around with
kids in the village, you must have many friends out there in the jungle...”
134
“Ah...Haha...” Ji Hao paused for a second then intentionally laughed out loud. After that, he did not say
another word. Half of the Four-Armed Bear-gorilla was eaten up by Ji Hao within an hour.
Ji Hao patted his belly and wiped his mouth satisfyingly, then went back to his room upstairs.
“Amma! I’m going to bed. Abba didn't say when he would come home. You don't have to wait for him
tonight.”
Qing Fu smiled, slowly stood up and massaged her own waist. She picked up those Four-Armed Bear-
gorilla bones which had been thrown all over the floor by Ji Hao, and carefully put them into a corner. The
Four-Armed Bear-gorilla was the same level as a Junior Magus. Its bones were perfect materials for
making all kinds of Maguspriest tools.
While picking those bones, Qing Fu muttered: “It can’t be Hao..Hmm, can't be...But, it would be even
better if it really was him.”
In the attic, Ji Hao was lying on the ground and staring at the faint fiery light which wrapped the entire
Gold Black Mountain through the window. After a quarter of an hour, he heard that Qing Fu had put the
fire out and shut the light, after which she had gone into her bedroom.
Ji Xia wouldn’t be at home tonight. He was together with a group of warriors from the clan who were
close to him, visiting a few Master Maguspriests and elder Magi who had always taken a neutral attitude
towards the affairs of the clan.
Ji Hao had waited until he had heard Qing Fu breathing peacefully in her room and made sure she had
fallen asleep. Ji Hao then stood up, and carefully and quietly took out a red crow feather from a dark
corner of the attic.
Ji Hao bit his own finger and drew three ancient spell symbols on the feather with his blood, then started
to mutter a spell. The feather quietly blazed up and soon turned into a palm-size black crow. The crow
flapped its wings and flew out of the window.
Ji Hao sat down on the ground with his leg crossed. His eyes were glowing bright red. The feather came
from Mr. Crow’s wing. With Ji Hao’s magic spell he could see everything the small black crow would see. Ji
Hao controlled the black crow to fly towards Ji Shu’s campsite with his spiritual power.
On another side of the valley, Ji Shu and his people had built a campsite near the entrance. Nearly a
hundred of tents were built with logs and animal skins. The little black crow perfectly blended in the dark
sky, and silently landed on top of the biggest tent.
This campsite was only for temporary rest, the tents were roughly covered by animal skins. The black
crow peeped down through the gap between two pieces of sewed skins.
135
Two huge clay vats were placed on the ground. One of the vats contained a bubbling red liquid
surrounded by a blazing flame. Ji Wu was sitting in the vat and boiling in the hot liquid.
His face was twisting with pain. He largely opened his mouth but couldn't make any sound.
Another vat contained a green liquid. Countless poisonous insects were rolling over in the liquid. Jiang
Yao was sitting in that vat and gnashing her teeth. Wisps of black smoke came out of her ears and nose.
In the attic, Ji Hao sneered. This green drug-liquid was pretty effective; it turned the extravasated blood
inside Jiang Yao’s body into smoke and excreted it.
Unlike Ji Wu, who was nearly fainted and couldn’t make any sound, Jiang Yao cursed with a note of venom
in her voice: “They were Ji Xia’s people! Ji Xia and the Black Water Serpent Clan! They were working
together! This is the Gold Black Mountain, how could those stinky snakes get here?”
“Ji Shu! If you’re a man, you should kill Ji Xia at the worship ceremony! And I, I will kill Ji Hao and Qing Fu
by myself!” She ferociously growled. “Ji Xia hasganged up with your enemies, sneaked into your Holy
Land and tried to kill me!”
Ji Shu was standing aside, without saying a single word. His arms were crossed in front of his chest. His
face remained expressionless.
There were two other men, who were also standing around. One of them was tall and strong, had a face
similar to Ji Shu’s face. The other man was also tall, he had a delicate face with a long beard, which nearly
reached the ground. He had the exact same eyes as Jiang Yao.
The bearded man heard Jiang Yao’s curse, after which he violently slapped her face. Jiang Yao then spat
out some blood. The blood mixed with the green drug-liquid, and seemed very disgusting.
“Stupid!” The man said coldly, “How could I have such a stupid daughter?”
“Ji Shu, It seems that among those Master Maguspriests and elder Magi, there are some people who do
not want us to take Ji Xia’s position,” said the man who looked like Ji Shu.
The man sighed and continued: “In the ceremony, you should just seize the scepter, but do not kill him.”
He hesitated a bit, then said with a really dark face: “After the ceremony, we will find a way to kill them
all.”
136
Chapter 13 – Frighten
Chapter 13 - Frightened
“Abba!” Jiang Yao looked at the bearded man timidly.
Jiang Yao’s father? The Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang Clan, Jiang Bo? Ji Hao had been concentrating
on their talk.
“You’re just so stupid. That’s why you could only marry Ji Shu. Your sister, she was much wiser than you,
so she deserved to marry that lord!” Jiang Bo yelled at his daughter in front of Ji Shu and the other man.
The corners of Ji Shu’s mouth suddenly twitched downward after he heard what Jiang Bo had said.
Although Ji Bo was talking to Jiang Yao, from his words, it was easy to tell that Ji Shu wasn’t a big deal to
Jiang Bo. His stupid daughter, Jiang Yao married him, but Jiang Yao’s sister, who was a lot smarter than
her, had been engaged to a man who was much more important than Ji Shu.
Ji Shu had been hurt by Jiang Bo’s words, but he didn't say anything. After all, the Bi Fang Clan was
incredibly powerful, which had dominated the South Wasteland. Jiang Bo was their Master Maguspriest, Ji
Shu wouldn't dare to offend him.
The other man glanced at Jiang Yao with a look of dissatisfaction on his face. He slightly stretched his
body, a loud noise came from inside his body. His bone were as hard as iron, which could make the same
sound as a hammer that was hitting on an iron when his joints clicked.
“My people checked the place where they had been attacked. We used seven kinds of sharp-nosed
Magrimals[1], but couldn’t find any trace of the attackers,” said the man in a low voice. “In the Gold Black
Mountain, only those few old bastards could do this.”
Jiang Bo said coldly: “So, those old men from your clan still want Ji Xia to be the leader. Which means even
if you could beat Ji Xia at the ceremony, you couldn't kill him. Or it’ll be hard to earn loyalty from your
people.”
The strong man sighed, shook his head, and said: “Not only that, we can’t let people know that Jiang Yao
and Ji Wu have been attacked either. Even though we know it wasn't the Black Water Serpent Clan, we
can’t do anything about it.”
“What?” Jiang Yao screamed when she heard what the man said. She seemed to have forgotten that she
just had been slapped by her own father.
“Abba! So, are you not gonna revenge me?” She paused for a second, then popped up her eyes and
shouted in an astonished tone: “What? It wasn't the Black Water Serpents who attacked me? Did the Fire
Crow Clan’s people attack me? I thought...”
137
Jiang Bo didn't even let her finish her words and slapped her again harder than the last time. Jiang Yao
felt like her face was almost smashed. She coughed out some blood, then passed out.
“I Jiang Bo, how could I have such a stupid daughter?” Jiang Bo shook his head and said. “The worship
ceremony is coming. Ji Shu is going to be the leader of your Fire Crow warriors. If people find out that his
wife and son had been attacked and seriously injured under his protection, how could your people be
convinced to follow him.”
Ji Shu stomped the ground and nodded to Jiang Bo. “I will find out who did this after the ceremony,” said
Ji Shu.
Jiang Bo nodded and maintained a cold face, he said: “For now, the most important thing is that you have
to become the leader of your Fire Crow Clan’s warriors.”
Back in the attic, Ji Hao chuckled. Ji Shu and Jiang Bo, how perfect their plan was.
Ji Hao locked his fingers together, while lightning flashed through his eyes. In the meanwhile, on the top
of the tent, lightning appeared on the black crow’s feathers. Its body quickly turned into a flame ball that
had merged with the lighting. Soon, the small crow transformed into a palm-sized ball of flame and
lighting.
Ji Hao gathered all of his internal power and somehow send the power to the lighting-flame ball. The ball
absorbed Ji Hao’s power, swelled to head-size then quietly fell into the tent. The lightning-flame ball
dropped into Jiang Yao’s vat, splashed a lot of thick green drug-liquid out then quickly sank to the bottom.
People in that tent were all shocked. Jiang Bo subconsciously transformed into a beam of fiery light,
rushed out and growled: “Who was is?”
Ji Shu stepped back at first, pausing for a second. Then he dashed to the vat and put his hand into the
liquid, and tried to take the ball out of the vat. The strong man that had been standing beside him was a
lot quicker than him, he had already grasped the lighting-flame ball in his hand when Ji Shu had moved.
“Wu Guan Pi Li, Tie Jia Fei Xiong, Ji Ji Ru Lu Ling.” The man held the ball in his hand and casted a spell.
Ji Hao sneered with his eyes closed. He flicked his fingers and the lighting-flame ball, which had gathered
all his internal power exploded in the man’s hand, followed by a thundering noise.
The man hummed and staggered backwards. His entire body was wrapped by flame and lighting. He
tightly held his hand in front of his chest to keep the lightning-flame ball from blasting out and hurting
the rest of the people.
The man was quite strong. Ji Hao couldn't exactly tell how strong he was. Ji Hao had used all his power
and created a lighting-flame bomb, which only caused a few burns on his skin.
138
Jiang Yao and Ji Wu’s vats exploded at the same time. The thick drug-liquid splashed everywhere. Both of
them who had already been badly injured, now had again been hurt by the vat’s fragments, making them
spat even more blood out. Especially Ji Wu, who had fallen on the ground with blood spurting out from
those penetrated wounds on his belly and chest.
“Wu!” Ji Shu dashed to Ji Wu’s side and pressed his hands on Ji Wu’s wounds, and tried to stop the blood.
He didn’t even took a glance at Jiang Yao, who was also lying on the ground and constantly coughing
blood.
Jiang Bo came back inside the tent with a long face.
“Who did this? Who attacked us from the dark?” Jiang Bo roared in a fury. Meanwhile, his delicate face
showed a trace of fear. As the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang Clan, he had been attacked without any
sign, which was driving him crazy.
Ji Shu’s people heard the bomb, quietly came out of their tents and became vigilant to their surroundings.
Ji Hao’s attack hadn’t disturbed any of the Fire Crow Clan’s people, but Ji Shu and his people would
definitely have an uneasy sleep tonight.
Ji Hao proudly laughed in the attic.
These Magi, indeed, they had tremendous physical power. Nevertheless, without practicing their spiritual
power, they couldn’t understand those magic sorceries such as the one Ji Hao just had cast. Even a Senior
Magus like Ji Shu was not that hard to beat, Ji Hao thought.
He lied on the bed with a smile on his face, and silently absorbed the energy of the starlight to replenish
his internal power.
----------------------------------------
[1]Magrimals: Animals been raise and train by Magi as helpers.
139
Chapter 14 – The Day
Chapter 14 - The Day
Nothing worth mentioning happened in the next few days before the Ancestors Worship Ceremony. Ji
Shu, Jiang Bo and their people had kept their mouth shut, and didn't let anyone know about the attacks.
People in Gold Black Mountain had started their busiest time of this decade, and prepared for the
ceremony. Leaders of every branch clan had come to the Holy Land in the Gold Black Mountain with their
people. The smell of grilled meat and strong liquor filled the entire valley every day and night.
The Fire Crow Clan used to be a powerful and thriving clan. There were legendary Magi such as the
Magus King and the Divine Magus[1] among their ancestors. Even though none of the Fire Crow Clan
Magi went beyond the senior level for a thousand years, the clan had still remained large. The Holy Land
in the Gold Black Mountain was the center of the Fire Crow Clan, which was surrounded by nearly a
thousand of branch clans.
The largest branch clan had a population of around a million, while the smallest one had a population of
at least ten thousand. Each of these branch clans were controlling a batch of small clans, which were
relatively weaker, and had to depend on other clans for protection. During these days, leaders of nearly a
thousand branch clans had arrived in the Holy Land one after another, which had kept Ji Xia very busy.
However, although Ji Xia was extremely busy, he hadn't forgotten about Ji Hao. He had continued to hunt
a lot of beasts to satiate Ji Hao’s appetite.
‘Four-Armed Bear-gorilla’, ‘Single-Horned Pixie’, ‘Gold-Head Baboon’, ‘Winged Black Tiger’, ‘Soul-Eater
Leopard’...All kinds of beasts were hunted and had been continuously sent back home where it was being
eaten up by Ji Hao. Qing Fu’s special drug, which could largely enhance both his internal and spiritual
power, was being added to the meat.
It had only been half of a month. Ji Hao had absorbed an abundance of physical strength and life force
energy from nearly fifty beasts’ bodies, with the special skill he had gained from the [Bu Tian Bu Lou
Magic Spell]. A couple of those beasts were on the level of Junior Magi. The small multicoloured flame in
his Dantian had grown into a blazing fire. His body had grown a foot taller and became much stronger.
The day had finally arrived.
Before the sun had risen, more than a thousand of gigantic Fire Crows had raised from those towering
mulberry trees on top of the Gold Black Mountain.
Bright fiery light was being emitted from their feathers, making them look like a thousand of small suns
which had even dissipated the clouds in the sky. A dozen of floating mountains which were drifting
140
through the Gold Black Mountain, had suddenly been burned up by those fiery crows and turned into
wisps of smoke.
Those Fire Crows started to caw. The thundering sounds had even shook the entire Gold Black Mountain.
Down in the valley, countless black crows had raised from the mulberry woods, making it seem like a
floating black river, hovering around the Gold Black Mountain.
Black and red feathers were falling from the sky along with earsplitting sounds.
Ji Hao was standing in the yard, and whispered the [Nine Secret Words]. His hands were locked together
and constantly changed motions. He then started to walk in a particular pace. He had just eaten a ‘Double-
Headed Serpent’, which was at the same level as a Junior Magus and had been about to transform into a
flood dragon[2]. The multicoloured flame in Ji Hao’s Dantian quickly turned the serpent’s body into
power and energy. Ji Hao triggered his internal power, and absorbed the strength from the flame.
His internal power had formed a mist-like purple light ball, and appeared in between his eyebrows. After
he had absorbed so much of physical strength and spiritual power from the flame, the light ball had
started to expand and contract. Meanwhile, it was becoming solid and gold coloured.
Ji Hao had been delighted with joy when he had noticed this change.
After he had been reborn in this world as Ji Hao, he had been learning and practicing the [Mantra Dan
with Nine Secret Words], which he had created by himself in his previous life. With the [Bu Tian Bu Lou
Magic Spell] and the strong life force energy that existed in this world, he had made the same
achievements which had taken him thirty years in his previous life.
More astonishingly, although his internal power light ball hadn’t completely turned solid and gold yet, he
could sense that his internal power was at least a hundred times stronger than it had been in his previous
life, also it was a lot purer than before. After all, his internal power had mainly been gained from those
powerful beasts living in the jungle.
Soon, the power and the strength of the serpent had fully been absorbed by Ji Hao’s body. He took a deep
breath, slowly opened his mouth and breathed out a blast of hot air. His breath was like hot high-
pressured steam, which had suddenly filled the air and raised the temperature in the yard. The fat bear,
which had been snoring aside the wooden door, instantly jumped up and roared to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. He had never felt better. Although it had been only half a month, what he gained
through the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] had been far more than ten years of practise.
“Hey old man, thanks!” He had gotten into his spiritual space and shouted to the air.
‘Dong!’! ‘Dong’! ‘Dong'!
141
Ji Hao heard the Fire Crows were cawing and drums were beating. A thousand of war drums were beaten
at the same time down in the valley, causing thundering echoes and the ground to shake.
‘Whuu, Whuu…’
The Dragon-Bone Horns were being blown. One of Fire Crow Clan’s ancestors had slaughtered a dragon.
After that, they made a set of Dragon-Bone Horns from the dragon’s throat bones, which were considered
as one of the most important treasures of the clan.
Today was the day of the worship ceremony. Ten of the most powerful Maguspriests were playing the
Dragon-Bone Horns. Along with the sharp sounds, wisps of white smoke soared into the sky and formed a
few mist-like gigantic dragons, which hovered around the mountain.
“Hao, let’s go to the Ancestral Temple in the Holy Land.” Qing Fu had walked out from the door and said
to Ji Hao. She was wearing a long dress, which was made of self-woven linen. Her beautiful long hair was
coiled into a bun and locked by nine wooden hair pins.
Ji Hao gazed at those wooden hair pins. These hair pins are in the shape of needles, but longer and bigger.
These wooden hair pins are in three different colours, which are black, white and cyan. If one would look
carefully, some smoke-like marks and tiny spell symbols were rolling over inside those wooden hair pins.
These hair pins were brought from the Qing Yi Clan by Qing Fu when she had married Ji Xia. They were
famous and powerful Maguspriest tools named the ‘Thorns of Life and Death’. They had been passed from
a few generations before Qing Fu. The ‘Thorns of Life and Death’ were capable of both saving and killing
people. Ji Hao had once seen Qing Fu cure badly injured warriors with the white and cyan thorns, but this
was the first time he saw Qing Fu taking the three black thorns with her.
“Amma, I heard that Jiang Yao was injured quite badly, she may not gonna show up today,” Said Ji Hao to
Qing Fu, who had a real serious look on her face. A strange but pleasant smell of herbs came from her
sleeves.
“Hao, you’re too young to know about women,” Qing Fu smiled and said. “Today is the day of the
Ancestors Worship Ceremony. As long as Jiang Yao is alive, she will show up and will definitely challenge
me.”
Ji Hao heard her words and stayed silent. He took over a leather armor from Qing Fu’s hand. The two of
them then walked out with the fat bear.
Countless Fire Crow Clan’s people had gathered and lined up in the valley. Hundreds of Maguspriests and
elder Magi were walking in front of the line and blowing on the horns, leading their people towards the
Gold Black Mountain.
−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−
142
[1]Magus king and Divine Magus: Both are Magi levels. Monarch Magus and Divine Magus are beyond the
Senior Magus but not yet reach the Supreme Magus.
[2] Flood Dragon: Flood Dragon is a mysterious creature capable of many forms. Most often it was
regarded as a kind of dragon. In Chinese old legend, serpent kind and fish kind are capable of transform
into flood dragons by practising their own spiritual power and life force energy. Once they successfully
transformed, they will gain a supernatural power and will be immortal.
143
Chapter 15 – The Ancestral Worship Ceremony
Chapter 15 - The Ancestral Worship Ceremony
When the sunlight had warmed up the Gold Black Mountain, all the Fire Crow Clan people had arrived the
Ancestral Temple, and were waiting outside.
Under the sunshine, gigantic crows were cawing and hovering above the temple. A couple of old crows
lazily leaned their heads and looked down from their nesting tree.
Ji Hao was also standing outside of the Ancestral Temple with a group of children.
The Ancestral Temple of the Fire Crow Clan wasn't exactly looking like a temple. It had been built on the
mountainside, below a sheer cliff. It was more like a cave. Ji Hao and the other Fire Crow’s people were
standing in front of a square entrance. From the entrance, one had to walk through a thousand feet long
hallway, where the holiest place, where the ancestors of the Fire Crow Clan’s people had been buried,
was.
People were standing there orderly and quietly, with a serious look on their faces.
A dozen of Elder Magi and Maguspriests were standing in front of the crowd, carrying trays, which were
carved out of jade, and were holding gold, precious stones and other treasures in it.
Ji Hao hadn't even heard about some of those treasures. He could sense a strong spiritual energy coming
from those sparkling precious stones. The mysterious energy even caused a splendid, multi-coloured
sunglow in the sky.
After the sun had reached its zenith at the horizon, spreading its light and giving life to everything it
touched, the Master Maguspriest of the Fire Crow Clan, Ji Kui came forth from the crowd. He was wearing
a cloak made of dragon skin, a helmet made of dragon skull and a string of sharp beast teeth. He was
holding a blood-jade dagger and walking towards the entrance of the temple. Then, he turned around and
waved to the crowd.
After that, all the Maguspriests, who had come from thousands of branch clans, walked out, lined up and
kneeled behind Ji Kui. After that they began to read an ancient and obscure magic-spell.
Ji Hao shivered and looked around. He sensed a weirdly cold air which was pervading around him along
with those Maguspriests’ voices, as if he had been surrounded by ghosts. Both his body and soul felt cold
as ice.
Right at that moment Ji Hao heard sounds of screaming and wailing. Ji Xia and a thousand of sturdy
warriors were bringing thousands of slaves from the back of the mountain. Those slaves were skinny,
wounds all over their bodies and their eyes were filled with fear and hopelessness.
144
“You bastard! Fire Crow Clan, We, the Black Water Serpent Clan, We will prey on you until the last one of
us die!”
“No...You can’t kill me...My father...My father is the elder Magus of the Black Water Serpent Clan!”
“My great ancestor, please take my soul now, please don't let the evil have my soul!”
However, no matter how hard those slaves were shouting and struggling, they couldn’t escape from Ji Xia
and his people’s control.
Soon, the man who had claimed that his father was the elder Magus of the Black Water Serpent Clan, had
been pinned down to the ground in front of Ji Kui.
“Son of the Black Water Serpent Clan’s elder Magus. Our ancestors would love to have your soul!” Ji Kui
said coldly and pressed his hand onto the slave’s chest. The slave was around a foot taller than Ji Kui.
However, he painfully screamed when Ji Kui’s hand touched him, after which his body quickly went limp.
Ji Kui drove the Blood-Jade dagger deep into his chest, and pierced through his heart. In the meanwhile, Ji
Hao had noticed that a few spell-symbols on the dagger surface had started to shine, and a blast of hot air
came out from the dagger.
The slave began to twitch uncontrollably. His muscular body rapidly shriveled and turned into a wisp of
black smoke, ultimately it had been puffed away by the wind. All his bones, muscles, blood and life-force
had been sucked into the dagger.
Other slaves who had witnessed this man’s death, started to struggle even harder than before. Some of
them even cried out in fear.
Ji Kui remained cold. He continued killing thousands of slaves one after another. The dagger became
blood-red, those mysterious spell-symbols were shining with a bright light. The air was turning hotter
and hotter. People had started to sweat.
Suddenly, a whirlwind came out from the entrance of the Ancestral Temple, which blew through the feet
of every Fire Crow People.
Ji Hao was very nervous. He clenched his fists and gazed at Ji Kui.
This was only a decennial worship ceremony. Ji Hao had heard that at the centennial worship ceremony,
the Master Maguspriest would kill ten thousands of slaves at the very least.
However, the dagger had already become truly miraculous after Ji Kui had taken thousands of people’s
lives with it. It was floating in front of Ji Kui and shining with a bright fiery light, which seemed like a
blood-red sun. The light constantly grew and shrank, just like the beating of a heart. Ji Hao sensed a
strong life-force coming from the fiery light.
145
The Maguspriests who were kneeling behind Ji Kui continued reading the magic spell louder and louder
with excitement on their faces.
Though this was Ji Hao’s first Ancestral Worship Ceremony, he had heard a lot about the standard
procedure before. First the Master Maguspriest would kill slaves in front of the entrance, letting the
dagger absorb the life-force and souls from those human sacrifices. Then he will send these souls and life
forces along with other oblations into the temple, offering them to the ancestors.
The mysterious being inside the temple might be the souls of Fire Crow people’s ancestors, or other
unknown things. They will devour the oblations and grant ‘gifts’ to the Fire Crow people.
People who would receive the ‘gifts’ would be randomly chosen from the crowd of the Fire Crow’s people.
In the history of the Fire Crow Clan, there had been a newborn child who got all of the ‘gifts’ from a
worship ceremony. The ‘gifts’ allowed him to open up a hundred of ‘magus acupoints’, making him as
powerful as a Senior Magus. The child was the last Divine Magus of the Fire Crow Clan.
Ji Kui was about to walk into the Temple when Ji Shu walked out and said something aloud.
“Respected Master Maguspriest, I have something to say and I want to say it in front of our ancestors,”
said Ji Shu.
The corner of Ji Kui’s mouth twitched. He looked at Ji Shu and said in a very cold tone: “According to the
rules of our ancestors, anybody can talk about anything at the ceremony. But, Ji Shu, if you’re planning to
say something not important, you should be prepared to take the punishment from our ancestors. Are
you aware of that?”
Ji Shu bowed to Ji Kui, smiled and answered: “Of course it is important. I’m talking on behalf of the entire
clan. Someone should let others have the important position if he is no longer qualified for it.”
Ji Shu then raised his arms and yelled: “Ji Xia, my brother[1]! You’re the leader of the Holy Land warriors,
which means you are the leader of a thousand of branch clan’s warriors! But, do you think you still
deserve this position?”
Ji Shu waved his arm and growled: “Let us obey the rules of our ancestors. Ji Xia, my brother. I’m now
challenging you! Do not blame me, this is for all of us.”
Ji Xia snorted. He calmly went up to Ji Shu with his spear.
“Abba! Hold! Ji Shu, my dear uncle, have you forgotten that your son still has a fight against me?” Ji Hao’s
voice broke the silence.
“In front of our ancestors and all our people, we have a match!”
---------------------------------------------------------
146
①People in a large clan or tribe usually call each other brothers and sisters, even if they weren’t born to
the same parents.
147
Chapter 16 - Bloodline
Ji Hao crooked his finger provokingly towards Ji Shu.
“Haha! This is my son! Hey, this is my boy!” Ji Xia proudly laughed out loud, took two steps back and said
to some other people.
Ji Shu’s face twitched. He also took few steps back then shook his head with a sneer on his face.
“Xia, my brother. Do you understand why I have challenged you in front of our ancestors? That’s because
I’m stronger than you, in every aspect. Even my son is stronger than you. I shall become the next leader.”
He then turned around, and faced the crowd. He raised his arms again and said loudly: “This is the rule of
the Southern Wasteland! People with enough strength gets to lead! Do we need another word here...”
The thousands of Fire Crow Clan’s people who were standing there remained silent. The Fire Crow Clan’s
people were honest and simple, you could see what was going on in their minds just by taking a look at
their faces.
Some people their face was filled with anger. Those were Ji Xia’s people or those who had been very close
to him.
Some people were nodding and whispering to each other. These people didn't seem to know Ji Xia well,
but had not bad relationship with Ji Shu and his branch clan. Simply judging from the natural rule of the
Southern Wasteland, Ji Shu’s words didn’t seem to be wrong.
Some people seemed indifferent towards this fight. They were neutral, neither related to Ji Shu or Ji Xia.
Their own branch clans were neither too powerful nor too weak. This power struggle had nothing to do
with them.
And there were another group of people, who seemed too nervous to even take a breath. Obviously, they
were Ji Shu’s people.
Ji Hao glanced at all these people, laughed aloud and interrupted Ji Shu’s talk. He said: “Ji Shu, my dear
uncle. If my Abba’s Magus Acupoints hadn't been broken, I doubt you even would dare to think like that.
Cut the crap! Ji Wu! Come out!”
Ji Shu’s facial expression changed, subconsciously he had shut his mouth.
Ji Wu held his shield and axe, walked out along with a metal striking sound.
148
He seemed well prepared for this fight. Beside his shield and axe, he was wearing a steel armour. The
same totem had been carved on the surface of the armour - A tower with a blood-red eye floating on top
of it.
Additionally, he was also wearing a pair of long steel boots, which were even covering his knees. The
heavy steel boots clashed the rocks and ignited sparks when he walked.
This pair of boots was weirdly shaped. Two of heliciform metal spearheads were welded on the kneecaps,
which seemed capable of leaving puncture wounds anywhere on a human body.
“Haha! Ji Hao, today is the day! Prepare to die!” Ji Wu yelled at Ji Hao. “Have you seen my armour and
boots? How do you plan to fight against me with the crap you’re wearing?”
Meanwhile, Ji Wu’s armour and boots had started to emit a faint light. Ji Hao sensed a great power coming
from his body.
A hubbub was started in the crowd. Some people whistled sharply to express their attitude.
Compared with Ji Wu, who was armed to the teeth, Ji Hao was only wearing a simple leather armour. This
leather armour was made of lion skin, hunted by Ji Hao himself in the jungle. Qing Fu had sewed this
armour and she had also attached a few spell symbols on it.
This kind of leather armour was the standard equipment of the Fire Crow Clan Warriors. For thousands
of years, they fought and showered blood with their leather armours, after which they had finally built a
homeland in this jungle.
The steel armour which was being worn by Ji Wu was too good to be made by a Fire Crow Clan’s
craftsman. To fight against one of their own at the worship ceremony with an armour made by some
outsiders, had enraged the simple-minded Fire Crow Clan’s warriors. A couple of of them had even
started to yell at Ji Wu.
“Hey, son of Ji Shu! Don't humiliate your old man! Take off that iron shell!”
“Son of Ji Shu! Show us what you really got, the iron shell doesn't count!”
“Ji Wu is his name, right? Such a good name, but such a coward! Hao’s few years younger than him...Why
on earth does he needs those to fight against Hao...What a coward...”
Ji Wu was ashamed into anger. His face had turned red and he couldn't let a word out.
Ji Shu was utterly embarrassed, he turned his head around and angrily glanced at his people. Jiang Yao
was standing amongst those people and was glaring at Ji Hao. It was Jiang Yao who had given the armour
and the boots to her son to ensure his victory.
149
However, she had never thought that the good equipment could make Ji Wu being despised by others. She
thought Ji Wu had the bloodline of the Bi Fang Clan, which was much nobler than the Fire Crow Clan’s
bloodline. And her husband, Ji Wu’s father, Ji Shu was going to become the leader of the Holy Land
warriors. Ji Wu deserved a better equipment. Such things were quite normal in the Bi Fang Clan.
Jiang Yao was just going to say something for Ji Wu. Ji Wu uttered a growl and waved the axe then dashed
towards Ji Hao. Ji Hao gazed at Ji Wu and couldn’t help but exclaim silently.
Ji Wu had been badly injured only two weeks ago, but he didn't show even a trace of that at present. Ji Wu
seemed to have recovered perfectly. Only Jiang Bo could cure Ji Wu in such a short time.
Not only that, Ji Hao has been sensing a great power coming from Ji Wu’s body. The bright fiery light
emitted from Ji Wu’s body clearly showed that Ji Wu had upgraded to the Eleventh-Level of Novice Magus
and had triggered his internal power. A Tenth-Level Novice Magus had the strength of a hundred-
thousand ‘stones’. Once he or she triggered the internal power, at least fifty-thousand ‘stones’ of strength
would be added to him or her.
The first time when Jiang Yao had been trying to upgrade Ji Wu, they were interrupted and injured again
by Ji Hao and his friends. Now, Ji Wu had successfully upgraded, which couldn't be Jiang Yao’s work. It
had to be Jiang Bo.
“Ji Wu, my brother. You surprised me! I see you have triggered the internal power contained in your
bloodline[1].”
Ji Hao gazed at the fiery light wrapped around Ji Wu’s body. That was a pure blood-red fiery light. But,
how could this happen? Ji Shu, what’s wrong with you and your family?
“Little guy, get away! Or you’ll be killed!” A voice came from Ji Hao’s spiritual space. It was the mysterious
man who had made a deal with him.
Ji Hao turned around, faced the crowd and said aloud: “This is the Ancestral Worship Ceremony of our
Fire Crow Clan. How could an outsider, who has triggered the internal power of the Bi Fang Clan
bloodline fight me here, at the ceremony?”
Ji Hao’s words brought waves of angry shouts from out the crowd. Thousands of Maguspriests popped up
their eyes and glared at Ji Wu.
Ji Wu suddenly froze just when his axe was about to reach Ji Hao’s head.
Ji Hao laughed aloud and suddenly moved, punched Ji Wu’s face with all his strength. Ji Wu felt like his
skull had been smashed by Ji Hao's punch. Few teeth flew out from Ji Wu’s mouth. Ji Wu fell heavily on the
ground, spat out blood and couldn't move an inch.
---------------------------------------------------------
150
[1] The internal power of a Magus has been passed on along with his/her bloodlines. A magus needs to
practice and upgrade to a certain level to trigger his/her internal power. With different bloodlines, the
internal power turns out somehow different.
151
Chapter 17 – The Senior Magus
Chapter 17 - The Senior Magus
Ji Hao laughed out aloud. He rushed up towards Ji Wu, who was lying on the ground and moaning in pain.
The blood-red light, which was quite special and powerful, was still wrapped around Ji Wu’s body. Ji Hao
has been studying about all kinds of mysterious sorceries from a few Maguspriest grandpas since he had
been a little kid. He was very familiar with the internal power of few different bloodlines.
What he saw coming from Ji Wu’s body - the pure and bright blood-red light - was definitely coming from
the Bi Fang Clan’s bloodline! Ji Wu was a descendant of the Fire Crow Clan, how could he trigger the
internal power of the Bi Fang Clan’s bloodline? Without a doubt, he had betrayed his ancestors and his
clan. Especially when this had happened during the worship ceremony.
Ji Hao snickered when he tried to imagine what those elder Maguspriests were thinking at the moment.
“Stop!” Ji Shu cast a shout when Ji Hao was about to hit Ji Wu again. Ji Shu raised his arm and pushed his
hand towards Ji Hao from a distance.
Ji Hao instantly felt a great power coming towards him. The temperature of the air had suddenly been
raised due to this power. Ji Hao groaned in pain and smelled the scent of hair burning.
A big fire blazed up from the air, quickly wrapping around Ji Hao’s body. At that moment, spell-symbols
on Ji Hao’s leather armour suddenly lit up, countless finger-thick, green vines grew from the ground,
which rapidly developed into a green cocoon, and shielded Ji Hao from the fire.
The vine-cocoon negated the increase of temperature caused by Ji Shu’s power and put the fire on his hair
out. This was the [Green Guard] magic spell, a secret magic which could only be cast by Maguspriests
from the Qing Yi Clan. The spell would automatically be triggered when its owner suffered from a life-
threatening situation. Once it was triggered, the spell would rapidly absorb the forest’s life force energy,
enabling it to grow into a vine-cocoon to protect its owner.
Qing Fu’s [Green Guard] magic spell had just saved Ji Hao’s life. Ji Hao breathed heavily and took a few
steps back, while dragging the cocoon back along with him.
Ji Shu’s body was glowing with a fiery light. On his skin, three fist-sized red light balls were shining near
his heart, chest and lower belly. Around these light balls, more than twenty light spots were also brightly
shining on his skin. These were Ji Shu’s Magus Acupoints. The Magus Acupoints were present inside the
body of a Magus from the time they were born. However, it required a tremendous amount of practice
and internal power to awaken these Magus Acupoints. Each of the awakened Magus Acupoints could
store abundant amounts of power and energy. Once a Senior Magus started to use his or her power, their
Magus Acupoints would be triggered and appear on his skin as light spots or light balls.
152
Ji Shu had an embarrassed expression on his face. He gazed at Ji Hao without saying a word.
Ji Xia took a step forward, waved a big axe and brought a hot gale forward. The fire, which had still been
burning around the vine-cocoon, was blown out by the gale. Ji Xia walked up to Ji Hao and guarded Ji Hao
behind him, while he glared at Ji Shu.
“Ji Shu, my brother! Aren’t you ashamed?” said Ji Xia.
Ji Hao sighed with relief. He tapped a vine near his hand, the cocoon quickly shrank and turned into
countless green light spots, after which it disappeared.
A half of Ji Hao’s hair was burned, wisps of black smoke were coming out from his hair and skin. His arms
and legs, which hadn’t been covered by the armour, were burned to blisters.
Ji Shu had only slightly used his power to attack Ji Hao, yet Ji Hao had nearly been burned into ashes. If he
had not been protected by the [Green Guard] magic spell, which was cast by Qing Fu with all of her
power, Ji Hao would certainly have been killed.
People in the crowd saw Ji Hao’s burning wounds.
“You shameless one! How could a Senior Magus attack a kid?”
“Ji Shu, you humiliated our ancestors!”
“What a loser...Ji Shu...You’re a loser and your son...He is a traitor! He triggered the bloodline of the Bi
Fang Clan!”
“Is our bloodline not as good as the Bi Fang Clan’s bloodline? You married one of their women, which is
fine. But your son...your son abandoned our bloodline! You bastard! Are you even one of us?”
Hundreds of Fire Crow people started to yell at Ji Shu. Although the stronger one always wins, which was
the law of the jungle, in the Southern Wasteland, among the clan people, no one could tolerate such things
as a Senior Magus attacking a kid.
Ji Shu was a powerful Senior Magus while Ji Hao was only a Novice Magus, who was also a child. Ji Shu
had used his power to attack Ji Hao, which could even disgrace the entire Fire Crow Clan.
And even worse, his son had triggered the Bi Fang Clan’s Bloodline!
In the Southern Wasteland, clans attached great importance to the inheritance of their bloodline. A kid
who had triggered the bloodline of another clan had appeared at the Ancestral Worship Ceremony,
which, according to the Fire Crow Clan’s people, was not far off from betraying the whole clan.
Thousands of warriors pulled out their weapons and glared at Ji Shu and his people. Some of Ji Shu’s
people had even taken a few steps away from Ji Shu.
153
Jiang Bo had blended himself in the crowd of Ji Shu’s people dressed as a warrior. He was apoplectic with
rage when he had realized what just had happened. Full of rage he glanced at Jiang Yao, wishing that he
could beat her to death right now. Ji Wu had triggered the Bi Fang Clan’s Bloodline, who could make him
do such a stupid thing other than his stupid mother?
How would Jiang Bo deal with this? Seriously speaking, what Ji Wu did could also be interpreted as the Bi
Fang Clan challenging the Fire Crow Clan at their worship ceremony, which could even start a war.
Among the subordinate clans of the Bi Fang Clan, the Fire Crow Clan was the most powerful one. If Ji Wu
accidentally caused a war between the Bi Fang Clan and the Fire Crow Clan, as the Master Maguspriest of
the Bi Fang Clan and Ji Wu’s grandfather, he would have to take the blame. At that time, he might even
lose his position and all his power.
Jiang Bo frowned and slightly moved his lips. At the same time, Ji Shu heard someone whispering
something in his ear.
He hesitated a bit, then suddenly raised his foot and stamped heavily on Ji Wu’s head.
“Wu!” Jiang Yao saw this, screamed and soon passed out. Everybody stopped shouting and talking, the
atmosphere became solemn and quiet. People looked at Ji Wu’s body being stunned. Ji Wu’s head had
exploded. His body was still twitching, blood spurted out from his broken neck, mixed with white brain
fragments.
“Dear Master Maguspriest and other elders Magi, this was my fault. I haven't taught my son well,” Ji Shu
gnashed his teeth, and said word by word. “He betrayed our ancestor’s bloodline, he is damned. Now he
died.”
Ji Shu then took a deep breath, tore his own wrist with his fingernail. Warm blood poured out from his
wound and seeped into the ground.
“I swear on my blood and my soul, I didn't betray our clan. The traitor is dead, now I’m still challenging Ji
Xia.”
Ji Kui and the other Maguspriests glanced at Ji Wu’s body, while nodding at the same time.
Ji Kui touched the dagger that was floating in front of him, and slowly said: “In front of our ancestors, any
of the Fire Crow Clan’s people is qualified to challenge another. Whether for the position of the leader, or
my position, you are qualified to fight for it only if you're one of us.”
Ji Kui raised his arm and pointed at Ji Xia, and said: “Xia, take it. You had used it to defeat your own father
and become our leader. Now let us know if you’re still qualified to lead our warriors!”
“Yes!” Ji Xia answered loudly. He then shook his body, a golden-red fire spurted out from his skin, turned
him into a blazing fiery man.
154
A head-sized light ball was brightly shining in his lower belly, along with forty-two bright red light spots
which were symmetrically distributed in his arms and legs.
Ji Hao opened his mouth full of surprise and subconsciously stepped back.
“Abba, I thought you had been demoted from the senior level...Now...You are still a Senior Magus?”
Ji Xia looked at Ji Hao and smiled. He then turned to Ji Shu, whose face had taken a ghastly expression.
“Ji Shu, my brother. Let’s do this! Indeed, my Magus Acupoints were broken by enemies, but I gave up on
those broken ‘caves’. During this decade, I have awakened another forty-nine Magus Acupoints.”
After a deadly silence, thousands of Holy Land warriors raised their arms and weapons, shouting and
cheering for Ji Xia.
155
Chapter 18 – Violence
Chapter 18 - Violence
“Haha! Haha! Hahaha!” Ji Hao raised his arms and shouted. His eyeballs suddenly turned red.
Ji Hao was deeply astonished by his father, who was so talented and powerful.
He clearly remembered, ten years ago, that battle against the Blackwater Serpent Clan in the Ancestral
Temple at the Gold Black Mountain. Ji Xia and Qing Fu had been sneak-attacked by assassins. Ji Xia only
had around twenty awakened Magus Acupoints at that time, every one of them had been punctured by
poisonous weapons.
If this had happened to any other Senior Magus in the Fire Crow Clan, it would have been impossible for
him or her to recover from such a damage. Normally speaking, damaging even the tiniest Magus Acupoint
could disable a Senior Magus.
However, it had only taken Ji Xia a decade to awaken another forty-eight Magus Acupoints. He had given
up on those damaged caves, found a way to awaken those inconspicuous Magus Acupoints in his arms
and legs. Not only didn't he get demoted from the Senior Level, he had become even more powerful than
ten years ago!
No wonder those elders and Maguspriests in the Black Water Serpent Clan called Ji Xia as their most
horrible enemy in a thousand years. He had risen again after all of his Magus Acupoints were broken, and
had become even more powerful!
“Xia! My brother! You’re the strongest warrior in our Fire Crow Clan!”
“Hey! Xia! You’re our leader! Only Xia is qualified to lead us!”
“Beat him! Xia! Beat him to death! Break his neck! Tear him apart!”
As same as Ji Hao, countless Holy Land warriors were waving their arms and weapons, growling half
cheering and half raging. Their faces were turned red, some of them had even triggered their internal
power and had wrapped themselves in fiery lights and cawed like crows.
“Ba-Bastard!” Ji Shu’s voice was trembling. He had just stamped his own son to death, now he saw Ji Xia
showing of his power, which had nearly broken him down. He felt waves of scorching heat inside his
chest, he shivered and almost coughed up blood.
“Ji Xia! Your Magus Acupoints were broken...How could you...You...” said Ji Shu, who could barely stand. Ji
Xia now had forty-nine awakened Magus Acupoints, while he himself had only thirty-two of them, which
meant that Ji Xia might be more powerful than him.
156
He was so confident about defeating Ji Xia and take the position of the leader only a while ago. Now he felt
like that was almost a joke.
“Our bloodline granted us power!” Ji Xia was breathing calmly, his skin was glowing as magma. “Feel the
power inside our bloodline, listen to the voice of our ancestors. As long as we’re alive, we are protected
by our bloodline, which means there is always hope!”
“Good! Xia!” Said Ji Kui, who was standing near the entrance of the Ancestral Temple. Ji Kui nodded
appreciatively towards Ji Xia and continued, “The power of the bloodline is the most precious gift we
have from our ancestors. As long as our bloodline continues, everything will be possible!”
Ji Hao popped up his eyes, stared at Ji Xia. Is this the magic power of the bloodline?
According to Ji Hao’s knowledge from his previous life, even injuring the tendons and vessels could
disable a Senior Magus, not to mention destroying all of his or her Magus Acupoints. However, in this
world, the magic power of the bloodline had enabled Ji Xia to completely recover from the truculent
injury within only a decade!
“The power of the bloodline...” muttered Ji Hao. He then felt his internal power started to surge and his
physical strength started to increase; he felt like his body had become a black hole, constantly attracting
and absorbing power, strength and life force energy from everywhere.
Ji Hao sensed that the multicoloured flame in his Dantian had quickly doubled in size. The flame acquired
all those power and strength, then turned into beams of lights, moved along his body, into his muscles, his
blood, his bones. Ji Hao heard a clear dragon-howling noise from inside his body, then he noticed that his
muscles had begun to swell,
“Cut the crap! Let’s fight!” Ji Shu shouted madly out. His body transformed into a beam of dazzling fiery
light and shot across the sky. After a while, he landed in the woods which was tens of miles away from the
temple and the crowd.
“Fight!” Ji Xia laughed aloud and leaped up, and flew towards the woods. Before Ji Xia landed steadily, Ji
Shu shouted out, burst his body into flames and dashed towards Ji Xia.
Four strong arms heavily clashed against each other. They then cast hundreds of hits against each other
in the following moment.
The earth was shaking severely; the jungle within the radius of a few miles around had been blazed up;
towering ancient trees had instantly been burned into ashes; the mountain started to crack; rocks had
been burned into lava, which was splashing around by the impact waves, send by their clashes. Some of
the lava even had been splashed miles away.
Ji Xia and Ji Shu were madly hitting each other with their bare fists, without any tricks or dodging. A
thundering noise lingered in people’s ears.
157
This is how warriors fight in the Southern Wasteland. They will show no fear to their enemies; they do
not dodge or flee; they use their strength to fight against their enemies, to smash and kill their enemies!
Ji Xia’s face had been ripped off, blood spurted out of his wounds and teeth exploded out from his mouth.
But, new teeth were constantly growing back and wounds were constantly healing themselves.
Ji Shu’s skull was cracked and his face was even hollowed. Ji Xia’s punches were much heavier than his.
Bone-chips flew out from his wounds on the face. However, Senior Magi had tremendous amounts of life
force energy contained in their internal power, which allowed the self-healing.
Both, Ji Xia and Ji Shu, had triggered the internal power of the Fire Crow Clan’s bloodline. Their bodies
were wrapped by a bright gold-fiery light, which dazzled the eyes of those who were relatively weaker;
many in the crowd could only see a sweeping fire and light.
Along with an abrupt and almighty bang, Ji Xia took a deep breath then heavily punched Ji Shu for over a
hundred times.
Ji Shu’s chest was exploded, ribs were cracked and broken into pieces. He flew backwards like a
cannonball.
The mountain shook again, Ji Shu’s body heavily smashed into a hill miles away from the woods. The hill
was blasted away and quickly burned into lava. Ji Shu lay in the lava, vomited blood and couldn't move an
inch.
The woods had already become a lake of lava with a circumference of twenty miles. Ji Xia stepped on a
fiery light ball and floated over the lake, while looking coldly at Ji Shu.
“Ji Shu, my brother, you are not my rival. The position of the clan leader seems still to belong to me!”
A fire was blazing under Ji Xia’s foot, the wounds on his face quickly healed.
“Ji Xia, my brother, I have to give it a try, shouldn’t I?” said Ji Shu. He laughed wildly, a fiery light beamed
out from his left arm, and an odd shaped wooden stick appeared in Ji Shu’s hands. The stick was engulfed
by flames.
“I happened to get a new inherited magic treasure...My brother, try to catch this!”
Ji Shu raised himself from the magma lake, his wounds also quickly healed themselves.
158
Chapter 19 – Inherited Magus Treasure
Chapter 19 - Inherited Magic Treasure
Not far away from the Gold Black Mountain, on another mountainside, a scrawny elderly man and a well-
groomed middle-aged man were standing on a tree side by side, looking at Ji Xia and Ji Shu’s fight.
The elderly man was bare from the waist up. His body was covered with a dozen of black, mouth-opened
snake tattoos. Once he moved his body, those tattoos seemed to be squirming along his body, which was
hideous and disgusting.
A two feet long, black thin snake was coiled around the elderly man’s neck, and gazed at the Gold Black
Mountain with its green eyes; its forked tongue constantly flicked out from its mouth and hissed; a black
horn on its forehead was shining under the sunlight.
The well-groomed middle-aged man was a lot taller than the elderly man. He was wearing a tight leather
armour made of serpent skin and carrying an eight-feet-long sword. His angular face twitched
occasionally.
Another ten feet long horned-serpent was leaning against a branch, with its tail coiled around the middle-
aged man’s waist. This black serpent was staring at the Gold Black Mountain the same way as the snake.
It was gazing at those gigantic Fire Crows which were floating above the mountain.
The elderly man’s skeleton-like face twitched abruptly when he saw that Ji Shu had been knocked into the
air by Ji Xia’s punches and crashed into a hill. He muttered: “This Ji Xia...we couldn't kill him ten years
ago...He will definitely cause us more troubles...”
The middle-aged man frowned. He clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles.
The elderly man let out a big heavy sigh and murmured: “Ten years ago...when we had broken Ji Xia’s
Magus Acupoints, we thought we had disabled him...But...we never had thought so...He has awakened so
many of his Magus Acupoints after that...Him...the descendant of the Fire Crow Clan’s Divine Magus...this
power...this potential...He is a great threat to us...”
The middle-aged man gave a defiant sniff, gnashed his teeth and said: “What about the descendant of the
Fire Crow Clan’s Divine Magus? We killed his father and seven of his brothers twenty-five years ago; we
besieged and killed his grandfather and all his uncles fifty years ago!”
The man headed up and continued: “Now, among the entire Fire Crow Clan, only Ji Xia has the purest
bloodline from the Divine Magus! I, Black Water Jiao, will not let him live another decade!”
159
“Jiao, you’re right. We can’t let him live anymore. Over the past decade, Ji Xia and his people did a whole
lot of damage to our clan. We have already lost few fertile hunting grounds.” The elderly man nodded and
said in a very low voice.
“Yes...That’s why I truly wish Ji Shu could be the leader. Grandpa, though I don't like Ji Shu, that devious
bastard...But, I hate Ji Xia even more!” Black Water Jiao petted the serpent’s tail, which was coiled around
his waist, and said sepulchral.
“My big brother was killed by Ji Xia. I will rip his heart out of his chest with my own hands. I will take his
heart to our highest Black Water Serpent!”
The horned serpent hissed, put its head on Jiao’s shoulder and licked his face with its black forked tongue.
In the meanwhile, Ji Shu was standing on a fiery cloud and floating in the air. He was holding the wooden
stick and laughing madly. The stick was an over two meters long wooden cane, which looked like a
branch that had just been chopped off from a tree. The cane was green, with a dozen of smaller branches
which had fresh leaves growing on them.
This cane seemed full of vigor. It didn't really look like a cane, more like a tree which was rooted in the
earth and contained a great life force.
Ji Shu held the cane tightly and waved, a large tri-coloured flame spurted out from the cane along with a
loud blazing sound.
The tricoloured flame looked like a piece of coloured glaze; a white flame was at the outer layer, a cyan
flame was at the middle layer and a red flame was at its core. The tricoloured flame turned into head-
sized flame balls, which constantly fell onto the ground. Rocks and earth which were touched by those
flame balls were instantly burned into wisps of smoke.
Ji Shu’s body was wrapped in hot air, and looked like a shadow which was shaking on the surface of the
water. People couldn't even see his face clearly.
People who were standing in front the Ancestral Temple and watching this fight were frightened by this
wooden cane. The tricoloured flame was so powerful. It heated up the air and made people sweat, some
people’s hairs and eyebrows were even burned by themselves; it also destroyed the trees within the
radius of hundreds of miles.
Ji Hao looked astonished at the cane. Such an amazing power, he thought. Ji Shu had only held it with his
hands, but the power of the cane already had affected everyone and everything for a few hundred miles
around without even been triggered!
If Ji Shu triggered its power with all his strength, this cane might kill every enemy within the radius of
hundreds of miles.
160
“What the hell is this?” Ji Hao’s heart jumped up. He started to worry about Ji Xia.
“It’s an inherited magic treasure” said Qing Fu. Ji Hao didn’t even notice that Qing Fu had come and stood
behind him. Qing Fu gripped Ji Hao’s shoulder, and seemed extremely nervous.
“The inherited magic treasure...even the weakest inherited magic treasure was made by a powerful
Senior Magus, who had at least a hundred of Magus Acupoints awakened. Each one of the inherited magic
treasures was at least passed down through generations for at least a thousand years. It had been
nourished by the blood and spiritual power of Senior Magi from generation to generation, then eventually
formed,” Qing Fu muttered. “Any of those inherited magic treasures is capable of boosting a Senior
Magus’ power by ten times...”
“Ten times? Then...Abba...If Ji Shu’s power is enhanced ten times...Abba...Then...” Ji Hao turned to Qing Fu
and said hoarsely. He subconsciously tightened his body when he heard what Qing Fu had said.
Qing Fu’s face was pale. She gnashed her teeth and sniffed: “Hao, your Abba and you have the purest
bloodline from the Fire Crow Clan’s Divine Magus. For sure, your Abba has his own inherited magic
treasure. But...but, this inherited magic treasure, held in Ji Shu’s hands, it’s way too powerful...it should
never been held by him...”
Ji Xia was standing on the lava, he growled and waved his left arm, a shield made of nine huge dragon-
scales appeared on his arm. His right hand grabbed in the air, a spear with spearhead made of red
dragon-horn and handle made of golden mulberry wood appeared in Ji Xia’s hand.
He held the spear tightly and knocked on the shield, then shouted out to Ji Shu: “Shu! Let’s see what
you’ve got!”
Ji Shu sneered. He bit his own tongue and spit a mouthful of blood onto the wooden cane. Tens of gigantic
phoenixes with wingspans of over a thousand feet width flew out from the cane along with a long howl.
Those phoenixes were spurting huge flakes of flames from their mouth and dashing towards Ji Xia.
Ji Shu’s body had been transformed into a fiery light ball, hidden in those phoenixes' flames and flew
towards Ji Xia. He came up to Ji Xia, raised his arms and heavily smashed the cane onto Ji Xia’s head.
161
Chapter 20 – Bullying
Chapter 20 - Bullying
Magic treasures...Inherited magic treasures...
Ji Hao stared nervously at his father. His head was filled with countless thoughts.
Ji Shu came up to Ji Xia, rose the cane wrapped by a tricoloured flame, and heavily hit on the dragon-
scales shield, causing a ripple.
Ji Hao heard a loud bang and the ground vibrated, almost making him fall over. The shock waves rushed
across the surface of the lava lake at supersonic speed and crushing layers of lava splashed to heights of
miles. Glowing hot lava waves rolled like breakers across the surface of the mountain and torched the
trees on the surrounding mountaintops.
Ji Xia held the shield and whispered a magic spell. The nine dragon-scales were orderly lit up, spurted
countless beams of fiery lights from the naturally formed marks on their surfaces. The light beams
interwove into a light-cocoon, wrapping Ji Xia inside.
Along with sharp warbles[1], tens of phoenixes started ripping the light cocoon with flame flakes, which
caused an ear piercing noise mixed with a thumping sound. People who were watching this fight had to
crouch down and cover their ears with their hands.
“Kill!” Ji Xia shouted out while Ji Shu was madly attacking him. His spear transformed into a dazzling light
beam and lashed out to Ji Shu.
Ji Shu’s body suddenly exploded into countless hair-thin fire lines. The fire lines erupted and jetted
upward to thousands of feet higher than the gathered splashing sparks. Ji Shu’s body appeared again.
“My brother!” Ji Shu laughed aloud proudly and said. “This is Suiren Cane, the legendary ancient demigod,
Suirenshi’s[2] magic cane. Have you seen this magical flame? It's different from our fires...This is the
Shamisen fire...This can destroy everything! Its power...is inexhaustible!”
Ji Shu waved the Suiren Cane with a sneer and continued: “As you’ve seen...As long as I’m holding this
magic cane, no one can harm me! No attack can hurt me! My brother! You can’t even hurt me even for a
little bit!”
After that Ji Shu’s body transformed into a tricoloured flame again, while he rushed down towards Ji Xia
along with those fiery phoenixes.
Ji Xia took the spear back, sniffed and bit also his own tongue, spat a mouthful of blood on the dragon-
scales shield. A sonorous dragon-howling came from the shield. The shield then separated itself from Ji
Xia’s arm, floated above Ji Xia and spurted a thick, lava-like flame, shielding Ji Xia behind it.
162
Meanwhile, the shield started emitting a bright fiery light, a thousand feet long fiery dragon appeared in
the sky, hovering above Ji Xia and the shield.
Ji Xia held the spear to his chest and whispered a magic spell. A bright fiery light began spurting out from
his body and wrapping around him.
“Useless, my brother. Just useless...Even if you triggered all of your internal power...You’re just a Senior
Magus, how could you withstand the blow of the ancient demigod’s inherited magic treasure?”
Ji Shu then laughed out loud and lifted the cane again. While the people still were seeing the shadow of
the Suiren Cane flashing in the flame, Ji Shu had already thrown a hundred of heavy hits towards Ji Xia
with it.
The blazing flame from Ji Xia’s shield turned into a flame-wall and spread to the surrounding areas.
Ji Hao felt a great pain in his eyes caused by the dazzling fiery light. He couldn't even keep his eyes open.
Suddenly, an exploding sound came from inside the flame-wall, following which the wall quickly
dissipated into the air. Ji Hao forcibly opened his eyelids and looked carefully at the sky. He saw that the
dragon-scales shield had been shattered into pieces and the fiery dragon was split up. As for Ji Xia, he
didn’t have enough time to trigger his internal power; his body was now wrapped up by the tricoloured
flame and his chest had been hollowed.
It seemed that all of Ji Xia’s ribs were broken; a head-size hole had been burnt through his chest; the skin
and muscles of the chest were burned into ashes; a large amount of blood was spurting out from his
wounds, burning quickly out in wisps of smoke.
Ji Xia was vomiting blood and flying backwards. His eyes had lost focus.
Ji Xia was hit and sent flying across tens of miles, then heavily smashed onto a cliff. The cliff collapsed
instantly. Rocks that fell from the cliff were quickly burned into ashes by the tricoloured flame, which was
still wrapped around Ji Xia’s body.
Ji Shu gnashed his teeth, transformed into a fiery light again and followed Ji Xia. Tens of phoenixes flew
up to Ji Xia ahead of Ji Shu, and spurted flame flakes onto Ji Xia’s face from a distance.
“My brother! Get up and fight! You won’t let me win this easily will you?” Ji Shu rose his arms intended to
hit Ji Xia once more. In the meanwhile, he was still shouting at Ji Xia. “Come on! You’re a strong man! You
won’t give up, will you?”
Everything had happened quite fast. No one, not even Ji Kui and the other elder Maguspriests had seen
this coming. With the horrible power of the Suiren Cane, Ji Shu had defeated Ji Xia only in one second,
while Ji Xia had been under the protection of his own inherited magic treasure.
163
Ji Hao looked around. Everyone was shocked and showed no signs of a reaction. Even if Ji Shu wouldn't
dare to kill Ji Xia in front of all these people, once he would hit Ji Xia again with that cane, Ji Xia would be
completely disabled without any possibility of recovering from the injury.
Only Ji Hao had prepared for Ji Xia’s defeat from a long time ago. Before Ji Shu had finished his talk, Ji Hao
shouted out with all of his strength: “We lost! My Abba lost! Ji Shu, my uncle! You’re the leader now! All of
the Fire Crow Clan’s warriors will follow you now!”
Ji Hao’s voice had even damaged the eardrums of a few people nearby.
Ji Kui seemed awakened by Ji Hao’s voice. He quivered his body, harshly shouted to Ji Shu: “Stop! Ji Shu!
You already have won!”
Ji Shu paused for a second. Several phoenixes were already flying towards Ji Xia; Ji Xia’s face was about to
be torched by the flame flakes darted out from their mouths. If Ji Shu would retract the power now, he
would still be able to save Ji Xia.
But he paused only for a second, then raised the Suiren Can again and pretended that he couldn’t control
it anymore. He yelled dramatically: “Oh no...This magic treasure is way too powerful...I lost control of it...”
Those phoenixes didn’t stop their attack on Ji Xia.
A figure appeared abruptly in front of Ji Xia. She was standing on a huge leaf and quickly waved her arms.
Countless vines and flowers sprouted from the air then rapidly grew into a thick green wall, while
shielding Ji Xia and herself behind it. That figure was Qing Fu, Ji Xia’s wife.
The flame flakes deeply cut into the green wall and soon burned through it. Ji Hao saw Qing Fu’s body
shivering; her hair was blazed up and blood oozed out from her mouth, nose and ears.
“Ji Shu...Damn you!” Ji Hao clenched his fists in anger and growled hysterically. His parents were about to
be swallowed up by the flame, while he was too weak to do anything to prevent it!
At that moment, Ji Kui and other eight elder Maguspriests appeared in front of Ji Xia and Qing Fu. They
raised their arms simultaneously, a large amount of huge golden crow feathers fell from the air and
quickly built a feather-wall up, which blocked the flame.
Ji Kui looked Ji Shu straight in the eyes and said calmly: “According to the rule of our ancestors, Ji Shu, you
have defeated Ji Xia. Now you’re the leader of our Holy Land warriors.”
Ji Shu’s face was hideously twisted. He held the Suiren Can tightly. Those fiery phoenixes, which were
hovering around him dissipated into the air one after another.
He rose the cane, held his head high and laughed wildly.
164
“Yes, I have defeated Ji Xia! Now I’m the leader! From now on, I will take the responsibility of protecting
our Holy Land! As for that weak, waste of a man...He is not qualified to lead our warriors!”
“My Master Maguspriest, you shall leave those war issues to me from now on...I don’t want you to be
bothered with those things. All you need to do now are...try maybe to improve your drug-making skills,
keep in touch with our ancestors' souls...More importantly...rest well.” Ji Shu gave a glance at Ji Kui and
said arrogantly.
Ji Kui and other elder Maguspriests stared at Ji Shu in surprise, twitched their mouth corners but couldn't
let a word out.
Most of the crowd remained silent. Only Ji Shu’s people had started shouting and cheering.
————————————————————
[1] Warble: bird song with rapidly changing notes
[2] Suirenshi (燧⼈⽒): The inventor of fire. Suirenshi was supposed to have lived approximately 10,000
years ago. He was neither an emperor nor a god, but a mythological demigod. As the story goes, there was
a forest in western China with a tree that “shone” throughout the day and night. Suirenshi visited that
forest looking for that tree. He came to this big tree and saw many woodpeckers pecking away at it.
Suirenshi noticed that as the woodpeckers’ beaks drilled into the trunk, sparks would fly, lighting up the
tree. He decided to break off two branches and jabbed one stick against the other in quick succession.
Eventually, he got the sticks to spark. As he added more and more sticks, he built a fire. When he returned
to Henan Province, he taught the people how to start a fire to keep warm. Also, at that time, people were
eating raw meat and vegetables and getting sick. With fire, they learned to cook their food before eating,
greatly reducing illness from eating raw food. In addition, cooked food was more delicious. The people
were very appreciative of Suirenshi’s discovery/invention of how to make fire.
165
Chapter 21 - Enemy
The bonfire in Gold Black Mountain was blazing hot. Thousands of gigantic Fire Crows were floating
above the mountain with their wings opened, and ceaselessly cawing.
The dragon-skin drums were being beaten by the warriors. Vigorous and powerful drumbeats were
heard widely for about hundreds of miles away throughout the jungle.
The decennial Fire Crow Clan’s Ancestral Worship Ceremony was carrying on. Ji Kui was guiding people
into the Ancestral Temple to bring their offerings to the ancestors one after another. The souls of the
ancestors had been awakened and were enjoying those offerings. If they were satisfied with the offerings,
they would bestow ‘gifts’ to the chosen people.
The lava lake, created during the fight between Ji Xia and Ji Shu, had already cooled down. Two ‘sludges’
wriggled slowly across the congealed lava lake with their black, sticky sludge-like bodies.
The rough and hard rocks were quickly softened and turned into the soil by the ‘sludges’. Thick mud
unceasingly welled out of the ground and spread to the surrounding areas.
Tens of Treemen were slowly swaying their towering bodies and sowing plenty of seeds into the soil.
With their power, these seeds would soon sprout and grow up, this piece of damaged jungle would
quickly turn green again. These Treemen had made an agreement with the Fire Crow Clan, which meant
that they were under the clan’s protection and were also working for the clan.
However, all of these had nothing to do with Ji Hao.
Ji Hao was sitting in his family house, sadly staring at Ji Xia and Qing Fu, who were lying on the bed side
by side.
Both of them were in a coma and had fever. Their faces were red and their breaths were scorching hot.
The room had been turned into a stove by the hot air breathed out through their mouths; even the soil in
the yard had dried up.
Ji Tu, one of the greatest Maguspriests in the Fire Crow Clan was sitting beside Ji Xia and Qing Fu with his
legs crossed. He continuously put different herbs inside their mouths; in the meanwhile, he gestured and
whispered a magic spell. With his gestures and spell, the herbs in Qing Fu and Ji Xia’s mouths quickly
transformed into liquid and were swallowed by them. Once the herb-liquid had flowed into Ji Xia and
Qing Fu’s stomachs, their breaths had cooled down a bit.
166
“Suiren Cane...the legendary ancient demigod’s inherited magic treasure” After a while, Ji Xia and Qing
Fu’s body temperature had barely returned to normal. Ji Tu stopped the gestures and the spell, started to
rub a herb stick, frowned and let out a sigh.
“Suirenshi was a legendary demigod...He had lived too..too long ago. Us old Maguspriests who are
responsible for the historical inheritance...we have only heard about his name...” Ji Tu looked at Ji Hao and
said slowly. “As far as we know, Suirenshi had mainly lived in the legendary central plains, never heard
about that he had been in the South...His Magic cane showed up here...in the Southern Wasteland...It’s
unexpected...”
“My Abba, Amma...their injuries...Will they be fine?” Ji Hao interrupted Ji Tu’s talk, asked him what he
cared about the most at the moment.
“It’s hard...very hard...very hard...” Ji Tu shook his head and said. “We have no idea how powerful the
Suirenshi was...even if Ji Shu has only brought a tiny little bit of its power out...the damage...is not
something that we could endure...”
Ji Tu helplessly glanced at Qing Fu and Ji Xia, thought for a while and continued: “The Shamisen fire is still
burning them from the inside...Either they withstand the fire with their own internal power then wake
up, or find a powerful Divine Magus who is good at fire-related sorceries to pull the Shamisen fire away
from their bodies...I...I could only cool them down temporarily with drugs and spells to keep them
alive...barely...”
Ji Tu seriously looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued: “But...to resist the fire with drugs...Hao, you
have learned about drug-making from us for years...you should know that this can only keep them alive
for...only for now...in fact, the fire is still ceaselessly consuming their...life force.”
“So they will eventually burn to death?” Ji Hao stared at Ji Tu and asked.
Ji Tu sighed and muttered: “We can only wish your Abba, Amma will pull themselves through...and...I’m
heading back now. I will try to find other ways...me and the other elders...there will always be a way to
save them...like...like later after the ceremony, we will force Ji Shu to use the Suiren Cane and try to take
the fire back...”
Ji Tu left a pile of cold-natured herbs, and slowly walked out with his crutch.
Ji Hao sat down and crossed his leg, quietly gazed at the faces of his parents. He held Ji Xia’s hand, Ji Xia’s
palm was as hot as a piece of red hot iron.
Such a horrible fire force. Ji Xia might hang on for a longer time; as for Qing Fu, she had naturally been
restrained by fire, which meant she could hold on for days at most. She would never survive this. Ji Hao
gazed at the wrinkles in the corners of Qing Fu’s eyes, suddenly feeling a great fear.
167
If those Maguspriests went to talk to Ji Shu about saving his parents, Ji Shu would only need an excuse or
if simply refused to do so, then his parents would be death for sure. Even if Ji Xia could withstand the fire
with his own internal power then wake up, Qing Fu would still never be able to make it.
“Hey! Old man, Old man!” Ji Hao got into his own spiritual space and yelled at the air. Since there was no
hope of those Fire Crow Clan’s Maguspriests curing his parents, he could only count on that mysterious
old man.
Soon, the vague figure appeared in the air, looked down at Ji Hao and asked: “Hey, little guy. What
happened today? You hardly come to me like this...”
Ji Hao quickly described the situation to the man. He explained how Ji Xia and Qing Fu got hurt: “Amma
went to save Abba, but got burned by that fire too...Even our greatest Maguspriest Mediciner[1] was
unable to find a way to save them...Old man, do you have any idea how to save my parents?”
The man frowned and murmured: “Suirenshi? I might heard of him...but wasn't interested. No idea about
him...This Shamisen fire...what kind of fire is it?”
Ji Hao held Ji Xia’s hand, pulled a wisp of Shamisen fire out from his palm and send it into his spiritual
space.
The man glanced at the flame, raised his eyebrows and said: “Ahh...this kind of fire...yes, I know about it.
This is made from three different kinds of purest processed-fire, which were extracted and purified from
the underworld, the earth core, and the human body. This three kinds of processed fire were compressed
by some great power and forcibly turned into a natural fire - the Shamisen fire.”
“Can it be removed from my parents' bodies?” Ji Hao looked nervously at the vague figure. This
mysterious man had recognized the composition of the Shamisen fire with only a glance, while the elder
Maguspriest, Ji Tu, had no idea about it at all. Ji Hao was now putting his last hope in this man.
“Sure, simple!” The man looked oddly at Ji Hao and said, “Drag the fire force into your own body and
absorb it with the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. My magic spell is able to transform anything, anything in
this world into your personal power and strength...Little guy, how could you be even more muddled
headed than I am?”
Ji Hao was sharply hit by the man’s words. He suddenly realized that he could cure his parents all by
himself. The [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] could transform anything into his personal power and strength,
why wouldn’t it be able to deal with the Shamisen fire?”
When Ji Hao was given a spurt of great joy, the man heavily sniffed.
Ji Hao then had been dragged out of his own spiritual space. He opened his eyes and saw a young and
pretty girl who was wearing a neat leather armour. The girl kicked against Ji Hao’s chest without saying a
word.
168
The girl was very powerful. Ji Hao had been kicked away and hit through the wall, and fell on the ground.
In the yard, the fat bear was tightly held down by several muscular men. Though the bear was struggling
and roaring intensely, it couldn't get rid of those men.
Before Ji Hao had stood up from the ground, the girl had already followed him to the yard, jerked out a
dagger and stabbed towards his heart.
—————————————————
[1]Maguspriest Mediciner: Maguspriests who are good at medicine-making skills and mainly responsible
for curing people.
169
Chapter 22 – Jiang Xue
Chapter 22 - Jiang Xue
“Hey! You crazy girl!”
Caught by surprise, Ji Hao fell hard on the ground. He threw a glance at that dagger; its surface was blue
and sparkling; obviously, it had been dipped in some kind of poisonous liquid. Ji Hao numbed the pain,
grabbed the girl’s wrist, and spun her around with a lightning speed, after which he flipped the girl’s
wrist with his left hand. The girl’s wrist dislocated along with a click. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao’s right
hand hit on the girl’s chest. He spread his fingers and sent a wisp of internal power towards the girl’s
heart.
Followed by a loud bang, a flame spurted out from Ji Hao’s palm and burned the girl in the chest. She
screamed in pain and spat a mouthful of blood out from her small, cherry-like mouth.
A lot of yellow spell-symbols appeared simultaneously on the surface of her armour. Ji Hao sensed a great
earth power[1] had been released from the armour and wrapped around the girl’s body.
Ji Hao felt as if his fists were hitting on some kind of light-shield, even splashing sparks. His following
attacks were all blocked by that invisible light-shield, and were unable to harm the girl again, not even for
a little bit.
The girl quickly stepped back in a flurry. At the same time, Ji Hao leaped up and took big steps forward
with his eyes fixed at her.
Every step of Ji Hao caused the ground to tremble within the radius of tens of feet, causing the girl to lose
her balance and fall on the ground.
The girl looked down and cast a fearful glance at her burned armour.
“I am Jiang Xue! My father is Jiang Shu, an elder Magus of the Bi Fang Clan! How dare you wound me? You
lowly kid!” She then looked up at Ji Hao and yelled at him aggressively.
Ji Hao didn’t slow his pace when he heard what Jiang Xue had said. He had even started to whisper a
magic spell he had learned from those Fire Crow Clan’s elders.
In the Southern Wasteland, there were no any specific differences between Maguspriests and elder Magi
of clans. Some of powerful Magi even served their clans as both. Generally speaking, Maguspriests were
mostly those who were good at all kinds of mysterious and powerful sorceries. They also had the
responsibility of communicating with their ancestors’ souls and ensure the bloodline inheritance. Almost
every Maguspriest was psychic. Maguspriests could be seen as the most powerful force of a clan, while
elder Magi were mainly responsible for dealing with all kinds of administrative affairs of their clans.
170
Although Maguspriests had slightly higher status in the clan than elder Magi, elder Magi all still were
powerful and influential beings among their own clansmen.
Was Jiang Xue’s father an elder Magus of the Bi Fang Clan?
“So...Your father is an elder Magus of the Bi Fang Clan...But...so what?” Ji Hao quickly walked up to her,
looked down at her eyes and said harshly, “According to the rules of the Southern Wasteland, you broke
into my house without any permission, which means it’ll still be reasonable even if I kill you!”
“Don’t you dare!” Jiang Xue screamed out of fear. But she then stood up and yelled at Ji Hao: “My father is
Jiang Shu! One of the top ten elder Magi of the Bi Fang Clan! Don't you dare hurt me now!”
She gasped and continued: “You killed Ji Wu! I had just been engaged with him last year! It will be
reasonable too if I kill you to take revenge for him!”
“Ha!” Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and laughed. He just had realized that this little girl was trying to take
revenge for that dead kid, Ji Wu; that was why she had broken into his house and had attempted to kill
him when he was talking to the mysterious man in his spiritual space.
“I didn't kill Ji Wu. It was his own father, Ji Shu. Ji Shu killed his own son! What does that have anything to
do with me?” Ji Hao pointed at Jiang Xue and yelled back. “You crazy girl. Even revenge is not an excuse
for you to break into my home! Even if I kill you now your elders can’t say that I was wrong.”
Jiang Xue’s facial expression changed fleetingly. But then she smiled.
Ji Hao acutely sensed that somebody was behind him. He quickly locked his hands together and cast a
spell. His body suddenly exploded into countless fiery light dots that gathered together tens of feet away.
Ji Hao’s body reappeared at the spot where are those light dots had gathered.
A muscular man, who had been holding the fat bear down with a couple of others, now stunningly stood
where Ji Hao had been standing only a second ago, with a spear held in his hands. If Ji Hao hadn't dodged
away, his heart would have been punctured by now.
However, Ji Hao had dodged too quickly; neither Jiang Xue nor the man had been able to see clearly how
he had did that.
“You’re just a Novice Magus! I...I’m a Junior Magus warriors! How could I...How could you...Bastard! No
wonder they say that you’re the most talented kid in a thousand years!” the man shouted out.
Jiang Xue stared jealously towards Ji Hao.
Ji Hao had just transformed his body into light dots and avoided a sneak attack. What he had cast was a
very difficult Maguspriest-type of sorcery. Only Maguspriests who were beyond the Junior Level could
cast a sorcery like that. As for those Magus warriors, no matter how strong their bodies were, they could
never cast these kind of sorceries unless they had learned how to control their spiritual power.
171
But Ji Hao was a Novice Magus, who hadn’t even triggered his bloodline power[2] yet. How could he cast
a powerful sorcery like that?
Jiang Xue’s pretty face went sour and her mouth corner twitched downward. She glared at Ji Hao and
yelled: “You? The most talented kid? It’s not possible! I, Jiang Xue, I’m the genius of the Bi Fang Clan! I’m
at the top level of Novice Magus...But...but I couldn’t...”
Ji Hao glanced at her surprised. Is this crazy little girl on the twelfth level??
She seemed a year or two younger than Ji Hao, how could she be that powerful? But the Bi Fang Clan was
one of the most powerful clans in the Southern Wasteland, their elder Magus’ daughter must have had a
lot of good tutors, Ji Hao thought.
“Yeah...that’s what everybody says...That I might become the first Supreme Magus in a thousand years,”
Said Ji Hao proudly and threw a sideways glance at Jiang Xue in the meanwhile. “I started to learn all
kinds of sorceries from those Maguspriests since I was only three months old, and I cast my first spell,
[Gathering Poisonous Bugs], when I was three years old.”
Ji Hao laughed out loud and continued: “So...You broke into my house with your people, what do you
really want? Did the Bi Fang Clang want a war with our Fire Crow Clan? Are your elders planning on kill
me - a future Supreme Magus? Whatever it is, I’m not done with you...Our Maguspriests won’t let you just
leave.”
Jiang Xue’s facial expression changed again. She gnashed her teeth, and glanced panicked at Ji Hao.
Ji Hao’s words were fair and reasonable. Anything could get serious when it involved the relationship
between two clans.
Jiang Xue was scared by Ji Hao’s speech and didn't know how to respond. She had never been through any
of this.
Back in the yard, the fat bear was still struggling and trying to get rid of those couple of Bi Fang Clan’s
warriors. One of them had left to attack Ji Hao earlier. The fat bear took this chance and forcibly stood up;
the bear let a roar out and threw two warriors away. Before the other two had realized what just had
happened, their chests were smashed by the bear’s palms.
The fat bear slowly raised from the ground, held its palms high and roared towards Jiang Xue’s face. Its
sticky slobber poured out from its mouth and its beady eyes suddenly turned red.
“Ji Hao! I'm not finished with you!” Jiang Xue glared at Ji Hao and said. “I’m not here to take revenge for Ji
Wu. I’m just visiting your Abba and Amma on behalf of my aunt, Jiang Yao.”
She sneered and continued: “I’m just sending my best wishes to your parents. And you? You let your
beast hurt my guards! I will tell my Abba and aunt about this.”
172
Then she gnashed her teeth and quickly walked out of the yard with her guards.
Ji Hao watched her leave. His heart sank.
The worship ceremony was not over yet, Ji Shu hadn't formally become the leader either. However, the
revenge had already begun.
——————————————————
[1] Earth power: The power of the earth, the soil.
[2] Bloodline Power: As we mentioned in the last few chapters, bloodline power is the internal power
contained in a Magus’s blood, passed on along the bloodline. The bloodline power could only be triggered
when a Magus has reached their top levels (level 11 and level l2) as a Novice Magus. We already know
that Ji Hao was practicing as both a Maguspreist and a Magus warrior, and he was able to use his internal
power at this stage. However, his internal power at this stage was not from his bloodline, but mainly from
his daily practice and the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. This kind of internal power is weaker and more
limited than the bloodline power.
173
Chapter 23 – Conspiracy
Chapter 23 - Conspiracy
The Fire Crow Clan’s Ancestral Ceremony had come to a conclusion.
Only one thing was bothering the clan’s Maguspriests - during the ceremony, none of their people had
received a ‘gift’ from the ancestors. Normally, if a clan lost their ancestors’ blessing and protection, bad
things would soon start to happen.
In Ji Shu’s campsite, tens of people were cheerfully sitting around a bonfire and holding jorums[1],
gobbling grilled meats and drinking liquor.
Jiang Bo was sitting in the middle, while holding a jorum with a triumphant grin on his face. The man
sitting next to him was the middle-aged man Ji Hao had seen through the spying-crow’s eyes that other
night. Jiang Bo and the middle-aged man clinked their jorums then drained off the liquor.
After that the middle-aged man took a deep breath. He wiped his face with his hand and said: “I had lost
the fight against Ji Xiong, Ji Xia’s father, decades ago...He ended up breaking tens of my ribs at the
ceremony...I had never gotten...the position of the leader.”
“But now,” he shrugged his shoulders and continued satisfyingly, “Ji Xiong is long gone...But I, Ji Huan, am
alive and living so well! My son, Ji Shu, beat his son and has become the leader; finally!”
A sexy young woman, who was wearing only a leather skirt, came and filled Ji Huan’s jorum with liquor. Ji
Huan narrowed his eyes, and eased his hand up her inner thigh.
Jiang Bo then said slowly: “Now Ji Shu has become the leader of the Fire Crow Clan’s warriors. There
are...some things that we couldn't do before. But now, everything gets more convenient. Ha, I suddenly
feel that there will be a great future for Ji Shu...and us.”
Ji Shu was sitting next to Ji Huan, holding a blood-jade[2] axe and remained silent.
That axe was three-feet-long, embossed with patterns of a few three-legged gold crows surrounding the
sun, and seemed nothing special. There weren’t any spell-symbols on its surface; it was not even a Magic
tool.
That axe was the ‘Fire Crow Axe Cane’, the symbol of the highest authority of the Fire Crow Clan. With
this ‘Fire Crow Axe Cane’, Ji Shu could mobilize the warriors from thousands of branch clans and
subsidiary clans to attack any enemy.
The fighting force of the Fire Crow Clan was tremendous. Not to mention those great warriors, only the
thousands of senior level gigantic Fire Crows were able to destroy any small clan.
174
Ji Shu gazed at the ‘Fire Crow Axe Cane’, opened his mouth slowly and said in a gloomy voice: “I sacrificed
my own son for this.”
He kept seeing Ji Wu in his mind. He saw how Ji Wu’s head had exploded, the blood and brain mixed
together had soaked his boots. He felt a great heartache. That was his son who had his blood in his veins.
He had killed his son for this axe, for this power.
Ji Huan let out a great sniff, and grabbed the axe from Ji Shu’s hands. He carefully stroke the axe with a
greedy yet cold expression on his face. “It’s just a son. Ji Shu, I have seven sons, you and your brothers.
You just need to get yourself a few more,” said Ji Huan coldly.
“That’s right, Shu.” Jiang Bo gazed at the axe out of the corners of his eyes and agreed. “I will send you a
few beautiful Bi Fang Clan’s women once I get back. Shu, you’re young and strong, you will have as many
sons as you want!”
Ji Shu stayed silent, and continued with staring at the bonfire with a sullen face.
Jiang Bo narrowed his eyes and continued: “As for Jiang Yao...I know she is always jealous, never letting
you touch other women. I will talk to her about this, she’ll understand…”
Jang Yao got inside the tent without making any sound. Her face was as pale as a ghost. She gazed at Jiang
Bo in the eyes and said word by a word: “I’m ok with this. But...Ji Xia, Qing Fu, and their damned son, Ji
Hao, they have to die! For my son!”
Ji Huan and Ji Shu both threw a glance at her then looked away, without saying anything. Jiang Bo
frowned and said with a sneer: “We’ve talked about this, we can’t kill them right now. As you’ve seen,
those few old men are still holding a negative attitude towards Ji Shu. Now we...”
“If you don't let me get revenge for my son, I’m telling everybody what you’re planning to do!” yelled
Jiang Yao.
“You won’t dare!” Jiang Bo jerked up his body and pointed at Jiang Yao angrily.
“Try me!” Jiang Yao held her head high, stared at her father and said also with a sneer.
“If it wasn't for you...triggering the Bi Fang Clan’s bloodline power inside Ji Wu...” Jiang Bo furiously yelled
at his daughter.
“Bi Fang Clan’s bloodline is way powerful than that of the Fire Crow Clan; I wanted to make my son
stronger, was I wrong? I wanted my son to win that bitch Qing Fu’s son, what was wrong with that?” Jiang
Yao interrupted her father and yelled back.
Jiang Bo glared at Jiang Yao and growled: “You shouldn't have done that before the worship ceremony!
You shouldn’t have let those old men know about it! Any...Any clan in the Southern Wasteland won’t
accept a kid who has triggered another bloodline! You...you almost had ruined our plan!”
175
Jiang Yao stared Jiang Bo, gnashed her teeth and said viciously: “But now...Ji Shu has already become the
leader...Even Ji Kui and the other old men aren’t able to change that...no matter what. I, I want them to die
now! All three of them! Especially that damned Ji Hao!”
Ji Shu held his jorum, poured a mouthful of the liquor into his mouth and swallowed slowly. He looked at
Jiang Yao and said in a low voice: “I will handle this. Soon...Jiang Yao, you should save your little tricks.”
“Little tricks? Don't you dare to look down on me!” Jiang Yao’s pale face almost went blue, she glared at Ji
Shu with a creepy smile on her face and said.
Jiang Bo dashed up to Jiang Yao and slapped her on her face. Jiang Yao fell on the ground, coughed up
blood and cried in pain.
Jiang Bo looked down at her and growled: “How smart do you think you are? You send Jiang Xue, that
little bitch to Ji Xia’s home… Do you have any idea what would have happened if Jiang Xue had killed Ji
Hao? He is the son of the former leader who just has left his position yesterday!”
Jiang Yao sniffed with her head still held high. She said: “Does the Fire Crow Clan even dare to turn
against the Bi Fang Clan? If so, we can just wipe the entire Fire Crow Clan out!”
Ji Shu covered his eyes with his hand when he heard what Jiang Yao said. Ji Huan opened his mouth but
couldn't let a word out. They just discovered that this woman could really be unreasonable.
Other Fire Crow Clan’s people in the tent had all started to twitch their faces. If Jiang Bo hadn’t been
there, some of them might already have this stupid woman chopped.
Ji Shu looked at Jiang Yao for a while, then let out a heavy sigh.
“Allow me a few days. I will send Ji Xia out of the Gold Black Mountain to guard someplace. This is well
within my power.”
“Once Ji Xia has left the Gold Black Mountain, we will find a way to do what you want to do.”
—————————————————————————-
[1]Jorum: A large drinking bowl.
[2]Blood-jade: Red jade.
176
Chapter 24 – Agreement
Chapter 24 - The Contract
A group of warriors were walking out of Ji Hao’s home and complaining loudly.
“He had to borrow power from an ‘Inherited Magic Treasure’ to beat our brother Xia...I can’t believe he’s
our leader now...”
“‘Inherited Magic Treasure’...Hmm, if many of our elders hadn't made...sacrifices in order to protect our
homeland and lost those ancient ‘Inherited magic treasures’ of our own...How could that bastard have
won?”
“Look at his delicate face...He doesn't even look like a man...such a coward.”
“That man doesn’t have a good reputation...You should hear how other clans talk about...what he did...”
All these people were warriors from the Holy Land. They were also close friends of Ji Xia, who always
treated each other like brothers. They would rather die than follow Ji Shu. But they couldn’t do anything
to change the fact that Ji Shu had beaten Ji Xia at the ceremony and became their leader.
A lot of people came by for Ji Xia and Qing Fu, who were still in coma. Everyone flew in rage once they
saw what Ji Shu had done to Ji Xia and Qing Fu. For decades, Ji Xia had led them and fought against the
enemies, conquering many lands. All of the Fire Crow Clan’s people admired him deeply for his
contributions to the clan.
As for Qing Fu, she had amazing medical skills. She had cured countless ill and injured people. In the Fire
Crow Clan, she was even more famous than Ji Xia.
These people were clearly aware of the fact that Ji Shu had intentionally harmed Qing Fu and Ji Xia. They
had made up their mind, they would never follow Ji Shu’s lead.
After the last guest had left, Ji Hao sat down beside Qing Fu. He put his hands on her temple and triggered
the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell].
Wisps of Shamisen Fire were pulled out of Qing Fu’s temple and absorbed by Ji Hao’s palms. Ji Hao felt a
burning sensation in his Dantian, and had soon began to sweat. Luckily, the Shamisen Fire was swallowed
by the multicoloured flame in his Dantian before it could do any harm to Ji Hao’s body.
The faint multicoloured flame suddenly grew bigger. Ji Hao surprisingly felt that his strength was
improving quickly.
“It’s the dragon blood.” Ji Hao heard the mysterious man’s voice coming from his spiritual space. “The
dragon blood gave you a perfect human body, which means your physical strength won’t get limited by
177
your body. Hmm...You should eat more, you know? You could even be as powerful as a Senior Magus at
this stage, if you only ate enough.”
Ji Hao showed no interest towards the advice of the man. How much would he have to eat in order to
become as powerful as a Senior Magus?
Soon, Ji Hao had pulled out all of the fire force from within Qing Fu’s body; he then did the same with Ji
Xia.
After Ji Hao had dealt with the fire force inside their bodies, he stood up, locked his hands together and
triggered the power of one of the secret words, [Zhe].
Once Ji Hao triggered [Zhe], the bodies of Ji Xia and Qing Fu started to shiver. Ji Hao had taken control of
their bodies with the power of [Zhe], released their internal power and life force which were naturally
contained in their bodies.
Then he changed his hand gesture. The air surrounding their bodies started to glow, and transformed
slowly into a faint light-river, flying into Ji Xia and Qing Fu’s bodies.
[Zhe] was the most mysterious secret word among the [Nice Secret Words], which contained the
strongest life force in the world. Ji Hao carefully controlled the power of [Zhe], and sent the life force
carefully into Ji Xia and Qing Fu’s bodies, continuously healing them.
Ji Hao then triggered his spiritual power and observed inside their bodies. He noticed that even their
damaged Magus Acupoints were slowly healing due to the power of [Zhe]. Ji Hao might even cure these
“dead” Magus Acupoints.
Ji Xia and Qing Fu’s bodies were wrapped by the warm, faint light. Their facial expression gradually
changed from that of suffering to to being pleased.
Ji Hao looked at his parents and let out a sigh of relief.
Then he heard a knocking sound coming from the window. He turned his head around, and saw that a
two feet tall crow was standing on the windowsill, knocking against the window with its beak.
Ji Hao walked up to the window, patted its head and fed it a piece of dry meat. He then gently asked the
crow: “Do the grandpas want to see me?”
The crow nodded and cawed, flapped its wings and flew away. Ji Hao glanced at his parents who were
quietly laying on the bed, then leaped out of the window, following the crow to the mulberry woods,
down in the valley.
In the wooden dome, where Ji Hao had fought Ji Wu for the first time, Ji Kui, Ji Tu and tens of other elder
Maguspriests were sitting around a bonfire. Ji Kui saw Ji Hao coming, tapped the ground next to himself
and said with a warm smile on his face: “Come, sit here, Hao.”
178
Ji Hao sat down next to Ji Kui, looked around and noticed that all the Maguspriests were wearing serious
faces. Ji Hao said respectfully: “Dear grandpas, is there anything that you want to say to me?”
Ji Kui dropped his eyelids and said: “You know...Ji Shu is one of your father’s cousins. Specifically, we have
a hundred and twenty-seven different Fire Crow Clan branch-bloodlines in total, except your dad, Ji Shu
and his people have the purest bloodline among the others.”
Ji Kui let out a heavy sigh and continued: “However, they’re too close with the Bi Fang clan...Some of
their...some of the things they did...we can’t agree with. We thought they would do no good to our clan.
That’s why they had never gotten the chance to compete for the highest position.”
“Grandpa, but this time...Abba...” Ji Hao gave a bitter smile and said.
Ji Kui put his scrawny hand on Ji Hao’s shoulder, paused for a second, then said seriously: “It’s already
happened, let use see what they really want. But, the most important thing at the moment, is...Hao, we all
feel that you’re going to have great achievements in the future, you’re talented and kind...So we won’t let
anything happen to you. We must ensure that!”
“But Ji Wu’s death was partly because of me. Ji Shu, Jiang Yao, and their people, they won’t let it easily go,”
Ji Hao said candidly.
Ji Kui gave a mysterious smile, then said: “We know that...We, received permission from our ancestors at
the ceremony...Hao, although you’re not a Senior Magus yet, our ancestors said that you can already make
a contract with a Fire Crow. The crow will become your companion beast, you will fight side by side,
always protecting and supporting each other.”
Ji Hao eyes popped up as he stared at Ji Kui, while he couldn't believe what he just had heard. Fire Crows
were mysterious and powerful creatures of the Gold Black Mountain. Even his father, Ji Xia, was not
qualified enough to make a contract with a Fire Crow, but now he had been told that he could make one.
“Grand...grandpa, how...how did our ancestors know about this...”
“Er...we’re the Muguspriests, we do as our ancestors told us...” Other Maguspriests gave the same
mysterious smiles and said, “Exactly, the will of our ancestors are always delivered through us...So...Hao,
if we say that you can make a contract with a Fire Crow, it’s because our ancestors have said so...”
Ji Hao was fully aware of what these grandpas had done for him. He nodded and stayed silent.
The heavy wooden door then opened. A gigantic fire crow, the one always flying around in the jungle with
Ji Hao, slowly walked in.
The crow saw Ji Hao and cawed pleasantly. A drop of blood raised from its mouth, transformed into an
odd spell symbol in the air and quickly flew into the skin between Ji Hao’s eyebrows.
179
Ji Hao suddenly sensed Mr Crow’s power, which made his blood boil. He slightly shook his body, a gold
fiery light darted out from his back, quickly blazing up into a flame.
180
Chapter 25 - Information
When the sun was rising, Ji Hao was standing in the yard, gazing at the rosy sun.
Last night, with the help of Ji Kui and the other elders, Ji Hao made a companion beast contract with Mr
Crow. Mr Crow was nearly a thousand-year-old; it was even more powerful than some ordinary Senior
Magi.
Once the contract was made, Mr Crow’s vast internal power had gushed into Ji Hao’s body in a rapid
stream. Mr Crow’s power had instantly triggered Ji Hao’s bloodline power, promoting him to the eleventh
level.
Ji Hao was slowly stretching his arms and legs in the yard.
Inside his body, tens of red vein-like lines had appeared; these lines had interwoven and formed a
magical net; Ji Hao’s blood was continuously flowing through the net. Even without having to jump into
his spiritual space, he could perceive those faint light spots which were twinkling on this red net. These
spots were the Magus Acupoints contained in Ji Hao’s blood, passed on through the Gold Fire Crow’s
bloodline. None of them had been triggered as of yet.
With the flowing of Ji Hao’s blood, this red-coloured net was continuously growing firm; Not long after, it
had slowly started to absorb power from Ji Hao’s blood.
Ji Hao then tried to trigger his internal power. He sensed that a vast and mysterious power was hidden
inside his body. He felt as if he only needed to improve his strength a little bit more, or maybe just wait
until the right moment, then he would be able to release this power and become much stronger. This was
a gift he received from his Gold Fire Crow’s bloodline.
Ji Xia and Qing Fu were still sleeping.
Even though Ji Hao had dealt with the fire forces, their bodies and souls were badly injured by the fire.
Ji Hao was trying to cure their bodies and souls with the power of the [Nine Secret Words], which would
take a few days. They needed the rest, which is why Ji Hao hadn’t wake them up.
The fat bear was lying near the door on its own stomach. Mr Crow had currently shrunk its body into one
feet tall, stood on the bear’s head, and picked a piece of meat. After it had made the companion beast
contract with Ji Hao, it was allowed to freely shrink or enlarge its body-size.
After a while, the gate of the yard was unexpectedly pushed open by a young man, who was wearing a
simple leather armour, while holding a spear and carrying a wooden shield. The young man walked into
the yard, took a glance into the window and nodded towards Ji Hao.
181
“Hao, how’s my uncle and auntie?” Said the young man.
Ji Hao turned around, looked at the young man for a while, and answered: “Abba...and Amma, they’ve had
Ji Tu’s medicine earlier. Now they’re getting better...They just need to rest. They’ll...they’ll be ok.”
The young man was Ji Hao’s distant cousin, Ji Hu. Ji Hu was three years older than Ji Hao. Judging from the
blood relationship, Ji Hu and his families were just distant relatives of Ji Hao and other people in their
clan. However, compared to Ji Hao, whose close relatives had mostly died in battle, Ji Wu came from a
large and thriving family, which was quite influential in the Gold Black Mountain.
As for Ji Hu himself, he was also talented and powerful. He has already reached the seventh-level as a
Novice Magus. During the last few times when they had gone hunting in groups, his good performance
had caught many attentions.
Normally, Ji Hao wouldn’t spend his time with Ji Hu or any other kids in the village. He had always been,
either concentrating on studying Maguspriest’s sorceries from those elders, or he had been hanging
around with Heng Luo and his other non-human friends. The fact that Ji Hu had abruptly showed up,
made Ji Hao wonder what he did want from him.
“Hao, we were all pissed off when we saw Ji Shu wounded uncle Xia,” said Ji Hu with a deep frown, “Our
Fire Crow Clan’s warriors should never hurt their own people! We don’t want to follow his lead...We...”
Ji Hao stared at Ji Hu, who was talking loudly and angrily; many thoughts flashed through his mind.
Ji Hu then took two steps forward, put his mouth close to Ji Hao’s ear and said mysteriously: “Few days
ago, I went up into the mountains and searched for little eagles. You know what I found? I found two
‘killing vines’, at least hundreds of years old! You know that the ‘killing vine’ can even bring the dead back
to live... That pair of vines were guarded by a human-faced centipede. I tried to take them for uncle Xia
and auntie Qing Fu, but it was too risky for me to challenge that centipede by myself... Why don’t we go
together? Let’s go get those ‘killing vines’ and cure my uncle and auntie!”
“‘Killing vines’?” Ji Hao pretended to be surprised that Ji Hu had found two ‘killing vines’. He grabbed Ji
Hu’s shoulder and said: “Really? Let’s go get them! But...human-faced centipede? I’m afraid that even the
two of us together will not be able to kill that...”
Ji Hu patted his own chest and said in a low voice: “Of course not, so I brought Feng and Shui. The four of
us, together! That centipede is doomed!”
“Hao, we must cure uncle Xia. As long as uncle Xia is here...he’ll lead us to fight against Ji Shu...Then Ji Shu
can never get what he wants! Not here, the Gold Black Mountain!” Ji Hu then continued with a luring tone.
Ji Hao threw a sideway glance at Ji Hu. Such a perfect and naive plan, only kids would buy it.
182
Ji Shu had the Fire Crow Axe Cane held in his hands, which meant he had the highest power within the
clan. Even Ji Kui and the other elders couldn’t do anything to change that. How could it be as easy as Ji Hu
had said?
Ji Hao stayed silent for a while, then held Ji Hu’s hand with both of his hands and said anxiously: “Ju Hu,
my brother, then let’s go get those vines now! I really want to save my parents!”
He paused, then lowered his voice and continued: “Let’s sneak out, don’t let others find out what we’re
doing...I’m afraid that there are Ji Shu’s people in the village...”
“Ha, you’re very thoughtful. If someone tells Ji Shu, he will send people to hold us back! You know...we’re
only kids, we can’t bear to fight against those elite warriors.”
Ji Hao nodded to Ji Hu, then whistled. Mr Crow flapped its wings and landed on Ji Hao’s shoulder.
Ji Hu took a glanced at Mr Crow. There were countless small crows like this out there, as weak as
ordinary birds. Nothing to worry about, he thought.
“Let’s go. Hopefully, we can make it quick and come back early. Hmm...Hao, come, this way...We better
don’t let others see us. Let’s take that trail in the woods...” Ji Hu led the way and got into the woods.
Around half an hour later, they met with the other two young men and sneaked out of the valley, and
headed up towards the mountains.
183
Chapter 26 - Ambush
The air was clean and fresh.
Ji Hao was walking behind Ji Hu. He was looking at his surroundings.
There were towering trees, coiled by thick, dragon-like vines. Moss was growing on rocks, with all kinds
of insects crawling over them, and there were also mushrooms that were huge and colourful. The Gold
Black Mountain had always been full of vitality.
This was the first time Ji Hao observed this mountain from such a close range, aside from the time he had
been two years old and he sneaked up towards the mountain with Mr. Crow, for the very first time.
They waded across two brooks, tread a path through a few trees and bushes, and then finally arrived at a
flowering meadow.
The meadow had a circumference of hundreds of feet. Wildflowers were blooming in the high grass.
Under the sunshine, this meadow looked like an emerald gem.
Once they arrived at this meadow, Ji Hu and the other two young men subconsciously tightened their
bodies, and had a trace of murderous glint appear in their eyes.
“Such a beautiful place.” Ji Hao stopped and murmured. “The Feng Shui[1] here must be pretty good...If
one could be buried here...He’d be happy in his next life.”
“Feng Shui?” Ji Hu asked curiously. His forehead had started to sweat. “What Feng Shui? There isn’t even a
brook here!”
“Haha.” Ji Hao laughed out loud and looked at Ji Hu: “Don’t you know about Feng Shui? Well...forget it
then...It’s too complicated to explain it to you; even more complicated than trying to explain the fact that
you wanna kill me!”
Ji Hu had been looking at Ji Hao with a smile. His expression changed suddenly after hearing what Ji Hao
had said. Ji Feng and Ji Shui, who were closely following Ji Hu, simultaneously pulled out their knives and
axes, and chopped towards Ji Hao’s back.
Both of their knives and axes were huge and heavy, forged by themselves with black iron, and in addition
to that, both Ji Feng and Ji Shui were Sixth Level Novice Magi. They waved their weapons full of force,
causing two sharp gusts of winds, which cut off all the flowers and grasses in the surrounding ten feet.
At the same time, Ji Hu let out a growl and jerked out his spear, which was aimed to pierce Ji Hao’s heart.
184
All three of them attacked Ji Hao at almost the same time. Ji Hu was already showing a victorious smile on
his face. In his eyes, Ji Hao was already a deadman. Half a month ago, Ji Hao had only been a Third Level
Novice Magus. And although he had learned some Magic Spells from those elders, he would never be able
to survive this.
However, he never could have imagined how things had changed over the last half month. While they
were attacking Ji Hao, Ji Hao suddenly rose high into the air, floated in the air, and heavily kicked
backwards with both of his legs.
Ji Feng and Ji Shui hadn’t seen this coming; Ji Hao's feet slammed heavily onto their chests and sent them
flying backwards. Ji Feng and Ji Shui then fell hard on the ground like mashed fruits. They were vomiting
blood and couldn’t even stand up back.
Ji Hao then stood still in the air while facing forward, and glared at Ji Hu. He grabbed Ji Hu’s spear, which
was stabbing towards him with all of Ji Hu’s strength; Ji Hao grabbed that spear and twisted his palm. The
spear broke into three parts, right in front of Ji Hu’s face.
“Hao! Listen to me!” Ji Hu yelled trembling, and staggered backwards.
“Why?” Ji Hao then flew up to Ji Hu at lightning speed, and threw a punch towards Ji Hu’s face.
“My Amma has told me, if someone tries to kill me, then I have to kill him! This is the rule of the Southern
Wasteland!” Ji Hao’s punch hit Ji Hu’s head accompanied with a flame. Ji Hu’s body stopped, after which
strands of flames spurted out from the pores of his skin. In the blink of an eye Ji Hu was scorched, and fell
on the ground.
“Kill him! You two!” Ji Xue’s voice came from the woods. Along with the voice, Jiang Xue rushed out of the
woods. She was wearing the same leather armour she had worn the last time, while holding a bola in her
hands.
“You douchebags！The three of you couldn’t even kill a kid! Kill him!”
Ji Feng and Ji Shui had seen that Ji Hu was killed by a single punch of Ji Hao; they struggled back up,
glared at Ji Hao and screamed: “Ji Hao! You killed our brother Hu! God! You killed Hu! You killed our
brother! You...You killed one of our own people! You’ve committed a grave offense!”
Ji Hao took a lazy glance at Jiang Xue, who was rushing towards him full of rage. Then he turned around
and darted towards Ji Feng and Ji Shui.
“What did Jiang Xue gave you to kill me? How dare you help an outsider and hurt your own brother?
You’re right, it’s a grave offense. But I was only defending myself. It were you...who committed a grave
offense!”
185
Ji Hao sensed a great power being released from the red net inside his body; soon, a golden flame spurted
out from his back. All of the plants near him rapidly withered.
Ji Feng and Ji Shui stared at the blazing flame with shock. The flame showed that Ji Hao had already
broken through to the Eleventh Level and had triggered his bloodline power; they couldn’t believe their
own eyes. Only half a month ago, Ji Hao had still been way weaker than themselves.
Ji Feng and Ji Shui were in a daze for a short while, after which they screamed out and threw their
weapons away, flying backwards in a hurry.
“Ji Feng! Ji Shui! Come and fight me like real men! What are you doing? Are you trying to humiliate our
ancestors?” Ji Hao growled. He locked his hands together, cast a spell, then waved his arms forwards.
Spears of flame darted out from his palms and struck against Ji Feng and Ji Shui’s backs.
Ji Feng and Ji Shui were sent flying by the flame. They let out a howl and fell hard onto the ground; half of
their bodies had been burned.
Just after this, Ji Hao sensed a sharp wind coming from behind him. He turned around and saw Jiang Xue
with four Bi Fang Clan warriors waving their weapons and rushing towards him. Their weapons were
shining with a fiery light, making it look like four fiery dragons.
Along with the sound of sharp gusts of wind, the air around those warriors burst into flame. Ji Hao saw
four figures of Bi Fang birds in that flame. Obviously, these warriors belonged all to the group of elite
Senior Magi of the Bi Fang Clan.
Ji Hao retreated quickly.
Facing these four Bi Fang Clan’s elite Senior Magi, he sensed that the air pressure was rapidly increasing,
which even made him feel hard to breath.
However, their powers were far weaker when compared to Ji Shu’s light palm-hit at the worship
ceremony.
Nevertheless, Ji Hao still couldn’t risk taking this attack. After all, he was just a Novice Magus. He gazed at
those warriors, and retreated as quickly as he could, while trying to gather his bloodline power as much
as possible in the meantime.
Jiang Xue followed those warriors and yelled viciously: “Kill him! Kill him! This damn bastard! You killed
Ji Hu...I...I hadn’t even married him yet...You killed my fiancée! You ruined my reputation!”
“Haha!” Ji Hao laughed out. People in the South Wasteland were traditional and superstitious; indeed, the
fiancée being killed before the wedding ceremony would completely ruin a girl’s reputation.
While Ji Hao was laughing, he heard Jiang Xue’s ear-piercing scream.
186
A wisp of black shadow flashed through the air. The bola in Jiang Xue’s hands suddenly exploded into
pieces. A few faint yellow spell symbols were just about to emerge from the surface of her leather
armour, but before that the armour had been torn up by the black shadow.
Jiang Xue was sent flying sideways, coughing blood.
———————————————————————
[1]Feng Shui: Feng shui is a Chinese philosophical system of harmonizing everyone with the surrounding
environment. It is closely linked to Daoism. The term Feng Shui literally translates as "wind-water" in
English. Feng shui is one of the Five Arts of Chinese Metaphysics, classified as physiognomy (observation
of appearances through formulas and calculations). The Feng Shui practice discusses architecture in
metaphoric terms of "invisible forces" that bind the universe, earth, and humanity together, known as Qi.
Historically, Feng Shui was widely used to orient buildings, often spiritually significant structures such as
tombs, but also dwellings and other structures in an auspicious manner. Depending on the particular
style of Feng Shui being used, an auspicious site could be determined by reference to local features such
as bodies of water, stars, or a compass.
187
Chapter 27 – Black Water
Chapter 27 - Black Water
The four Bi Fang Clan warriors had been wearing a mocking smile on their faces while attacking Ji Hao.
However, the moment they heard Jiang Xue screaming, they all turned away their spearheads, which had
been inches away from Ji Hao’s face.
Their smiles vanished and their faces turned blue when they realized that Jiang Xue was being attacked.
They shouted with trembling voices and rushed towards her, flashing with all their strength. Jiang Xue’s
father was an elder Magi of their clan; if anything happened to her while she was under their protection,
their entire families could even be killed by her father.
A figure appeared suddenly. It was an elderly man, standing between Jiang Xue and those warriors. The
older man was scrawny, topless, with a two-feet-long, one-horned black snake coiled around his neck. His
deathly pale skin was covered by tens of Black Snake Tattoos.
“Go away!” A warrior shouted at the older man. The blazing flame behind him transformed into a pair of
fiery wings and spread out in the air. The warrior doubled his speed and flew up to the older man; at the
same time, he held his sword high and chopped it hard towards the older man’s neck.
The older man was grinning deviously at the warrior. He stayed still, with his eyes fixed on the warrior.
The snake coiling around his neck, raised its head while hissing at those warriors, after which it spurted
out a wisp of cold black smoke from its mouth.
All four Senior Magi warriors were instantly turned into four black-coloured ice-sculptures by that black
smoke. Their bodies had been wrapped in half-foot-thick black ice shells; the blazing flame behind them
had disappeared without a trace.
Mr Crow had quietly been standing on Ji Hao’ shoulder. He spread his wings and fluffed his feathers when
he saw that black snake, and cawed ceaselessly at it.
The one-horned snake swayed, uncoiled itself from the elderly man’s neck, and then rapidly enlarged its
body into a several hundred feet long serpent, while making a hissing sound.
The temperature of the air dropped suddenly, freezing even all the nearby plants.
“Hey my old friend, he’s only a kid. Why’re you so nervous?” The elderly man asked the serpent.
The forked tongue of the serpent darted out from time to time; it went near the old man’s ear and hissed
something to him.
188
The elderly man’s expression turned grim after that. He showed a trace of respect, turned towards Mr
Crow and said: “Kid, I didn’t know that you’re carrying a Fire Crow with you. Those old guys in your
clan...Are they dumb or what? What makes you qualified to make an agreement with a Fire Crow?”
Ji Hao glanced back. He saw that the Gold Black Mountain was only tens of miles away from him, which
meant that he still was within the center area of the Fire Crow Clan. If he only made a loud noise, those
Maguspriests, elders, and Fire Crows would be able to hear him, and would come to tear this old man into
pieces.
He was slightly assured, turned around and said to the elderly man: “What does that have anything to do
with you? You stinking snakes... How dare you sneak into our Holy Land?”
The older man sneered and said: “What’s the big deal about your Holy Land? I’m already here...It means
that I’m not afraid of you...at all. But I’ve never thought that such an interesting story was transpiring
around here...Haha!”
Once the older man had finished his talk, another man rushed out of the woods and darted up to Jiang
Xue, who was lying on the ground behind the elder man.
It was Black Water Jiao with his One-Horned Serpent coiled around his waist. Jiao grabbed Jiang Xue’s
neck and pulled her up from the ground. Jiang Xue screamed out, but Jiao slapped her hard. She then
coughed up blood and didn’t dare to make any other sound.
Jiao looked at Jiang Xue in the same way that a horse dealer looked at his animals. He ripped her clothes
into shreds, squeezed her breasts and pinched her butt, then pulled her head close with his other hand
and carefully watched her face.
Jiao spread his hands across her body and said: “This young woman is quite pretty. I heard that her family
is influential in the Bi Fang Clan...And...she’s a virgin! She’s gonna be worth a fortune if we sell her to
those slave dealers!”
“I finally got myself a nice piece! Haha!” Jiao’s face flushed red with excitement.
“Slave dealers?” Ji Hao looked at Jiao, who was thrilled. Ji Hao then took a glance at Jiang Xue, who was
trembling, with tears remaining in the corners of her eyes. Ji Hao stepped cautiously backwards, then said
to Jiao and the older man: “Glad that you’ve got something you like. I should head back home then.
Goodbye!”
Jiao paused for a second when he heard what Ji Hao had said. The older man then said to Ji Hao: “Hey kid,
I thought you would want to help this girl, even risk your own life. I mean...that’s what your Fire Crow
warriors do, right? Are you really gonna leave now?”
“Do you think I’m stupid?” Ji Hao shrugged and pointed at them, “You two, I suppose both of you are
Senior Magi. And your fighting beasts, I bet they’re on the same level as you. I am a Novice Magus. My only
189
companion here is Mr Crow. I might be able run away in front of your faces...If I try my best. I would only
get myself killed if I try to save her.”
Ji Hao laughed out and continued: “I’m not stupid, ok? Besides, she had been trying to kill me earlier. Why
on earth should I rescue her now?"
Ji Hao then quickly took tens of steps backwards, and pointed at Jiang Xue, saying in the meanwhile: “Her
father is Jiang Shu, an elder of the Bi Fang Clan. She is also the daughter-in-law of the Ji Shu, the leader of
the Gold Crow’s warriors,...well, though Ji Shu has already killed his own son...Anyway, this girl could be
worth a lot of money. Do ask for a right price!”
At this time, Ji Hao had already moved to the woods. Jiao and the older man took a step towards him. Mr
Crow suddenly let out a caw; his wings started to emit a fiery light. Jiao and the older man then stopped
hesitantly.
“Good, little guy.” Said the older man, “Never thought that your Fire Crow Clan had a smart kid like you.”
The elder man gnashed his teeth and stared at Ji Hao. “You’re going to be harder to beat, even harder than
your Abba. The Fire Crow Clan people...are very lucky.”
Ji Hao didn’t respond. He drew back into the woods.
Mr Crow enlarged its body, grabbed Ji Hao and transformed into a beam of fiery light, then flew towards
the Gold Black Mountain.
Jiao and the older man took Jiang Xue, and also left the meadow quickly. They found a brook, jumped into
it and soon disappeared within the water.
Back in the meadow, the four black ice-sculptures suddenly shattered into pieces. The cold air, which had
been released from the sculptures, froze the entire meadow, including the bodies of Ji Hu, Ji Shui, and Ji
Feng.
The voice of the old man resounded through the air: “What a smart boy...He’ll be really hard to deal
with...But, since the Bi Fang Clan have got themselves involved with the affairs of the Fire Crow Clan...We,
the Black Water Serpent Clan...will soon get our chance...”
After a while, a few Fire Crow warriors found the frozen meadow. They stood on the backs of the Fire
Crows, while silently looking down at those bodies.
A bit later, a horn resounded through the entire Gold Black Mountain. However, the elderly man and Jiao
were long gone, and the Fire Crow warriors had no way of tracking them.
190
Chapter 28 – Transfer
Chapter 28 - Transferred
Three days later, Ji Xia and Qing Fu woke up. Although they had almost healed completely, they still felt
very weak.
Ji Xia told everyone that Qing Fu had used up all the power of the ‘Thorns of Life and Death’ to
counterbalance the Shamisen Fire in order to save Ji Xia and herself.
In the meeting dome, the leaders and elders of the Fire Crow Clan were sitting around a bonfire. Ji Shu
held the ‘Fire Crow Axe Cane’ in his hands. Besides Ji Hao, everyone else was looking glooming at the ‘Fire
Crow Axe Cane’. Ji Hao was sitting behind Ji Xia, and was staring at Jiang Yao, who was sitting next to Ji
Shu wearing a grim face.
“We, the Fire Crow Clan, have the best warriors in the South Wasteland. However, we don’t have good
weapons and equipment which are equivalent to their abilities,” said Ji Shu, who looked down at the ‘Fire
Crow Axe Cane’ in his hands.
“But those nice equipment are not for free. We need a large amount of gold, jade, and valuable minerals to
trade for those weapons and equipment.” Ji Shu looked around at the people surrounding him and
continued coldly. “Before the worship ceremony, I had been hunting in the Cold Stream Valley. I found a
rich lode of both gold and jade there.”
“Cold Stream Valley? I know that place, it’s less than two hundred miles away from the Mountain of
Springs. We have a mine in the Mountain of Springs, which produced eight-thousand pieces of gold last
year,” said Ji Xiao, after Ji Shu had finished talking. Ji Xiao was Ji Hu’s father, and was also an influential
person in the clan.
Ji Shu nodded and said: “I’ve sent people to investigate the Cold Stream Valley. We discovered that the
mine in the Mountain of Springs is just a small branch lode of the central lode in the Cold Stream Valley.
As long as we have enough slaves to work in there, we will get at least two-hundred-thousand pieces of
gold, and thirty-thousand pieces of jade, out of that Valley.”
Ji Kui took a deep breath and said to Ji Shu: “Ji Shu, what do you have in mind?”
Ji Shu raised the ‘Fire Crow Axe Cane’, looked at Ji Xia, who seemed tired and pale, and said: “My brother,
you are the most powerful man among all these people; you’re also extremely responsible. Such an
important property must be guarded by you. So, I will send you to guard the Cold Stream Valley.”
“That great lode means a lot to our clan, you’re the only one who can take this responsibility. I know that
the Cold Stream Valley is a bit far from the Gold Black Mountain. My brother, you should take your family
with you.” Ji Shu continued before Ji Xia had responded.
191
Ji Xia took a glance at the shining ‘Fire Crow Axe Cane’ then bowed to Ji Shu and said: “Sure. I will be on
my way with my people. Please send slaves to open up the mine, as soon as possible.”
Ji Shu smiled and said softly: “Sure. We won’t delay to open up that mine. After all, we’re talking about a
big profit.”
Ji Xia stood up, stayed silent for a while, then said: “Three days ago, Senior Magi of the Black Water
Serpent showed up near our Holy land. Ji Hu, Ji Feng and Ji Shui are missing...This...”
“I will look into this. My brother, you’re no longer the leader. You don’t have to worry about this kind of
things anymore. Just focus on guarding the Cold Stream Valley,” said Ji Shu coldly, with a frown.
Ji Hao stood up, and dragged Ji Xia’s arm.
Ji Shu, Ji Xiao, Jiang Yao, the father of Ji Feng, and Ji Shui simultaneously threw a glance at Ji Hao.
Especially Jiang Yao, her beautiful face was as twisted as that of a ghost; if she hadn’t been trying so hard
to control her rage, she probably would already have exploded.
Ji Hao looked at her twisted face and intentionally said: “Ji Shu, my uncle, according to the rule of the
Southern Wasteland, if a man dies, all of his properties can be inherited by his brothers. I’ve met Jiang
Xue a couple of days ago, and I found her really pretty. I’d like to have her. Uncle Ji Shu, why don’t you just
give her to me?”
Ji Hao then wiped his own nose, showed a simple and honest face, and continued: “Although Ji Wu died
before he had married Jiang Xue, it was a bit...unlucky. But, she’s really pretty, so I wouldn’t mind.”
Jiang Yao’s face turned even darker in rage. She clenched her own fists so hard that her nails had dug into
her flesh. Her arms were trembling; she even broke one of her fingers off.
Ji Shu stayed silent for a while, then smiled grudgingly, and said: “Hao, you’re right about that rule...But,
although Wu’s dead, he still had a few more cousins...You’re just a distant cousin of his...I think...it’s not
yet your turn to have Jiang Xue.”
Ji Hao sighed, threw up his hands, and said: “Ah...yes, yes, I forgot about those kids. I understand, I do.
But...Jiang Xue’s really pretty, I really fancy her. So...please do give her to me after those kids too have
died.”
Ji Mu, who was sitting behind Ji Shu, almost jerked himself up when he heard what Ji Hao had said. Ji Mu
was one of the blood-related brothers of Ji Shu; his sons were those cousins they were talking about. In
his eyes, Ji Hao had just cursed his sons to die.
Ji Shu put his hand on Ji Mu’s shoulder, and pressed Ji Mu back in his seat.
Ji Shu then said harshly to Ji Xia: “Alright. Things are all settled! Ji Xia, my brother, you should make your
trip to the Cold Stream Valley now. You only have two months to get everything ready in the Cold Stream
192
Valley. That lode is highly important to the development of our clan. You can't let that lode fall into the
hands of the Black Water Serpent Clan!”
Ji Xia tapped his own chest, and said in a low voice: “As long as I’m alive, the Cold Stream Valley will be
ours.”
Ji Xia then walked out of the meeting dome. Ji Hao was following Ji Xia and also walked out.
When they trod through the mulberry woods, Ji Hao laughed out loud and said: “Abba! Have you seen the
faces of Ji Shu and his family? Haha!”
Ji Xia sighed, patted Ji Hao on his head, then said: “Ji Xiao and I... We had been close when we were young.
But now...He has gotten something else in his mind. To work with the Bi Fang Clan might bring profit to
them...But have they ever thought about our clan?”
Ji Xia remained silent for a little while, then murmured: “Hu, Feng, and Shui...Those three kids were quite
talented. But they ganged up with outsiders and attempted to hurt their own people...They deserved to
die...Such a sham...”
Ji Hao didn’t say anything. Ji Shu and his people had seemed very calm during the past three days. Ji Hao
knew that they were planning something big.
Two hours later, Ji Xia’s troops left the Gold Black Mountain and headed into the Northern jungle,
accompanied by low and deep roars of beasts.
Cold Stream Valley was ten-thousand miles away from the Gold Black Mountain. It wasn’t easy for them
to reach the valley within two months.
193
Chapter 29 – Qing Yi
Chapter 29 - Qing Yi
Ji Hao was sitting on the head of a Four-Tusked Mammoth, curiously looking at his surroundings.
The Four-Tusked Mammoths were the most common beasts to carry burden in the Southern Wasteland.
Adult Four-Tusked Mammoths could grow up to a height of sixty feet from shoulders to toes, and a
hundred of feet in length. Adult Four-Tusked Mammoths could also become as powerful as warriors at
the Junior Magus Level.
The mammoth Ji Hao was sitting on, was the leader of the mammoth’s parade[1], and was over a hundred
feet tall. It was shaking its head, while tearing those towering trees that were in the way, into pieces with
its four huge teeth, and opening up a broad road in the dense jungle.
“Good, big guy!” Ji Hao tapped the head of the mammoth delightfully, and scratched the soft skin behind
its ears. The mammoth raised its head pleased, and let out a great sneeze, which started up a fierce wind
that blew down a few big trees standing hundreds of feet away.
Walking behind the mammoths’ leader, was its partner, a female mammoth. Similar to the mammoths’
leader, this female mammoth was also a lot bigger than the other mammoths in the group. The female
mammoth was carrying a platform on its back, on which a shack had been built. Qing Fu was sitting in the
shack, looking at Ji Hao with a smile.
Ji Xia was standing on the female mammoth’s head, continuously talking to other warriors of the troop.
“Be careful! There are a lot of highly poisonous miasma and bugs in this jungle, don’t get yourselves hurt!
Don’t let the Human-Eating Vines attack you from behind! Follow up！Don’t fall behind!”
The jungle in the Southern Wasteland could be very dangerous. Even a powerful Senior Magus might get
seriously injured when traveling alone through the jungle. As the team leader, Ji Xia had to pay extra
attention to his people, and constantly remind them to be careful.
Ji Xia was leading a powerful troop. Beside himself, there were three warriors who had just reached the
Senior Level; they were Ji Ying, Ji Lang and Ji Bao; all three of them were close friends of Ji Xia. Other than
them, there were also fifty Senior Magi warriors and six-hundred Novice Magi warriors in the troop.
Jiang Yao was standing on the mountaintop of the Gold Black Mountain, looking at the troop which was
disappearing in the jungle. “Ji Xia! Qing Fu! And that damn little bastard, Ji Hao!” Her face was twitching
hideously.
“My ‘Thorn of Life and Death’! Qing Fu! You wasted your inherited Magus treasure to save lives! You
stupid bitch!”
194
“You’re gonna die! All of you! Wu, my son! My precious son!” Jiang Yao shivered and growled ferociously.
Jiang Bo was standing behind Jiang Yao, glaring at his daughter coldly. “Look at what you’ve done! We
could’ve killed all of them quietly! You caused us all these problems! Ji Hu, Ji Feng, and Ji Shui are dead
now. Don’t you think that their fathers will blame us for that?”
Jiang Bo gnashed his teeth and continued: “Do you know what’s more troublesome? That girl, Jiang Xue! I
told you to keep an eye on her! Keep an eye on her! But you! You...you sent her to kill Ji Hao! On purpose!
Now Ji Hao is still alive, and Jiang Xue has gone missing! How should I tell that old bastard Jiang Shu about
this?”
Jiang Yao grinned hideously; that creepy laugh even made Jiang Bo shudder. Jiang Yao stared at her
father, gnashed her teeth, and said: “It doesn’t matter...We’ve already got what we wanted from the Fire
Crow Clan, haven’t we? What that Lord wanted...we can supply continuously from now on...”
A trace of delight showed up on Jiang Bo’s face. He nodded and said with a smile: “That’s true. As long as
we can serve and please that Lord...There will be a lot of benefits for us, which others can’t even imagine.
These little troubles and frustrations are getting us ready for an eternal glory that will make all our
troubles of present, seem like nothing.”
Jiang Yao stared Jiang Bo in the eyes, gnashed her teeth, and said: “I want Ji Xia, and his entire family to
die! You! You will never be able to hold me back!”
Jiang Bo stayed silent for little a while, then slightly waved his hand and said: “You can do whatever you
want, just don’t let those Fire Crow Clan elders find out. It’s about time to get this over with.”
Half a month later, Ji Xia’s troop had gone far away from the Gold Black Mountain. They had traveled
through mountains, crossed rivers and fought against groups of crocodiles and poisonous snakes. They
even met countless strange creatures that they had never seen before.
During their journey, they had met tens of branch clans of the Fire Crow Clan. Ji Xia’s troop gained plenty
of supplies from these clans. Each of these branch clans sent a part of their elite warriors to join Ji Xia’s
troop. At this point, the troop had now become a few times larger.
At present, Ji Hao was sleepily sitting on the mammoths’ leader’s head. The mammoth pulled a pile of
vines apart with its ivory tusk; a beautiful great lake showed after that up.
The lake was huge, and stretched over thousands of miles away. By the lakeside, there were white and
fine sand beaches. A few huge turtles were lying on a beach and were enjoying the sunshine. Countless
white birds were hovering above the lake, picking up fishes from time to time.
On a black big stone, which was only less than a mile away from Ji Hao, a-hundred-feet-long Flood Dragon
was coiled and snoring there. The Flood Dragon heard the mammoth and the people, sniffed and took a
lazy glance at Ji Hao, then fleetingly jumped into the water and disappeared.
195
Ji Hao gazed stunned at where the Flood Dragon had disappeared to.
It was a real Flood Dragon, with white scale and a beard; it had a single horn in the middle of its forehead
and there were three claws beneath its belly. Ji Hao was captivated by its perfect body shape.
“A little Flood Dragon! Fled away, such a shame. Otherwise, we could have had it chopped. The Flood
Dragon's meat...is the most delicious thing in the world,” said Ji Xia, while he looked at that black stone
and complained. “I’ve had Flood Dragon meat once, when I was a little kid, and my father had still been
alive. That flavor...oh my...Hao, if you ever get the chance, you have to try the meat of a Flood Dragon!”
Ji Hao experienced all sorts of emotions when he heard what Ji Xia said. Was the Flood Dragon, a
legendary powerful creature, only a kind of food to warriors like Ji Xia?
Suddenly, a green shadow flashed through the jungle; an arrow silently appeared in front of Ji Xia’s face.
Ji Xia laughed out loud, slightly flicked his finger and shattered the arrow into pieces. Then he shouted
out: “Ying! Haven’t you eaten yet? I felt no strength coming from this arrow! Or...Did your wife drain
you?”
“My big brother! Don’t misguide the kid! Is this Hao? I only saw him once when he was only a newborn.”
Along with the voice, a tall and slim-built young man darted out of the woods. He was running really fast,
even leaving a great series of shadows behind him. Following this young man were another two hundred
young warriors, who were also tall and slim-built.
All of these young warriors were holding longbows, and had big leather bags tied around their waists,
containing sharp arrows.
Ji Hao stared at the young man who was talking to Ji Xia, and soon recollected all the information about
him. “Uncle! Are you tired from coming all the way here?” Said Ji Hao.
That young man was Qing Ying, Qing Fu’s blood brother, and the leader of the warriors of the Qing Yi
Clan.
Ji Hao happily looked at Qing Ying.
The warriors that were standing behind Ji Xia, leapt off from the back of the mammoths, one after
another, opened their arms and hugged those Qing Yi Clan warriors.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] SR’s note: According to some researched articles on the internet, a group of elephants are called a
parade. Mammoths are predecessors of elephants, so I applied the same name to them.(Link:
http://twistedsifter.com/2010/06/10-bizarre-names-for-a-group-of-animals/)
196
Chapter 30 – Faint
Chapter 30 - Fainted
After the Qing Yi Clan warriors had joined Ji Xia’s troop, the troop started moving forward faster than
before.
The Qing Yi Clan warriors were born in the jungle. The primitive jungle was like their own backyard.
Additionally, the Maguspriests in the Qing Yi Clan were the best at communicating with all kinds of
magical creatures of the jungle, and deal with those poisonous miasmas.
The two hundred elite warriors that had come with Qing Ying, were leading the way at the front of the
troop. The troop didn’t encounter any problems due to their guidance.
“Wooo-hoo!“ Qing Ying let out a shout, ran up, and jumped to grab a long vine, swung over the troop then
dropped himself onto a towering tree. He effortlessly found a couple of bird eggs in a nest, and poured
them straight into his mouth.
Qing Ying wiped his mouth satisfied, then swung backwards. He flipped a few times in the air and quietly
landed beside Ji Hao. Qing Ying gave Ji Hao two bird eggs and tapped him on the shoulder.
“Hey, Hao! Don’t be so quiet! Why’re you sitting here all day? You don’t even look like a young man, you
know? You look like those elders in the clan. Come on, follow me! Let’s hang out! Look, over there! It’s a
nest full of Iron Beak Parrots!”
Qing Ying shouted out abruptly and pointed at a tree miles away.
Ji Hao was still turning his head to look at that tree while Qing Ying had already hopped on a branch and
shot an arrow; the sharp arrow whizzed through the air. A faint cyan light appeared behind Qing Ying,
and formed a pair of cyan wings which were rapidly flapping in the wind. The arrow was wrapped by a
wisp of cyan smoke and darted miles away in the blink of an eye.
The tree that Qing Ying had pointed to, was thousands of feet tall. Tens of beautiful Iron Beak Parrots
were hovering and tweeting around a huge nest, built on a branch of that tree. All of those birds suddenly
howled simultaneously and had been shot down by that one arrow shot by Qing Ying.
“Wow! Amazing!” Ji Hao popped up his eyes and exclaimed out loud. His eyesight was great, which
allowed him to see clearly that all of those parrots had been pierced by the arrow through the middle of
their eyes and were falling from the air; all of their feathers had remained undamaged though.
“Of course!” Qing Ying leapt off and said proudly. “Hao, I, your dear uncle! I’m the most handsome man,
the best shooter, and the youngest Senior Magus in the Qing Yi Clan!” Yelled Qing Ying while he was
leaping between branches.
197
Qing Ying didn’t stop the boast; he quickly got under the towering tree and picked up those dead parrots.
However, soon he started screaming and fleeing backwards, because a large group of Ghost Faced Bees
were madly chasing after him.
“Help! Xia! Brother! Help me! Damn! Bees! I hate these crazy bees! Why did they make a nest in the
grass?!”
Qing Ying put his arm around his own head and ran towards Ji Xia. The Ghost Faced Bees were not highly
venomous; however, once stung by this kind of bees, the wounds would be itching like hell. Usually,
people couldn’t help but keep scratching their skins after having been stung by the Ghost Faced Bees;
sometimes they even scratched their own skins off.
Ji Xia walked up to Qing Ying half laughing and half annoyed. He grabbed Qing Ying and threw him into
the troop, then opened his mouth and spurted a large stream of fire, which burned those bees into ashes.
Qing Ying took a seat next to Ji Hao; he had not yet recovered from that fright. “Damn! Those mad bees...”
Qing Ying complained loudly.
Ji Hao looked at him, laughed out, and said: “Uncle Ying! I thought you’re the youngest Senior Magus in
your clan! How could you be frightened by a group of bees?”
Qing Ying held his head high, looked at the rosy sun, and said shamelessly: “Ofcourse I’m the youngest
Senior Magus...I just...haven’t been able to awaken my Magus Acupoints...yet.”
Qing Ying had brought the troop a lot of fun during the journey. He was always jumping around like a
monkey, making all kinds of small troubles, which made people laugh.
Day after day, the troop was still traveling through the jungle. Qing Ying loved hunting. He hunted a lot of
beasts for Ji Hao to eat with his excellent hunting skills. Sometimes, Qing Ying just simply wanted to shoot
something. Ji Hao was practicing on the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], which allowed him to swallow as
much as he wanted.
The two of them made a perfect team based on hunting and eating animals. With the power of the [Bu
Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], Ji Hao was growing stronger and stronger. His body gained more power and his
blood blushed the red net of bloodline power much quicker than before.
Ji Hao’s body had been improved by the dragon’s blood. The potential of his body was far greater than
that of an ordinary human being. Added with all of those beasts he had swallowed recently, Ji Hao’s
physical power had already gone far beyond the Novice Level. However, he intentionally was controlling
his strength and power, keeping his grade at the Eleventh Level as a Novice Magus.
Soon, they had traveled for fifty days. It was a quiet afternoon, a few Qing Yi Clan warriors flew back and
shouted loudly.
198
“Brother Ji Xia! Brother Ying! We’re only fifty miles away from the Cold Stream Valley!”
Qing Ying was bored, and was sitting on the mammoths’ leader’s head, with his bow held in his hands. He
let out a cheering sound when he heard those warriors, and darted away through the trees, disappearing
quickly into the jungle, leaving a series of cyan-coloured afterimages behind him.
Ji Xia and Qing Fu stood up and looked into the jungle.
With these mammoths, they could reach their destination in two hours at top.
Ji Hao also stood up and looked into the jungle. The Cold Stream Valley, where Ji Shu wanted them to
come. Ji Hao had made his mind up, no matter how difficult this would be, he was going to make Ji Shu
and his people regret their decision, and accept the consequences.
Ji Hao took a deep breath, turned around and smiled to Qing Fu, and tried to say something to her.
Suddenly, a ball of fire spurted out from his chest. He felt as if a volcano had just erupted inside his body;
a large amount of hot air released from his internal organs and steamed his bones and muscles. Ji Hao
spat a mouthful of hot blood and made grabbing motions towards Qing Fu, but fainted then.
The leather armour Ji Hao was wearing was burned out by his high body temperature. Tens of twisted
blood-red spell symbols were emerging from the smooth skin of his slim yet sturdy body. Those spell
symbols were continuously beating and quickly disintegrating one after another.
“Is the magic seal cast by Maguspriest Ji Kui disappearing? This...Ji Kui had said that this magic seal would
gradually disappear after Hao’s physical strength reached beyond the Junior Level!” Qing Fu and Ji Xia
exclaimed simultaneously.
Ji Hao saw countless phantoms flashing through his eyes; his ears were buzzing and he couldn’t hear Qing
Fu or Ji Xia.
“Gee, the Senior Magi blood? Hm...little guy, that couple, who you call Abba and Amma...They love you so
much...the tie of blood... Even I am jealous of you!” The voice of the mysterious man came from Ji Hao’s
spiritual space.
199
Chapter 31 – Wake
Chapter 31 - Awaken
Ji Hao felt utterly powerless.
He saw a simple and crudely built cave, with tens of torches placed on the wall. He also saw a primitive
altar that was carved out of a single piece of stone.
A huge three-legged Gold Fire Crow totem was painted on the wall with the blood of an unknown beast
mixed with mineral pigments. Under the firelight, the Gold Crow’s eyes were shining with a magical light,
and looked down at Ji Hao.
Ji Hao could sense the wild and ancient vibe this cave was emitting; he felt as if he was wrapped in an
intangible atmosphere; he could hear countless voices whispering in his ears.
“My dear ancestors! I, Ji Xia, am giving my blood to my child, in order to increase his power and strength,
and wish him a better future. My dear ancestors, please bless my child. Please make him stronger than
me; make him the best warrior in the Southern Wasteland! I want him to regain the glory of the Gold Fire
Crow and restore the status of our clan!”
Ji Xia was praying loudly. He put Ji Hao on the altar, and looked down at him. His eyes were full of love. He
grinned, then pulled out a bone knife, and quickly cut his own wrist with it.
Qing Fu had been sitting beside Ji Xia. At this moment, she stood up and started to recite an ancient spell.
She looked pale and weak. Accompanying her voice, a strange humming noise was coming from the air.
Blood was dripping from Ji Xia’s wrist. These drops of blood weren’t falling directly onto the altar, but
were instead floating above Ji Hao. Every drop of blood was slowly wriggling and changing its shape
under Qing Fu’s control. In the end, these drops of blood gathered and formed a head-sized Gold Fire
Crow that emitted great heat and an intense light.
Qing Fu then cut her own wrist as well, and directed her blood into the Gold Fire Crow.
“My dear ancestors, gods, and ghosts! I, Qing Fu, beg you to be compassionate to us. Please bless my son
with health, safety, and happiness.”
After her blood had melted into the blood-formed crow, countless spell-symbols started to emerge from
the blood-formed crow. Qing Fu’s face became even paler.
The newborn Ji Hao was lying on the altar, while gazing at his parents stunned.
The blood-formed crow slowly descended from the air, and merged into Ji Hao’s body.
200
...
Followed by a thundering bang, a gust of cold wind broke into the cave, with countless black ice-knives
wrapped within it.
A couple of badly mutilated human bodies were thrown into the cave by the sharp wind. These were the
guards of the Fire Crow Clan’s Ancestral Temple. Their muscular bodies were almost torn to pieces by the
ice-knives, and the shock had been frozen onto their simple and honest faces.
Qing Fu and Ji Xia jerked their heads around, and saw a bucket thick, hundred feet long, one-horned black
serpent wriggling into the cave while it was spurting the cold air with its venom, out of its huge mouth.
The serpent saw Ji Hao, who was lying on the altar, and its huge tail then heavily whipped towards Ji Hao.
Ji Xia had just given more than half of his blood to Ji Hao, which reduced his power greatly. Once he saw
this serpent, he let out a growl; two streams of flames then darted out from both of his arms. A dragon
scale shield, and a mulberry-wood spear appeared within the flames. The shield blocked the serpent’s
tail, which was only inches away from Ji Hao’s tiny body; at the same time, the spear pierced the serpent’s
head with a lightning speed.
“Who are you?! How dare you have invade into our Holy Land?!” Ji Xia shouted out. His voice showed a
trace of confusion. “How did you get in? This is our Ancestral Temple! This is the Fire Crow Clan’s Holy
Land!”
While Ji Xia was shouting at the serpent, the serpent’s body exploded into a cloud of black smoke. A black
figure emerged from that smoke and waved its hands towards Ji Xia. The next second, over twenty black
ice-knives darted out from that smoke and punctured all of the Magus Acupoints, which had been glowing
brightly on Ji Xia’s chest. Blood spurted out from his wounds, and splashed all over Ji Hao’s body.
Qing Fu let out a scream, and pulled three black long needles from her coiled hair, which she then threw
towards that black figure.
The three black needles pierced the figure’s body; it let out a howl, opened its mouth and breathed out a
wisp of cold air. The cold air suddenly transformed into three thumb-thick ice-knives, and then went
through the three Magus Acupoints on Qing Fu’s chest.
...
Beside a blazing bonfire, the little Ji Hao was curiously staring at Ji Kui with his bright, watery eyes. Ji Kui
was wearing a bone armlet and a leather cloak.
“Those damn stinking snakes! I curse their souls to burn in the fire of the Gold Crow’s and never be set
free...Oh, look at our little one, such a talented Maguspriest. His spiritual power is already as strong as
that of an ordinary Maguspriest, even though he is only a newborn...Such a lovely creature...They had
almost killed you!”
201
Ji Kui then bit his own finger and drew a set of complicated spell symbols on Ji Hao’s body with his blood.
“Xia, you didn’t finish your blessing ceremony. You and Qing Fu’s blood has missed the perfect moment to
merge with our little one’s body. I can only seal your blood inside his body with my magic spell. This
magic seal will gradually disappear after his physical strength has reached the Junior Level, after which
your blood will be absorbed by his body.”
“Don’t worry, nothing can ruin his talent...My magic seal might affect him during his warrior training, but
he still will be a powerful Maguspriest. Such a powerful soul, such a talented Maguspriest...”
Ji Hao groaned, then opened his eyes. He saw the black roof of a cave and also felt a soft fur beneath his
body. There was a bitter taste remaining in his mouth, which was so familiar. That was the medicine
made by Qing Fu.
The fat bear put its head near Ji Hao’s face and gave a large grin when it realized that Ji Hao had awaken.
“Hey, fatty. Where’s Amma?” Ji Hao looked at the slobber that hung at the corners of bear’s mouth and
asked. He then pushed the bear’s head aside.
The internal heat inside his body had been resealed. He sensed that the Senior Magi’s blood from his
parents was floating above the multicoloured flame in his Dantian; the flame was working hard to
transform the Senior Magi’s blood into beams of multicoloured lights, which his body could absorb.
Ji Hao felt an inexhaustible power from his body. He looked at the cave wall next to him, then chopped it
with his hand.
His hand made a deep cut into the rock wall. He felt as if he was cutting a piece of tofu with a sharp knife.
His strength didn’t seem to have made significant improvement, but his had become sturdier. There was
still ninety percent of Senior Magi’s blood that hadn’t been released yet; as for the blood that had already
been released, more than half of it was waiting to be transformed by the multicoloured flame.
“Senior Magi’s blood, so powerful!” Ji Hao leaped up from the ground, and waved his fists.
He looked around, then walked out of the cave. He saw a stream that flowed rapidly towards the East; a
beautiful and broad valley was quietly lying under the starlight.
Thousands of slaves, baring their bodies, were singing a work song, while being busy lumbering with
sweat pouring down their backs.
A haughty voice came from not far away.
202
“Ji Xia, you’re no longer the leader! You’re just like us now! What makes you think you could talk to us like
that?”
203
Chapter 32 – The Coldbrook valley
Chapter 32 - The Cold Stream Valley
“What do you mean “don’t talk to me like that”? Look what you’ve done!”
“It has been nearly two months since you’ve been given this job! The Mountain of Springs, where you and
these slaves have come from, is only hundreds of miles away from here. And these slaves haven’t even
built their own shelters as of yet!”
“You had plenty of time and all these people! But you didn’t even start to build a mineshaft! What have
you been doing all these days?”
“I’m not finished yet. Could you please tell me where the food for these slaves is? Where is the meat for
our companion beasts and beasts that were carrying our stuff? Where are all the equipment we are going
to need for exploration and mining work? You just wasted a whole two months here!”
Under the starlight, Ji Xia was waving his arms and yelling at two men, who seemed lazy and haughty.
The two men were wearing metal armours, which were very rare in the Southern Wasteland. After Ji Hao
heard Ji Xia’s voice, he stopped walking, and watched quietly from the shade of the cave. He could sense
strong powers coming from the heavy swords that they had worn around their waists. Faced with Ji Xia’s
complaints, the two men showed arrogant faces, and didn’t seem to take Ji Xia’s words seriously at all.
“Ji Xia, you can say whatever you want. We have sent the five thousand slaves to you as we’ve been told.
From now on, you’re responsible for the mining work in the Cold Stream Valley, as well as all other affairs
around here, which have nothing to do with us.”
The two men laughed out loud and whistled sharply. Two Iron Clawed Bald Eagles with wingspans of
tens of feet, landed not long after in front of them. The two man hopped on the backs of the eagles; the
eagles then rapidly rose high into the air, hovered around, and flew towards the Gold Black Mountain.
Ji Xia raised his right arm angrily, but then stopped; his arm froze in the air.
If it had been as before, any man that Ji Xia discovered to be muddling through their work, would be
slapped hard in the face by Ji Xia, without hesitation. However, precisely as those two men had said, he
was no longer the leader of the Holy Land’s warriors, which meant he had no right to do so anymore.
Mr Crow abruptly landed on Ji Hao’s shoulder.
Ji Hao then walked up to Ji Xia, looked at the two eagles which were gradually becoming smaller and
smaller in the sky, and said: “Abba, are they Ji Shu’s people? Do you want me to shoot them down?”
Mr Crow cawed aloud, spurted wisps of fire from its beak.
204
Qing Ying quietly showed up beside Ji Hao. He pulled out an arrow and started yelling excitedly while he
was waving that arrow.
“Yes! Hao’s right! Let’s shoot those bastards down! I only need a single shot for them from this distance!”
Ji Xia put his arm down, tapped Ji Hao’s head, and said smilingly: “Don’t. It was their fault for not doing
their job well. But, we can never violate the rule of our clan. We can never take the initiative to hurt our
own people.”
Ji Hao gazed at Ji Xia’s pallid face. His mind flashed back to what he had seen during his time in coma. He
clearly remembered that Ji Xia had blocked that attack with his own chest; the boiling hot blood of Ji Xia
had splashed on his body and face. Ji Hao would never forget that.
“Sure, I won’t do anything to them. Unless they do something to me first.” Ji Hao smiled to Ji Xia then
turned around and started to observe this valley carefully.
The starlight was bright and clear. Where Ji Hao was standing at, was the center of the valley. This valley
was tens of miles long and miles wide; a stream with a width of thousand feet was flowing rapidly
through the middle of the valley. At the sides of the stream there were piles of gold and jade pieces.
The water of the stream was ice cold. Though Ji Hao was a mile away from the stream, he could still sense
the chill coming from it. Ji Hao could hear the swishing and gargling sound of the water washing out those
gold and jade pieces at the sides of the stream; those gold and jade pieces were shining alluringly.
“Such an amazing lode!” Said Ji Hao.
“Indeed, it’s a surprisingly large and rich lode. After we got here, your Amma did some exploration; she
discovered that the mineral resources here are buried relatively less deep, which will be easy to dig. We
can easily get a hundred thousand pieces of gold and tens of thousand pieces of jade from this valley.” Ji
Xia then frowned and continued: “But those bastards from the Mountain of Springs only sent us five
thousands of slaves with nothing else.”
All kinds of knocking noises were resounding through the valley. Thousands of slaves were singing their
working songs, while being busy with building their shelters. On the other side of the valley, tens of
cabins on stilts had already been built.
On the cliff, tens of Fire Crow Clan warriors were working hard on building the watch post. A few long
vines were dropped down from the cliff, and were used to pull thick logs up the cliff from time to time.
Near the entrances, on both sides of the valley, a group of warriors were supervising hundreds of slaves
building the fence wall. The slaves laid the foundation of the fence wall with thick logs; then filled two
lines of logs with rocks and clay. This kind of fence wall would be firm enough to block the attacks from
beasts.
205
The Cold Stream Valley was in the extreme North of the Fire Crow Clan’s territory. The valley was
surrounded by primitive jungle. A lot of dire beasts were living in the surrounding jungle of the Cold
Stream Valley. That added with other unpredictable dangers, if this fence was not build as quickly as
possible, the lives of all these slaves would be in constant peril.
Qing Fu came with a few warriors.
She smiled when she saw Ji Hao and intimately rubbed his head. Qing Fu then handed a fist-sized piece of
red jade to Ji Xia and said: “Xia, this lode not only produces gold and jade. I asked these warriors to dug
dirty-feet deep and we found this.”
Ji Hao looked at that piece of red jade curiously. That red jade was translucent and possessed great heat;
there seemed to be some kind of liquid flowing inside it. Under the starlight, this red jade piece was
shining with a bright fiery light.
“Hmm? Fire Jade Pith? This is a treasure that can largely and rapidly improve the power of a Senior
Magus with the natural abilities of controlling fire, and is also a kind of excellent material for making
magus tools.” Ji Xia popped up his eyes and said delightfully. “If this is send to the clan as tribute, one
piece of Fire Jade Pith can be worth more than thousands of gold and jade pieces of gold!”
“We have to let those elder Maguspriests know that we have found the Fire Jade Pith here, as quickly as
possible. Tell them that they should send more warriors to guard this valley. And, Xia, you need to start
hunting with Ying after the sun has risen. Those people of the mountain of Springs didn’t bring any food
for these slaves,” said Ji Fu in a low voice.
Ji Hao took the Fire Jade Pith from Ji Xia’s hand, after which he sent his spiritual power into it. He
suddenly sensed a great power gushing into his body from his palms. He felt as if he had been drawn into
a lake of lava, and almost screamed out.
Ji Hao was half shocked and half surprised. This piece of red jade was not a Fire Jade Pith, but a piece of
Fire Essence Crystal. In Ji Hao’s previous life he had seen hundreds of powerful warriors fighting for a
small piece of Fire Essence Crystal that had been less than one percent in size compared to the one he
was holding right now.
This was truly precious. The Cold Stream Valley was a great treasure trove indeed.
No matter who it was that guarded this valley and was sending the gold and jade pieces, as required from
him, he would be rewarded and earn credit from the clan. Would Ji Shu be kind enough to let Ji Xia earn
such credit?
206
Chapter 33 – Savage
Chapter 33 - Savage
The fat bear immersed its entire body in the stream, after which it slapped its huge bear palms hard onto
the surface of the water. The water splashed and brought up a five feet long fish, which was pure white
and without scales. The fat bear made its drooling mouth wide open, caught the fish, and swallowed it
instantly. After that it let out a few cheers.
In the valley, one group of slaves were still working hard to build shelters and the fence wall; the
remaining slaves had already started making simple stone tools for mining work under the supervision of
a few Fire Crow Clan warriors.
Ji Hao was standing on the fence wall, which was nearly built and frowned while looking at those slaves
who seemed to be lifeless.
In the Southern Wasteland, the mining work had always been extremely dangerous and heavy. Even a
strong man with a healthy body would probably be disabled after working in the deep and dark mine
shaft for two or three years. However, there were very few healthy men among the slaves Ji Hao was
looking at. Nearly half of them lacked an arm or a leg. The rest of them were either children or old people.
There were even a few sick people who couldn’t walk straight.
Half of them wouldn’t last even a minute in the mineshaft. Where did Ji Shu find all this garbage? Ji Hao
thought.
Ji Hao gave a sigh, then shouted to Ji Ying, who was supervising those slaves, “Uncle Ji Ying, just pity those
poor kids! Set them off into the jungle to find some fruits. They can do nothing around here anyway.”
Ji Ying was holding a whip with which he lashed the ground annoyed, then took a glance at those poor
scrawny kids who couldn’t even carry a piece of wood, and growled: “Damn Ji Shu! When I become
stronger, I’ll have to kick his ass and teach him some rules!”
“Take these useless kids away! The two of you! Send them to the back of the valley where there is a piece
wood with wild fruits. Let them fill their stomachs, after which they will have to bring all those fruits back
to us!” Ji Ying said to a couple of warriors who were standing behind him.
Ji Hao shook his head then turned around, and looked into the dense jungle. In the morning, just after the
sun had come out, Ji Xia had gone into the jungle and started hunting with a group of warriors. Feeding
thousands of people wasn’t easy at all, and would need at least hundreds of big animals to be hunted.
A few slaves were carrying huge stones even taller than themselves on their backs and gasping heavily.
They walked up beside Ji Hao step by step, then put those stones into the fence wall heavily. The bodies of
these slaves were bare, without even a leaf to cover their private parts. Tattoos of crocodiles on their
207
skins showed that they had come from the Blood Crocodile Clan, which was a subsidiary clan of the Black
Water Serpent Clan.
The Fire Crow Clan and the Black Water Serpent Clan had been fighting against each other for decades; it
was not uncommon for them to capture and enslave people from each other or their subsidiary clans. Ji
Hao checked the few slaves working beside him with his spiritual power, and discovered that they were
all Novice Magi under the second level.
“Yohohoho~ Yo! hoho~”
A strange shouting sound came from the jungle. A few figures flashed through the jungle then countless
trees started shaking. A couple of spears darted out of the jungle along with the ear-piercing sounds of
sharp winds created by them.
In the next second, a few slaves were speared and nailed on the fence wall.
“Enemies...” While Ji Hao was shouting, a tall and strong man rushed out of the woods and ran up to Ji
Hao. This man was almost naked; his waist was wrapped around by a small piece of fur, and his whole
body was covered with thick black hair. He was holding a wooden stick in his hand.
The wooden stick he was holding in his hand, had the same thickness as Ji Hao’s lap and the same length
as Ji Hao’s height, and was covered in dried up blood. The man was only an inch shorter than Ji Hao, but
his shoulder was half a feet wider than Ji Hao’s shoulder, which made him seem like a human-like
chimpanzee. He raised the stick high in the air then let out a growl and smashed it down towards Ji Hao’s
head at the same time.
Ji Hao grabbed a spear, which was leaning against the fence wall beside him, then let out a growl as well.
The appearance of enemies was too abrupt, and had left Ji Hao no time to cast any sorceries or magic
spells; he could only fight back with his physical strength.
All of the black hair that was covering the strong man’s body stood then straight up, and a cloud of black
smoke appeared faintly behind his body. Inside the smoke, a red tiger head was roaring silently. A wisp of
powerful black smoke then spurted out from the stick and transformed into a tiger claw, which slapped
towards Ji Hao’s face with great speed.
Obviously, this strong man was a Junior Magus warrior. Only magi at the Junior or higher level could
transform their powers into a certain shape. Usually, the strength of a Magus would go beyond twenty-
thousand ‘stones’ when he or she reached the top level as a Novice Magus; once he or she upgraded to a
Junior Magus, his strength would grow to thirty-five thousand stones at least; added with his or her
bloodline power, the punch of a Junior Magus would at least be two times stronger than a top level Novice
Magus.
Before Ji Hao could trigger his internal power, the spear bumped against the stick.
208
The strong man stared happily at Ji Hao. He only saw a ball of faint light shining behind Ji Hao, which
meant that Ji Hao had already started to make the connection with his bloodline power but hasn’t
triggered it yet, and Ji Hao was only a twelfth level Novice Magus tops!
“Die...Meat...Delicious kid...” The strong man murmured, his arms started swelling, which showed that he
had used all his strength.
“Savage! Damn cannibal savage! Fight! Fight! Kill them all! Damn! Ji Hao! Step back! Quick!”
Bang!
The spear and the wooden stick simultaneously exploded into pieces. The explosion hadn’t hurt Ji Hao at
all. He slightly shook his arms and looked at the strong man. He discovered that the man was not as
powerful as he had thought.
Contrary to Ji Hao, both of the palms of the strong man had been broken into several pieces; blood
spurted out from his wounds. He stared at Ji Hao in shock while he was sent flying backwards.
“Kill!” Ji Hao growled. He was half shocked and half surprised.
He was controlling his power and strength intentionally and keeping himself at the eleventh level as a
Novice Magus. However, he had only used six percent of his physical strength just now and completely
beat a Junior Magus up.
“The magical [Bu-Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] gained me extra strength; the dragon blood gave me a perfect
human body; and the Senior Magi blood from Abba and Amma, it was so powerful!” Ji Hao cheered
silently in his head.
He then let out a growl, grabbed a pair of axes from the hands of two warriors and rushed towards the
strong man.
Tens of savages rushed out of the woods while screaming and shouting. Ji Hao waved the axes and broke
into the crowd of savages like a whirlwind. Soon, the tens of fifth to sixth level Novice Magi savage
warriors were all chopped into pieces by Ji Hao. Blood splashed everywhere.
“Kill!” Ji Hao growled hoarsely. His pupils turned red. More savages rushed out of the woods
continuously. Ji Hao madly darted towards them.
Hundreds of savages were slaughtered by Ji Hao in the blink of an eye. The ground was littered with body
pieces.
Suddenly, an angry growl came from the jungle. A three-meter tall man who was plump and sturdy
rushed out. Three red light spots were brightly shining on his chest, which meant that he was a Senior
Magus who had three Magus Acupoints awakened!
209
The Senior Magus savage grabbed a savage warrior who was running beside him and threw him hard
forward.
The poor savage warrior let out a deep howl while darting towards Ji Hao like a human cannonball. Ji Hao
sensed a strong wind coming along with the human-cannonball when it was still tens of feet away from
him. He felt a strong chest pain and he couldn’t even breathe.
210
Chapter 34 – Four Eyes
Chapter 34 - Four Eyes
“Break!” Facing the poor savage warrior who had been thrown at him as a human cannonball, Ji Hao
dropped the axes, locked his fingers together then silently cast a spell; at the same time, he thrust his
hands forwards, with his palms facing the savage warrior who was about to hit him.
The spell and hand gesture cast by Ji Hao made a connection with the vast nature power, which had now
gathered into an invisible wall, shielding Ji Hao behind it. The poor human cannonball warrior exploded
into a red cloud of mist accompanied by a loud bang, once he hit against the invisible nature-powered
wall.
The air shock waves even sent Ji Hao flying backwards.
Mr Crow didn’t take any action. He gripped Ji Hao’s shoulder and gazed at the jungle behind the savage
Senior Magus with his red and beady eyes, without even taking a glance at the savage Senior Magus.
“Juicy little kid...You smell so good...Must be tasty!” The savage Senior Magus roared and took a big step
towards Ji Hao. He was nearly a hundred feet away from Ji Hao; however, with a single step, he was now
standing right in front of Ji Hao.
“Go away! You disgusting fat!” The horrible smell of the savage Senior Magus almost made Ji Hao throw
up. He overlapped his hands with a frown and quickly triggered his internal power. Soon, all of his
internal power had condensed into a thumb-sized fiery lightning ball on top of his palm.
The fiery lightning ball then swelled into the size of a human head. Followed by an earth shaking thunder,
a ten feet long lightning darted out of the fiery lightning ball and struck right onto the huge fat belly of the
savage Senior Magus.
The lightning instantly burned out the dense black hair on the belly of the savage Senior Magus and his
dirty, oily skin laid bare. Countless sparks of lightning wrapped his body and made loud crackling noises.
Some of the lightning sparks struck on the ground and left hundreds of fist-sized holes.
The savage Senior Magus held his own stomach with trembling hands and staggered a few steps back.
Although Ji Hao would never be able hurt the savage Senior Magus with his own physical strength, he had
triggered the [Nine Secret Word] and borrowed power from the nature, which temporarily yet largely
improved his power and strength. Even so, he still failed to cause any harm to the body of the savage
Senior Magus. But he had successfully forced the savage Senior Magus back.
“Little bastard! I’m going to eat your brain!” The savage Senior Magus let out a roar and stamped down
hard on the ground, causing an intense ground shake, which nearly made Ji Hao fall.
211
Ji Hao retreated rapidly.
“Savage! This is our Fire Crow Clan’s territory! Are you trying to get yourself killed?” Ji Ying flew towards
Ji Hao with a spear held in his hand. His body was wrapped by a fire stream, which made him look like a
fiery shooting star. He then landed in front of Ji Hao and firmly shielded him behind himself.
The spear made of mulberry wood was sparking and the obsidian spearhead was spurting flame flakes. Ji
Ying then lunged his spear at the chest of the savage Senior Magus for hundreds of times, in the blink of
an eye.
However, Ji Ying’s attacks seemed to be hardly hurting the savage Senior Magus. The savage Senior
Magus stood firmly on the ground and put his palms together; a mace[1] tattoo on his right palm lit up,
and then a mace appeared in his hand.
Ji Ying only had two awakened Magus Acupoints, while the savage Senior Magus had three of them.
Judging from their physical strengths, Ji Ying was not the rival of the savage Senior Magus at all. The mace
and Ji Ying’s spear struck against each other; the shock impact pushed Ji Ying backwards and made him
fall hard on the ground. A small part of Ji Ying’s leather armour broke into pieces by a slight touch of the
mace.
Along with a sharp wind, Ji Lang, who was guarding the back of the valley flew up to Ji Ying. Similar to Ji
Ying, his body was wrapped by a fire stream as well. He flashed across the air and switched position with
Ji Ying, then leaped up and jammed his knees hard onto the face of the savage Senior Magus.
The face of the savage Senior Magus was smashed instantly. Blood spurted out from out his eyes and ears.
He howled desperately, threw his mace away, turned around fled backwards with his face buried in his
hands.
At this time, Ji Ying was already standing back up. He held his spear tight and darted towards the savage
Senior Magus at a lightning speed. At the next second, the spear went through the chest of the savage
Senior Magus and punctured his heart. The savage Senior Magus screamed out, twitched a few times then
fell onto the ground.
Thousands of savage warriors rushed out of the woods. However, all of them froze when they saw the
savage Senior Magus lying on the ground and covered with blood. They gazed stunned at the savage
Senior Magus, the most powerful warrior within their tribe. Their best warrior had been beaten up,
which had frightened them badly. They didn’t know what to do next.
The savages were the robbers living in the jungle of the Southern Wasteland. They didn’t have a
homeland, they didn’t know how to plant or raise animals. Neither did they have any idea about
Maguspriest or elder Magi. They would eat every old or weak member of their own tribes. Just like wild
animals, they moved around the Southern Wasteland jungle, robbed every clan they met and ate
whatever they could find, including people.
212
The savage Senior Magus was the leader of this savage tribe, and was also the most powerful warrior
among them. The rest of the savage warriors started yelling and screaming when they realized that their
leader had already been knocked down.
Inside the dense jungle a tall figure in black, was standing in the shadow of a tree and murmured
dissatisfied: “Told you. These trashes are useless. They’re even more stupid than animals! We have to do
it ourselves if we want the prize.”
The tall figure then walked out of the shadow and said: “Let’s make it quick. The two Senior Magi just had
their Magus Acupoints awakened, they’re not bad. Besides, they’re tall and pretty, those old ladies gonna
like them. They’ll be worth a fortune!”
Another tall future walked out as well and said: “Let’s do it together then. Catch them alive as quick as
possible. And that little guy, he can cast a spell at such a young age...more importantly...look at that
delicate face, someone’s gonna pay lots for that.”
Ji Hao picked up the axe which was thrown on the ground by himself earlier and chopped the neck of the
savage Senior Magus. He used all of his strength, chopped the neck of the savage Senior Magus hard for
nearly a hundred times then finally beheaded him.
The body of the savage Senior Magus was still twitching intensely after that. A while later, a huge stream
of blood spurted out from his broken neck and the twitching stopped.
“Such a strong life force! And he was a Senior Magus with only three awakened Magus Acupoints!” Ji Hao
exclaimed silently.
Then Ji Hao heard these heavy footsteps coming from the jungle. He suddenly sensed a murderous vibe.
Ji Hao then raised his head and saw two men were walking out of the jungle. Both of them were over
three meters tall and wearing full metal armours. Except their faces, all of their body parts were well
protected by the exquisitely crafted armours, including fingers.
Their faces were in an odd bronze colour. One of them was holding a bola[2] and the other one was
holding a heavy sword.
Ji Hao stared at the faces of the two men in shock —— Both of them had an additional pair of eyes located
above their eyebrows. They were four-eyed people!
“Fight! Fight with your full strength! Damn! It’s the Jia Clan warriors!” Shouted Ji Ying and Ji Lang
simultaneously.
————————————————————
213
[1] Mace:A mace is a blunt weapon, a type of club or virge that uses a heavy head on the end of a handle
to deliver powerful blows. A mace typically consists of a strong, heavy, wooden or metal shaft, often
reinforced with metal, featuring a head made of stone, copper, bronze, iron, or steel.
[2] Bola: A type of weapon in use during the Clone Wars and later the Galactic Civil War, consisting of
weights attached to an interconnected cord. The weapon was capable of wrapping around an individual's
neck and breaking it.
214
Chapter 35 – Invulnerable
Chapter 35 - Invulnerable
Ji Hao felt as if an electric current had passed through his body; there were goosebumps over his entire
body and the tiny hairs on his body were all standing up. He detected all sorts of emotions contained in
the shouts of Ji Ying and Ji Lang; tension, shock, and even a slight trace of fear.
Ji Lang and Ji Yang held their head high and their weapons tight, while taking three steps forward and
faced the two clansmen of the Jia Clan bravely. They might not be aware of the fear buried deep inside
their own hearts, but Ji Hao certainly was.
“Uncle Ji Ying, what the hell is the Jia Clan?” Ji Hao looked at the two four-eyed men walking quickly
towards him and shouted to Ji Ying.
“Withdraw! Hao! Back!” Ji Ying gripped his spear and growled. Streams of fire spurted out from his body,
his body turning almost translucent in the raging fire. “They’re monsters from the Jia clan! Stay away
from them!”
“Hehe…hehe…” The Jia Clan warriors curved their lips and chuckled in disdain.
Looking at the inhumane enemies, Ji Hao took a deep breath. The purple light spot which was condensed
by his internal power appeared between his eyebrows and started rotating rapidly, continuously drawing
the surrounding power of the nature into Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao’s body trembled a bit, after which he started reciting the [Nine Secret Words]. At that moment, Ji
Hao’s silhouette became hazy and indistinct. Followed by a muffled thunder in the air, Ji Hao pointed his
left hand towards the sky and his right hand towards the earth. His pupils were shining with a chilling
cold light. At the same time, a chilling wind whooshed through the air.
The ground under the feet of the two Ji Clan warriors started moving like water. Tens of arm thick thorns
of dirt thrust out from the ground. The tips of these thorns were shining with the same chilling cold light
as that in Ji Hao’s eyes. Under the control of Ji Hao’s power, the hardness of these thorns were greater
than that of steel.
However, these sharp and hard thorns shattered into dust against the armours of the Jia Clan warriors.
The Jia Clan warriors stood still, but their armours were shining without even a trace left by those thorns.
Their mocking laughter turned louder and their eyes turned colder.
“Ji!” Ji Hao snapped. All the plants in the vicinity to shake suddenly. Hundreds of towering trees withered
and collapsed and large patches of grass scorched rapidly. Only a few plants near the two Jia Clan
warriors were wrapped by a green light and started growing madly; their leaves and vines expanded over
215
hundreds of times in the blink of an eye. Under influence of Ji Hao’s magic power, these leaves and vines
became as hard as rebar and coiled around the bodies of the Jia Clan warriors like serpents.
Those huge vines continued coiling around the Jia Clan warriors and wrapped them into a large green
cocoon, after which it started wriggling and wringing, making a gravelly raucous noise.
“Such a boring trick!” A cold and glib voice came from within the green cocoon. Just when the voice faded,
the cocoon busted open due to a power at the inside; countless pieces of leaves and vines were blown
away by the power of the impact. The two Jia Clan warriors calmly broke loose from the cocoon and
continued walking in big steps.
“Hao! Step back!” Ji Lang growled. “These Jia Clan people are monsters! Only a Senior Magus can deal with
them!”
Ji Hao didn’t listen to Ji Lang. He locked his fingers together and triggered the [Nine Secret Words] in
order. The power of the [Nine Secret Words] allowed Ji Hao to connect his own internal power to the
power of nature. The nature power around him started rotating like an invisible whirlpool. A small spark
emerged from the air then started a great fire around Ji Hao. Nine, arm-thick and tens of feet long, fiery
snakes darted out of the blazing fire and rushed towards the Jia Clan warriors, emanating great heat.
The fiery snakes hit right onto the chests of the Jia Clan warriors, but they didn’t even blink when it
happened. They only threw a mocking glance at Ji Hao and kept walking. The nine fiery snakes exploded
with a loud bang at the very next second, shedding sparks and smoke and fell with a great splashes of fire
near their heavy armours, failing to leave even any trace on them.
Ji Hao attacked the Jia Clan warriors over three times with all of his best sorceries. The lethality of his
attack was even greater than that of an elite Junior Warrior’s attack. However, the two Jia Clan warriors
weren’t harmed even a little bit. Ji Hao couldn’t sense any magic power from the two Jia Clan warriors,
which meant that they took all of attacks only with their strangely strong defensive capability.
“Shoot!”
Growls of a few Qing Yi Clan warriors came from behind Ji Hao. Tens of long arrows hurtled towards the
Jia Clan warriors.
The Jia Clan warriors gave a scornful laugh, then closed their eyes. The Qing Yi Clan warriors were the
best archers in the Southern Wasteland. The tens of arrows hit onto closed eyes of the Jia Clan warriors
almost simultaneously, which gave Ji Hao a spurt of great joy. However, after less than one second, his
heart sank heavily; he felt cold and hopeless like he was drowning in the Cold Stream in the middle of the
valley.
All of the Qing Yi Clan warriors guarding the Coldbrook Valley were middle-level Junior Magi, even some
elite Junior Magi. The arrows shot by them could easily puncture tens of towering trees over miles away.
But just now, their arrows had clashed against the eyelids of the Jia Clan warriors!
216
The Jia Clan warriors blinked and shook off the dirt left by smashed arrows. After that, they took a few big
steps forward, and walked up to Ji Ying and Ji Lang.
Ji Hao stared at the two Jia Clan warriors nervously. What kind of freaks were they? Even their eyelids
were indestructible, like iron walls and had shattered the arrows of the best archers in the Southern
Wasteland! Ji Hao thought.
Ji Ying darted out ahead of Ji Lang. He leapt up from the ground, held his spear high and pierced towards
one of the Jia Clan warrior’s heart. At the same time, the spearhead spurted out a raging flame.
Ji Ying injected all of his power into hi spear, causing a great to be emitted from the spear. The earth
started shaking intensely and the soil melted rapidly. Not long after, a thin layer of lava was covering the
ground near Ji Ying and was spreading towards the surrounding areas.
The Jia Clan warrior who was facing Ji Ying held the bola in his left hand and took a step sideways then
twisted his body at a weird angle, and dodged Ji Ying’s attack. The spearhead sliced through the air, an
inch away from his face, but didn’t touch even a hair of his.
Ji Ying had missed his target. Before he had landed back on the ground and was able to adjust his posture,
the Jia Clan warrior threw a punch at his throat instantaneously. Ji Ying let out a very muffled moan, lost
his breath and showed the whites of his eyes.
After that, the Jia Clan warrior raised the bola and heavily hit against the back of Ji Ying’s head with it. Ji
Ying shouted out in pain, fell hard on the ground, casing his body to twitch continuously.
“Ji Ying!” Ji Lang growled and jumped up, rushed towards the Jia Clan warrior who was standing in front
of Ji Ying. The other Jia Clan warrior seemed to have already foreseen his plan; once Ji Ying moved his
feet, he put a heavy shield, which had abruptly appeared from nowhere in front of his partner. Ji Lang
hadn’t seen this coming, he bumped hard against the shield; his head broke instantly and blood spurted
out.
Ji Hao’s pupils constricted to the size of pinpoint when he saw what happened.
The attacks of these two Jia Clan warriors were so clean and straight. It seemed like they had practiced
this thousands of times.
Ji Ying and Ji Lang, two powerful young Senior Magi were each knocked down by a single attack. Ji Hao
felt as if the Jia Clan Warrior weren’t even humans, they were more like two fighting machines!
217
Chapter 36 – Crisis
Chapter 36 - Crisis
“Ha! Hehe…”
“Yo hohoho!”
“Ho ho! Ho!”
Seeing Ji Ying and Ji Lang lying on the ground and trying to struggle back up with faces covered in blood,
all of the Savages, who was badly frightened by Ji Hao’s slaughter and struck dumb by the death of their
leader, have now started shouting and jumping for joy.
Due to the generally low intelligence of these Savages, their behaviour was animal-like. Once their leader
has been defeated, they would turn and flee right away; but if their leader has gotten the upper hand in a
battle, they would become the most ferocious warriors and tear every single enemy into pieces!
At this point of time, they picked up their weapons and turned around, glared at Ji Hao and the Coldbrook
Valley behind him while shouting and clamouring. The scary enemies just killed their leader have been
knocked down by their honoured guests, which largely encouraged these flurried Savages who were just
about to run.
“Human! A lot of humans! Meat! Delicious meat!”
“Olds, chewy! Youngs, tasty!”
“And women! Hey! Women! Hehe…women, mine!”
The Savaged was drooling and yelling while they approached Ji Hao carefully. The bigger their steps
were, the greater courage they had. Abruptly, one among them gave a growl, then thousands of Savages
started rushing toward Ji Hao and the Coldbrook Valley with their weapons raised high.
“Hao! Step back! Quick!” A Qing Yi Clan warriors shouted to Ji Hao from the top of the unfinished fence
wall.
Tens of Qing Yi Clan warriors then pulled their bows and shot hundreds of arrows in the span of two
breaths.
Wisps of arrows whizzed through the air and flew into the Savage crowd like an intense rain. The
remarkable shooting skill of the Qing Yi Clan warriors allowed every single arrow winded a unique path
through the air like snake-wiggling.
218
The arrows went through one, and two, and three, even more of the Savages’ throats. Each of the arrows
pierced, at least, three Savages’ throats; one of them even punctured fifteen madly running Savages’
throats then finally stuck in the ground slantingly.
Immediately, blood splashed everywhere, covered the earth and the sky.
A few Savages who were running in front of the crowd fell on the ground, howled and struggled painfully
with their hands around their punctured necks, then died soon.
The momentary courage of the Savages has now gone without a trace. Those Savages luckily survived the
arrows started screaming terrifyingly; they dropped their weapons and fled in the opposite direction of
the Coldbrook Valley with all of their remained strength.
The two armoured Jia Clan warriors frowned and shook their heads.
“These useless wastes! These Savages are no better than animals! They’re even not qualified to be slaves!
We have to do this ourselves!” Said the Jia Clan warrior who held a bola in his hands. He then sneered and
continued: “The two of us are enough to capture the entire valley!”
The Jia Clan warrior with heavy shield and sword let out a sneer as well and said: “We still need these
Savages to send all these captives out of the valley for us. We can’t let those arrow men kill all of them!”
The Jia Clan Warrior hung his shield on his belt then held his sword with his left-hand and crooked his
middle finger of the other hand toward Ji Hao ; slightly raised his the left corner of his upper lip and said
with a mocking smile: “Hey, little kid, such a young Magusreists. you’re really good! Come, let us see what
else have you got!”
Ji Hao took a deep breath. His black pupils suddenly turned into a gold red colour; nine spell symbols of
the ‘Nine Secret Words’ loomingly appeared around both of his pupils. The power of the ‘Nine Secret
Words’ began to drag the nature power into Ji Hao’s body, even darkened the dayglow tens of feet around
Ji Hao.
The Jia Clan warriors curiously looked at Ji Hao and showed no sign of attack. Obviously, they didn’t take
Ji Hao serious at all, they were just curious about what Ji Hao was going to ‘perform’ for them.
“Hao! Back! You can’t deal with 'em!” Ji Ying shouted. He was hit hard on the back head by the bola
warrior and almost lost his consciousness; he has now leaped up from the ground and raised his ablaze
spear and stabbed toward the Jia Clan warrior’s neck. The spear left a huge arc of fiery light in the air.
The life fore of the Senior Magi were extraordinarily strong. The heavy bola punch may have the head of
an ordinary man smashed; however, Ji Ying was only felt dizzy after he was hit by the bola, and soon
recovered from it; rose and fought again with his full power.
219
At the same time, Ji Lang, whose forehead was bumped and broken, face covered with blood, leaped high
in the air as well. He jerked out a black dagger and poked toward the other Jia Clan Warrior’s face.
In the meanwhile, he also shouted to Ji Hao: “Hao, draw back! Quick! Everyone stay back! Back! Back!”
Ji Hao calmly looked at Ji Ying and Ji Lang, didn’t move.
Mr.Crow quietly stood on Ji Hao’s shoulder and ruffled his feathers. He fixed his eyes into the dense
jungle, where all these enemies came from and totally ignored the two Jia Clan Warriors.
Ji Ying and Ji Lang cast their counterattacks simultaneously. However, the two Jia Clan Warriors suddenly
stretched out their arms at exact the same moment and grabbed the necks of Ji Ying and Ji Lang, smashed
them hard to the ground.
The earth shook intensely; Ji Ying and Ji Lang’s body then deeply bumped into the ground.
“Kill!” Ji Ying gave a roar from the hundreds of feet deep hole his body crushed into, then jumped out of
the hole with his body wrapped by a blazing fire and rushed toward the Jia Clan warrior again.
“We’re Senior Magi from the Fire Crow Clan!” Ji Lang spat a mouthful of blood out and also jumped out of
the other hole. His dagger has gone missing when he was hit into the ground; he has now clenched his
fists and throwing punches to the Jia Clan Warrior.
“They’re way stronger than you! Way stronger!” Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and growled in a low voice.
“Why’re you have to be so stubborn？Do you have to risk your lives against these guys?!”
Both of the two Jia Clan warriors took a step aside and easily dodged the attacks of Ji Ying and Ji Lang.
Their actions were so unified, which gave a weird feeling that was very hard to explain. They avoided Ji
Ying and Ji Lang’s attacks with only one simple step; then crooked their arms and leaned their upper
body forward, struck hard on Ji Ying and Ji Lang’s lower bellies simultaneously with their hard, hammer-
like elbows.
Ji Ying and Ji Lang were sent flying backward instantly like cannonballs; their body sliced though the air,
started a sharp air steam even cut a tens of feet long and five feet wide ditch into the ground. The two of
them then fell on the ground heavily near Ji Hao’s feet; their eyes widened and blood gushed out of their
mouths.
This time, they were seriously injured; couldn’t rise again even with the strong life force of Senior Magi.
The Jia Clan warrior with a sword then crooked his finger and sneered to Ji Hao again: “Come on, little
guy, let me see have you got!”
“You think I’m stupid?!” Ji Hao showed his middle finger to the Jia Clan warriors without a thought of
weather they could understand the meaning of this hand gesture. He then grabbed Ji Ying and Ji Lang
220
with both of his hands and resealed the power inside his body, transformed into a steam of fiery light and
disappeared.
At the next second, Ji Hao appeared near the entrance of the valley with Ji Ying and Ji Lang held in his
arms.
“Retreat!” Ji Hao shouted while running madly toward the end of the valley. “Uncles, retreat! The enemies
are too powerful! We have to wait for Abba and other warriors to come back! Retreat! Just leave these
slaves here!”
Tens of Qing Yi clans warriors quickly drew close to Ji Hao; other Fire Crow Clan warriors who were
guarding the valley followed Ji Hao and ran toward the end of the valley as well.
However, two figures then broke into the valley like a tornado. They burst into the crowd of Fire Crow
Clan and Qing Yi Clan warriors and sent tens of them flying; these warriors then fell hard on the ground
thousands of feet away and couched up blood ceaselessly.
Ji Hao stopped running; because he saw the Jia Clan warriors were waiting in front of him with that
mocking sneers on their faces.
They moved too fast, Ji Hao didn’t even saw how they broke into the valley clearly.
221
Chapter 37 – Puppet
Chapter 37 - Puppet
Ji Hao stopped by the two Jia Clan warriors. The slaves near Ji Hao were all huddled up on the ground and
trembled in fear.
From the Cold Brook laid aside, the fat bear jumped out abruptly. The bear’s fur was soaking wet; it
leaped high in the air and raised its huge paw and slapped toward one of the Jia Clan warriors.
“Faty! Get away!” Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched; he let out a growl anxiously.
The bear’s beady eyes turned into a blood red; thick strands of viscous white saliva hung from the
corners of its mouth; every single of its hairs risen on end like steel needles; and the huge bear paw
started a gust of fierce wind. The bear showed no sign of stop.
The Jia Clan warrior aimed by the bear raised his head, threw a sideway glance at the bear with that
mocking smile remained on his face. He then quickly took a big step sideway, moved to under the bear’s
body and punched the bear’s belly with his right fist.
This punch sent the gigantic bear flying into the air. The bear flew a mile away like a small—flying-
mountain, then pitched into the Cold Brook. The water rapidly turned red and then bear slowly floated
up, drifted down along with the water flow then got stuck by several giant stones in the middle of the
brook.
At the end of the valley, swirls of dust rose thousands of feet high in the air. Tens of Fire Crow Warriors
who were guarding the end of the valley were rushing toward Ji Hao and the others.
They shouted aloud when they saw the two Jia Clan Warriors; looming fiery lights appeared behind their
bodies. They raised their arms and threw their spears to the Jia Clan warriors across a distance of miles.
Tens of Mulberry wood spears were all wrapped by the blazing fire and darted toward the two Jia Clan
Warriors in different paths, blocked all the possible side steps that the Jia Clan warriors might take to
dodge the attack.
The Jia Clan warrior with the sword turned his head and gave a creepy smile to Ji Hao, who was having a
very serious facial expression. The Jia Clan warrior then took the shield which was hung around his waist
and raised it high then cast an odd spell. The shield suddenly emitted an eye-piercing light; the light soon
formed an immense light-shield in front of the two Jia Clan warriors.
At the next second, all of the spears then shuttered against the light-shield along with a thundering bang,
while the light-shield stood firmly without even a shake.
222
Ji Hao noticed that there was a familiar totem embossed on the surface of the Jia Clan warrior’s shield —
A tower with a blood-red eye floating on top of it. That eye was shining with a blood-red light, very life
like. Ji Hao gazed at that eye, shivered subconsciously.
Another Jia Clan warrior dropped his bola and soothed the bone joints of his fingers. He thrust his hands
toward the tens of Fire Crow warriors who were rushing toward him and his partner. His ten fingers then
started flicking like he was playing a pipa[1].
The air near his fingertips then started popping; countless fist-sized, dagger-like sharp gusts of winds
darted out from near his fingers and suddenly hit on those Fire Crow warriors’ bodies.
Every single flick of the Jia Clan warrior’s fingers sent hundreds of gusts of winds toward those Fire Crow
Clan warriors; these dagger-like winds broke their bones, pierced their arms and legs, hollowed their
chests. Those Fire Crow warriors had no preparation for this; they were trembling intensely and
vomiting blood; seemed as weak as grasses under the attack of these weird winds. soon, all of the Fire
Crow warriors were sent flying backward by the rain-storm-like sharp gusts of winds.
“So vulnerable! I’m disappointed. Haven’t met any real rival yet.” Said one of the Jia Clan warriors.
The other Jia Clan warrior stooped flicking his fingers. Wisps of smoke rose from his ten finger tips, which
caused by the friction between his fingers and the air.
Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and started at the two horrible enemies.
The shield was nothing but a magus tool with extraordinary defensive power. However, Ji Hao didn’t
sense even a trace of magical power from the guy who just knocked tens of Fire Crow Clan warriors down
by flicked his fingers, which means that he was only popped the air with his physical strength and easily
smashed a Fire Crow Clan warrior team.
Mr.Crow stretched his wings and slightly moved his claws which were gripped Ji Hao’s shoulder; a trace
of cruelty flashed through his blood-red pupils.
Ji Hao patted Mr.Crow and slightly shook his head. He has known Mr.Crow since he was a newborn baby;
he clearly understood the meaning of Mr. Crow’s actions.
There’re some more powerful enemies who were hiding in that dense jungle all these time, which was
why Mr.Crow didn’t pay any attention to the Jia Clan warriors and kept a vigilant watch to the jungle.
“You’re very powerful. However, this is our Fire Crow Clan’s territory.” Ji Hao stared at the two Jia Clan
warriors who wasn’t even gasping after all this, and said seriously. “No matter where you came from, you
have invaded our territory, you…”
“This place is far, far away from the centre of your Fire Crow Clan, we’re not afraid the revenge from your
clan at all. Are you trying to stall us? Little guy, I have to admit that you surprised me. This cleverness of
223
yours will make you worth even more!” The Jia Clan warrior with sword interrupted Ji Hao’s speaking. He
looked at Ji Hao up and down with his four cold eyes.
The other Jia Clan warrior picked up his bola, waved it then grinned and said to Ji Hao: “You’ll be worth a
fortune. I feel like I’m looking at piles of gold and jade. We can live a happy and comfortable life for a long
while.”
All the warriors guarding the Coldbrook valley were knocked down by this time; groups of Savages
rushed into the valley.
These Savages had no sense of rules，they started damaging everything once they got into the valley.
Thanks to Ji Shu and his people, there were nothing like foods or equipment worth to be rubbed in the
Coldbrook valley. The Savages rummaged for a while then fixed their eyes on those slaves who were still
huddled up on the ground.
“Meat! Smell so good!” Savages rubbed their hands and walking toward those slaves. They have fought
hard for quite a while; at this point, they were all starving. The Savages could eat all living things; now
these slaves who were powerless to resist were the best food to them.
A friction-sound came from the jungle. Three enormous metal beings walked fast out of the jungle along
with the cracking branch sounds.
Ji Hao looked at the three gigantic things stunningly — They looked like three huge metal spiders; the
bodies were over twenty feet tall and the spider legs were nearly a hundred feet long, which allowed
them to move surprisingly fast.
Soon, the three metal spider got into the Coldbrook Valley. They opened their mouths and made an ear-
piercing sound. The Savages who were approaching those slaves started screaming immediately and
trying to block the sound by cover their ears with their hands. They then left those slaves and fled away.
The three metal spiders quickly walked up behind Ji Hao while driving Savages away and slowly lowered
their bodies.
The body of the metal spider in the middle opened a crack abruptly; A cold voice came from inside it.
“Tie all the captives up. Now we only have to wait until the other people to come back and take care of
them too, then we can finish this perfect hunting.”
The voice paused for a second, then chuckled: “It’s worth the wait. We have waited in the damn jungle for
over a month. I’m very satisfied for our harvest this time.”
————————————————
224
[1]Pipa: A plucked string instrument with a fretted fingerboard
225
Chapter 38 - Counterattack
Ji Hao’s heart was in confusion.
Ji Hao could explain the full metal armours which were wearing by the Jia Clan warriors with his previous
life knowledge, but this three incomparably exquisite and agile walking-metal-spiders were completely
beyond Ji Hao’s imagination.
“Haha, you southerners are really ignorant. I bet you’ve never seen anything as terrific as this. Hm, once
we sell you at a good price, us, the ‘Blood Tooth’, can purchase another two best quality ‘Sword Edge
Spiders’, then it’ll be even more convenient for us to travel around the South Wasteland Jungle.”
The Jia Clan warrior with shield and sword sensed Ji Hao’s astonishment and confusion, he pointed at the
metal spiders and boasted：“Hey, little guy, these are ‘Sword Edge Spiders’, the fighting puppets crafted
by Xiu Clan’s master craftsmen; they running very fast, with good defensive quality, and… we’re very
satisfied with their large-scale-lethality. They’re the most suitable equipment for travel around in this
rough mountain area.”
“Toba, you talk to much.” Along with a metal friction sound, a metal ladder stretched out from the metal
spider’s body. A young man, who was tall and thin, wrapped his cloak around himself and slowly walked
down the ladder.
Ji Hao looked at the young man, popped up his eyes.
The young man was only tow-fists-long shorter than the Jia Clan warriors, he has an extremely slim body
shape; at the first glance, his waist was even no thicker than the Jia Clan warriors’ arms.
The young man’s skin was as white as the best mutton fat jade[1]; his face was like an exquisitely carved
sculpture, breathtakingly beautiful but with a slight trace of evil. Ji Hao even felt this young man was too
pretty that even didn’t look like a human. The purple cloak he was wearing was also extraordinarily
ornate. Ji Hao recognised the texture of the cloak; it was the best quality silk; on its surface, there was
complicated pattern embroidered with multicoloured silk threads by complicated embroidering process.
In the South Wasteland, people mostly use hides to make clothes, even the most primitive self-woven
linen is very rare. Abruptly saw a luxurious cloak like this, Ji Hao got a strange feeling of time and space
travel.
More astonishingly, on the forehead of the young man, there was an erect eye located between his
eyebrows; the erect eye was a circle bigger than the other eyes, and was rolling agilely in his eye socket;
circles of looming blue lights was flashing in the erect eye.
226
“Three…three eyes?” Ji Hao was stunned, gazed at the young man.
“Hm, what’s wrong with three eyes?” All three eyes of that young man narrowed down simultaneously
and looked at Ji Hao coldly and said. “As my captive, little guy, your attitude should be more respectful.
For example, if you kneel down right now, I can make you suffer less.”
The young man then frowned and continued: “What’s that look? Do you think I’m a freak? To me, you
people are freaks, monsters, barbarians, dirty and stupid savages! Stinky jungle apes!”
“Toba, Toao, what are you waiting for? Just tied this kid up. We can use him to treat his father later… His
father is different from those two new Senior Magi. You don’t want to deal with a powerful Senior Magi
with over forty waken ‘magus caves’, do you?” The young man then twitched his mouth corners
downward and showed a face of disgust, waved his hands and said.
The ‘Sword Edge Spiders’ were really high-speed equipment; they got into the Cold Brook Valley in only
the span of a few breaths after they walked out of the jungle. Until the three-eyed young man showed up
in front of Ji Hao, a troop rushed out of the jungle.
There were over two hundred of sturdy men with fierce looks in the troop. All of these men were over
two-meter tall and wearing simple metal armours; their skins were as dark as irons; their right hands
were holding heavy shields and left hands holding swords and other weapons.
These men were walking fast and orderly; they separated into groups of three and moved alternately and
covered mutually. Every move that these men made left Ji Hao with an elite warrior impression. They
followed the metal spiders and got into the Coldbrook Valley, started to tie those harmed Fire Crow Clan
warriors with vines and give commands to those Savage warriors.
The three-eyed young man heard the troop, unconsciously took a glance back and gave an order loudly:
“Kill all old, sick and disabled people! It’s a shame to waste foods on those garbages. Tie all the strong
warriors and slaves up. This time. we’re gonna make a good price.”
Toba and Toao also distracted by the troop for a moment.
Ji Ying any Ji Lang were badly injured, and Ji Hao was only a Novice Magus. Though Toba and Toao have
always been very cautious, now they have relaxed their vigilance.
Ji Hao took this chance. He dropped Ji Ying and Ji Lang, who were still coughing up blood from time to
time, and whispered the ’Nine Secret Words’. Once Ji Hao’s voice faded, the ground under Toba and
Toao’s feet suddenly became a pool of slurry. Toba and Toao shouted out, fell into the slurry pool and
unpreparedly and soon submerged in the slurry pool.
The three-eyed young man jerked his head back when he heard the plump, and stared at Ji Hao as if Ji Hao
was a ghost.
227
Three ‘Sword Edge Spiders’ eyes emitted a piercing red light; they then leaped high into the air and
speared toward Ji Hao’s chest with their long metal legs. The ‘Sword Edge Spiders’ moved fleetingly, Ji
Hao couldn’t even saw their moves clearly.
Luckily, Ji Hao had no need of defense. Mr.Crow enlarged its body into his real size in a blink of an eye;
streams of fire darted out from every single feather on his wings; he then flapped his enormous wings
toward those metal spiders for three times. Instantly, cracking sounds came from inside the metal
spiders’ bodies; all three of them were then sent flying by the fierce air flow.
The metal spiders were sent flew miles away and fell hard on the ground; their bodies were still wrapped
by a blazing fire and soon became glowing red, finally turned into a puddle of iron melt.
Mr.Crow then rose high into the air and grabbed toward the three-eyed young man’s head with his huge
and sharp claws.
The three-eyed young man raised his head panickily, a blue light flashed across his erect eye; then a sharp
gust of cyan wind darted out from his erect eye. The cyan wind quickly dilated to thousands of feet wide
and started rotating rapidly.
The cyan wind wrapped up Mr.Crow’s body and rolled him high to the air. Numerous sharp wind knives
lashed his steel-like hard feathers and splashed fire sparkles.
Wisps of hot blood dropped from the air. Mr.Crow was harmed by the wind from the three-eyed young
man’s erect eye.
Angry roars came from the slurry pool. Toba and Toao tried everything to get rid of the slurry; however,
there were nothing to hold or step on in that pool. It seemed that they couldn’t
get out of that slurry pool for a while.
Ji Hao found out the weakness of the Jia Clan warriors — They had enormous physical strength but knew
nothing about magical power and sorceries.
Went from one extreme to another. If the Jia Clan warriors only had physical strength, then what about
the three-eyed young man? Ji Hao thought.
“Kill!”Ji Hao let out a growl. His body then transformed into thousands of fire sparkles and appeared
behind the three-eyed young man at the next moment. He locked his hands together, cast a spell then
palms struck on the three-eyed young man’s back with all of his power.
All three eyes of the young man were nearly popped out from his eye sockets. A stream of blood spurted
out from his mouth; he felt like even his internal organs were about to flew out of his boy through his
mouth.
“Bastard!”
228
Toby and Toao finally sank to the bottom of the slurry pool. They stamped hard on the pool bottom and
then leaped high into the air, heavily landed on the ground beside the slurry pool.
——————————————————
[1]Mutton fat jade: Creamy white Chinese nephrite is referred to as 'mutton fat jade', and most of it is
found near the city of Hotan in China.
229
Chapter 39 – Stalemated
Chapter 39 - Stalemated
“Ba…B*stard!”
The three-eyed young man cursed with a trembling voice; he was vomiting blood, and soon, his nose and
ears also started bleeding.
The Danyuan[1] Ji Hao gained from the years of practice on the ‘Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words’ was
changeful, which means that Ji Hao could choose what kind of power to use when he cast an attack. The
power he used to hit the three-eyed young man just now was wild and strong; like the heaven was falling
and the earth was cracking; like the eruption of a volcano. The power burst suddenly, caused great
damage to the three-eyed young man’s internal organs directly.
Toba and Toao finally got out of that slurry pool. They wiped the slurry on their faces clean
embarrassedly, then saw their leader was sent flying by Ji Hao’s punch and seemed seriously injured.
“Die!” Toba raised his sword. A fierce cyan wind started around the sword; a cyan phantom of the sword
appeared a few feet away from the sword edge and chopped toward Ji Hao.
Toao picked up his bola and darted toward the three-eyed young man as well, left a piece of shadow
behind him. He stretched his arms and threw out his chest, seemed that he was going to shield the young
man with his own body.
Sharp cawing came from the sky. Mr.Crow, who was sent away by the wind from the young man’s erect
eye now was diving down from the air. His wings were shaking and ejecting innumerable ablaze black
feathers toward Toba and Toao. Those feathers were falling from the air like raindrops; every single
feather was with a tens of feet long tail of black smoke.
Toba and Toao let out roars half angrily and half sorrowfully. Faced Mr.Crow’s attack, they took a deep
breath, standing firmly.
Several smooth lines lit up on the surface of their armours; tens of fist-sized spell symbols then emerged
from the-the surface of the armours and started to flash with a piercing light. They kept their heads down
and let those ablaze feathers hit on their bodies.
Followed by thundering noises, the feathers overwhelmed their bodies. Mr.Crow was cawing sharply; a
tens feet long fire stream spurted out from his blood-red eyes. Toba and Toao’s bodies were trembling
intensely; the spell symbols on the surface of their armours were rapidly flashing. From time to time,
feathers broke through the the spell symbols’ light and hit on the armours, left deep cuts on them.
230
Every second, Mr.Crow threw over ten thousand of feathers toward Toba and Toao. These feathers had
an unknown source, seemed like the incessant river flow, flushing through the armours of Toba and Toao.
The armours of Toba and Toao were lashing by the feathers; large fire sparkles often broke out from near
their bodies and armour fragments kept falling on the ground.
Suddenly, Toba let out a howl. His shoulder pauldrons were completely damaged by the feathers; three
six-feet-long ablaze feathers pierced his shoulders and stuck by his scapulas.
The three feathers were wrapped by gold-red flame, which was burning Toba’s shoulder. A stinky smell
of burned meat spread around. Toba’s face was badly twisted in pain.
Toao has now forgotten to cover the three-eyed young man, instead, he opened his arms and tried to
catch the feathers which were flying toward Toba.
Ji Hao darted up behind the three-eyed young man, who was coughing up blood and trying to flee; Ji Hao’s
fists moved in a lighting speed and brought out tens of phantoms, punching toward the young man. The
young man’s body trembled violently, blood was continuously spurting out from his mouth.
“Die!” The young man, who was nearly smashed by Ji Hao’s punches abruptly turned around his head; the
erect eye between his eyebrows suddenly lit up; a tens of feet long sharp wind-knife darted out of that
eye along with an ear-piercing sound.
However, once the young man turned his head, Ji Hao quickly threw a smack on his face; before the wind-
knife darted out, the young man was whirled by Ji Hao’s smack. The sharp wind-knife from his erect eye
then sliced the air through an inch away from Ji Hao’face, darted to ten thousand feet away in the blink of
an eye.
The wind knife was incomparably sharp; it split all of the rocks and plants in its path. Tens of unlucky
Savage warriors who were standing in its path didn’t even made any noticeable sounds before they were
sliced into two pieces by the wind-knife.
Along with a cloud of crimson mist, the wind-knife exploded into a cyan whirlwind in ten thousand feet
away, roll up hundreds of palm-sized wind-knives and shattered everything in hundreds of feet round,
then subsided slowly.
Ji Hao was slightly shocked by the power of the wind-knife. “This wind-knife has such a scary power. If
cast a wind-knife like this in a battle, it probably can kill at least hundreds of enemies.” Ji Hao said in his
head.
Ji Hao didn’t wait until the three-eyed young man realised what was happening; he grabbed the young
man’s cyan long hair and threw a kick to the vital part between his legs masterly. Before that, the young
man was shaking his head and trying to fight back; now he stooped down instinctively and covered the
vital parts between his legs which were badly harmed with his hands.
231
“Kneel down! You, kneel down!” Ji Hao growled and kicked the young man with his right leg.
Within the span of one breath, Ji Hao has thrown at least a hundred heavy kicks on the young man’s
shanks; along with loud thuds, Ji Hao felt that his toe bones were nearly shattered. Finally, with a cracking
sound, the young man’s shank bones broke into a few pieces.
“Damn bastard!” The three-eyed young man screamed out; tears and snot gushed out simultaneously.
Ji Hao jerked out a dagger and poked it into the young man’s mouth while he was screaming and cursing,
then started cutting the inside of the his mouth. Ji Hao shook his wrist, felt like he was cutting a piece of
leather with a blunt knife; he spent a lot of effort and finally sliced the young man’s tongue. The young
man’s body twitched intensely in great pain, then suddenly became soft and lost the power of resistance.
Mr.Crow cawed and landed on the ground, opened its beak and spurted out a stream of gold-red flame
toward Toba and Toao.
Toba and Toao howled simultaneously when they saw that the three-eyed young man was captured by Ji
Hao. They ignored Mr.crow’s flame and darted out like they were running from the death; they went up to
Ji Ying and Ji Lang who were badly injured and lied on the ground, then pulled Ji Ying and Ji Lang up and
held them in front of their chests.
Mr.Crow suddenly popped up his eyes when he saw that Ji Ying and Ji Lang was going to burn by his fire.
He then largely opened his beak and breathed the fire back.
‘Bang!’ The fire was drew back to Mr.Crow’s lung and soon exploded inside his body. Two wisps of smoke
puffed out from his nose. Mr.Crow was choked by the smoke and cawing loudly; tears gushed out from his
blood-red eye sockets.
Ji Hao held the dagger against the young man’s temple, and twisted his wrist; the dagger tip cut the young
man’s soft skin open; only if Ji Hao pushed harder, the dagger would be poke into the young man’s head.
“Release! Release them!” Ji Hao looked at Ji Ying and Ji Lang, who was grabbed in Toba and Toao’s hands
and growled. “If you don’t want this three-eyed kid die, you better release them now!”
“You release our captain first! Now!” Said Toba and Toao. Their eyes turned into red and their bronze
skin turned slightly black. “Besides the two of them, we have many more of your people!”
The underlings of the three-eyed young man, who walked out of the jungle earlier as a troop have now
showed up; each of them was holding a Fire Crow Clan warrior or a Qing Yi Clan warrior on their hands.
All of those warriors were badly injured by Toba and Toao and powerless to resist.
“Kill three first!” Ji Hao was about to say something, Toba interrupted him and shouted out.
Three dark skin muscular men gave growls and chopped the heads of the warriors held in their hands off
backhandedly.
232
“kill!” Ji Hao roared in rage, then poked the dagger into the right eye socket of the young man, dug out one
of the his eyeballs wholly without any hesitation.
“You think that I won’t dare to kill a man? Let’s die together!” Ji Hao roared and threw the eyeball on the
ground, trod it into a paste.
Toba and Toao stared at Ji Hao stunningly, like they were seeing a ghost. The Coldbrook valley suddenly
became as quiet as dead.
————————————————————————
[1] Danyuan: A concentrated form of power. While a Magus practice on a certain type of magical spells,
the power he gained will gather together and form a Danyuan inside his body. During the fight, the Magus
can trigger the Danyuan and release the power from it.
233
Chapter 40 - Release
Cawww ~~~
Mr. Crow descended from the air, his feathers were stained with blood. He stretched his wings, hovered
above Ji Hao, continuously cawing, while watching the, still twitching bodies of the three Fire Crow Clan
warriors. The eyes of Mr. Crow had turned from red into garnet, as if his pupils were soaked in blood.
Ji Hao used his left hand to hold the throat of the three – eyed young man, while using the dagger in his
right hand to make random cuts on the young man’s chest and arms.
Blood soaked slashes continuously appeared on the three – eyes his body. He was suffering from the pain,
cursing and desperately struggling the whole time. The vertical eye, between his eyebrows, frequently
opened and closed, to the point of making a whirring noise. But no matter how much he struggled, he was
unable to escape Ji Hao’s control.
“Three – eyes! Move again and I will dig this eyeball out too!” growled Ji Hao and hit the third eye hard
with the hilt of the dagger. Three – eyes screamed out in pain, tears gushed out from all his three eye
sockets. After that he stayed still, not daring to make even a single movement.
“You are inviting disaster for your clan, kid!” roared Toba, while grabbing Ji Ying’s neck in his hand.
“Di Luo is our captain and the blood brother of Blood Tooth’s leader. The Blood Tooth is……”
Before Toba could finish his speech, Ji Hao moved his dagger with great speed and before one could blink,
he chopped three finger’s off from the right hand of Di Luo. The three – eyed man, Di Luo, instantly
howled furiously.
“Di Luo huh? Not a bad name! Sounds prestigious!”
The spell symbols of the Nine Secret Words rapidly flashed through Ji Hao’s eyes. An invisible power
surged around Ji Hao’s body, his long hair dancing madly in the air, as if they were snakes. Ji Hao’s
appearance was transmitting a strange and cold vibe, which made the others shudder unconsciously.
“Whatever your Blood Tooth may be, it is unrelated to me. Whoever this kid is, whose brother or son he
is, what does that have to do with me?” Ji Hao swung his arm and left a deep slash mark on Di Luo’s
beautiful, sculpture like face. After that he said with a cold voice: “Release my uncles or my next will leave
him castrated!”
“B@#stards!” screamed Di Luo again and after hearing what Ji Hao said, he also started to struggle.
234
Mr. Crow ruthlessly flapped his right wing, a fiercely burning feather appeared in front of Di Luo’s body,
burning his gorgeous cloak into ashes. Soon after all of his clothes burned into a wisp of smoke, baring his
white, tender, young-girl-like body.
“Cawww!” Mr. Crow cawed sharply.
Ji Hao has known Mr. Crown for years, he perfectly understood his language. He laughed out, while
maintaining the cold look on his face.
“Mr. Crow, are you saying that I should cut it in half at first? Excellent idea! Well what do you think,
should I cut it sideways? Or vertically?”
Ji Hao made an evil face, held the dagger near his crotch and said:
“Toba…Toao!”
The vertical eye between Di Luo’s eyebrows suddenly closed. Only one eye on his face was left open and
the eyeball was anxiously rotating around in his eye socket. He was trembling intensely and sweat
poured down on his body as if they were streams of the lake.
“Release them!”
“Di Luo! Listen to us! He and we, we both must release the hostages at the same moment! Or, we will kill
more of his side!”
“Kill ten! Either you release Di Luo now or we will kill ten more! Even if you castrate him, we can always
find some medicine that can make his body part grow back! Kill ten more! Kill ten more! Release Di Luo
or you are going to watch your people getting killed by us, one by one!” Toba yelled.
The Blood Tooth’s warriors, who were standing behind Ji Hao, let growls escape from their mouth. They
raised their weapons simultaneously and were ready to behead the warriors in their captivity.
“Growl!”
A great roar came from far away, like a tiger roar which shook the entire jungle and shocked all the
animals living in it. On a mountain top, miles away, thousands of towering trees suddenly exploded into
bits of wood. After that half of the mountain collapsed. Another mountain standing at the side was blown
into the air by an enormous power and burst into pieces.
Toba and Toao were shocked, all eight of their eyes had shrunk to the size of a tiny dot. Yellow and silver
spell symbols began to flash rapidly on their bronze skins. A similar occurrence was taking place on their
faces.
The collapse of the mountain caused a cloud of dust to be formed, which rapidly was spreading around.
Soon, the sound wave reached the valley and flew across it like a tornado. The slaves who weren’t
235
standing firmly, were rolled up high into the air by the fierce wind, caused by the roar; they flew away
like leaves blown in the wind.
The sound of arrows piercing through human bodies could be heard. Countless arrows appeared in the
air, they were coming so fast, couldn’t even be seen clearly. The Blood Tooth warriors then started to
howl and fell on the ground, one after another. The powerful arrows went through their bodies through
their throats, the area between their eyebrows, or eye sockets and stuck on the ground; blood splashed
everywhere.
An ear-piercing rustling sound came from out of the valley. A sturdy silhouette rose high into the air from
the mountaintop, which just collapsed by half, landed heavily on the Coldbrook Valley and left a huge
arch of fiery light behind him. The ground shook intensely by the heavy landing. It was Ji Xia, he landed in
front of Ji Hao with only a piece of fur wrapped around his waist. With a thundering noise, the ground
near Ji Xia’s feet fractured and tens of fist-sized gold and jade pieces popped out from the cracks.
Toba and Toao’s pupils shrunk again, they threw a glance, filled with greed, at those jade and gold pieces
and nervously looked towards Ji Xia.
“Let’s exchange hostages” Ji Xia said gently. “Let Ji Ying and Ji Lang go, and we can give this three-eyed kid
back to you.”
Consecutive ear-shattering sounds could be heard. It was Ji Bao leading the other tens of Fire Crow Clan
warriors; they leaped high in the air from a mountaintop miles away and bounced into the Coldbrook
valley like fleas. On a mountainside farther away, Qing Ying was leading a batch of Qing Yi Clan warriors
hiding among branches. Hundreds of long arrows were aimed at the vital parts of Toba and Toao’s bodies.
“Will you let us leave safely?” Toba tightly grabbed Ji Ying’s throat and said coldly.
Ji Xia patted his own chest and said in a gentle voice: “I swear on my ancestors’ soul, only if you don’t hurt
Ji Ying and Ji Lang, I will let you take this three-eyed kid and leave safely. But, if I ever see you again, I will
chop your heads off and offer them to my ancestors’ souls as obligations!”
“I believe your promise, you barbarian!” Toba and Toao loosened their grips simultaneously and pushed
Ji Ying and Ji Lang hard toward Ji Xia. After that, while staring at Ji Xia, they said: “We will come back. This
kid dug one of Di Luo’s eyeballs out. We, the Blood Tooth, will take revenge for it!”
Ji Hao loosened his hand and gave Di Luo a kick, which sent him flying towards Toba and Toao. With a
thud sound Di Luo crashed onto the Toba’s Body.
“We will be expecting your revenge… Hmm, This Di Luo guy here said that you have been waiting outside
the Coldbrook valley for over a month? Are you waiting for us?” asked Ji Hao.
Toba held Di Luo in his arms and said with a bitter voice: “Yes, a month ago we came here to attack you.
We failed because we underestimated your power. Next time, we will bring more warriors with us.”
236
Di Luo fainted, his face had a blue tint. Toba and Toao inhaled deep and covered Di Luo. Surrounded by
the remaining tens of Blood Tooth warriors who luckily survived the arrows, they ran into the jungle at
their highest speed.
Only after the Blood Tooth went into the jungle, did Ji Hao quickly pull out a feather from Mr. Crow’s tail,
held it in his hand and flicked his fingers. The feather transformed into a small black peek-crow under Ji
Hao’s magical power. The small crow flew into the sky, following Toba and Toao into the dense jungle.
“Woah! This magic trick is not bad!” praised Ji Xia. “It seems that even Granddaddy Ji Kui doesn’t know
how to do this!”
Ji Hao was focusing on the peek-crow, smiled and didn’t say a word.
237
Chapter 41 – Conspire
Chapter 41 - Conspire
“Haha! haha! hahaha!”
In the jungle, Di Luo, who was being carried by Toao, was laughing insanely, while blood was flowing
from his mouth, spasmodically.
“Toba! Toao! I can’t believe that a bunch of barbarians hurt me so badly! We, the ‘Blood Tooth’, have
caught and sold over a million slaves in this South Wastelands jungle. No one was ever able to hurt me,
not even a little bit! But this time I’ve been wounded severely!”
“Captain, we’ll definitely return and we will bring Captain Di Sha and his team with us!”
Toba snapped the thick vines in their path, while comforting Di Luo with a solemn voice.
Di Luo continued to laugh insanely for a while, after which he gnashed his teeth and started to curse Ji
Hao viciously.
“Stop!” commanded Di Luo suddenly.
Toba, Toao and the tens of warriors, who were walking behind them, stopped immediately. Toao put Di
Luo carefully down.
Di Luo frowned and focussed his gaze on a five-finger-wide, exquisite, cyan bracelet around his left wrist.
A faint, cyan light flashed through the bracelet and a beautiful, silk cloak appeared in Di Luo’s hands.
Tens of miles away, Ji Hao’s spying-crow was hiding behind branches and watching them. When the
spying-crow saw the bracelet, its pupils instantly shrunk.
In the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao was controlling the spying-crow with his magic power. When he
received the vision from the spying-crow, he grinded his teeth and his heart started to beat faster.
“Spatial Bracelet? The legendary Spatial Bracelet? In my previous life, the Spatial bracelet was a precious
treasure, existing only in legends. Even in this life, which is filled with magic, it’s seems rare, because no
one, not even the most knowledgeable elder Magusreist in the Fire Crow Clan, has mentioned it, not even
once! Does this Di Luo guy really posses the spatial bracelet from the legends?” exclaimed Ji Hao in his
head.
His heart was pounding in his chest, the veins on his forehead formed dark, visible lines and his blood
boiled from the excitement. He had a strong desire to mount Mr. Crow and go immediately after Di Luo.
He wanted to kill him and snatch his spatial bracelet!
238
But he immediately abandoned that thought.
The Cold Stream Valley was a big mess at the moment. Qing Fu was busy healing the injured warriors,
sweat dripping from her face.
Ji Xia was leading Ji Bao, Qing Ying and the other warriors, in a chase after the Savage Warriors, who were
fleeing in every direction. It looked similar to chasing a group of chickens.
Ji Xia had sworn on the souls of his ancestors that he would let Di Luo and his underlings leave unharmed,
so there was no way he would break his promise.
But even if Ji Hao would chase after Di Luo, there was simply no way for him to snatch that spatial
bracelet. No matter how attractive the bracelet seemed, he lacked enough strength to deal with Di Luo
and his underlings. Even if Mr. Crow helped him, it still wouldn’t be enough.
The spying-crow slightly shook its head; its pupils were glowing faintly.
Di Luo was cursing unceasingly in a low voice. He pulled a two feet long, black, metal centipede out from
his bracelet, dropped it on the ground and mumbled an incantation. One by one, a series of spell symbols
started to glow on the centipede. Under influence of the spell, the centipede’s body started to expand
rapidly.
Within the span of a few breaths, an over three hundred feet long, gigantic, metal centipede appeared in
front of Di Luo and his people. Di Luo waved his hands silently and hopped on the centipede’s back,
followed by Toba, Toao and the other tens of warriors. Under Di Luo’s control, the centipede strode
swiftly through the jungle, while carrying Di Luo and his underlings, quickly leaving the Cold Stream
Valley.
About seven minutes later, the metal centipede had already covered twenty miles. It crawled, through a
cliff, into a river valley, where it quietly lied on the riverside beach.
The spying-crow flew across the river valley and landed gracefully on the branch of a small tree, in front
of the river. Its blood-red eyes were fixed on the centipede.
*Sigh*
Back in the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao was sitting in front of a cave, wiping the sweat on this forehead and
sighed, feeling relieved. Fortunately, Di Luo and his people didn’t go too far.
With his current power, the maximum range he could control the spying-crow, was twenty miles. If Di
Luo would have moved a bit farther, then Ji Hao wouldn’t have the ability to observe their activities,
through the spying-crow.
After receiving the new view through the spying-crow, his body quivered unconsciously.
239
“Damn bastards!”
“Ji Mu! Ji Xiao! You ganged up with outsiders and tried to kill your own clansmen!”
In the river valley, tens of sturdy Fire Crow Clan warriors were quietly standing on the beach, looking
coldly at Di Luo and his people, who were all injured and disheveled looking.
Standing in front of the Fire Crow Clan warriors was Ji Xiao, the father of Ji Hu, the kid killed by Ji Hao two
months ago. He was quite an influential Senior Magus among the Holy Land warriors of the Fire Crow
Clan.
Standing beside Ji Xiao was Ji Shu’s brother, Ji Mu, who had thrown the first stone at Ji Xia for the position
of the leader, before the Ancestors Worship ceremony. He too was a powerful Senior Magus.
Ji Xiao stared at Di Luo and his people, gnashing his teeth, and said: “Ji Mu, are these the old friends you
talked about? Didn’t you say that they’ll revenge my son? Is this a joke? Look at them! They’re like a
group of drowned rats!”
Ji Xiao stamped his foot hard and yelled: “I gave them huge amounts of gold and jade, and they came back
like this?!”
Ji Mu’s pupils were shining with a deviant light, he patted Ji Xiao on the shoulder and opened his arms,
walking toward Di Luo.
“Di Luo, my brother, my old friend, it seems the attack didn’t went well? I thought you had given your
word that you were going to invade the Cold Stream Valley!”
Di Luo didn’t reciprocate the hug Ji Mu was giving. Instead, he stepped back with a face filled with disgust,
and yelled harshly: “This is all your fault! You gave us the wrong information! Toba and Toao were more
than able to beat the three persons, who recently became Senior Magus! The only obstacles would be Ji
Xia and Qing Fu, who according to you were badly injured and had lost their powers!”
“Not only is that not true, you never even mentioned that the little bastard already made an agreement
with a gigantic Fire Crow!” Di Luo puffed and continued.
Di Luo glared at Ji Mu with his two remaining eyes and said with his teeth gnashing: “I could’ve invaded
the Cold Stream Valley, killed your enemies, and make a fortune for myself at the same time! But because
of your wrong information, we underestimated their power and ... and I lost three fingers and an eye!
You… you have to compensate me accordingly!”
“Ji Mu, I want ten times of the advance payment, or I’ll let you know how horrible our “Blood Tooth” can
be!” Di Luo pointed at Ji Mu and yelled.
Ji Mu’s eyes stared at him, his rugged face seemed to have frozen.
240
“You… You surely made a mistake, didn’t you?”
“Only the Magi who made great contributions to the clan are qualified to make an agreement with the
Fire Crows of our clan. Even Ji Xia didn’t acquire the required qualification, how could the kid…?”
murmured Ji Mu, with a sullen face.
After murmuring for a while, he turned around, pointed his finger at Ji Xiao, and said: “Xiao, my brother, if
you want to revenge your poor son, Hu, I’m afraid that you have to do the thing you’re not willing to do.
This time, however, you will have to do it!”
“Mu, I… I’ll never attack our brother Ji Xia, I…” Ji Xiao said, with a trembling voice. His face was twitching
intensely, his body was shivering uncontrollably, sweat pouring down from his forehead.
“I just want to revenge Hu, my dear son, but I’ll…I’ll never do anything to brother Xia!”
“But you already did.” Ji Mu looked at Ji Xiao in the eye and slowly said, “Xiao, you standing right here
means that you’ve already done something to Ji Xia…”
Ji Mu stared at the distorted face of Ji Xiao and continued with a soothing voice: “Well, you don’t need to
deal with Ji Xia, you only need to handle the others. As for Ji Xia…there is someone else willing to finish
him.”
“Who?” Ji Xiao blurted out.
“Me, of course.”
A hoarse voice came from the rapidly flowing river.
A water-tank thick horned, black serpent slowly raised from the river.
241
Chapter 42 - Counterplan
The spying-crow silently transformed into a wisp of black smoke and dissipated in the air along with the
whirling wind.
Back in the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao leaped from the ground, darted up to Qing Fu, put his mouth near
her ear, preventing others to overhear them, and whispered what he saw through the spying-crow’s eyes
in the river valley.
Qin Fu was recovering the energy of the badly injured Fire Crow Clan’s warriors with her cyan coloured
‘Thorns of Life and Death’ needle.
When she heard what had transpired in the river valley, she stopped healing and slowly stood up, while
massaging her waist. Her eyes shimmered with a profound cold light.
“Hao, go get your Abba; we have some work to do,” said Qing Fu.
The sun slowly moved across the sky and went under, behind the hills in the west.
The sky was adorned by countless little stars.
Multicoloured starlight, formed a smoke-like glow, visible to human eyes, and descended from the sky.
Countless creatures, living in the jungle, raised their heads and absorbed the power contained in the
starlight.
Now and then, loud and imposing roars reverberated from the depths of the valley.
Ji Hao was sitting on the branch of a tall, majestic tree. Next to him was a girl, who sat on the back of a red
leopard. This was none other than his friend Heng Luo, a nymph, also known as the “goddess” of the
forest. She was carefully spreading poisonous liquid onto hundreds of long arrows.
A jade jar, the size of a human head, was placed in her lap. The jar contained a light-cyan, crystal-clear,
poisonous liquid, which emitted a dim herbal smell. Under the starlight, some tiny spell symbols emerged
from the surface of the liquid, twisting like little snakes. It caused a beautiful glow to flash across the
liquid, disappearing quickly.
“Hao, I thought your Amma only knew how to save people! I never knew that she could make such
powerful poison!”
While speaking, Hong Luo dipped a leaf into the liquid and dripped a drop down.
242
The drop of poison fell on on the jade-like shoulder of Stone, who was standing under the tree. The
poison burned a hole through his shoulders, while emitting a faint, cyan smoke, instantly.
“Booze…,” growled Stone annoyed.
He pressed his stone-made hand onto a huge rock, which crumbled into dust. Next up, he pressed it back
on his damaged shoulder. The hole, created by the poison drop, healed instantly, without leaving as so
much as a scratch.
Treeman lifted his enormous head, while a rustling sound could be heard coming from his trunk. It
seemed as if he was trying to say something, but no one was able to understand him. Finally one of his
branches bended, without breaking, and dipped into the jar. The branch contained a drop of the poison
and moved towards a huge hole in the tree, which basically functioned as Treeman’s mouth.
Strands of black smoke, along with a sizzling sound rose from within Treeman’s mouth. He began to
tremble in pain and the few leafs hanging on his branches, drooped. He glanced at the jar, his eyes filled
with reverence, and muttered: “Qing Fu...Magusreists...woman...scary!”
Suddenly the branches and leaves above Ji Hao began to shake. A nearly thirty foot tall, muscular ape,
jumped down heavily. His entire body was covered with black fur and in his hand he held a huge wooden
stick.
The ape pointed at Ji Hao, grinned and mumbled: “Hao… You kid… booze… I… stronger… I want double of
stone’s booze… Hao… I won’t go crazy drunk this time… You…got to give me more!”
Mr.Crow quietly landed on Ji Hao’s shoulder and cawed gently. Ji Hao waved his hands and said in a
resolute tone: “Of Course, as long as you guys help me get rid of my enemies, I‘ll supply the best booze
and grilled meat, as much as you want!”
“Mr.Crow, thanks.” He then patted Mr.Crow and said in a low voice.
Mr. Crow had spent the whole day traveling across the forest, bringing the strong non-human friends of Ji
Hao to him. Heng Luo, Stone, and Treeman, were all strong creatures, even stronger than ordinary Senior
Magi like Ji Ying and Ji Lang. If they didn’t have that much strength, it would have been impossible for
them to beat Jiang Yao so hard, a couple months ago.
As for that black ape, he was the most powerful among Ji Hao’s friends. Even if Heng Luo, Treeman ,and
Stone combined their powers, they couldn’t rival the black ape.
It was a pitch-black night.
Near the entrance of the Cold Stream Valley, three blood-stained heads of beasts were placed aligned, on
a jade altar. In each of the heads a cyan, wooden knife had been stuck.
243
Qing Fu was standing in front of the altar, with all of her ten fingers bleeding. She was drawing a series of
odd spell symbols, using her own blood and whispering a mysterious spell. Her beautiful face was
shrouded by a weird, faint, white fog. The fog was rising and falling around her body, blurring her slim
silhouette. It made her look like a ghost, which was existing in both this world and another, mysterious
yet spooky, world.
Small, grey whirlwinds came from every direction, swirling towards the valley.
Following Qing Fu’s whisper, about seven minutes later, thousands of grey whirlwinds, in different sizes,
appeared from the forest. They circled around the altar, causing the air to freeze. Soon, a thin layer of ice
appeared on the surface of the Cold Stream, freezing even the plants nearby.
Ji Hao was staring at Qing Fu, while rubbing the red leopard’s fluffy tail, and said: “Hey evil girl, didn’t you
just say that you didn’t know my Amma can make such powerful poison? Even I didn’t know my Amma is
so good at these mystical ‘spirit magic’.”
Bang!
Along with a bang, a immense green fire spurted out from the ears, eyes, noses and mouths, of all the
three beast heads on the altar, simultaneously. The green flame growed bigger and bigger, slowly forming
a ferocious face. Soft yet creepy sounds came from the jungle, after which a heavy fog surged out from the
jungle and flowed through the plants like water.
Some weird figures emerged from the fog, they opened their mouths widely towards the sky and
swallowed the starlight power.
Every hair on Ji Hao’s body stood erect. He gazed dumbfounded at those, unbelievably mysterious, beings
and couldn’t say even a word.
The Fire Crow Clan’s Magusreists normally didn’t know much about how to communicate with those
mysterious beings of the jungle. They, instead mastered all kinds of different witchcrafts, which could
directly cause great harm to enemies.
Though Ji Hao had been learning Magusreists’ witchcraft since he was a little kid, he had never seen
anything like this.
“The phantoms of the jungle and the gods and the ghosts of the mountains, rivers, caves ,and marshes,
please accept my gift, please respond to my request.”
Qing Fu whispered the spell and started dancing in a strange ritm around the altar.
Ji Hao felt like there were thousands of invisible figures dancing along with his mother. Small gusts of
wind blew out from under every leaf and grass.
244
Ji Xia arrived and walked towards the altar with a sombre face. Behind him, were thousands of Savage
Warriors, who were captured by Ji Xia and his subordinates, during the day. Every one of them had taken
Qing Fu’s drug, losing consciousness, and followed Ji Xia like walking corpses.
“We offer these lives to you, the gods and the ghosts in this jungle,” Qing Fu said. She then pulled out a
cyan, wooden knife and waved it in the air.
Ji Xia pulled out an axe and swung it toward those Savage Warriors. The next moment, tens of human
heads were sent flying high into the air, blood sprayed up and covered the night sky.
All of the grey whirlwinds, which were circling around the altar, rushed up and drained the blood. Those
Savages’ bodies shrunk rapidly, turning into ashes within the span of few breaths and were blown away
by the wind.
Within few breaths, thousands of Savage Warriors were all drained and turned to ash, not leaving even a
trace of blood.
Suddenly, Ji Hao let out a sharp whistle and waved his hands towards Qing Fu and Ji Xia.
“Abba! Amma! I saw them!”
A red light flashed through Ji Hao’s pupils. Tens of miles away, seven spying-crows had the same red
lights flashing through their pupils.
245
Note: Hi everyone, Blood Tooth has been changed to Blood Fang. We will implement the change also in
the previous chapters during our re - edit. Let us know what you think of this change. Thank you and
Enjoy :)
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 43 - Ambush
“Grumble…”
Stone murmured something to himself, then lied down on the ground, huddled up, closed his eyes, and
turned into, what seemed like a pile of ordinary stones.
Treeman stood on Stone’s body, tens of tendril-like roots plunged deeply into the ground. Similar to
Stone, he too closed his eyes and turned himself into an ordinary tree. He leaned against another tree,
that looked ancient and majestic.
Hong Luo gently patted the red leopard she was riding on; the leopard then darted out like a ghost with
no mass. Lithely and agilely the leopard trod on the tips of the branches and leaped miles with a few
jumps. In the blink of an eye, Heng Luo and her leopard disappeared in the jungle, like a drop blending
with the sea, without leaving even a single trace.
The black ape patted his own chest, looked around for a while and hid, while carrying his huge wooden
stick on his shoulder, into a big tree hole. Similar to the others, the ape too was a powerful creature,
nourished by the jungle. He took a deep breath and merged his internal energy with the natural energy of
the jungle. As such, even powerful Magusreists wouldn’t be able to detect his presence.
Ji Hao leaped through the branches, while holding a long spear. After a while, he arrived at Jia Xia’s
location. He quietly stood beside Jia Xia and stared into the forest.
Qing Fu and the altar were covered by a fog, which quickly turned translucent and gradually disappeared
along with Qing Fu and the altar in it. By now, the grey whirlwinds, the fog and all those weird figures,
had all merged with the dim light of the night. The jungle became quiet, spreading a tranquil yet
extremely weird atmosphere.
A three-hundred-feet-long, metal centipede crawled silently out of the dense jungle.
Di Luo was standing on the centipede’s head, gnashing his teeth and was cursing something. He suddenly
raised his head, staring at Ji Hao and Ji Xia, stunned. Toba and Toao, who were standing behind him, were
also struck speechless by the presence of Ji Xia and Ji Hao.
“Damn... Don’t...don’t you people sleep?” Di Luo pointed at Ji Hao and growled irritated.
246
Behind them, tens of Blood Fang warriors were sneaking silently out of the jungle. Obviously, they were
on their way to ambush Jia Xia’s troops during the night. Without a doubt, they were all of dumbfounded
too when they saw Ji Xia and Ji Hao.
This was obviously not how it was planned!
According to Di Luo’s plan, these well trained Blood Fang warriors would ambush the Fire Crow guards at
the entrance of the valley. Afterwards they would break into the valley, create chaos and draw Ji Xia out
of the valley and into the jungle, where they would encircle him and launch a sneak attack.
But, why weren’t Ji Xia and Ji Hao not sleeping so late into in the night, and instead standing straight up
here?!
“Abba and me... we have been expecting you!”
Ji Hao sneered at Di Luo, who was standing on the metal centipede’s head with a shocked face, then let
out a shout towards the jungle behind the metal centipede: “Oi, you, hiding in the darkness, come out!”
The jungle was deadly silent. Ji Mu and Ji Xiao were hidden behind trees. They glanced at each other; they
weren’t sure whether Ji Hao truly discovered their presence or if he simply was bluffing.
On a tree beside them, a tank-like-thick serpent coiled its body, lowered its head slowly and stared Ji Shu
and Ji Mu in the eyes. Black Water Jiao was standing on the head of the horned snake, while his left hand
was tightly wrapped around Jian Xue’s tender neck.
Jiang Xue kneeled on the huge serpent’s head, eyes filled with tears, piteously looking towards Ji Mu and
Ji Xiao.
“Oi, what’s wrong with you two? Just do it! We all want Ji Xia to die, don’t we?” Jiao looked at Ji Xiao and
laughed mockingly, and continued: “Once Ji Xia dies, no one in the clan could ever be a threat to you.. And
by killing Ji Xia, we can also destroy a terrifying enemy of our Black Water Serpent Clan; isn’t that a good
thing?”
Hundreds of Black Water Serpent Clan warriors silently walked out; they were all wearing snakeskin
armours, holding similar-looking daggers, which were dipped in poisonous liquid, and carrying long
swords, which were poisoned too.
Black Water Jiao lifted one of his fingers, stroked the delicate face of Jiang Xue, and said: “Someone gave
me the whereabouts of Ji Xia in exchange for this little girl, which is how I found this place. I brought my
best warriors along with me...to kill Ji Xia! Once he is killed, you can have this girl back!”
Ji Mu narrowed his eyes, looked at Jiang Xue and showed a trace of excitement. He said: “Of course we’ll
bring her back, she is the daughter of Jiang Shu, one of the elder Magusreists of the Bi Fang Clan!”
247
He then turned to Ji Xiao and said: “Xiao, my brother, since we failed to get Ji Xia into the jungle and let
Jiao launch an ambush on him, let’s launch a frontal attack!”
The thick-horned serpent uncoiled itself from the tree and slithered out of the jungle, as fast as black
lightning.
Black Water Jiao laughed out loud on the serpent’s head, pointed his finger at Ji Xia and said coldly: “Ji Xia,
it has been a long time. Do you remember Black Water Mang? The man you killed? That was my elder
brother! I came here to avenge him!”
“Black Water Mang?” Ji Xia sniffed scornfully, shook his head, then said, “I slaughtered too many of your
vile snakes; it’s impossible to remember each of them!”
“Do your black Water Serpent Clan have to be so shameless and gang up with these monsters? Do you
have any idea, how many of our clansmen they’ve captured and sold? Not only from our Fire Crow Clan,
but from your clan too, and your subsidiary clans! They’ve taken our brothers, sisters and friends from
us!” Ji Xia shouted to Black Water Jiao, while pointing his finger at Di Luo.
Jiao laughed in rage, then responded: “Of course I know! Indeed, they’re the enemy of the entire South
Wasteland. But, as long as I get to kill you, what’s the big deal about working with monsters? Remember, I
am the blood brother of Black Water Mang! By the way, Ji Xia, your father was killed by our ambush!”
The horned snake opened its large mouth and spew a strand of black fog out. Everything in the path of
the black fog froze instantly. Thick layers of ice covered the ground and huge rocks shattered due to being
frozen.
Ji Hao could feel a bone-piercing coldness. Even though he was quite far from the fog, a thin layer of ice
still rapidly appeared on his skin.
At the same time the snake spewed the fog, Jiao pulled a long sword out and pointed the sword tip at Ji
Xia. “What are you waiting for? Let’s attack together...Finish Ji Xia!” growled Jiao. “I’ll chop his head off
and use it as a mug; my ancestors would love that as an offering!”
Inside the jungle, three Senior Magi from the Black Water Serpent Clan grinned hideously; the horned
serpents, coiling around their waists, bolted out simultaneously and expanded their bodies to hundreds
of feet of length. The three Senior Magi hopped on the serpent’ heads and planned to rush out of the
jungle.
At this moment, however, Treeman, who was standing three hundred feet away from those Senior Magi
and pretending to be an ordinary tree, suddenly opened its flame-like eyes, emitting a muffled roar.
Countless fist-thick vines darted towards those Senior Magi and their serpents, whipped and crashed
against their bodies.
248
The three Senior Magi were sent flying right away; all of them screamed out in pain. Treeman didn’t stop
attacking; countless vines lashed out on their bodies like a storm and splintered their snakeskin armours.
Ji Mu reacted very fast; he flew up to Treeman as soon as Treeman moved, pulled out a heavy axe and
chopped towards Treeman.
However, the dirt under Treeman’s feet suddenly bursted out; a huge white arm thrust out from the
ground and heavily pounded on Ji Mu’s chest; Ji Mu was sent flying backwards swirling, smashed two
trees before finally falling into the jungle.
Ji Xiao growled, half in shock and half in fear; he was thrown into confusion and didn’t know what to do.
Before Ji Xiao could make up his mind, hundreds of light spots emerged from the night sky, along with
rustling sounds; those where hundreds of poisoned arrows, which were flying towards the jungle. The
faint herbal scent, emitted from the arrowheads, was so intoxicating.
249
Chapter 44 – Hurt
Chapter 44 − Hurt
Those arrows were shot by Heng Luo from hundreds of mile away.
Together with those flying arrows, the jungle started to move. All the plants seemed to have awakened a
conscience. They were shaking their branches in order to confuse those warriors hidden in the jungle.
The shadows of the branches had completely merged with the shadows of the arrows, and even the
powerful Senior Magi couldn’t tell the direction from where the arrows would come.
“Damn!”
Followed by a light whiz, a Black Water Serpent Clan warrior shouted out.
An arrow flashed across his face, leaving a small cut on it. The next moment, however, this hair-thick
small cut suddenly enlarged, and expanded into a palm-wide cut.
Black, pus-like blood gushed out from the slash; the skin and flesh on his face were rapidly decaying. This
warrior instantly started wailing and screaming. He tried to scratch his own face, but his hands corroded
soon as well; he watched as his own fingers turned into drops of black blood and dripped down onto the
ground; even his bones were completely corroded.
A great wave of cries and screams burst out from the crowd of Black Water Serpent Clan warriors, who
were hiding in the dark jungle and waiting for orders launch the attack. These warriors fell on the ground
one after another, and their bodies melted quickly into puddles of black blood. Three huge, horned
serpents were darting around agitatedly, continuously hissing, with their black fork-shaped tongue hung
out.
Some of these warriors were hit by the arrows in their vital parts, whereas most only got their faces or
fingers scratched. However, the poison, made by Qing Fu, was too powerful. In the span of few breaths,
the poison took the warriors’ lives through the scratches.
Over a hundred snakeskin armors were left lying on the ground, soaked in the black pus-like blood,
corroded by the poison in the blood, and made sizzling noises.
“Shameless! Bastards! How dare you stab us in the b…!” yelled a Senior Magus, who was sent flying in the
air by Treeman’s branch. However, once the poor man opened his mouth, a thick vine shoved into his
mouth and broke all his teeth, nearly reaching his stomach through his throat.
Another Senior Magus, who also was beaten hard by Treeman earlier, shouted. The horned serpents
stopped fleeing immediately, turned around and pounced on Treeman, with their jaws wide opened.
250
From quite some distance, the three horned serpents shot a large amount of venom towards Treeman.
The two flame-like green eyes of Treeman were gleaming. He opened his treehole-like mouth and blew a
thick, cold fog towards the serpents. At the same time, the plants around him started to squirm madly;
leaves and small branches were shot out towards those serpents.
Treeman ignored the venom of those serpents. He was an ancient tree, to begin with, which meant that
none of the vipers or venomous miasmas in this jungle could ever hurt him.
Two of the horned serpents were beaten back by the bullet-like leaves and branches. The third serpent,
however, managed to approach Treeman and bit hard on one of his roots. A piece of tree bark was bitten
into pieces, along with cracking noises. The serpent slacked its jaws, coughed a mouthful wood splinters
out, embarrassedly. There was no blood or flesh inside Treeman’s body, except wood. The serpent tried
to inject its venom into Treeman’s body, but failed.
Following that, an, one hundred feet tall, silhouette rose from under Treeman’s roots. It was none other
than Stone, who had just punched Ji Mu’s chest. Now he raised his foot high and stamped hard on the
bodies of the three serpents.
Bang!
The three serpents were stamped deeply into the ground.
The surrounding jungle shook intensely for miles; hundreds of big trees jumped up. These trees couldn’t
bear such strong vibrations; their roots were broken and their trunks splintered.
When Stone pulled his foot up again, a deep crater was left on the ground. The three serpents raised their
heads, shooting venom and cold poisonous gas angrily towards Stone. But, none of their attacks worked.
Stone lifted his huge foot again and stamped the three horned serpents deeper into the ground.
“Ho~~~!”
Stone let a roar out displeased; great earthy power gushed out of his mouth.
The three horned serpents were as powerful as ordinary Senior Magi, with strong life-force and nearly
indestructible bodies. Although they had been stamped by stone twice now, they were still holding their
heads high and casting attacks to Stone unceasingly from the deep crater.
Stone was furious, he decided to choose the most simple, direct, and violent attacking method. He
stooped down, used a barrage of punches on the ground, enlarged the crater big enough to contain his
own body, then jumped into it, madly waving his, ten-feet-thick, huge stone-made fists and smashing
those three horned serpents.
The three poor serpents were desperately spurting venom and cold poison gas towards stone. Normally,
a slight wisp of their poisonous gas could kill a strong man easily, but on Stone, it was completely
251
ineffective. The heavy fists of Stone smashed on their bodies continuously, broke their horns and bones,
shattered their scales, and crushed all of their internal organs.
The thundering punches didn’t stop. The three horned serpents lost the power to resist, quickly sank
hundreds of feet deep into the ground under Stones punches, like wooden piles driven by a piledriver.
“What kind of monster is this?!” shouted those three Senior Magi. They were still suffering from
Treeman’s lashes, and hadn’t got a chance to fight back yet, withstanding the attacks only with their
extremely strong Senior Magi bodies. At the same time, they watched their serpents being killed brutally
by Stone.
Before their voices faded, a sharp roar caught their ears. A huge tree suddenly burst up. A tens of feet tall,
muscular ape leaped high into the air and raised his huge wooden stick, swinging towards the three
Senior Magi.
That huge wooden stick seemed nothing special, but while Ape was waving it, a few natural formed spell
symbols suddenly lit up. All of the nearby plants started emitting a bright cyan light; thousands of light
streams quickly converged towards the wooden stick.
After a short while, the originally grey wooden stick turned into a cyan dragon shaped light.
“Booze! A hundred!” Growled Ape, followed by a loud and sonorous dragon-roar. Then the dragon-
shaped cyan light heavily hit on the three Senior Magi their bodies.
The Senior Magus who was running in the front let out a muffled cry; one of his arms had twisted and
swelled, and finally exploded into a mass of blood mist, which sprayed hundreds feet far. The wooden
stick was so powerful, that even the body of a Senior Magus was burst open by a single hit.
While the Senior Magus was screaming in both pain and shock, the wooden stick had arrived again and
hit his chest, shattering his armour, after which bone-cracking sound came from his body. He flew back
and thudded onto the second Senior Magi, then the third one. All three Senior Magi of the Black Water
Serpent Clan were instantly sent flying thousands of feet high in the air, rushing straightly towards the
sky, higher and higher, like shooting stars.
The power of Ape’s hit was incredibly tremendous; the three Senior Magi’ bodies clashed the air, bursted
large fire sparkles, then finally fell into the jungle miles away.
Ji Xiao was badly frightened by this abrupt attack, he screamed out in shock and fled back into the jungle.
But soon after he got into the jungle, a skinny arm thrust out from the air, grabbed Ji Xiao’s neck and
pressed him hard on the ground.
252
Chapter 45 – Push
Editor note: The term magusriest will be replaced with Maguspriest. This change will be implemented in
the previous chapters and in the coming chapters.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 45 - Push
The jungle of the South Wastelands was vast and boundless; the abundant life force of this jungle
generated and nourished powerful creatures like Heng Luo, Stone and Treeman; inevitability, there must
be other more powerful and mysterious beings living in this jungle.
Ji Xiao was pressed hard on the ground by the skinny arm, which nearly broke his neck. He struggled with
all of his strength, even made the ground vibrate. However, the skinny arm holded his neck tight and
didn’t move even a bit.
A wisp of black smoke rose from the ground into the air, a scary figure slowly emerged from the smoke. It
was black and skinny, looked like a human at the first glance, but the six crooked horns on its head clearly
showed that it was nothing else than a monster.
The whole body of this creepy monster was shining with a metallic lustre; its black skin was tightly
attached to its bones and its stomach was hollowed. A head-size ball of green light was shining and
floating in his stomach. Within the light, a looming face was visible.
Black Water Jiao was standing aside, looking stunned at this powerful monster, that had emerged from
the black smoke. Although Ji Xiao was a bit weaker than Black Water Jiao, he still was a powerful Senior
Magus. The fact that the skinny monster caught Ji Xiao so easily, made it obvious that this monster was a
lot more stronger than him, thought Black Water Jiao.
“Creature of the jungle, why are you fighting against me? Don’t you know about the powerful Black Water
Serpent Clan?” Said Black Water Jiao loudly. In the meanwhile, he bit his own tongue, spat some blood
towards the skinny monster, and mumbled a spell.
“Offerings!” A hoarse voice came from the air. Two green flames were blazing in the eye sockets of the
skinny monster, it stared at Black Water Jiao in the eyes, but didn’t make any sound.
While Black Water Jiao was perplexed. Another monster came out of the smoke; this one was huge white
skeleton and a lot bigger than the skinny monster.
This skeleton monster was hundreds of feet broad and nearly a hundred feet tall; except white bones,
nothing could be seen on its body. Every time it moved, an ear-pearling metal friction sound came from
253
its body. The body shape of this skeleton monster was similar to a tiger or lion, but it had a human-skull-
like head, only a lot bigger.
“Human…… We are following our agreement…… Whoever offer us blood and lives, we fight for them!”
said the skeleton, while two wisps of smoke were rotating in its eye sockets.
While the skeleton was talking, a colourful mist-like phantom lizard quickly crawled out of the skeleton’s
body and stood on its head, hissing to the Horned Serpent which was coiled next to Black Water Jiao’s
feet.
The horned serpent raised its head and hissed back at the phantom lizard, with its ten feet long black
fork-shaped tongue darted out from time to time.
“Warriors of the Black Water Serpent Clan! Kill Ji Xia! Kill our enemy!” shouted Black Water Jiao. He was
focused on Ji Xia all the time, so had no idea about what had happened in the jungle. He suddenly seemed
to have realised something when he saw the two monsters and the phantom lizard, instantly shouted out
and gave the attack order.
Di Luo, Toba and Toao, who were stunned and stood on the metal centipede’s head, suddenly were hit by
Black Water Jiao’s voice and realised that they were still on a mission. Di Luo let out a ear-piercing shout,
while pointing his finger at Ji Xia.
Followed by Di Luo’s shout, Toba and Toao raised their weapons in the air, and rushed towards Ji Xia in a
lightning speed. They moved so fast that their bodies sliced the air and left a row of after-images behind
them. There were only tens of remaining Blood Fang warriors running behind them. However, when
facing them, Ji Hao felt like a large troop was coming towards Ji Xia and himself.
Ji Hao clenched his spear, while he looked at Toba and Toao nervously. Ji Xia pressed his hand on Ji Hao’s
shoulder and said smilingly: “Hold! Trust your Amma. Hao, your Amma is quite a nice lady, but, once she
gets really angry, even I am scared of her!”
A cloud of grey mist gushed out of the jungle, as if to prove what Ji Xia had just said, and enveloped the
jungle within the radius of ten miles. Toba and Toao’s movement became muddles as if they were drunk.
They were only hundreds of feet away from Ji Xia and Ji Hao, they could have rushed up to Ji Xia and Ji
Hao within the span of a few breaths. But, after the grey mist appeared, they started to feel like they were
running on an endless road. Toba and Toao ran at their highest speed for quite a while, but still were
hundreds of feet away from Ji Xia and Ji Hao, who didn’t seem to have moved at all.
At this moment, countless vague and twisted figures started to emerge from the mist. Every single one of
them was giving an incomparably evil vibe. Their faces were blurred; no one could clearly see what they
looked like; but all of those warriors in the mist had a strange feeling. These scary beings with huge
widened eyes, stared at them in similar matter as wolves stared at their preys.
254
A few whirlwinds formed in the mist, pulling all tens of Blood Fang warriors inside. A short while later,
the whirlwinds subsided and tens of armours and weapons were left lying on the ground. Those warriors
were all gone, without leaving even a single hair.
Di Luo was dumbfounded by what had happened to his warriors. He cast a few gusts of wind-knifes from
his erect eye; the wind-knifes circling around his body and firmly shielded him in the core. However,
facing the grey mist and those unbelievably mysterious scary beings, he was at a loss what to do.
“Maguspriest’s magic? Is this what those Maguspriest’s do?” murmured Di Luo with his teeth gnashing;
his eyes showed fury and confusion.
“Granddaddy, where are you? These monsters and ghosts of the jungle… I can’t deal with them… Where
are you? Only you can disperse them, then we can kill Ji Xia!” Black Water Jiao looked up at the sky,
murmured unsettlingly.
In another deep valley, which was three hundred miles away from the Cold Stream Valley, a Fire Crow
with the wingspan of over five hundred feet was quietly floating in the air.
The Fire Crow was shrouded by a faint fiery light; under its belly, three sharp claws were sparkling
brightly. An elderly man wearing leather cloak and a bone helmet was silently standing on the head of the
Fire Crow, looking down coldly.
Different from other scrawny Magusreists in the Fire Crow Clan, this elderly man was strong and sturdy,
even a bit taller than Ji Xia; his height reached over four meters, and he seemed like a giant. Holding in his
hand, was a twenty feet long bone cane; the thinnest part of this bone cane had human-leg-size thickness;
it didn’t really look like a cane, instead, it was more like a mace, powerful enough to break a city wall.
A thousand−feet−long horned serpent was coiled and floating in the air, spurting poisonous gas
towards the Fire Crow. Another elderly man, who attacked Jiang Xue together with Black Water Jiao
months ago, was standing on the horned serpent’s head. He stared at the other elderly man standing on
the Fire Crow’s head, while his eyes showed a slight trace of fear.
“Ji Zhuo, never thought you’d come here. What are your Fire Crow Clan doing? Even you showed up in
person, protecting Ji Xia. Then why did you let Ji Shu get the position of Holy Land warrior’s leader?”
“That is our clan affair; it has nothing to do with you vile bugs!” Ji Zhuo sniffed and growled.
“Go away, or die here. Though it’s not easy to kill you, I’m always willing to try!” continued Ji Zhuo.
While speaking, Ji Zhuo stamped his foot on the Fire Crow’s head. The Fire Crow opened its beak, spew
out a thick, lava-like stream of gold flame from its beak, that set even the sky ablaze.
255
Chapter 46 – Frustration
Chapter 46 - Frustration
Inside the jungle, the Black Water Serpent Clan’s three Senior Magi and their horned serpents were
beaten badly by Ape, Treeman, and Stone. Although they were with only three of them, Ape, Treeman,
and Stone, have easily gained the upper hand in this fight.
Ji Xiao was already badly frightened and couldn’t make his mind up, added with being sneak attacked by
the skinny monster, he had now completely lost his bearing. He was madly swinging his arms and legs,
struggling with all his strength; by doing so, he even dug a deep huge hole on the ground. However, no
matter how hard he tried, he just couldn’t stand up and break away from the skinny monster’s control,
which stayed as still as a rock, grabbing his neck tight.
Di Luo, Toba and Toao had currently become extremely careful, and wouldn’t dare to rashly launch an
attack. This was the first time that they had encountered such a large scale Maguspriest’s magic, which
was cast by a real, powerful, South Wasteland Maguspriest.
Hundreds of Black Water Serpent Clan warriors rushed out of the jungle. They were waving their swords
and making hissing-like sounds to contact each other.
The jungle was currently filled with a dense fog, which created an incomparably weird atmosphere.
Those Black Water Serpent Clan warriors ran into the fog unpreparedly. Their speed was slowed down,
as soon they got into the fog. Their pace became disoriented and their feet heavy; every step was so hard,
it seemed as if their feet was glued down.
The laughter of Qing Yin came from every corner of the jungle. Along with his voice, arrows swished
towards those warriors from every direction. Every single arrow hit right on the face of one of those
Black Water Serpent Clan warriors; none of the arrows missing the target. The poison attached on the
arrowheads made those elite warriors melt into liquids within the span of few breaths.
The current situation was extremely unfavourable for the enemies of the Black Water Serpent Clan. The
way this was going, it wouldn’t take too long for them to be completely annihilated.
“Ji Xia!” A mad shout came from the jungle. Ji Mu, who was sent flying by Stone earlier, now walked out of
the jungle in big steps, waving his axe. With his body wrapped by a ablaze gold-red flame, he looked as if
he was on fire.
The grey fog around Ji Mu’s body quickly disappeared. The mysterious powers hiding in the fog kept
themselves away from Ji Mu in fear. The Fire Crow bloodline, passed through the ancient Golden Fire
Crow, was highly harmful to those mysterious beings of the jungle. Therefore, though, they possessed
great strength, those mysterious beings wouldn’t dare to attack Ji Mu head on.
256
“Mu! What is all this?” Ji Xia clenched his spear so tight that the spear even started making a creaking
sound. “You ganged up with those monsters; even the archenemy of our Fire Crow Clan! Only for killing
me?”
“Have you forgotten? In the South Wasteland, how many clans disappeared in this vast jungle only
because they spent too much power to fight against their own people? I don’t need to name a lot, just the
Yan Jiao Clan, which was extremely powerful at that time, they…,” Ji Xia’s gentle voice was now filled with
confusion and sadness.
Ji waved his axe in the air and sent a great wave of fire, which sent fire sparks everywhere and split the
ground, causing a thousand-feet long crack on the ground, and set the soil and rock inside the crack on
fire.
Tens of arrows darted toward Ji Mu from every direction, however, all of the arrows were burned into
wisps of smoke, once they touched the blazing fire wrapped around Ji Mu’s body.
“Save your talk!” Ji Mu growled. “The Fire Crow Clan will only become stronger under the lead of brother
Ji Shu! Yan Jiao Clan? I know about them. They died only because they didn’t have the power great
enough to support them!”
“Is Bi Fang Clan the power you’re talking about?” Ji Xia growled harshly. “We are the offsprings of the
Gold Fire Crow, the people of the Fire Crow Clan! Why do we have to give the reign to unreliable
outsiders and let them decide our fate?”
Ji Mu stayed silent, approaching Ji Xia step by step. His skin slowly turned transparent, under which,
there seemed lava to be flowing. The ground he trod through quickly turned into lava, dispersing the
dense grey fog for miles round.
Ji Mu walked nearly a mile forward, got close to Ji Xia, then shouted out: “Di Luo, my old friend! Come,
let’s finish him together! Brother Ji Shu hurt him badly months ago; he hasn’t fully recovered yet. Let’s kill
him together, now!”
Pausing a second, Ji Mu’s face twisted, and said with a hideous grin: “I assume that you haven’t met Ji Xia’s
woman yet. Kill him, his woman won’t let you down; she must be worth a fortune!”
Ji Xia roared in rage, large fire fragments spurted out from his body and tens of awakened ‘magus caves’
started emitting an eye-piercing light. “Mu, I have nothing else to say to you! I will kill you! Now! Here!” Ji
Xia growled.
While Ji Xia was growling, Ji Hao dashed out, with his spear held in his hands. At every step forward,
blooming-lotus-like flames burst out from the air under his feet. Ji Hao’s speed was many times faster
than usual.
257
“Kill!” Ji Hao let out a great shout. Small fiery light spots were ejected from Ji Hao’s spearhead, hitting on
the throats of tens of peak level Novice Magi, and sent them flying one after another. Blood splashed
everywhere.
“Abba! We have nothing to say to these heartless bastards! Since they’ve already come, they should leave
their lives here!” Ji Hao slaughtered tens of enemies, then shouted to Ji Xia.
Intentionally, Ji Hao flew closely past Ji Mu’s body.
Ji Mu’s pupils rapidly shrunk. He raised the axe and hacked towards Ji Hao subconsciously, while yelled:
“Ji Hao! You’re pretty hard to kill!”
The flame spurting out from the axe was about to swallow Ji Hao’s body. However, the next moment, a
sharp caw came from Ji Hao’s shoulder. Mr.Crow, who was firmly standing on Ji Hao’s shoulder, expanded
its body suddenly, and smashed his tens-of-feet long claw hard on the ax.
Bang!
Followed by a huge bang, Ji Mu screamed out and staggered backwards. He couldn’t stand the
tremendous power of Mr.Crow.
At the same moment, the skeleton monster, who was quietly waiting at the side for an opportunity,
rushed over. He pressed its huge bone paw on Ji Mu’s body. Ji Mu instantly cried out, and soon, blood
mixed with pieces of internal organs, gushed out of his mouth. Although it looked as if the skeleton had
only pushed him gently, Ji Mu felt like he was being smashed by tens of huge mountains.
“Ji… Xia!” Ji Mu let out a wail, grabbed a piece of dark-red jade from the bag, wrapped around his waist,
and crumbed it. A sharp bird call then came from the jade piece, along with which, Ji Mu’s body
transformed into a stream of fiery light and rushed high into the air, and disappeared in the blink of an
eye.
“Such a shame!” Ji Hao looked at the sky and said, “As a person of the Fire Crow Clan, he used the treasure
of the Bi Fang Clan to save his own life! What can be more shameless than this?”
Mr.Crow fluffed his feathers and glared at the faint fiery light, which was fleeting across the sky. As Ji Hao
said, a Fire Crow Clan member used the life-saving tool made by Bi Fang Clan Maguspriest, nothing could
be more shameless, and could make him more furious than this.
Black Water Jiao was standing on the horned Serpent’s head and worryingly looked around. “Why hasn’t
granddaddy come yet? What had happened to him?”
Di Luo, who stood near Black Water Jiao also looked around in distressed. Suddenly, he let out a scream
and threw out a sharp gust of cyan wind from his erect eye, rushing towards Ji Xia, along with Toba and
Toao.
258
“You, the snake-riding barbarian! Let’s kill this guy!” While rushing, Di Luo laughed hideously and yelled,
“I want to see what does his woman look like!”
Ji Hao raised his spear, pierced another tens of Black Water Serpent Clan warriors to death, then swung
the spear towards Di Luo’s heart with his hand behind his back.
259
Chapter 47 – Failure
Chapter 47: Failure
In the other valley, the Three-Legged Fire Crow was soaring in the air, spewing flame, which was as pure
as coloured glaze, towards the gigantic horned serpent. The great heat of the flame melted the mountains
that laid aside and burned pieces of the jungle into ashes.
The horned serpent was currently coiled on the ground，emitting a blue light from its horn and fending
against the Fire Crow’s flame. In the meanwhile, gusts of dark-blue, cold wind blew out from the horned
serpent’s mouth, attacking the Fire Crow from every direction.
The Fire Crow quietly floated in the air with a looming red light emerging from its black feathers. On the
edges of every single feather, a few spell symbols flashed and splashed fire sparks, then disappeared
quickly. Only with the heat emitted from those feathers, was the Fire Crow able to disperse all of those
cold winds.
“Haha!”
Ji Zhuo laughed out loud. He was holding an oddly-shaped shield, made of a beast’s skull, in his left hand
and a huge bone cane in his right hand. His body was wrapped in blazing flame, which made him look like
a fiery god; every single move of his produced a monstrous flame.
“Black Water Gui, haha, you’re one of my old friends. Do you remember your Abba and uncle? It was me
who killed them!” Ji Zhuo waved his bone cane and cast streams of flames randomly, while provoking his
enemy.
The deathly pale face of Black Water Gui had almost turned blue. In his hands, was a black, short bone
cane; and on his skin numerous snake tattoos wriggled as if they were alive. A huge gust of wind blew out
from his body, soon after which, a large cloud of dark-blue ice crystals quickly emerged from the air and
immediately condensed into several ice walls in front of him.
Usually, Black Water Gui’s ice walls were incomparably firm; even tens of ordinary Senior Magi with their
combined power couldn’t harm even a little bit of his ice walls.
However, Ji Zhuo was way too powerful. With only a slight hit, Ji Zhuo shattered several tens-of-feet-thick
ice walls. Every moment, Black Water Gui released hundreds of ice walls and shielded himself in every
direction, however, Ji Zhuo waved his bone cane for a thousand times within the same moment.
Ice walls were continuously shattering. Ji Zhuo was excited, even starting to roar and curse. Lava-like
thick flames started circulating through his body, emitting an eye-piercing light and producing an even
greater heat. He was stimulated by the fight and released all of his power, even his sturdy body swelled
bigger.
260
Followed by a muffled bang, the huge bone cane broke through tens of ice walls and directly hit Black
Water Gui’s chest.
Instantly, Gui let out a howl. His scrawny body was sent flying and his chest was hollowed. His pale skin
quickly turned red, and wisps of lava gushed out from every one of his pores.
“Hah, Black Water, you…” Ji Zhuo raised the bone cane and laughed proudly. But in the next moment, his
laughter suddenly stopped and his expression changed; his body intensely shook and he staggered a few
steps back.
With a tiny swishing sound, a black, jade knife, which was only as thick as a bean and as long as a finger,
rapidly rose high into the air, transforming into a beam of black light, and flew back to Black Water Gui’s
hand. Just now, the jade knife had pierced the Ji Zhuo’s left ankle. A black line rose from his left ankle
towards his thigh; where it passed, the flame wrapping Ji Zhuo’s body quickly subsided; a thick layer of
ice appeared on his left leg, replacing the flame.
“This again!” Ji Zhuo mumbled annoyingly. “You never launched a frontal attack, you bastard! I hate you
vile bugs! One day, I’ll destroy you all!”
Black Water Gui grinned wanly, grabbed the jade knife, and let out a sharp roar. Following his voice, the
horned serpent, which was fighting against the Fire Crow, turned around and dashed up to Gui, carrying
him on its head and fleeing towards the deep jungle at its highest speed.
The Three-Legged Fire Crow cawed sharply, attempting to chase them. Ji Zhuo sat down on the ground,
gasping, and said feebly,“Don’t bother… That old bastard was injured quite seriously. He won’t be able to
come out and make trouble for quite a while... My old friend, haven’t you realised that I too am badly
hurt?”
Ji Zhuo patted his frozen thigh and said with a weird smile on his face, “I’m badly injured and can’t make
it back to the Gold Black Mountain. The nearest Fire Crow Clan territory is the Cold Stream Valley; I’m
going there to take a rest!”
Ji Zhuo then let out a caw-like shout and hopped onto the Fire Crow’s head. The Fire Crow flapped its
enormous wings and rushed high into the air, leaving a beam of fiery light behind it. It then hovered
around, diving towards Cold Stream Valley.
In the Cold Stream Valley, Toao threw a punch toward Ji Hao’s spear, which was about to pierce Di Luo’s
back. The spear shook intensely, and nearly broke from the great power hidden in Toao’s punch. Ji Hao’s
arms quivered, and he quickly retreated in large strides.
With his current power, Ji Hao couldn’t hold off the strength of a Senior Magi yet. A slight punch from
Toao nearly ruptured his internal organs. A stream of blood gushed out from his throat, and he couldn’t
help but to spit out a wisp of blood.
261
In his lower belly, the multicoloured flame was quietly blazing. Part of the Senior Magi blood released
from Ji Kui’s magic-seal while Ji Hao was in a coma, was now quickly turning into beams of multicoloured
light and being absorbed by Ji Hao’s body.
Soon, Ji Hao’s internal wounds were healed by the multicoloured light. He took a deep breath, stretching
his neck and cracking his bone joints. His strength had just improved ‘ten thousand stones’ after being
nourished by the Senior Magi Blood.
“Break!” Ji Hao didn’t risk fighting against Toba and Toao closely. He hid in the dense fog and locked his
hands together; he gathered natural power and sent it towards them.
At this moment, Ji Xia was surrounded by Di Luo, Toba and Toao, in addition to Black Water Jiao and his
serpent. The four of them launched their attacks towards Ji Xia simultaneously. Punches, daggers, wind-
knifes, poisoned gas, and cold air; all kinds of attacks were thrown at Ji Xia, hitting his body like drops in a
rainstorm. Within the span of a few breaths, Ji Xia was beaten black and blue.
However, a sphere of white-cyan light slowly rose from Ji Xia’s head. Within the light, the Mu Sheng Pearl,
Qing Fu’s inherited Magus Treasure, appeared and quickly released a large amount of life force energy,
which was then absorbed by Ji Xia’s body and started to heal him. With the energy released by the Mu
Sheng Pearl and the strong life force of a powerful Senior Magus, Ji Xia’s wounds quickly healed. All of the
attacks casted by the four people and horned serpent seemed to have failed to cause any harm to Ji Xia.
Once Ji Xia was healed, Ji Hao rushed over, along with the vast power of the ‘Mantra Dan with Nine Secret
Words.’ Followed by the rumbling of thunder, tens of fist-thick lightning bolts abruptly fell on the four
people’s heads.
Besiegement from the four people was interrupted by the lightning. Di Luo fled backward, frightened; but
once he turned around, he noticed a skeleton monster standing right in front of him. The skeleton gave a
horrible grin and pressed Di Luo on the ground with its huge bone paw.
Under the skeleton’s paw, all of Di Luo’s bones started creaking. He was then sent flying by the skeleton
and hit a large tree nearly a mile away, falling unconscious.
Toba and Toao instantly stopped attacking Ji Xia, turned around, and rushed toward Di Luo.
Black Water Jiao showed hesitation, and took a few steps back subconsciously. By then, he was the only
one left to deal with Ji Xia.
A sharp caw came from the jungle farther away. Black Water Jiao’s face suddenly turned deathly pale
when he heard the caw. “Did Granddaddy lose? To whom? Whom!? Retreat! Retreat! This is a trap! Damn
Ji Mu! How dare you lie to me!” yelled Black Water Jiao.
Black Water Jiao then jumped onto the serpent’s head and tried to flee; however, before he could make it
into the jungle, three black ‘thorns of life and death’ flashed across the dense fog,and pierced through the
262
bodies of Black Water Jiao and his horned serpent. Black Water Jiao let out a great howl, and his face
turned dark immediately.
“Re..re..retreat!” He screamed out of panic, and then ran into the jungle with the hundreds of remaining
Black Water Serpent warriors.
By now, a well-planned ambush had failed completely. Ji Hao shouted, chasing into the jungle under the
cover of Mr.Crow.
263
Chapter 48 – Punishment
Chapter 48: Punishment
Late at night, bonfires were blazing in the Cold Stream Valley.
Qing Fu, holding a flagpole made of white bones, with long, white streamers tied onto it, lithely walked
around Cold Stream Valley like a fairy who only appeared during the night. She was waving the flagpole
and whispering an ancient, mysterious spell, sending those mysterious beings of the jungle back to where
they came from.
The skinny black monster and white skeleton monster, both the strongest amongst the mysterious
beings, were mumbling something. They had consumed the blood of two gigantic beasts; they walked
with satisfaction into the fog and disappeared slowly.
Gusts of whirlwinds blew in every direction. Murmurs resounded through the air. The mad slaughter that
occurred in Cold Stream Valley tonight, stimulated the nearby mysterious beings who had yet to calm
down from the commotion.
Upon a blazing bonfire, three, near hundred-foot-long, skinned horned serpents were being grilled. The
pure white serpent meat sizzled; large drops of fat fell continuously into the flames, emitting an
extremely attractive scent.
Ji Hao happily sat beside the bonfire, gobbling a huge piece of serpent meat in his hands.
Stone was sitting quietly next to Ji Hao. Every time Ji Hao finished a piece of snake meat, he crushed the
bone for Ji Hao. Once the bone was crushed, glittering, translucent marrow seeped out, along with a thick
scent. Ji Hao then opened his mouth, caught the falling marrow, which contained great life force energy
and internal power, and swallowed it.
In Ji Hao’s lower abdomen, the multicoloured flame temporarily stopped transforming the Senior Magi
blood; instead, it was working hard to transform the power and energy contained within the serpents’
bodies. All three of the horned serpents were as powerful as an ordinary Senior Magus; their muscles and
blood contained large amounts of power, which was highly beneficial to Ji Hao.
After finishing another portion of serpent meat, Ji Hao stood up, stretched his body and slowly performed
a martial arts routine, as if no one else was present there.
Multicoloured light beams were circulating through his body simultaneously with a great heat. Ji Hao felt
extremely hot, and sweat continuously poured down his body. After absorbing part of the power
contained within the serpent’s body, his physical strength was further improved. His joints cracked while
he moved and made a subtle metal-clattering-like sound.
264
“Stone, keep an eye on this serpent meat for me. This is an award from Granddaddy, and I won’t waste
even a little bit of it!” said Ji Hao while delightfully looking at the serpents meat. He only needed two days
to swallow all of the meat and absorb the power contained within them. By that time, his power will have
definitely improved to another degree.
Stone responded with a muffled voice, turning his huge stone head to survey the area. It seemed as
though, no matter who came near this meat, he would send that person flying.
Near another bonfire, Ji Zhuo sat on the ground and leaned against a giant stone, one of his legs was
covered in a thick layer of ice. He narrowed his eyes, staring at Ji Xiao who kneeled in front of him and
looked as if he wouldn’t dare to move even a little bit. Ji Zhuo was fiddling with a piece of gold, which was
found in the stream. In Ji Zhuo’s hands, the hard piece of gold quickly changed forms, as though it was
piece of clay.
“Xiao, regarding bloodline, the ancestor of your cousin was my fifth brother.” After a period of silence, Ji
Zhuo said in a low voice, “Considering this, we are close relatives.”
Ji Xiao knelt on the ground, trembling, and was dripping with perspiration.
“That little brother of mine, Xiao Wu, do you know how he died?” Ji Zhuo looked up to the starry sky and
continued, “It was six-hundred years ago, to save a mine that was producing fire copper, my brother
fought against five thousand Black Water Serpent Clan warriors together with three hundred of our
clansmen. He killed eight hundred and fifty of the enemies, exhausted himself and was killed in the end.”
While speaking, Ji Zhuo suddenly threw the piece of gold towards Ji Xiao’s head. The head of a Senior
Magus was very hard. The gold lump was smashed flat onto his head, almost enveloping Ji Xiao’s entire
head.
“Those Black Water Serpent Clansmen chopped Xiao Wu’s head off, turned it into a mug and even now, it
is still placed on the altar of their ancestral temple!” Ji Zhuo angrily growled in a low voice, flames
flashing across his pupils. “Xiao Wu is one of your direct ancestors, his head is still placed on the altar of
the Black Water Serpent Clan’s ancestral temple, and you, you colluded with those vile snakes and
attacked your own clansmen!”
Ji Hao, having already filled his stomach with serpent meat, slowly walked over and stood beside Ji Zhuo
with arms crossed around his chest, and coldly stared down at Ji Xiao.
Ji Xiao glanced at Ji Hao, plucked the flat gold piece from his head, and shouted hoarsely, “but Ji Hao killed
Hu! My only son! Hu!”
“Hu wanted to kill me! I swear to the ancestors’ souls; Hu, Feng, and Shui, the three of them colluded with
Jiang Xue and tried to kill me. Uncle Xiao, do I look like an idiot who just waits for others to chop my head
off when someone tries to kill me?” Ji Hao looked at Ji Xiao, who was reddening, half in shame and half in
rage.
265
Ji Xiao opened his mouth but didn’t say anything.
“You knew Hu was going to kill me, didn’t you?” Ji Hao continued with a calm face.
Ji Xiao stayed silent, however, his distorted face showed that Ji Hao was telling the truth.
“Grandaddy, Uncle Xiao knew about the fact that Hu colluded with outsiders and attempted to kill me, but
he didn’t stop his own son. I killed Hu in self defense; he then colluded with the archenemy of our Fire
Crow Clan and tried to kill me, Abba, and Amma. What did the Bi Fang Clan give him for this?” Ji Hao
continued while staring at the pale, darkened face of Ji Xiao.
Ji Zhuo took a deep breath, grabbed a stone from the ground and hit Ji Xiao’s head, yelling, “what did the
Bi Fang clan give you for this?”
The stone shattered into dust on Ji Xiao’s head. Ji Xiao then murmured, “Once we kill brother Xia, the
Black Water Serpent Clan will release Jiang Xue. Ji Mu’s son will marry Jiang Xue instead of Ji Wu, and one
of Jiang Yao’s sisters will become my wife and bear my children.”
“Ji Shu has already turned himself into a dog of the Bi Fang Clan, and you’re planning to get a Bi Fang Clan
woman as your wife! Then from now on, should the Bi Fang clan rule the Holy Land of our Fire Crow Clan,
or should it be our own clansmen?” Said Ji Hao while laughing mockingly.
Both Ji Zhuo and Ji Xiao didn’t say anything. Ji Hao looked at Ji Xiao and continued slowly, “You colluded
with outsiders and betrayed our own clansman. Uncle Xiao, you shall die for your mistakes.”
Ji Xiao quivered intensely, then madly jumped up from the ground, pointing his finger at Ji Hao and yelled,
“What did you say? Little bastard, what qualification do you have to decide whether I should die or not?
Are you one of the elder magi? Are you one of the Maguspriests? How did Ji Xia educate you?”
All of Ji Xiao’s awakened magus acupoints were blocked by Qing Fu with the ‘thorns of life and death’
right after he was captured. Qing Fu also reduced his physical strength with a special drug, therefore, Ji
Xiao was now not any different from ordinary clansmen.
Ji Hao threw a punch to Ji Xiao’s face, easily knocking him down, grabbed his neck, and walked towards
the deep valley.
“Grandaddy, am I right? No matter why Uncle Xiao did all of this, he should die for his sins. So, he has to
die. After all, we have to follow our ancestors’ rules!” said Ji Hao with a cold voice as he walked.
Ji Xia stood up quickly beside the bonfire, attempting to stop Ji Hao—he still thought about the friendship
between Ji Xiao and himself, and he can not bear to kill Ji Xiao like this. After all, Ji Xiao was a powerful
Senior Magus. In the Southern Wasteland, any Senior Magus was an extremely valuable force.
However, Qing Fu appeared in front of Ji Xia, opened her arms and stopped him.
266
Ji Xia was going to say something, but Ji Zhuo grabbed him, pulling him down to his seat.
“He did the wrong thing, so he has to bear the punishment. Xia, you’re a good brother and a good
commander, however, you’ll never make a good clan leader!” said Ji Zhuo.
“This kid, Hao, is much better than you!”
267
Chapter 49 – Interrogation
Note: Magus Monarch has been replaced by Magus King and spell names are written within [] rather than
‘’.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 49: Interrogation
At the end of the valley, Ji Hao forced Ji Xiao to face the Gold Black Mountains and kneel.
Ji Xiao tried to struggle and resist a few times, however, his magus acupoint were sealed and his physical
strength was reduced by Qing Fu’s drug; he could never break away from Ji Hao’s control. He knelt down
facing the Black Gold mountains, ten thousand miles away. His emotions stirred, he howled towards the
sky in shame and anger
“Uncle Xiao, save the scream, it won’t help you” said Ji Hao, fiddling with a dagger, made of blood-jade. His
fingers flicked rapidly and the dagger rotated quickly between his fingers; a circle of blood-red shadow
appeared, which shone under the starlight.
“Since Grandpa Ji Zhuo is here, no one can save you. Both you and I know about his temper. Uncle Jie’s
head was chopped off by Grandpa Ji Zhuo himself, when Jie fled from the battle against the Black Water
Serpent Clan.” Ji Hao patted Ji Xiao’s shoulder and said in an honest tone, “the mistake you made is way
more serious than fleeing from a battle.”
Ji Xiao gasped, and said with a trembling voice, “Hao, all this was because of Hu. Why did you kill him?
Indeed, he tried to kill you…but couldn’t you just wound him and…warn him? Why did you have to kill
him?”
“Because he didn’t show any mercy when he tried to kill me” said Ji Hao coldly, while staring at Ji Xiao
with a mocking smile on the corners of his mouth. “My dear uncle, haven’t you realised? The issue
between you and me is not because of Hu. In fact, Hu’s death was only an excuse that you gave to yourself.
You’re young and strong, as long as you get yourself a couple more wives, you can have even a hundred
sons.”
“The biggest issue between you and me is Ji Shu and Jiang Yao, who is supporting Ji Shu, and the entire Bi
Fang Clan, who is supporting Jiang Yao!” Ji Hao looked into Ji Xiao’s faltering eyes and said word by word,
“in the name of our ancestors’ souls, you should examine your own conscience and see if I’m telling the
truth.”
Both of Ji Xiao’s arms were pushing against the ground and supporting his body, large amounts of sweat
dripped down his forehead in streams. He breathed heavily and trembled intensely.
268
“I…Ji Shu…” Ji Xiao’s eyeballs slowly rotated in his eye sockets, losing focus. His healthy face was now
deathly pale and darkened.
“Zhe!”
Ji Hao whispered the [Nine Secret Words] and locked his fingers together, then gently pressed his finger
onto the area between Ji Xiao’s eyebrows. Ji Hao’s pupils changed to a golden-red colour; nine spell
symbols slowly rotated around both of his pupils. An oddly powerful force capable of soul control was
sent from Ji Hao’s pupils deep into Ji Xiao’s eyes.
Most of the Senior Magi in the Southern Wasteland neglected cultivating their souls. On the contrary,
Maguspriests who concentrated on the practice of all kinds of magic sorceries, have always worked hard
to nourish their souls through special and mystical methods; by doing so, they could slowly increase their
spiritual power and use it to cast all kinds of magic sorceries. Maguspriests capable of communicating
with gods, ghosts, and other mysterious beings, could only slowly improve their souls with all of their
efforts; not to mention Senior Magi like Ji Xiao, who had never even attempted to improve the power of
his soul. Although Ji Xiao also has a relatively powerful soul, the power of his soul was only nourished by
his own Senior Magus blood, thus he could only rely on his strengthened body. The level of his soul and
spiritual power were no better than the soul and spiritual power of three-year-old Ji Hao.
At this time, Ji Xiao was already hopeless; the power of his soul scattered, which allowed Ji Hao to easily
take control of his mind.
“Uncle, the mistake you made is unforgivable. You have to die. Why don’t you tell me what you know
before that? Why must Ji Shu take the position of commander from my Abba? What is he planning? Just
tell me everything you know!”
Ji Xiao slightly quivered, eyes staring without focus. Following the soft voice of Ji Hao, he slowly opened
his mouth.
Ji Hao controlled Ji Xiao’s soul carefully, digging out all the secrets buried within Ji Xiao’s heart. Gradually,
Ji Hao’s facial expression turned strange. Did Ji Shu try everything to get the position of commander for
this? thought Ji Hao.
“No wonder Ji Mu knew those slave dealers before. They really are old friends. Damn Ji Shu, you surely
found yourself a good way to earn a fortune!”
Although the Fire Crow Clan had already become an auxiliary clan of the Bi Fang Clan, due to the absence
of powerful high-level Magi, such as Magus Kings for thousands of years, the firm foundation of the Fire
Crow Clan was still there. With a large number of branch clans and vast territory for hundreds of
thousands of miles around, the Fire Crow Clan was still a very powerful and thriving clan in the Southern
Wasteland.
269
Surrounding the Holy Land in the Gold Black Mountains were thousands of branch clans of the Fire Crow
Clan. The population of the smallest amongst these branch clans was over a hundred thousand; and
within this, there were at least eight to ten Senior Magi within one hundred thousand warriors.
As for branch clans with large populations, for example Ji Shu’s clan, had over a million people and
hundreds of Senior Magi.
After Ji Shu became the leader of the Holy Land warriors, with the exception of Elder Magi and
Maguspriests, all of the warriors, including Senior Magi, Junior Magi and Novice Magi, had to follow Ji
Shu’s lead and do whatever he says.
Long ago, Ji Shu started to secretly work with slave dealers, capturing and selling many people from
smaller clans. By now, with Ji Shu’s leadership and the support gained from a few Elder Magi and
Maguspriests in the Holy Land, allowed his small-scale slave trade to quickly expand.
Before, when Ji Xia and other former leaders held the highest power within the clan, the Fire Crow Clan
had always been lenient towards the small clans of the Southern Wasteland. As long as those clans were
willing to pay a certain amount of taxes, they would be under the protection of the Fire Crow Clan.
However, as Ji Shu planned, those taxes were not even worth mentioning. All the Fire Crow Clan’s
auxiliary clans would become his slave suppliers and continuously supply slaves to him.
According to Ji Xiao, Ji Shu would even choose to start a war if he couldn’t get the number of slaves he
wanted. He would not only fight against the archenemy, Black Water Serpent Clan, but would also attack
the small clans which bordered the Fire Crow Clan and had no enmity with the Fire Crow Clan. These
small clans would all become Ji Shu’s prey.
“He’s going to set the entire Southern Wasteland into turmoil.” Ji Hao finished his interrogation and
asked, “How dare he even plan this? Only with the support of Jiang Bo? Is Jiang Bo even powerful enough
to withstand the repercussions?”
Ji Xiao smiled bitterly, shook his head, and kept quiet.
Although Ji Xiao colluded with Ji Shu a long time ago, he was neither from Ji Shu’s clan nor a close relative;
how could Ji Shu trust him and let him know all of his most important secrets?
“Goodbye then, my uncle!” Ji Hao raised the dagger and said, “By the way, your Senior Magus blood won’t
be wasted, not even a little bit. My Abba and Amma need it to recover.”
After eating a portion of horned serpent meat, Ji Hao’s physical strength had vastly improved.
He injected all of his internal power into the jade dagger.
A faint light quietly flashed through the air. When the light faded, Ji Hao had already thrown nearly a
thousand stabs towards Ji Xiao’s chest, finally cutting open his chest and piercing into his heart.
270
Ji Xiao, whose soul was still under Ji Hao’s control, let out an ashen smile. A golden-red flame was blazing
in his heart, drawing all of his power and blood inwards, which then condensed into a sphere of golden-
red Senior Magi blood, containing all of Ji Xiao’s power and life force, and slowly seeped out of his heart
through the cut.
“Old man! Now I have the Senior Magus blood from Ji Xiao, can I give the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] to
my Abba and Amma?” In his own overcast spiritual space, Ji Hao shouted to the air.
A dense fog started circulating, slowly condensing into a vague figure, who was looking down at Ji Hao.
271
Chapter 50 – Aftermath
Chapter 50: Aftermath
“Ha!”
Followed by a great roar, a six-foot-long sword, which was seized from a Black Water Serpent Clan Senior
Magi, flashed across the air along with a beam of cold light, separating a gigantic tree trunk from its roots.
Ji Hao leapt high in the air and threw a heavy punch onto the tree trunk; the over two-hundred-feet-tall
tree slowly fell down.
Tens of slaves rushed over, chopping all the branches off with axes and knives, and stripping off all of the
tree bark. Then the four-tusk mammoth, which waited on the side, rolled up the stripped tree trunk with
its long snout, carried it to a mine hole under the cliff, and put it down in front of the entrance for later
use.
“You have to produce another two multicoloured flames in order to give the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]
to your parents.”
Ji Hao let out a sigh, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and waved the long sword towards another
gigantic tree.
Ji Hao has been wanting to give the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] to his parents for over half a month.
Ever since he gained all of Ji Xiao’s Senior Magus blood a couple of days ago, he wanted to give the magic
spell to them even more.
However, his plan fell through after listening to the mysterious man’s words. To practise the [Bu Tian Bu
Lou Magic Spell] required a multicoloured flame, identical to the one in Ji Hao’s lower abdomen, as a
trigger. The mysterious man only had one spare multicoloured flame, which was already given to Ji Hao.
Unless Ji Hao could improve his practice on the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] to the peak level and
produce other multicoloured flames with his own flame, he could never impart this powerful and magical
spell to any other person.
As for the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], which was created by Ji Hao in his previous life, it was
completely different from all other kinds of magic sorceries that the Southern Wasteland Magi practiced
in.
Ji Hao had no idea about how to clearly explain the origination of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret
Words] to his parents. When he was a little boy, he tried to discuss the magical power of the [Mantra Dan
with Nine Secret Words] with Qing Fu. However, Qing Fu couldn’t even understand the [unity of heaven
and human], which was the most basic theory of the Mantra Dan.
272
Therefore, he couldn’t impart the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] to his parents. The Southern
Wasteland Magi and Maguspriests had their own knowledge system and practice methods.
“So, I have to practice harder. To live well in this Southern Wasteland, I need to be stronger and more
powerful!” murmured Ji Hao in his mind.
He couldn’t improve the powers of Ji Xia and Qing Fu with his magic spells, instead, he could only
improve himself as much as possible!
Ji Xiao’s Senior Magus blood was absorbed by Ji Hao’s body. A human-head-sized sphere of Senior Magi
blood floated above the multicoloured flame in Ji Hao’s lower abdomen; powerful beams of multicoloured
lights were continuously circulating in Ji Hao’s body and improving his physical strength.
Ji Hao suppressed the desire for advancement, keeping his bloodline’s power from bursting out, and only
concentrated on improving his physical strength.
He took a deep breath and slowly triggered his internal power. A strand of extremely pure internal power
circulated through the muscles and blood vessels in Ji Hao’s arm and infused into the sword in his hand.
Along with a sharp swishing sound, an blinding light flashed along the sword edge. Ji Hao held his breath
and swung the sword, another huge tree, which took five people to wrap their arms around it, was cut
into two. With only a slight kick from Ji Hao, the tree trunk slowly fell down with a creaky noise.
Loud bird calls came from the sky. Tens of Windstorm Rocs[1] were flapping their wings and diving down
from the sky.
Standing on the backs of those Windstorm Rocs, were a squad of armed Fire Crow Clan warriors; hanging
from their claws, were huge cages woven from vines, filled with young and strong slaves.
Ji Ying, Ji Lang, and Ji Bao stood on the ground, waving and shouting towards those Windstorm Rocs,
directing them towards the landing spots. Those gigantic birds gently put the cages down, then slowly
landed on the ground.
Another batch of Fire Crow Clan warriors, who were waiting nearby, rushed over, ripped the cages open
and drove the slaves out. A few especially strong and unruly slaves started yelling and tried to resist as
soon they got out of the cages. Tens of long spears instantly hit their bodies, knocking them down onto
the ground, whilst they ceaselessly struggled, trembled, and cried.
“Ho! Ho!”
Outside of the Cold Stream Valley, over a hundred Fire Crow Clan warriors were riding all kinds of
contracted beasts and swept past the entrance of the valley.
273
The troop leader held a long spear, with a one-foot-square flag tied on it, which fluttered in the wind.
Painted on that flag was the totem of the Fire Crow Clan’s Three-Legged Golden Fire Crow. On both sides
of the valley, over two-hundred-feet-tall walls were built.
In contrast to the old wall, which was built with logs and mud days ago, these two new walls were built
with gigantic stones; and lava was poured into the gaps between the stones, combining the stones into
one. The defensive function of these two new walls were ten times better than the old walls made of logs
and mud.
The walls were thickly dotted with Fire Crow Clan warriors. By now, the number of elite warriors who
were guarding the valley on the walls was over three-thousand.
“Ting, ting…”
Metal striking sounds continuously sounded from one of the caves. A great flame spurted out of the cave,
burning all of the plants within the circumference of hundreds of miles into ashes.
A workshop was built in one of the caves by hundreds of Fire Crow Clan warriors. Large amounts of
metallic materials were transported to the Cold Stream Valley from nearby branch clans. In the
workshop, Fire Crow Clan craftsmen were busy forging all kinds of tools. Heavy swords and axes for
lumbering; hammers and crooked chisels for opening mineshafts; as well as other tools in need. All of
those tools were continuously forged during the past couple of days.
In the past, Cold Stream Valley only had a few thousands old or weak slaves sent from the Springs
Mountain; however, within these past couple of days, thirty thousand strong slaves were sent to the
valley from every nearby branch clan.
Under the cliff on the north side of the valley, twenty mineshafts were opened in a line. Slaves were
mining while loudly singing a work song.
Each of those stripped logs were cut into three pieces, sent into the mineshaft, and used to support the
roofs of the shaft. Baskets of soil and rock mixed with a large amount of gold and jade pieces were being
sent out of the mineshafts.
The weak and old slaves gathered beside the Cold Stream, carefully picking the gold and jade pieces out.
This mine under the Cold Stream Valley was extremely rich and rare. Within every basket, only forty
percent was composed of rocks and soil, the rest were pieces of gold and jade. The smallest piece
amongst them was as big as a human fist.
In past few days, two small mountains of gold and jade pieces were piled up in the Cold Stream Valley.
The gold mountain was twenty feet tall and over two hundred feet in diameter, while the jade mountain
was tens of feet tall and over a hundred feet in diameter.
274
Under the sun’s rays, the pieces of gold and jade were shining and illuminating each other. Ji Zhuo, who
was sitting on a big stone and supervising the mining work, smiled from ear to ear with a mouthful of
glistening, white teeth. From time to time, he flaunted his frozen leg to the nearby clansmen.
Due to Ji Zhuo’s presence, the allied force of Blood Fang and Black Water Serpent Clan was destroyed. By
now, all the Maguspriests and Elder Magi in the Holy Land had clearly been informed of the amazing
resources of the Cold Stream Valley mine, especially the discovery of Fire Essence Crystal.
Such a rich mine, its importance was obvious.
Ji Shu had been strangely cooperative during these past couple of days. He not only transferred a large
number of elite warriors to the Cold Stream Valley to join Ji Xia’s troops and guard the valley, he also
quickly sent the slaves, craftsmen and all kinds of necessary materials from the nearest branch clan.
Ji Xia calmly accepted Ji Shu’s goodwill, and didn’t let those elders know about the fact that Ji Mu colluded
with the Black Water Serpent Clan and tried to kill him.
In Ji Xia’s mind, the clan was always the top priority.
“Abba was right…whatever Ji Mu did could be completely irrelevant to Ji Shu. We can never defeat Ji Shu
by letting everyone know about what Ji Mu did. He only needs to heartlessly kill Ji Mu, and easily blame
everything on him.”
“Rather than this, why don’t we just keep silent for a while and get ourselves some actual benefits,”
thought Ji Hao.
Ji Hao gasped, turning around to look at the Cold Stream Valley.
Presently, Cold Stream Valley was guarded by twenty thousand elite warriors who came from every
branch clan, and ten thousand slaves were working hard in the mines. This valley had already become the
Fire Crow Clan’s most powerful stronghold.
While smiling, Ji Hao swung the sword backwards, cutting another gigantic tree into two.
Thousands of miles away, inside the deep jungle, Jiang Yao stood on the head of a Bi Fang Bird and slowly
descended from the air. Her beautiful face was as twisted as a ghost.
———————————————
[1]Roc: Mythical bird of prey, that possesses enormous size and strength.
275
Chapter 51 – Collusion
Chapter 51: Collusion
In a deep valley, a smelter around ten feet in radius, was spewing a great flame.
With a metal-clattering-like noise, a three-meter tall, sturdy man, who was tied up by chains and shackles,
was being dragged towards the smelter by two Jia Clan warriors.
Every time the man struggled, blinding lightning bolts flashed and darted out from the chains that
wrapped around his body.
Followed by an electricity-like sound, the powerful lightning struck the sturdy man’s body, making his
hair stand up and body twitch intensely. “Monsters! You monsters! Fight against me like a real man! Do
you dare! Do you even dare!” the man roared in rage. He was so angry that he even went hysterical.
“I like this guy!” A nearly four-meter-tall Jia Clan warrior quickly walked over. He was wearing heavy
armour, as solid as a fort; however, he didn’t make any noticeable sound while walking. He raised a bull-
horn-shaped heavy axe, neatly hit the back of the chained man’s head, and knocked him unconscious.
“Look how powerful he is! Look how tall and sturdy he is! Haha! He’s as energetic as a mad bull! He has
got to be worth a fortune!” The Jia Clan warrior waved his axe and boasted proudly to others standing
around.
Nearly a thousand Jia Clan warriors were gathered in the huge valley, sitting or hunkering on rocks. Each
of them had four eyes, which were shining with cold lights. All of those Jia Clan warriors laughed out loud
when they heard their fellow clansman.
Two other Jia Clan warriors dragged the unconscious man to the smelter. A short man—with the height
of five feet, whose bulging mouth resembled a large ape, and red-speckled skin exhibited a strange, light-
green colour—stood beside the smelter and chuckled creepily. He pulled a searing iron rod out of the
smelter and branded the area between the chained man’s eyebrows.
Spell symbols lit up on the surface of the searing iron rod. The unconscious man suddenly woke up in
pain and started howling. He struggled with all of his strength, however, the iron rod remained still, as if
it was rooted in his skull. After quite a while, the searing iron finally left his skin.
A palm-sized, blood-red brand was burned onto the chained man’s forehead—a tower reaching towards
the sky, with an open, blood-red eye floating above it.
Along with a sizzling sound, countless tiny, blood-red lines rapidly spread out from the vertical eye and
pierced into the chained man’s bones, muscles, and internal organs. The chained man started quivering
violently, streams of cold sweat pouring down his body.
276
The blood-red lines, which radiated a vile and evil atmosphere, slowly disappeared after drilling into the
man’s skull, taking full control of his body and mind. By now, the chained man had lost the power to
resist; he was dragged away by two Jia Clan warriors and thrown aside as if he were a bag of garbage.
Another chained man, who was also struggling hard, was dragged up to the smelter by Jia Clan warriors
and branded on the forehead by the evil, chuckling man.
The sizzling sound didn’t stop. Hundreds of Southern Wasteland warriors were branded by the seal of
disgrace and turned into slaves against their own wills.
A long and beautiful bird song came from the sky. A Bi Fang bird with the wingspan of over two hundred
feet, gracefully descended from the sky; it gently grabbed a sharp rock with a single talon. The bird slowly
folded its wings, elegantly lowering its body down.
Jiang Yao slowly walked down from the bird’s back. Two tall and muscular Jia Clan women walked up to
her, throwing a disdainful glance at her, who was much shorter than themselves, and mumbled in a deep
voice, “Follow us. The leader has been expecting you for quite a while.”
Jiang Yao followed them, walking towards the centre of the valley. After a bit of walking, a gorgeous tent
built under the cliff appeared within their sights.
Tens of well-dressed men lazily stood outside the tent, relaxedly, chatting, and laughing in low voices.
Each of these men had a vertical eye located in between their eyebrows; wind, frost, lightning, and other
supernatural visions flashed across their pupils.
These men, noticing Jiang Yao nearing, instantly straightened their bodies and assumed serious faces, but
they couldn’t help but to stare up and down at Jiang Yao’s body. A few even started swallowing saliva;
their lust and greed were completely obvious.
Jiang Yao threw a scornful, sideways glance towards these men, and slowly walked into the tent, as if she
were a resplendent queen.
The tent seemed only thirty feet in diameter from the outside, however, if seen from within, the inner
space of this tent could accommodate over a thousand people and host a party for them at the same time.
The floor was covered with thick and soft, white carpet; exquisitely crafted knives, swords, and shields
were hung as wall decorations; and tens of extremely exquisite and complete, gold and jade-inlaid
armours were placed in the corners of the tent.
Di Luo, who had previously lost an eye, and had one arm severed by Ji Hao during the chase a few of
nights ago, embarrassingly stood in the tent. Lazily sitting on a huge, golden chair beside him, was a
middle-aged man who looked very similar to Di Luo, but with a huge scar on his face.
277
“Di Sha, you didn’t fulfill your promise!” Jiang Yao walked into the tent, looking at the middle-aged man
with a sneer on her face and said, “If I knew you people were so useless, I would have given up on you
and cooperated with your competitors.”
Di Sha, the middle-aged man, slightly waved his hand and slowly said, “Dear respectable Maguspriestess,
let's cut the crap. In the Southern Wasteland, we, the Blood Fang, are not only the most powerful group,
but we also have the best background with the strongest power supporting us.”
“You have no choice. To get what you want, you, and the whoever standing behind you, can only
cooperate with us” Di Sha shrugged and said calmly.
The vertical eye on Di Sha’s forehead suddenly opened, radiating an eddy of darkness. The light emitted
from hundreds of tallow candles dimmed instantly, and the tent was soon filled with darkness. An evil
power enveloped the entire inner tent space, emanating a great pressure which made everyone feel as
though a huge mountain was descending from above.
“You can’t blame us for that failure. The information you gave us was completely wrong. Those people are
much more powerful than you’ve described. That little guy’s gigantic Fire Crow, that woman named Qing
Fu, who knows how to cast large-scale Maguspriest sorceries, and that oddly, powerful old man
unexpectedly showed up...Too many coincidences and surprises occurred during our mission. Look at my
poor brother; look at what you did to him.”
Di Sha put on a troubled expression, burying half of his face into his hand, barely squeezing out a hint of
sadness, and let out a sigh. “Look at my dearest little brother, my Di Luo. He hasn’t even married yet! But,
but he lost a beautiful eye! My good god, do you have any idea what that means to us, the noble Yu Clan
people? He lost an eye; he can never find a woman willing to bear his offspring, not in this life!”
Jiang Yao breathed deeply, then took out a bottle from her sleeve. The bottle was made of black jade and
contained about an ounce of clear medicinal liquid, which emitted an extremely strange scent—a scent
that seemed to be the combination of the thick smell of blood, a nice herbal aroma and the horrible stench
of numerous types of poisonous insects. This strange scent slowly filled the entire tent.
“This is the Wu Xian medicine, well, not the real legendary magical medicine though. This bottle was
made by the most powerful Maguspriest Alchemist in the Southern Wasteland.” Jiang Yao threw the
bottle to Di Sha and blandly said, “Take this medicine, it will heal all kinds of wounds, no matter how
serious it is.”
“Now, Di Sha, seriously,” said Jiang Yao coldly, while staring at Di Sha, “apart from the things we did to
show the others, as you promised me before, when can you get me the pure blood of Ji Xia and his son?”
278
Chapter 52 – First Encounter
Chapter 52: First Encounter
“Ha!”
Hot steam rose from Ji Hao’s head, while his blood vessels swelled and bulged under his skin. Ji Hao leapt
down from a gigantic tree, which reached towards the sky, and threw a heavy punch towards the
carriage-sized head of a blood-eyed bear, which approached the level of a peak Junior Magus.
The blood-eyed bear roared madly to the sky, swinging its tens of feet long arms towards Ji Hao, which
started two gusts of fierce winds.
There were countless wild beasts living in the Southern Wasteland jungle. This blood-eyed bear was as
powerful as a peak level Junior Magus; to achieve this level, it must have experienced innumerable fights
and bloodshed; one could never tell how many times it survived from grave danger. The bear sensed Ji
Hao’s power, which was not very strong; the bear felt that this tiny human here was just as weak as the
prey that it had slaughtered and eaten thousands of times.
Ji Hao breathed deeply and let out a great growl; at the same time, he tightened his arms, his power
flowed through his tendons and muscles even making a tweedle-like noise. Followed by a loud bang, the
paws of the blood-eyed bear were shattered by Ji Hao’s punch.
The bear howled in panic; in the next moment, Ji Hao lightly punched the bear’s head, blowing its huge
head open; brain matter splashed everywhere. A pungent, blood odor slowly permeated through the
jungle.
“Ho!”
Ji Hao shouted towards the sky. Multicoloured lights flashed continuously through his muscles, blood,
bones, and internal organs, like a river of light which flushed inside his body. A great heat emitted from
the multicolored flame in his lower abdomen and spread to the other parts of his body. Ji Hao’s physical
strength was quickly and continuousely improving.
Normally, the physical strength of wild beasts is far greater than magi of the same level. The blood-eyed
bear was an extremely powerful inhabitant in this jungle, however, this beast, which was many times
stronger than a peak level Fire Crow Clan Junior Magus, was just now killed by Ji Hao with only his
physical strength.
Ji Hao opened his mouth, spit out a wisp of white steam as far as hundreds of feet away, grabbed the
bear’s body which was nearly eighty feet long, and threw it to Qing Ying, who stood hundreds of feet
away and held his long bow. With a swishing sound, the bear’s heavy body was sent flying towards Qing
Ying, like a small mountain.
279
Between Qing Ying’s chest and abdomen, a sphere of looming light was shining, which meant that he was
about to awaken his first magus acupoint; however, Qing Ying let out a scream as he saw the bear’s body,
which was hurling towards him, dropping his bow and arrows in a flurry, raising his arms, and catching
the bear’s body with all of his strength.
“My dear god! Sister! Your son is a freak! He just can’t stop embarrassing me!” Qing Ying complained
loudly. His body was quivering intensely; he barely caught the bear’s body, quickly taking tens of steps
back, then finally steadied his feet.
“Hao! I, your uncle, am not one of your Fire Crow Clan crazywarriors! I’m an archer from the Qing Yi Clan,
an archer! Do you understand?” yelled Qing Ying, while dropping the bear’s body. His face was slightly
flushed.
Senior Magi from different clans have very different specialities.
The Fire Crow Clan warriors were extremely strong, their explosive force was even more powerful. The
potential of the Fire Crow Clan warriors’ physical strength was ranked in the top ten amongst all clans of
the Southern Wasteland.
On the contrary, Senior Magi from the Qing Yi Clan were experts in all types of archery skills; generally,
their physical strength was no better than even thirty percent of the physical strength of their fellow Fire
Crow Clan warriors; however, they had the highest speed amongst the warriors of the entire Southern
Wasteland.
Ji Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead, sensing the multicoloured flame in his lower abdomen, which
was growing brighter and bigger, laughed happily out loudand said, “Uncle! Don’t blame me! You should
practice your physical strength more! My Amma said you’re too slim and tender. This way, you’re going
to make women feel as though you’re not reliable and it’ll be hard for you to find a good wife!”
Qing Ying’s face darkened, he jumped up and started yelling at Ji Hao.
The angrier Qing Ying got, the happier Ji Hao was. Ji Hao laughed even louder; his loud laughter
reverbrated through the jungle along with the morning breeze.
It had been more than half a month since the Black Water Serpent Clan and Blood Fang attacked the Cold
Stream Valley. Thereafter, the Fire Crow Clan promptly sent troops and, added with the presence of Ji
Zhuo, the Cold Stream Valley was quiet and peaceful. During the last half month, not a single suspicious
person was found.
Therefore, Ji Hao focused on training his physical strength and went hunting in the jungle with Qing Ying
and a group of clansmen every morning.
280
The portion of Senior Magi blood from Ji Xia and Qing Fu, which was released from Ji Kui’s magic seal
when the seal accidentally broke, was fully absorbed by Ji Hao’s body during the past night. By now, Ji
Hao’s physical power had surpassed any ordinary Junior Magus.
At the moment, the human-head-sized, golden-red Senior Magus blood, which floated above the
multicoloured flame, was from Ji Xiao’s body.
Ji Hao had done the math; once his body fully absorbed Ji Xiao’s Senior Magus blood and if he consumed a
certain amount of beasts during this period, he would never be able to keep his Golden Fire Crow
bloodline power from upgradinglike he was doing now. He had to trigger his bloodline’s power and start
training as a peak level Novice Magus.
Ji Hao was anticipating the special talent his bloodline’s power would grant him.
The Three-legged Golden Fire Crow was one of the few legendary, powerful creatures alive during the
ancient times. Every kind of special talent passed on through the Golden Fire Crow bloodline could create
one powerful enough to look down on the whole world. If one could inherit more than one of those
special talents, he would become even more powerful.
While Ji Hao gazed at the jungle and thought about all those special talents, a gentle and grace voice came
from further within the jungle, “My friend over there, please be careful. An evil creature is coming
towards you.”
Before the voice faded, a gust of fierce wind suddenly arrived with a pungent scent. The black wind
kicked up a countless amount of small stones and blew towards Ji Hao; wisps of strange, green flames
were attached to those stones. The chill of the black wind pierced Ji Hao’s bones; Ji Hao’s body froze after
being touched slightly by the wind, he soon lost control of half of his body.
Ji Hao let out a shout, nine spell symbols simultaneously appeared around his pupils; his Yuan Dan[1]
started rotating quickly, the pure internal power was quickly sent to his whole body; under the
stimulation of this power, Ji Hao felt his blood boiling. His body instantly heated up, a looming fiery light
appeared and enveloped his body.
The black wind collided into the looming fiery light, making a loud popping noise; countless stones
exploded, the explosive force of every single stone was as powerful as the heavy punch of a wild beast
that reached the level of a Junior Magus. Ji Hao could handle the explosive power of one or two stones
easily; the explosive power of hundreds, or even thousands of stones was completely endurable for Ji Hao
with his current physical strength.
However, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of stones were flying towards him along with
the fierce wind. Under great pressure, Ji Hao staggered back; the looming light that enveloped his body
was now shaking, seemingly about to be crushed the black wind.
281
With a swishing sound, a nearly hundred-foot-long, gigantic scorpion, with a pair of transparent wings on
its back and a pure black shell decorated with dark green patterns, darted out of the jungle. The
poisonous scorpion saw Ji Hao from quite a long distance, then opened its mouth and blew another gust
of fierce black wind towards Ji Hao along with countless stones and wisps of green flames.
Qing Ying let out a growl, then the shouts of Qing Yi Clan and Fire Crow Clan warriors came from different
directions; tens of arrows darted towards the scorpion from every direction, blocking every possible
route. However, the scorpion moved extremely fast, even the arrows of Qing Yi Clan warriors couldn’t
stop it before it attacked Ji Hao.
“Evil creature! How dare you hurt people again!” The gentle and graceful voice came again. Along with
the voice, an over ten-foot-tall young man, wearing a white long robe made of flax and hair hung loosely,
flew out of the jungle with a gust of cool wind under his feet. The young man raised his hand, sending a
beam of cyan light towards Ji Hao. The cyan light transformed into a round, light shield in front of Ji Hao,
blocking the black wind, green fire, and stones from the scorpion.
Following that, the young man swung his arm again; a huge golded cube rose from the ground into the
sky, rotated in the air, and then heavily hit the head of the scorpion.
Followed by a thundering crash, the golden cube smashed the scorpion’s head, and even left a large pit
tens of feet in radius on the ground.
Ji Hao stared at the young man in shock and surprise. He was so excited that his hands were even
trembling. The young man just controlled the power of nature with his own power, manipulating the
great natural power which was hundreds of times stronger than his own power. The magic sorcery this
young man just used was based on the same theory as the Mantra Dan!
Similar to Ji Hao, this young man was practicing controlling nature’s power, which was vastly different
from the Southern Wasteland sorceries.
——————————————————————
[1] Yuan Dan: Existing in Ji Hao’s spiritual space in the form of a sphere, without a true form. It was
condensed by his internal power, can be triggered, and release power under his will.
282
Chapter 53 – Po
Chapter 53: Po
The scorpion’s head was shattered instantly by the golden cube.
The vitality of this powerful, poisonous insect was especially high. The scorpion’s body still twitched, its
long legs embedded into the ground, while slashing a few deep ditches in the ground.
“This is a devil-wind scorpion. Generally, this kind of scorpion is around ten feet long, and all of them are
wild and hard to kill,” said Ji Hao. He was squatting beside the scorpion, watching the sturdy young man
neatly cut open the carapace[1] on its back, and continued, “this is the first time I saw such a huge devil-
wind scorpion’.”
“It has become a spirit beast,” said the young man. He opened the carapace on the scorpion’s back,
displaying the translucent, light-silver coloured meat inside its body.
“Don’t waste it!”
Saliva gushed out of Ji Hao’s mouth once he saw the meat. Ji Hao was beaten so hard by this scorpion with
explosive stones that he couldn’t even fight back, which meant that this scorpion must be as powerful as
an ordinary Senior Magus and its meat could largely improve Ji Hao’s power. Its meat was a treasure to Ji
Hao.
Seeing that the young man was about to throw the meat away, Ji Hao leapt onto a tree and picked
hundreds of foot-long leaves, then put them on the ground. The young man smiled, sliced the meat off and
neatly placed them on those leaves.
Qing Ying came over with a few warriors. Those warriors scattered around while staying alert. Only Qing
Ying walked close to the huge scorpion curiously, pulling out a dagger out and heavily knocking on the
scorpion carapace.
The dagger ignited large amounts of fiery sparks against the scorpion carapace. Although Qing Ying’s
dagger was badly abraded, it failed to leave even a trace of a cut on the scorpion carapace.
“Such a hard carapace! It can be the perfect material to make armour! Must be indestructible!” yelled Ji
Hao.
The sturdy young man laughed, nodded to Ji Hao, then gently said, “my young friend, I was careless just
now and almost let this evil creature hurt you. Since you like this scorpion carapace, then let me make it
into an armour for you as a gift, which will protect you in the future.”
283
While speaking and laughing, the young man cut open those long legs of the scorpion. Thirty-six fist-
sized, green, transparent beads rolled out of its legs. Blown by the morning wind, these beads flew into
the air and started to rotate.
“Wow!” Qing Ying exclaimed, “can devil-wind scorpions grow these kind of beads inside their bodies? I’ve
never seen something like this before! Even the most knowledgeable elder in the clan has never talked
about this!”
“These are scorpion-dragon beads. Ordinary devil-wind scorpions, no matter how big they are, are
nothing but poisonous insects; they can’t have these kind of beads inside their body for sure.” The young
man was picking those beads up and putting them in his sleeves, he smiled and said to Qing Ying,
“however, this scorpion was different. It had become a spirit beast by absorbing nature’s power, learned
how to practice its own power, and pursued higher achievements; by doing so, it could produce these
thirty-six beads.”
“What will do you with those beads?” asked Ji Hao curiously.
The young man picked up the last bead and put it into his sleeve, then smiled and nodded to Ji Hao and
said, “My name is Po. I’m an ascetic traveler, traveling around the world. The Southern Wasteland is my
last stop of this travel.”
“I’ve traveled through the Middle Land, the Eastern Wasteland, the Northern Wasteland, and the Western
Wasteland. Sometimes when I gazed into the sky, I perceived that there are some mysterious principles
of the planetary orbits. Afterwards, I conceived an powerful, ancient, heavenly fighting strategy, called
the [Primordial Celestial Life Transformation Art ], therefore, I thought I might be able to imitate the
principles of the planetary orbits and create a treasure which requires thirty-six thousand scorpion-
dragon beads. This is the last thirty-six of them, I finally got them all.”
Ji Hao opened his mouth, but didn’t say anything. He stared at Po stunned.
“In order to fulfill his own inspiration, he decided to create a treasure, gathering a total of thirty-six
thousand scorpion-dragon beads, for which he needed to kill a thousand cold-wind scorpions which were
as powerful as Senior Magi!”
“How many places he had been to, to gather all those beads?!”
“How fertile could this land be, to hide that many spirit stage devil-wind scorpions?” said Ji Hao in his
head.
“A thousand devil-wind scorpions! You’re so patient!” exclaimed Ji Hao.
“Wasted so much time.” Po scratched his own head and smiled honestly, “my teacher also said that I
wasted too much time making treasures. If I hadn’t wasted this much of time and focused on my daily
284
practice instead, my power would be far greater than it is now. But if I gave up on treasure-making and
only concentrated on practicing daily, how boring would that be?”
Ji Hao raised his thumb towards Po, while thinking his words were very reasonable.
The basic theory for daily practice is to cultivate one’s heart and mind, and to coordinate the human
power with nature’s power. Po did what he felt like doing and obsessed in treasure-making; one might
say that he wasted his time, however, what if the treasure-making was another training method?
The troop was heading back to the Cold Stream Valley. Warriors walked in the front and carried the
scorpion meat on their shoulders, while singing a Southern Wasteland song. Ji Hao was dragging the
empty scorpion carapace, ardently chatting with Po.
Po had traveled through countless places, his experiences were incredibly rich. The sceneries he talked
about were all strange sights that were even hard to be imagined by the Southern Wasteland’s people,
such as the endless sea in the East, the forest in the North, the barren land of the West, as well as the
boisterousness of the Midlands.
“Hao, my young friend, the world is vast. You must go out and see it. Don’t waste this strong body of
yours, which was nourished by the nature.” Po was a frank and straightforward person with an extremely
bright smile on his face; after a short while of chatting, he already viewed Ji Hao as his close friend.
“When I get the chance, I’ll certainly venture out of the Southern Wasteland!” said Ji Hao seriously. “I
want to know how this world really looks like...hmmm...Po, you said that the Midlands were flourishing,
how is it like now?”
Po frowned, shook his head and said, “the last time I passed the Midlands, it was suffering from a war.
Everyday, thousands of people get robbed, countless women raped, and innumerable children become
slaves or get killed.”
“My strength is limited. I tried my best to save those people, but I couldn’t save all of them. Amongst this
vast world, I, Po, am only an ascetic traveler. I’m too weak to save this world and all of the suffering
people,” Po curled his lips downwards, despondently.
“The Midlands! I’ve heard about it; it’s the broadest and greatest area in this world!” Qing Ying said
curiously, “Po, according to you, the Midlands are in a mess, just like our Southern Wasteland!”
“The Midlands are in a much bigger mess than the Southern Wasteland!” said Po seriously, while looking
at Qing Ying, “The Southern Wasteland is a peaceful, quiet paradise.”
We’ve just been through a great fight against the Blood Fang and the Black Water Serpent Clan; hundreds
people died in that fight. Can this chaotic Southern Wasteland be a peaceful, quiet paradise? thought Ji
Hao.
285
Ji Hao was stimulated by Po’s words, he couldn’t wait to go to the Midlands and see what that legendary
land looked like with his own eyes.
Soon, the troop arrived at the Cold Stream Valley. From a distance away, Ji Hao yelled towards the valley,
“Abba, Amma! We have a guest here! Get the booze and the grilled meat! Let’s host our honoured guest!”
Pausing for a second, Ji Hao continued, “our guest has came from outside the Southern Wasteland!”
Followed by a long clarion sound, a batch of Fire Crow Clan warriors opened the heavy gates of the fence
wall, walking out in a line.
----------------------------------------------------------------
[1] Carapace: The hard upper shell of a tortoise, crustacean, or
arachnid.
286
Chapter 54 – Presented Medicine
TL Note: ‘Magus caves’ was replaced by ‘magus acupoints’.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 54: Presented Medicine
Bonfires were blazing in the Cold Stream Valley. Hundreds of skinned wild beasts were being grilled upon
the bonfires, while making sizzling noises; a thick aroma spread to the forest around. Most of the
Southern Wasteland clans were friendly and hospitable; the guests that came from afar would always be
treated with the utmost cordiality.
Huge vats of cassava-wine, brewed by the Fire Crow Clan’s women, were carried out from the cellar,
while emitting a bewitching aroma. All of the Fire Crow Clan Warriors raised their large clay bowls,
laughing and shouting, urging Po to drink.
Po was a strong and sturdy young man, who also had a frank and outgoing personality. Every time when
the Fire Crow Clan warriors urged him to drink, he bottomed up his bowl without any hesitation.
Frank men were most preferred by the Southern Wasteland Warriors, therefore, Po quickly gained the
affection of all the presenting Fire Crow Clan warriors; especially Qin Ying, Ji Ying, Ji Bao and Ji Lang, who
were about the same age as Po and curious about the world outside of the Southern Wasteland. They
surrounded Po, and asked him continuously about the outside world.
Ji Hao was sitting beside Ji Bao, smilingly looking at Po, whose clothes were nearly soaked by the cassava-
wine; he raised his clay bowl from time to time and toasted to Stone and Treeman, who were sitting
behind him like two small mountains.
“Speaking about the Middle Land...Two hundreds years ago, I was stuck at a bottleneck, while trying to
achieve greater achievements as a Senior Magus. At that time I couldn’t find any way to practise and
increase my power further, thus i decided to travel to the Middle Land to take a look at that legendary
place,” said Ji Zhuo loudly. His face was flushed by the bonfire. While drinking the wine, he had started to
his own story.
“I traveled with a caravan, trudged for two years, finally arriving in the Middle Land.” Ji Zhuo glanced at
Po, then continued in a low voice, “there were tens of powerful Senior Magi and Maguspriessts among us
in the caravan, but still we ended up losing quite a few companions during the journey. Hao, our guest
here traveled through the Middle Land, and came to the Southern Wasteland alone, he is an incredibly
powerful man.”
Ji Hao curved his eyes, looked at Po, and smiled to him.
287
When Ji Hao first saw Po, he sensed the differences acutely between Po and himself.
Ji Hao had been practising the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] since he had been a little kid,
because of which he had already gained a Yuan Dan by condensing his internal energy. By condensing his
internal energy further, he could advance his Yuan Dan into a Golden Dan any moment now. At that point
he would surpass the achievements of his previous life and reach a new level. If Ji Hao’s current power
could be compared to a flowing river, then Po’s power would be a vast sea, which was broad, deep and
unfathomable.
Such a powerful ascetic traveller; no wonder he could travel through the whole world alone, thought Ji
Hao.
“Hao, I’ll give you a mission!” Ji Zhuo slapped on Ji Hao’s shoulder, put his mouth near Ji Hao’s ear,
lowered his voice and said mystically, “our guest is so powerful and talented, it’ll be amazing if he could
leave our clan a few his offsprings. Later, I’ll ask them to send us a few carefully chosen girls from the
Gold Black Mountain. You go ask Po, whether he’s willing to leave us a few of his offsprings.”
Ji Hao choked by a mouthful of wine when he heard Ji Zhuo, and nearly spew a stream of blood out.
Just now, Po had been arm wrestling with Qing Ying with his sleeve rolled up; whoever lost the arm
wrestling fight had to bottom up a bowl of a wine. While Ji Zuo was talking to Ji Hao, Po’s facial expression
changed suddenly and he took a glance towards Ji Zhuo and Ji Hao in panic, at the same time, his face
instantly reddened as if painted with blood. Obviously, Po’s five senses were extremely sharp, which
allowed him to catch every word said by Ji Zhuo.
In the Cold Stream Valley a huge party was going on, which was filled with booze and delicious meat;
everyone was revelling in it.
At some unknown moment, a group of young girls from the Fire Crow Clan showed up at the party. All of
them were wearing neat armours, bared their fair legs, while swinging their spears and shields. They
danced around the bonfire next to Po, showing their youth and vitality, and displaying their strong and
vigorous bodies to Po.
Quite a few times, some of those girls danced near Po passionately, and touched his unsophisticated face.
Po’s expression gradually became weird he started to twist his body as if his butt was being grilled on a
fire. After some time, he suddenly emitted a few groans, dropped his clay bowl and fell on the ground.
While he breathed out wine fumes and snored like thunder, he fell into a deep sleep.
Hao laughed out loud, pointed his finger at Po and yelled, “Po is drunk! Drunk! Haha! You should stop
urging him to drink!”
While laughing, Ji Hao grabbed Po from the ground, carried Po on his shoulder and ran fast towards a row
of cabins in the deep valley.
288
“Oy, Kid! If you don’t like these sturdy girls of our Fire Crow Clan, you can just tell me what type of girl
you like! We also have delicate and pretty girls amongst our Southern Wasteland clans! I can get you
whatever you like!” Ji Zhuo rubbed his own neck regretfully, looked at the back of Ji Hao, and yelled
suddenly out.
Ji Hao chuckled when he heard Ji Zhuo, while Po shook his body on Ji Hao’s shoulder. “It scared the hell
out of me. Fortunately, I’ve been through this kind of things in the North, East and West for many times,
and gained some experiences!” murmured Po in a low voice .
Hearing Po talking to himself, Hao laughed even louder in happiness.
The night was coming. Bonfires in the Cold Stream Valley quietly dimmed. All of the wine and meat had
been eaten by those warriors. The valley became quiet, only the metal-clattering sounds, made by slaves
who were still working in the mine, were reverberating through the valley.
The sun traveled through the sky, slowly going down towards the West. Ji Hao sat side by side with Po, on
the highest cliff around the Cold Stream Valley, looking at the vast and borderless primitive jungle, feeling
the breeze blowing through his body and sensing the most subtle vibrations of nature’s power.
A strange yet beautiful glow was circulating around Po’s body; a great, vigorous and boundless power
was gushing out of his body through the glow, spreading to the surrounding areas. The power enveloped
the entire area, illuminating all, both the powerful and weak creatures, for thousand miles around.
Ji Hao merged his own spiritual power into Po’s spiritual power. Usually, Ji Hao’s spiritual power could
only spread to tens of miles away. The farther his spiritual power went, the weaker it would become, and
the less information could Ji Hao get from it.
However, with the support of Po’s spiritual power, the spiritual power of Ji Hao was now traveling
around thousands of miles around, as if it was a fish swimming in a vast sea; through his own spiritual
power, he was feeling the lightning and thunder; seeing flowers blooming and withering; sensing the
flowing water, and the wind, which rolled the clouds over.
Inexhaustible, profound and mysterious information about the power of the nature flushed into Ji Hao’s
mind. Suddenly, Ji Hao gained a deeper understanding of the nature’s power. Po’s spiritual power was
like a key to Ji Hao, which seemingly opened a gate in Ji Hao’s mind, guiding him to perceive this world.
“There is a huge differences between us, he’s so much more powerful than me!” Ji Hao was sensing every
single subtle movement of the nature; in the meanwhile, he smiled bitterly and murmured in his head.
The spiritual power, also called soul power or psychic power of Ji Hao could only extend tens of miles far;
if he tried to envelop an entire area like Po was doing now, the area would only be miles in radius.
However, Po easily covered the mountains and jungle for thousand of miles around with his spiritual
power.
289
Po’s spiritual power was over ten-thousand times greater than Ji Hao’s current spiritual power. Besides,
Po seemed very comfy at the moment; perhaps he was only using ten percent of his power; or might be
one percent, or even lesser.
Po was concentrating on his roaming mind he suddenly laughed out and said, “Hao, my young friend. I’ve
never thought that I’d meet someone as interesting as you during my journey. Since you’ve already
sensed the nature’s power, your future won’t be limited to this Southern Wasteland for sure. There’s a
bigger world waiting for you.”
“After I finish this trip, are you willing leave the Southern Wasteland with me? My teacher is Yu Yu, a
Taoist priest; if you’re interested, I would recommend you to my teacher, and you’ll become his student.
With his guidance, you can perceive the vast and mysterious power of the universe; you’ll gain a great
and endless contentment by doing so,” said Po.
Before Ji Hao responded, Po took out a fist-sized jade bottle and put it in Ji Hao’s hand.
“I’ve noticed that both, your Abba and Amma, have injuries inside their bodies. Their magus acupoints
were broken by someone else with some evil sorcery, which is very harmful to them,” continued Po.
“Since we found each other amiable at the first glance, I should do this favor to you. This is six life-saving
pils made by the brother of my teacher, which is capable of reversing life and death with the nature’s
power. This might make your Amma and Abba fully recover from their injuries.”
Ji Hao’s heart started beating fast, subconsciously, he seized the jade bottle.
“Po, my brother. Thank you, thank you!”
290
Chapter 55 – Medicine
Chapter 55: Medicine
“My mind flowing like a river, my body flying like a cloud; I’m coming and going, follow my heart, never
stained by any dirt…”
Po was singing a simple and unsophisticated melody, leaving the Cold Stream Valley and walking towards
the South.
The territories of the Fire Crow Clan were in the northern side of the Southern Wasteland. Ji Hao couldn’t
even begin to imagine that there were countless mysterious and powerful creatures, as well as unlimited
numbers of thriving and powerful clans, living in the southern parts. Furthermore there existed even a
mystical country, which was built by the ruler of the entire Southern Wasteland.
“My young friend, if everything goes well, I will return here in three years. We found each other congenial
when we first met, I assume that my master also will be glad to take you as his student; then you will be
my junior fellow apprentice!”
The appointment was in three years!
In three years, if Po successfully finished his journey, he would come back to the Fire Crow Clan, take Ji
Hao out of the Southern Wasteland, and introduce him to Yu Yu, the Taoist priest, as a apprentice.
Ji Hao stood on top of a mountain, gazing at the back of Po. Po was carrying a huge wine-gourd[1] with his
left hand, and in his right hand carrying a large and freshly grilled beast-leg; both the wine gourd and
grilled beast leg were lightly swinging following his pace. Every movement of Po emitted a natural and
unrestrained vibe.
A black armour, as thin as a Cicada’s wing, was tightly wrapped around Ji Hao’s body. Po stayed in the
Cold Stream Valley for two extra days, making the carapace of the Devil-Wind Scorpion, which was killed
by him a few days ago, into this magical armour for Ji Hao.
The carapace was extremely hard, however, with Po’s magical treasure-making methods, it became as
soft and flexible as water; on the other hand, Po injected numerous spell symbols into the carapace,
which weighed a million ‘stone’, turning it into a light-weighed armour. Ji Hao didn’t feel even a little bit
inconvenient or uncomfortable by wearing it.
Ji Hao was stunned by Po’s incredible treasure-making skills. Compared to Po, those tool-making masters
in the Fire Crow Clan should be too ashamed to keep living they might crash themselves up against a cube
of tofu, thought Ji Hao. Fortunately, there weren’t any traces of Tofu found by Ji Hao as off yet, otherwise,
he would certainly send one to each of those elder Maguspriests.
291
After having waited til Po went into the jungle and disappeared, Ji Hao took a deep breath, jumped nearly
a hundred feet high into the air, leapt and glided through soar cliffs, he landed agilely in the Cold Stream
Valley.
Some people or things could be so special that it only took a short amount of time to engrave in one’s
heart. Po was such a special person. His lenience, honesty, generousity，charm, and rich experiences
made Ji Hao view Po as a trustable friend and a reliable big brother.
“Abba! Abba! Where is Amma!” shouted Ji Hao.
The valley was now bustling, filled with busy slaves. Ji Hao found Ji Xia near a mineshaft, who was
directing the construction of the mineshaft. Ji Hao interrupted Ji Xia’s work, and dragged him towards the
cabin they lived in.
Ji Xia quickly left a few words to Ji Ying and another couple of warriors, smilingly caught up with Ji Hao,
and said, “Hao, that friend of yours, has he left? Hmmm, this Po is such a great kid. But, why doesn’t he
like our Fire Crow Clan’s girls? Such a shame, such a shame...”
Ji Hao was laughing, but didn’t respond to Ji Xia’s words.
Soon, Ji Hao and Ji Xia got back to the cabin they lived in. Qing Fu was sitting in front of the door, carefully
grinding some herbs with a pestle. The mining work of the Cold Stream Valley had already started to
progress smoothly; each day, there were more slaves getting injured during work. Qing Fu was the only
Maguspriest skilful at healing and medicine-making, therefore, she had been extremely busy lately. She
had to make large amounts of life-saving medicine daily.
Seeing that Ji Hao was dragging Ji Xia and coming over, Qing Fu smiled to him, wiped the sweat from her
forehead and said, “Hao, don’t disturb your Abba. The mining work is important. If you have nothing to
do, why don’t you go find your uncle and catch some birds?”
Ji Hao stayed silent and helped Qing Fu up, dragged them into the cabin, then closed the door carefully.
The expressions of Ji Xia and Qing Fu turned serious. “Hao, what is it? Have you found anything wrong?”
asked Ji Xia with a low voice.
Ji Hao took the jade bottle out from his sleeve, which was given by Po, handed it to Qing Fu and said,
“Amma, take a look at this. Po gave this to me before he left. He said that this is a life-saving medicine that
was given by an elder of his, and this will be good for both of your injuries.”
Qing Fu looked at Ji Hao, smilingly shook her head and said, “Hao... Me and your Abba-...our magus
acupoints were broken, the injuries went deep into the bloodline. I doubt that ordinary medicine could
heal-...”
292
Ji Hao pulled the plug out of the bottle, after which beams of golden lights darted out from the bottle
opening. Qing Fu choked back her words, staring at the bottle being stunned. She poured two round pills
out from the bottle, while gazing at them.
The two bird-egg-size, golden pills were rolling over on Qing Fu’s palm; wisps of soft golden light,
ceaselessly gushing out, wrapped around the two pills. Nine dragon-shaped, purple spell symbols could
be seen wriggling, like living creatures, on the surface of each pill.
“This medicine...is alive?” Qing Fu stared at the pills and asked. The appearances of these pills have
completely subverted her knowledge about medicine-pills[3]. In the Southern Wasteland, not a single
type of medicine-pills could look like this. These two pills were like some magical beings; totally different
from the medicine-pills Qing Fu knew about.
“Amma! Dead or alive, just take them!” said Ji Hao. He then grabbed a pill and thrust it into Qing Fu’s
mouth.
“Haha!” laughed Ji Xia, he then grabbed the other pill from Qing Fu’s palm and put it into his own mouth
without any hesitation.
Ji Hao had no idea about the effect of these pills, neither did he know how they tasted like. The only thing
he noticed was that a layer of faint, golden-purple mist suddenly gushed out of Qing Fu and Ji Xia’s faces.
The golden-purple mist soon disappeared, then quickly reappeared, a phenomenon that repeated itself
for nine times. Afterwards, followed up by a sizzling sound, wisps of purple smoke puffed out from the
heads of Ji Xia and Qing Fu, and condensed into a purple cloud above their heads, which was around ten
feet in radius.
An odd glow started to sparkle on the skins of Ji Xia and Qing Fu; large amounts of black-coloured blood
began to seep out from their pores.
Ji Xia’s brawny body began to change; all of his muscles swelled as if they were inflated; in the meanwhile,
the face of Qing Fu, which was pale and sallow like a forty-year-old woman's face, quickly turned into
being ruddy and tender as the face of a sixteen-year-old girl; the grizzled hair of her suddenly became
black and shining.
“Thi...this seems to be wor...working!” stammered Ji Xia, “Hao, Abba’s Magus acupoints...ho...those broken
Magus acupoints… I feel them!”
“There are four more! Take them all! Quick!” Ji Hao poured the other four round pills out, then neatly
thrust all of them into Ji Xia and Qing Fu’s mouths.
Qing Fu stamped her foot anxiously, and said, “Hao, save one! Save one! Let Amma have a close look!”
293
However, Ji Hao ignored the academic spirit of Qing Fu, putting two round pills into her mouth as quickly
as possible.
Qing Fu let out a muffled groan, stopped yelling at Ji Hao and fell on the ground; similar to Ji Xia, her body
started to quiver intensely.
Red and cyan light soon lightened the entire room. Ji Xia’s body was now wrapped by a golden flame,
while Qing Fu’s body was coiled into a large green cocoon by countless vines which suddenly emerged
out of nowhere.
A while later, a sliver of the flame upon Ji Xia’s head condensed into a three-legged Fire Crow. Along with
the slight caw of the fiery, three-legged crow, a sphere of green mist upon Qing Fu’s head started rotating
fast, soon transformed into a breathtakingly beautiful, cyan Luan bird[2].
Ji Hao laughed out loud. Since he had been a little kid, he often felt depressed by the injuries of his
parents. Now, he felt an unprecedented joy; all of the haze in his heart had gone, not leaving even a trace.
While laughing, Ji Hao sat down on the ground with his legs crossed, concentrating on the practice of the
[Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. The multicoloured flame in his lower abdomen was a lot more active than
usual, and started transforming the Senior Magi Blood of Ji Xiao at a speed which was tens of times faster
than yesterday.
A thundering-sound came from Ji Hao’s body. Just now, the worry, hidden deep down in his heart, had
gone; at the same time, he felt that he could no longer suppress his physical strength. Finally, Ji Hao fully
activated the power of his bloodline. An eye-piercing fiery light appeared behind his body, within which,
two narrowed fiery eyes slowly emerged.
--------------------------------------------------
[1] Wine-gourds: Ancient Chinese people usually use gourds as wine containers.
[2] Luan bird: A mythical bird, looks similar to the phoenix, but smaller.
[3] Medicine pill: In ancient China, pills were usually round and in dark color, like beads.
294
Chapter 56 – Awakening
Chapter 56: Awakening
Wrapped by a raging fire, Ji Hao felt that his mind had left his body, and he fell into dreamland.
...
In the blue, clear, and boundless sky, tens of gigantic, three-legged Gold Fire Crows, with wingspans of
over miles length, were floating in the air. Each Gold Fire Crow was cinctured by a golden, fiery light. Tens
of golden halos were sparkling, like treasure beads, decorating the sky.
Laid under the blue sky, were lofty mountains, high ranges, and the vast primitive jungle, partly covered
in mist.
Over ten thousands of naked people, with shaggy hair and dirty faces, were standing on top of a
mountain. In their raised arms they were holding a few bleeding prey high, desperately looking up at
those Gold Fire Crows, which were motionlessly floating in the air.
A white haired and bearded, elderly man, with a wisp of blood hanging in the corner of his mouth, raised
his trembling arms, and shouted hoarsely to the largest Gold Fire Crow, “Ow powerful being, created and
nourished by the nature, please, pity us, our humble, vulnerable clansmen!”
“We don’t have sharp claws and teeth, neither do we have great power to fight against our predators.”
“We don’t have keen eyes, neither do we have powerful wings to run from all kinds of deadly dangers.”
“We couldn’t find enough food, our clansmen starved to death one after another; we couldn’t build a
shelter, storms and lightning are continuously killing our people. Too many of us died for nothing.”
The largest Gold Fire Crow headed down slowly, looking calmly and peacefully down at the elderly man,
and said, “Human, your kind was favored by the nature; you have the most powerful bloodline, rivalling
the dragons and phoenixes...Human, what can we do for you?”
“Power! And Hope!” shouted the white-haired elderly man, “We only need the power to survive!”
The Gold Fire Crow stayed silent, quietly looking at the people on top of the mountain.
Accompanied with a great roar, a smilodon [1] rushed out from the jungle, smashed tens of weak men to
death with its huge paw, swallowed them afterwards, and burped in satisfaction. Finally, it turned and
walked slowly back into the jungle.
295
A tank-thick, skewbald serpent wriggled out of the jungle, opened its jaw towards to the crowd and
lightly took a breath. Tens of people were sucked into its mouth while crying and shouting; they were
swallowed whole by the serpent.
A large group of vultures disregarded the tens of Gold Fire Crows, which were floating high in the air and
didn’t release even a bit of their power, quacked and dived towards the group of people. Each one of the
vultures grabbed one or two humans, and flew with great speed towards another mountain some
distance away.
“Power, and hope,” the largest Gold Fire Crow signed, and said, “we can share our power with you, please
share your hope with us.”
“With the heaven and earth as our witness, let us make this unbreakable pact. We, the Gold Fire Crows,
will give the power within our blood to you. We will guard you in this jungle, help you to survive and to
breed. In exchange, you will shield our souls, and keep us away from...from that frightful and eternal
darkness.”
...
Tens of Gold Fire Crows raised their heads and cawed to the sky simultaneously. Their bodies started to
radiate; countless golden blood drops seeped out from the roots of their feathers. Each drop of blood then
transformed into a human-head-sized golden Fire Crow and rushed down.
People who were standing on top of the mountain opened their arms, welcoming those falling golden Fire
Crows into their chests.
Those small, golden Fire Crows, which were transformed from blood drops, rapidly seeped into the
chests of these people, turned into hot golden light streams, and flowed quickly around inside their
bodies. Amongst thousands of interleaving meridian channels of human bodies, tens of dim channels lit
gradually up.
Wisps of golden light streams ceaselessly seeped into those lit up meridian channels, and set those
channels ablaze with its great heat. Flushed by the golden light stream, bean-size Magus Acupoints
started to glow On those blazing channels.
At first glance, inside each person’s body, the tens of blazing meridian channels formed a totem, which
looked similar to a three-legged Gold Fire Crow.
Soon, all the people on the mountaintop seemed to have been set ablaze. Their bodies were all wrapped
by faint golden flames, which were growing more and more dazzling; on their skins, light spots emerged
one after another. Flushed by the Gold Fire Crow blood, their Magus Acupoints were quickly awakening;
nourished by the blood of the first generation of Gold Fire Crows, the Magus Acupoints of these people
became extremely powerful in the span of tens of breaths.
296
Each of the tens of meridian channels contained tens to hundreds of different-sized Magus Acupoints.
All of these Magus Acupoints awoke at the same moment, spurted out roaring golden flames, which
turned every person on the mountaintop into a golden, fiery man.
A winged, black tiger rushed out of the jungle, going towards those ‘frail’ humans as usual.
However, those people, who would not utter even a slight sound when being killed and swallowed by it,
all roared now out. A man, whose body just doubled in size and reached a length of five meters, rushed
towards the black tiger with big steps and threw a heavy punch to the tiger’s head.
In the next moment, the tiger exploded into a cloud of blood mist and fire sparks.
A stream of raging flame darted out from the man’s fist, which was swinging in the air, sprayed to tens of
miles away like a river of lava, and crashed against another mountain at some distance. The tens of
thousands feet tall mountain blew up suddenly and melted by the stream of flames, leaving a huge lake of
lava, with a hundreds of miles radius, on the ground.
“Power!” Everyone on the mountaintop raised their arms high, let out thunderous shouts and cheered
towards the Gold Fire Crows floating in the sky.
The largest Gold Fire Crow calmly looked down at the people, who were submerged in ecstasy, and said:
“Humans, listen! You have abandoned the infinite possibilities of your own bodies, and chose to inherit
the power of us, the Gold Fire Crows therefore, from now on, you shall call yourselves the offspring of us,
the Gold Fire Crows. You’re going to build altars to consecrate us, send us your offerings on time; you
shall praise the name of our Gold Fire Crows kind every day and night!” The voice of the Gold Fire Crow
reverberated throughout the sky.
Afterwards, wisps of gold and purple mist rose from the jungle and the air, drawing towards the tens of
Gold Fire Crows floating in the air.
The Gold Fire Crows opened their beaks happily, and breathed the golden and purple mist in. Their
bodies started to grow bigger, and the lights cincturing them became brighter; the glow emitted from
their pupils, became more and more profound, which made them look like gods, standing high above the
masses; Who could never be violated by anyone or any kind.
...
“The Fire Crow Clan’s people are not really the offspring of the Gold Fire Crows. Our ancestors only
gained drops of blood from the Gold Fire Crows, awakened their meridian channels, and imitated the
meridian channels of the Gold Fire Crows. What they gained from the Gold Fire Crows was only a
practicing method of the Gold Fire Crow’s kind,” murmured Ji Hao.
297
“Humankind is just humankind. The meridian channels contained in the human body are incalculable,
while the Gold Fire Crow body only contained tens of them. The potential of humankind should be
hundreds, thousands, even over ten thousands of times greater than that of the Gold Fire Crows.”
“We shouldn’t count on the outside forces; we can only count on our own bodies for the greatest
achievements.”
Ji Hao smiled; he suddenly understood that the bloodline power of the Gold Fire Crow kind wasn’t
enough to make him strong. The only path to the top was to practice harder and harder and to discover
the infinite potential hidden in his human body.
Ji Hao opened his eyes. Fiery lights darted out from his pupils, he felt his blood was boiling, flushing
inside his body like a tide. Tens of meridian channels were blazing inside his body. He felt a great pain
within his eyes, and a burning heat in his feet; additionally, he felt that there was a sphere of flame
choked in his chest, which he had to let out.
Along with a loud bang, the flame which was blazing within Ji Hao’s body suddenly bursted out. A three-
legged Fire Crow slowly opened its wings within the flame.
With the help of the powerful, Senior Magus blood, Ji Hao skipped the eleventh and twelfth level of Novice
Magus, completely activated his bloodline power within a short moment, gained three special talents of
Gold Fire Crow bloodline, and became a Junior Magus.
------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] Smilodon: A large Sabre-Toothed Cat of the Pleistocene Epoch
298
Chapter 57: Encounter
“Yoho~~”
A dimly lit flame was glimmering silently; a pair of wings, which had condensed from the flames and had
a length of few tens of feet, were slightly shaking on Ji Hao’s back. Ji Hao swooshed across the dense
branches, towards Qing Ying, who was standing miles away. He moved like a fierce gust of wind, while
leaving afterimages behind him.
Qing Ying held his longbow, and pulled the bowstring with a serious expression on his face. The bow’s
string shook suddenly, creating a continuous buzzing noise; a rain of arrows were flying towards Ji Hao
from every direction, leaving uncountable arcs and straight airstreams in the air.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. The gale, created by the arrows, vanished once it blew across the dimly lit flame
wrapped around Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao felt as if he had transformed into a fish who was swimming in the
sea without any resistance; no matter how fast he moved, he could no longer feel any air resistance.
Arrows, without arrowheads, darted one after another through the air, an inch away from Ji Hao’s body;
the arrow-feathers brushed past his body and face, making a slight swishing sound. Ji Hao chuckled, and
agilely dodged over two-hundred arrows with a few rise-and-fall movements, drawing a mile closer to
Qing Ying.
Speed!
Ji Hao had completely activated his Gold Fire Crow Bloodline’s power; the tens of Gold Fire Crow
meridians were now blazing inside his body; at the same time, he had gained three special abilities.
The first one was |Surging Light Fire-Wings| that he was using right now. Ji Hao’s speed had been
extremely fast even before he had activated his bloodline’s power, but after activating the |Surging Light
Fire-Wings| his speed had increased by ten times, even faster than a ghost. The arrows, which were shot
by Qing Ying using all his might, were only slightly faster than Ji Hao.
The second special ability that Ji Hao had gained, was the |Golden Crow’s Magic-Pupils|. The ancient Gold
Fire Crows were magical creatures, which were created and nourished by the vitality and energy of the
sun. They had been floating above the sky, looking down at the earth similar to the sun. Every place
where sunrays shone, were within the sight of the Gold Fire Crow; not even dirt or ash particles could
hide from the Gold Crow’s eyes.
The |Golden Crow’s Magic-Pupils| could see everything, from the heaven to the underworld, penetrating
through evil and badness; additionally, there were unmeasurable and unpredictable variations of this
powerful ability. In the recent one-thousand years, a couple of genius warriors of the Fire Crow Clan
299
inherited the |Surging Light Fire-Wings|, however, no one had inherited the |Golden Crow’s Magic-Pupils|
within tens of centuries. Ji Hao had become the first one who inherited the |Golden Crow’s Magic-Pupils|
within a thousand years.
Flames flashed across his golden pupils; Ji Hao clearly saw the route of every slight gust of wind within
the area with a radius of twenty miles. He also observed the path and speed of every arrow that had been
shot by Qing Ying.
|Surging Light Fire-Wings| shook suddenly. Ji Hao had memorized the route of every single arrow and
easily dodged all of them, moving miles closer towards Qing Ying.
Qing Ying shouted out annoyed, “Hao! Don’t blame me if I hit you too hard! I’m the most handsome archer
of the Qing Yi Clan and the youngest Senior Magus! I just can’t lose to you, a kid!”
While shooting, a sharp gust of wind wrapped around Qing Ying’s body. He pulled three arrows out, fitted
them to his bow’s string, and took a glance at Ji Hao; in the following moment, the three arrows
disappeared simultaneously, followed by a swishing sound.
Qing Ying had just casted his special shooting skill he inherited from his ancestors. The three arrows had
completely vanished in the air, without leaving even a trace; only the shrilly, swishing sound was
reverberating through the jungle, as if there was a wind-dragon hovering and roaring in the sky.
None of the ordinary warriors could see the trajectories of the arrows, shot by Qing Ying with his special
skill, however, a golden fiery light was shining in Ji Hao’s pupils. He clearly saw the three arrows, which
were wrapped by three fist-thick, cyan gusts of wind, wriggling towards him like three wind-serpents.
Ji Hao flapped his fiery wings with all his power, instantly disappearing; only a trace of shadow was left
on the tip of a branch. In the next moment, Ji Hao reappeared two miles away, while evading the three
arrows. By now, he was only hundreds of feet away from Qing Ying.
“Dear uncle, take this!” Ji Hao opened his mouth towards Qing Ying. A sphere of golden fire, which was
hidden in his chest for quite a long while, had transformed into a fiery dragon and suddenly spurted out
from his mouth. Once the fist-thick fiery dragon was spewed out by Ji Hao, it bursted into a huge flame,
nearly a thousand feet in radius, roaring towards Qing Ying.
Qing Ying screamed out, grabbed his bow and leapt high into the air like an ape, finally landing lightly
seven miles away.
While rotating, the flame spewed out by Ji Hao, crashed against the hill Qing Ying was standing on; the
thousands of feet tall hill suddenly turned into a large piece of cyan smoke and dissipated in the air. The
great heat melted the rocks and metals, contained within the soil, into lava, that flowed everywhere.
This was the third special ability Ji Hao had gained from the Gold Fire Crow bloodline, the sphere of natal
fire, condensed by the power and energy of his body, which could transform into a fiery dragon and burst
300
out within a very short time period. The lethality of Ji Hao’s natal fire was as powerful as the flame cast by
a Senior Magus with his or her Bloodline’s power fully activated.
With Ji Hao’s current power, he could only cast the natal fire once, after which he would be exhausted.
The name of this special talent was |Breath of the Gold Crow|. Though it couldn’t be used often in daily
fights, it could be his most power hidden card for the purpose of saving his life or launching a sneak
attack. Who could ever imagine that a kid who has just become a Junior Magus, could manage such a
powerful and sudden attack?
Qing Ying stood on a tree far away, gazing stunned at the mountain that had burned into ashes.
“Mon...Monster! Ji Xia is a big monster, and Hao, you’re even a bigger monster than your Abba!”
After that Qing Ying shouted out in frustration towards the sky, “I, Qing Ying, am the most handsome
archer of the Qing Yi Clan and the most handsome Senior Magus in the history! No! Hao, I won’t be able to
go hunting with you from tomorrow on. If I don’t awake my first Magus Acupoint and become a real
Senior Magus within half a month, I’ll chop my own head off and swallow it!”
Jumping and cursing for a while, Qing Ying carried his longbow and darted towards the Cold Stream
Valley.
Obviously, Qing Ying was badly frustrated by Ji Hao’s huge improvement; he probably won’t come out
again until he became a real Senior Magus. Anyway, there was only a slight push needed for Qing Ying to
awaken his first Magus Acupoint; if he would concentrate on practicing for a few days, he could certainly
upgrade to the genuine Senior level.
Ji Hao laughed loudly, with his arms crossed around his own chest. It felt quite good to kick the ass of this
proud uncle of mine, thought Ji Hao.
His resonating laughter resounded throughout the jungle. Ji Hao then waved towards Mr. Crow, which
was hovering around in the sky and dimmed his |Surging Light Fire-Wings|, trod on those interleaving
branches, and dashed towards the northern jungle.
The most important thing about practicing on [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] was to eat a large amount of
food and supply the energy to the multicoloured flame. Ji Hao had just made a breakthrough and became
a Junior Magus. At the moment he needed to eat as much as possible to replenish the power and energy of
his body.
There were too much work for Ji Xia to do in the Cold Stream valley. Every day, Ji Xia was scurrying
around the entire valley; therefore, Ji Hao couldn’t bear to ask Ji Xia to go hunting for him, neither did he
want to bother other clansmen. He could only hunt by himself for the food that he needed.
301
In the blink of an eye, Ji Hao had already traveled nearly a hundred miles far away from the Cold Brook
Valley. He flew across the branches similar to a gust of wind. He moved so fast that even his silhouette
couldn’t be seen clearly.
Ji Hao’s nose twitched, fingers locked together. He was carefully sensing the scents left by the powerful
beasts. He had already lost interests in beasts at the Novice level; now he needed beasts that were at least
similar to the Junior Magus level to quickly improve his power.
Accompanied by a metal clashing sound, three Sword Edge Spiders crawled out of the dense jungle.
Tens of short, hideous, and ugly men, who were less than five-foot-tall and with odd speckles on their
skins, were sitting on the backs of the three Sword Edge Spiders. As soon as they saw Ji Hao standing on a
branch, they raised their bow-like weapons and aimed at Ji Hao.
Followed by a few popping sounds, tens of fist-sized, round metal bullets, covered in thorns, were shot
towards every vital part on Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao glanced at these odd-looking men in astonishment, then jumped down from the branch and landed
on the ground. He pulled his long sword out and rushed towards these men at full-speed.
The six-feet, long sword, seized from the Senior Magus of the Black Water Serpent Clan, created a beam of
cold light, and flashed across the air. The light could be seen going through, and the next moment the long
legs of the three Sword Edge Spiders were all cut off.
Five odd-looking men coughed blood up and were sent flying whirling.
“Run! Run! Run! Fast!”
The rest of the ugly men shouted out, with their arms around their own heads and fled into the jungle.
Behind Ji Hao, tens of metal round bullets hit on a three, penetrated the thick tree trunk, which took tens
of people to hold their arm around it.
Bang!
The metal bullets exploded, countless metal thorns blasted the three into pieces, slowly falling on the
ground.
302
Chapter 58 – Avoiding the bait
Chapter 58: Avoiding the bait
Tens of ugly men, with speckled light-green skin, were running madly in the jungle while cursing with
high-pitched voices. From time to time, they turned their heads around and used crossbow-like weapons
to shoot at Ji Hao.
Fist-size metal bullets swished towards Ji Hao. Blasting out from those metal bullets, were poison thorns,
lightning, ice-cold air or hurricanes. Each of those bullets’ explosion shattered tens of towering ancient
trees into pieces.
However, all those bullets failed to harm even a hair on Ji Hao. A pair of red, fiery wings were slightly
shaking on Ji Hao’s back. He trod through the air and easily dodged all those bullets, leaving fragments of
illusionary silhouettes behind. The jungle behind him became badly damaged because of the thunderous
bangs of the metal bullets.
“Run! Run!”
Those ugly men screamed. While running, they sometimes lowered their bodies and ran with both their
arms and legs, just like hyenas;this caused their speed to suddenly double.
Nevertheless, Ji Hao followed them closely behind. It seemed that no matter how hard they were running,
they could never escape Ji Hao.
About an hour later, they saw a ray of sunlight in front them. The jungle ended there, and the bright
daylight poured down without any hindrances.
Great rumbling of a waterfall that would even make one’s heart shake could be heard. The dense watery-
mist rose high into the sunlight. The sunlight spread on the rolling watery mist, and brought up tens of
small rainbows, which were shaking and transforming shapes along with the wind.
An over twenty miles wide, rapidly flowing river split the jungle into two. In front of Ji Hao, the riverbed
abruptly broke into a thousands of feet high cliff. The river was running down the cliff, forming a
spectacular waterfall.
How mysterious and unpredictable nature could be! Right above this magnificent waterfall, a lean,
ancient banyan tree, the age of which couldn’t be determined, had rooted on one side of the river, while
its aerial roots had grown across the river and inserted firmly into the ground at the other side of the
river.
This strong, ancient banyan had grown into an arch bridge above this great river.
303
Furthermore, naturally or artificially, tens of floating hills were tightly coiled around by the aerial roots of
this huge banyan, which were so gigantic that took hundreds of people to wrap their arms around it;
those hills could no longer float around, instead, drifting above the waterfall. Amongst these hills, the
smallest was only hundreds of feet in radius, while the largest one was nearly seven miles in radius.
Blown by the roaring wind, these hills were slightly swinging in the air. Countless aerial roots of the
ancient banyan were dragged and straightened by those hills; every time when the wind blew through
those straight aerial roots, a beautiful, silvery, harp-like sound would be created.
The tens of ugly men fled onto the bridge formed by the roots of the banyan, cursing and running towards
the other side of the river. The last man turned around and threw six fist-sized, red, metal bullets in a row
towards Ji Hao.
The metal bullets bursted instantly up and turned the jungle into a sea of flame for miles around,
swallowed innumerable towering trees, and cast a formidable blast wave transversely towards the
waterfall, which caused a a great wave to surge high into the air and brought tens of round rainbows up
under the rays of the sun.
Ji Hao walked fearlessly into the flame, with his body wrapped by an invisible power, twisting and
dissipating all the nearest flame. A faint, fiery light circled around Ji Hao’s body, which reverberated till
three feet away from his body. Ji Hao walked effortlessly through the flames, stood on the edge of the
jungle, and waved smilingly at the ugly men.
“I’ll see you later,” said Ji Hao.
Ji Hao Paused for a second, laughed out loud, and continued, “go tell to whoever sent you, if they want to
draw me out, to better find a couple of young and pretty girls. Sending a bunch of stupid ugly things like
you only made me sick.”
Those ugly men had already ran thousands of feet away on the ancient banyan tree trunks, were
suddenly stunned when they heard Ji Hao. They turned around, looking at Ji Hao confused, and seemed
clueless as what to do.
This was not according to the plan. Why had Ji Hao stopped chasing them and returned to the edge of the
forest?
On the other side of the river, tens of Jia Clan warriors, wearing heavy armours, rushed suddenly out of
the jungle, while shouting towards Ji Hao discomfitingly. All of them were holding ropes, nets, and other
heavy weapons. Some of the warriors with bad tempers even raised their weapons high and swung
towards the jungle aside. Suddenly, hundreds of trees were uprooted into the air and destroyed by the
violence of those Jia Clan warriors.
Above the waterfall, on a thousands of feet round floating hill, a well dressed three-eyed man, Di Sha,
sneered, turned around, and seemed to leave.
304
“Respectfully Maguspriesstess, you never mentioned that this little guy is so smart! He isn’t even like one
of your Souther Wasteland boys; he may be as shrewd and crafty as some as his peers within our Yu
Clan!” said Di Sha.
“You have to raise the payment, or you can figure out how to draw the kid out of that damn valley by
yourself.”
Jiang Yao was standing beside Di Sha, with her teeth gnashing and growled, “Di Sha! You have this many
people! I gave you that much of compensation! You...”
“My dear respectful Maguspriestess, since we’re old friends, you should understand my principle. The
warriors of the Blood Fang do not belong to me, they belong to the great lord, who’s supporting me,
therefore, I would never risk their lives!” Di Sha interrupted Jiang Yao’s speech.
“Di Luo was fooled by your good words, so he risked it once. We all saw what he got in return from that;
lost an eyeball and an arm; I, his elder brother, five-hundred-year older than him, would never do such a
stupid thing,” continued Di Sha.
“Do you want me to forcefully attack a fortress within the Fire Crow Clan’s territory, which is guarded by
ten-thousand elite warriors and an old guy with a three-legged Fire Crow? Am I that stupid? I’ll never let
my warriors die for that little personal enmity of yours.”
Di Sha smiled, then continued in a low voice, “Or, why don’t you do it yourself? Only if you can kill that
Fire Crow, flying overhead that kid, I can capture the kid alive.”
Jiang Yao frowned, thought for a while, then shook her head. Kill Mr. Crow? That was too hard. Fire Crow
Clan’s Fire Crows had the highest speed among all kinds of fighting beasts; not even the Bi Fang birds of
the Bi Fang clan could compete with them. It was way too difficult to get them killed.
Di Luo darted out of the woods, while pointing his finger at Ji Hao, jumping and shouting in rage. Bothe,
the eyeball and the arm, he had lost had already grown back.
More Jia Clan warriors rushed out of the jungle along with thousands of black skinned warriors. They
leapt onto the ancient banyan, quickly approaching Ji Hao.
However, they stopped quickly, because Mr.Crow had descended from the sky, grabbed Ji Hao’s shoulder
and brought him into the air. None of those Jia Clan warriors had the power to fly; they could only glare at
Ji Hao, their enemy who was floating in the air.
Ji Hao laughed at Di Luo, who was cursing and shouting on the other side of the river, and said, “Di Luo,
right? Are you trying to deal with me with using such a poor little trick? Don’t you feel that you’re a little
naive?”
305
While Ji Hao was laughing, Mr. Crow carried him and rose into the air, transformed into a beam of fiery
light, and flew towards the Cold Stream Valley.
Ji Hao jumped onto Mr.Crow’s back, while his laughing face suddenly darkened.
Di Luo and his underlings were still patrolling around the Cold Stream Valley. They, and the people
supporting them hadn’t given up on attacking us yet, thought Ji Hao.
This time, Ji Hao easily saw through their decoy, however, other clansmen of the Fire Crow Clan and Qing
Yi Clan were not as vigilant as Ji Hao was; they could be tricked and captured alive, which would be a
huge problem.
306
Chapter 59 – Asking For Help
Chapter 59: Asking For Help
Translator:Law
Editor:Hitesh_
The Blood Fang's people had once again showed up outside the Cold Stream Valley.
Not only Ji Xia, but also Ji Zhuo had burst into anger. He had taken his contracted Fire Crow and searched
the surrounding jungle for days, however, he didn't find even a trace of the Blood Fang; therefore, Ji Zhuo
could only proudly tell Ji Hao that the Blood Fang's people were frightened by his existence and had
already fled.
Ji Hao didn't think that it was this simple though; but he either could find any evidence revealing the
schemes of the Blood Fang so he could only bury all the questions deep down his heart for now.
The next half-month had been strangely quiet and peaceful, with nothing abnormal happening.
Ji Hao had started to practice regularly according to a schedule, just like in his old days in the Gold Black
Mountain.
At dawn before sunrise, Ji Hao would already get up, sit on the mountaintop with his legs crossed and
practice by purifying his Yuan Dan while waiting for the first strands of the purest life force energy which
the forest only releases during sunrise.
After finishing his morning practice, he would go hunting with Qing Ying and hundreds of clansmen to
supply food to the entire Cold Stream Valley.
Each day, Ji Hao would eat large amounts of beast's meat during lunch and practice his physical strength
in the afternoon. Within only half a month, Ji Hao had managed to completely stabilize his bloodline
power which had been fluctuating after he upgraded to the Junior level. Every day, large amounts of
Senior Magus' blood was being transformed by the multicoloured flame and absorbed by Ji Hao's body.
The Gold Crow Bloodline power of Ji Hao had been continuously and steadily improving, as well the
power of his three special abilities.
During nighttime, Ji Hao would either learn drug-making skills from Qing Fu or practice fighting skills
under Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia's tutelage.
Both Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia were exemplary great warriors of the Southern Wasteland; they did not have any
specific fighting skill; every attack they launched followed the instincts of their bodies, imitating the wild
beasts living in the jungle. What they had been pursuing was to cast the fastest attack through the
shortest route, killing their enemies as efficiently as possible.
307
Under Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia's strict training, Ji Hao gradually had surpassed the artistic, complicated and
ingenious attacking skills inherited from his previous life and became mature, fearless and decisive.
The fighting skills passed on from his previous life and the instinct of killing and fighting of his current
life slowly merged together by the power of his soul, subliming into a special, powerful 'fighting skill' of Ji
Hao. By practicing intensely during this half month - although Ji Hao's power level didn't improve much -
his fighting and destructive power had improved by ten times.
At present, at dusk.
Ji Hao stood on the wall, provoking a Silver Double-headed Snake with ring-shaped speckles covering its
body.
The ten-foot-long poisonous snake moved as fast and light as a gust of wind; its body was wriggling
quickly, and it seemed as if it would dart out any moment. However, Ji Hao had his eyes fixed on the snake
while he held an eight-foot long, thumb-thick branch with which he lightly tapped and whipped on the
snake. No matter how quickly the snake moved or how hard it tried to attack Ji Hao, it could not even
move an inch towards Ji Hao.
A large group of Fire Crow Clan and Qing Yi Clan warriors had surrounded Ji Hao while praising him
loudly.
"Hao is truly worthy to be the son of Brother Ji Xia and Sister Qing Fu, such a young Junior Magus! I doubt
even the Bi Fang Clan has any kid as talented as him!"
"Aye, compared to Hao, I'm so ashamed. I'm ten years older than Hao and still only a Level 12 Novice
Magus!"
"Tell me about that! I could chop this 'Double-headed Black-ring Viper' to death but I do not dare; how
does he dare to play with such a highly poisonous viper like this?!"
Following their voices, on a high watch tower a hundred feet away from the crowd, a Qing Yi Clan warrior
suddenly shouted out, leaned half of his body out of the tower and pointed his finger at the dense jungle
below.
"Oy! Over there! Something has happened! I saw blood glistening under the sunlight! Fresh human blood!
Someone has been hurt over there!"
Along with the rustling sound of branches and leaves, miles away in the jungle, a nest full of sparrows
flew high into the sky in panic. All of the warriors on the wall shouted out; there had to be someone
running and fighting in the jungle and scared those birds.
Ji Hao took a deep breath, suddenly thrusting the branch forward. Followed by two popping sounds, both
of the snake's head were smashed by the branch. Ji Hao then kicked the still squirming, viper down the
308
wall, leapt hundreds of feet high into the air, grabbed a fender pile of the watching power and swung into
the tower.
"Whoo~ho~~", the warrior in the watchtower let out a long and resonating shout.
In the Southern Wasteland, this kind of shouting sound meant that this area was under the domination of
a certain clan, telling the enemy to not come anywhere near; on another hand, the special rhythm of this
kind of shouting sound could also lead the direction for their own clansmen and friends, guiding them to
safety with the shouts.
The creaking sounds of branches kept coming from the jungle ceaselessly; after the time span of around
tens of breaths, a man covered in blood staggered out of the jungle while rushing towards the entrance of
the Cold Stream Valley, leaving a trail of blood behind him.
The man had run less than a hundred feet away from the jungle and was still over two miles away from
the Cold Stream Valley. Ji Hao activated his Gold Crow pupils and easily saw his face. The man's upper
body laid bare and a blood-red leopard totem was tattooed on his hairy chest.
It was a person from the Fire Leopard Clan. The Fire Leopard Clan was a middle-scale clan, under the
protection of the Fire Crow Clan. Their territory was located in the northern side of the Fire Crow Clan's
territory. The Fire Leopard Clan clansmen were all brave and skillful fighters; they were very close to the
Fire Crow Clan. For years, every time when the Fire Crow Clan fought against the Black Water Serpent
Clan, the warriors of the Fire Leopard Clan had always been in the frontline as the vanguards.
"It's our brother from the Fire Leopard Clan!" shouted Ji Hao, he then leaned his upper body out of the
tower and shouted to the warriors standing on the wall, "Go save him!"
"Ho! Ho!"
A couple of warriors let out great shouts and rode on their contracted beasts. They leapt down from the
wall and moved rapidly towards the injured Fire Leopard Clan warrior at their highest speed.
"Hehe..."
A vicious laughter came from the dense jungle behind the Fire Leopard Clan warrior. Followed by a
swishing sound, two arrows darted out of the jungle and approached the back of the Fire Leopard Clan
warrior in the blink of an eye.
"Do you even deserve to use bow and arrows in front of me? I, Qing Ying, am the most handsome archer
of the Qing Yi Clan and the youngest Senior Magus in the history!" Qing Ying's voice came from afar. Along
with a sharp whistling sound, a phantom of an arrow flashed through the air, flying towards the back of
the Fire Leopard Clan warrior.
309
The cyan arrow turned in a half-circle pathway, accurately hitting the two arrows coming from the jungle
onto the ground.
The Fire Leopard Clan warrior stumbled and fell hard on the ground; his head bounced on the ground,
leaving a deep pit and a rising large cloud of dirt.
He raised his bearded face embarrassedly and screamed with a hoarse voice, "Help us! Help our clan! The
scumbags of the Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan were both attacking us together! Good God! A
couple of days ago, the Gold Black Mountain transferred all our young and strong warriors away!"
After hearing the cries of the man, the Fire Crow Clan warriors all roared out in rage.
310
Chapter 60 – Reinforcements
Chapter 60: Reinforcements
“All of our adult warriors were transferred away by the Gold Black Mountain,” growled the Fire Leopard
Clan warrior hoarsely. The man had tens of serious injuries on his body, and even a few bones were
chopped broken. He had struggled to the Cold Stream Valley with only a sliver of hope in his heart.
“Only three hundred weak warriors were left in the clan! The enemies from the Blood Crocodile Clan and
Ghost Frog Clan are many! Many!” the man shouted.
He grabbed Ji Xia’s arms with a pair of bleeding hands, gnashed his teeth and cried, “Ji Xia, the great
leader! Help my clan! Save my clansmen! We are the largest branch of the Fire Leopard Clan; half of all
the old ones, children, and women of the entire Fire Leopard Clan are within our branch!”
Ji Xia frowned and said resolutely and decisively, “the Fire Leopard Clansmen are our brothers and
sisters! If there’s anything happening to them, we have to help! The Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog
Clan are just a bunch of dogs of the Black Water Serpent Clan! We can easily crush their heads!”
“Abba, the mine of the Cold Stream Valley is highly important. You have been ordered to guard this place,
you can’t just leave the valley and lead the troop to fight. Abba, I’ve already grown up, I can fight for our
Fire Crow Clan as well. Abba, this time, let me go.”
Ji Xia gaped stunned, while looking at Ji Hao from head to toe.
Ji Hao held his head high, puffed his chest out, looked Ji Xia in the eyes, and said, “Abba, though I’m young,
I’m much smarter than lots of the uncles in the clan. Besides, I’m a Junior Magus already! I’m even more
powerful than many uncles in the clan!”
The nearby standing Fire Crow Clan warriors looked at Ji Hao with complicated expressions in their eyes.
It had been only half a month, but Ji Hao’s power had been improving as fast as a fire arrow. While kids
his age were still training at the most basic level of Novice Magi, Ji Hao had already become a Junior
Magus, much more powerful than most of the ordinary clansmen.
In the Southern Wasteland, becoming a fifth level Novice Magus would make a man qualify to fight in
battle as a Magus; If one made it to the Junior Level, then he or she would become a core warrior, that the
clan could rely on.
“My boy, Hao, how old you think you are? But...you wouldn’t get yourself hurt, Abba trusts you in that!” Ji
Xia slapped his own head and laughed out aloud, “Hao, my good boy, though you’re still a kid, you act like
a grown man!”
311
“Ji Ying, Ji Lang, Qing Ying! The three of you are to take two-thousand Fire Crow Clan warriors and one-
hundred Qing Yi Clan warriors and go help our brothers of the Fire Leopard Clan! Blood Crocodile Clan
and Ghost Frog Clan...how dare these trash touch our territory! The Cold Stream Valley could use more
mining slaves! Go capture some strong men alive!” shouted Ji Xia out, with a deep breath.
In the Southern Wasteland, once the leader gave the command, all the warriors could get ready to fight as
fast as possible, without any hesitation or delay. Only after a quarter of an hour, two-thousand elite
warriors rode on their contracted beasts, directed by the wounded Fire Leopard Clan warrior and rushed
into the jungle along with sharp whistling noises.
The situation was urgent. Under Ji Hao’s arrangement, three four-tusks mammoths were running in front
of the troops as vanguards, crushing all those towering trees in their way, opening a broad and flat path
for the troops.
“Two hours, uncle. We only need two hours to get to your clan!” Ji Hao sat on the fat bear’s back, and
talked to the Fire Leopard Clan warrior sitting behind him, “do you have any idea about why the Gold
Black Mountain transferred your warriors away?”
The Fire Leopard Clan warrior shook his head without any clue. Such things had never happened before.
The Southern Wasteland Jungle was highly dangerous; all the clans had to keep their vigilance towards
not only sneak attacks from their enemies but also to the threats from all kinds of wild beasts living in the
jungle.
Usually, when the Gold Black Mountain transferred warriors from other clans, they would always leave
enough warriors to make sure that that the clan could protect itself. But this time, nearly all of the
thousands of the elite Fire Leopard Clan’s warriors were transferred away by the Gold Black Mountain,
leaving only three hundred of the weakest warriors to guard the clan. This was equal to murder in the
Southern Wasteland. However, the Fire Leopard Clan, as a loyal ally of the Fire Crow Clan for thousands
of years, had still sent all their warriors out without any hesitation.
“Heng Luo, can you bring us more companions?” While Ji Hao tightly grabbed the hair of the fat bear and
leaned his body, he shouted at Heng Luo, who was riding a red leopard and running side by side him,
“powerful companions! Those weak and small ones will be useless!”
Heng Luo raised her longbow high, dark-green hair fluttering behind her. She opened her mouth, and
uttered a silent call towards the sky.
Circles of air-ripples could be seen in the sky, spreading towards the surrounding. Soon, long and
reverberant roars came from the surrounding jungle as one fell, another rose. The branches and leaves
ruffled because of gusts of strange winds, which blew out of the jungle. A short while later, some strange
and mysterious silhouettes appeared on both side of the troops, and forwarded with the troops at the
same speed.
312
These silhouettes had shapes similar to beasts, however, their bodies were all wrapped in a weird, dense
fog, and couldn’t be seen clearly. They were not ordinary living creatures, neither ghosts; they were some
mysterious and powerful beings, produced by the natural magical power, and nourished by the life force
energy of the jungle.
Only Heng Luo, the guard and soul of the jungle, was capable of calling these mysterious and magical
creatures out. In fact, many of the gods, worshiped by small Southern Wasteland clans, were these kind of
beings.
Stone was sitting on a four-tusk mammoth’s back, raised its gigantic fist, while slowly punching his own
chest in a strange rhythm. The loud and clear punching sound resounded through the jungle within
hundreds of miles radius. Soon, the same impassioned, loud punching sounds came from the mountain,
tens of miles away.
“Brothers...I heard my brothers!” murmured Stone, “Hao, I found...three of my...brothers, more...powerful

than me! Hm...they asked me...about what booze...is, and...and how does the grilled...meat taste like!”
“Hahaha! Tell them! Tell them that they’ll have as much as booze and grilled meat as they want! Tell them
the meat is really delicious! They can even come and live with us, the Fire Crow Clan! My Abba and Amma
are the most hospitable people in the world!” Ji Hao grinned from ear to ear. Magical creatures like Stone
were extremely rare amongst the entities in this jungle, but Stone called three of them out in one
go...what a surprise!
Stonemen's thoughts were as simple as a piece of paper; if you only have enough booze and delicious
meat, seducing them becomes the easiest thing.
Years ago, after having a bowl of wine and a piece of honeycomb of Ji Hao, Stone became Ji Hao’s best
mate and shielded him hundreds of times when Ji Hao hung around in the jungle.
Treeman was also sitting on a four tusk-mammoth’s back; if he would move by itself, it would very slow.
He glanced at Stone, who was very proud at the moment; not to be outdone, Treeman also raised his
branch-like arm, and released countless green light spots from his arm. Those light spots were drifting
profusely and disorderly, towards the surrounding forest like a group of butterflies.
The four-tusk mammoths didn’t slow down. They were running forward like hurricanes. About half an
hour later, the forest in front of them suddenly shook, the earth trembled and the mountains swayed.
Two gigantic, ancient trees, which didn’t look different from the other nearby trees, suddenly opened
their green-flame-like eyes, and slowly pulled their roots out of the ground; their long roots quickly coiled
together into four ‘legs’.
Ji Hao was totally stunned. Is the old tree planning to slaughter the entire jungle? thought Ji Hao.
313
He remembered that the body of Treeman himself was no more than a thousand feet, but these two
ancient, giant threes were nearly double the size of Treeman, which implied that their power must also
be double than that of Treeman!
“Whoa~~ Let’s go get them all!” Ji Hao let out a long roar, and waved his fist excitedly in the air.
The black, huge ape, who was following the troops and leaped through the branches all the time, sniffed
scornfully, stood down on a huge three, and uttered a great and sonorous howl.
Less than a minute later, the same sharp howls came from the distant forest.
314
Chapter 61 – Wild Fire
Chapter 61: Wild Fire
From a long distance away a great fire could be seen and the scent of blood hung oppressively in the air.
Ji Hao was standing on a large tree, hiding behind branches and leaves while looking at the valley miles
away.
This valley was the resident place of the Fire Leopard Clan, and it had an ideal location to live in. In front
of the village a winding river was passing by, supplying plenty of water to the village; behind the village
was a steep cliff, which was thickly strewn with thorns and surrounded the valley from three directions.
At the moment, the village of the Fire Leopard Clan had already been breached. The cabins and cottages
that were distributed randomly in the valley had all been set ablaze; black smoke rose high and reached
to the sky.
Inside the valley over ten thousands of dead bodies were scattered in a state of disarray and judging from
appearances, they were all clansmen of the Fire Leopard Clan. Hundreds of crimson blood-crocodiles,
each being tens of feet long, were lying on the ground and were feasting on those bloody bodies.
At the back of the valley there was an area that was abundant with thick thorns, creating a natural barrier
that upon first glance was impassable; a winding trail was hiding amongst those dense thorns, secretly
leading to the top of the cliff behind the village.
At the top of the cliff, there were numerous Fire Leopard Clan’s people huddled up on the ground; some
kids were crying and wailing.
A tall flagpole, made of beast bones, was standing erect at the end of the trail; tens of fire-red leopard tails
could be seen tied to it, fluttering along with the wind. Sharp howling came from those tails and tens of
faint red phantoms of leopards, each being nearly one hundred feet long, were darting around through
those highly poisonous thorns, each spewing large flaming sparks and black smoke from time to time.
“The banner that carried the ancestors’ souls of the Fire Leopard Clan!” murmured Qing Ying, who stood
beside Ji Hao looking at the tens of feet high flagpole, “it seems that the Fire Leopard Clan’s Maguspriests
became desperate. Unless facing a deadly danger no one would dare to disturb the peaceful rest of their
ancestors and call them out to fight.”
“Whoo~ Whoo~”
An odd reedy shouting sound could be heard. Hundreds of muscular Blood Crocodile Clan’s warriors
were trying their best to throw the torches in their hands into the clump of thorns, attempting to burn
those annoying thorns out and open up a broad road, leading to the top of the cliff.
315
However, to deter their actions, tens of phantoms of fire leopards were flashing around inside the clump
of thorns. Whenever branches were emblazed, these fire leopards could be seen darting over instantly,
opening their mouths and inhaling every single fiery spark into their open maws. Those Blood Crocodile
Clan’s warriors had thrown thousands of torches made with beasts fat towards the clump of thorns, but
failed to burn clear even a little bit of it.
Large groups of short, green-skinned, bulging-eyed and frog-like men were waving their exquisite
blowguns, loudly cursing towards the Fire Leopard Clan’s people on the cliff top. These were the Ghost
Frog Clan’s people.
Nearly a hundred captured Fire Leopard Clan’s women were pressed down on the ground by these Ghost
Frog Clan’s warriors; besides each of these women were a group of Ghost Fog Clan men waiting
impatiently. These women were struggling and crying desperately on the ground, their voices caused all
of the Fire Leopard Clan’s children on the clifftop to start wailing and screaming.
“Cowards of the Fire Leopard Clan! We’ve slaughtered your clansmen, we’ve burned your village, and
we’re playing with your women!” shouted a Ghost Frog Clan’s warrior, whose skin was thickly dotted
with fist-sized pustules and was riding on a poisonous ghost frog tens of feet long, “Look! The skins of
your women are so white and tender, haha! A lot whiter than our Ghost Frog Clan women! Are you gonna
watch them tortured to death by us?”
“No!”
Following the raging growl, a sturdy man whose body was covered in the blood of his missing left arm
and presumeably some enemies, jumped up from among the few hundred Fire Leapord Clan’s warriors
remaining by their ancestor’s tailed flagpole. He rushed fiercely down along the trail filled with anger and
hatred.
The Fire Leopard Clan warrior who had ran down the nearly seven miles long trail was gasping heavily,
and waving his iron axe, hacking towards the nearest enemy.
Tens of Ghost Frog Clan’s warriors raised their blowguns together. Along with the swishing sounds, tens
of black poisonous thorns were blown out and proceeded to deeply embed themselves in the Fire
Leopard Clan warrior’s body. The venom on the black thorns quickly spread, the body of the Fire Leopard
Clan warrior immediately began to swell, and countless pustules were emerging from his skin within the
span of few breaths. The Fire Leopard Clan’s warrior could only stagger less than ten steps forward
before collapsing, his sturdy body hitting the ground heavily.
In the blink of an eye, the once hard and sturdy body of the Fire Leopard Clan’s warrior, became a mere
puddle of black pus-like blood, slowly flowing everywhere.
“You stinky frogs! Save the body! My babies haven’t eaten enough yet! Such a nice piece of meat and you
wasted it!” shouted a Blood Crocodile Clan’s warrior angrily, who was wearing blood-red leather armour
and holding a pair of heavy swords.
316
In the valley, large groups of Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s warriors raised their heads,
while laughing to the sky madly and rampantly.
Ji Hao, narrowed his eyes, and easily enveloped the entire valley, which was about tens of miles in radius,
with his spiritual power.
He perceived that there were around a thousand Blood Crocodile Clan’s warriors in the valley, while the
number of the Ghost Frog Clan’s Warriors was twice that, with about two thousand. None of these
warriors were at the same level as Senior Magi or Maguspriests; the most powerful warriors were the
tens of Junior Magi of the Blood Crocodile Clan, where as the Ghost Frog Clan had only around ten Junior
Magi in their ranks.
For either the Blood Crocodile Clan or the Ghost Frog Clan, the ancient creatures they worshipped - the
blood crocodile and ghost frog - were far less powerful than the three-legged Gold Fire Crow; therefore,
the bloodline power they gained from these ancient creatures was a lot weaker than that of the Fire Crow
Clan’s people, the percentages of Senior Magi and Junior Magi of their warriors were also much lower!
“Just this amount of people? When did those trash of the Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan
become so fearless?” Ji Hao sneered, he quickly connected this event with that of couple of days ago
where Di Luo and his underlings tried to trap him. These incidents had the strong feeling of being a
scheme.
“Uncle, tell our people to prepare!” Ji Hao raised his right arm, waved forward and shouted out, “Let’s kill
all of these damn dogs!”
Treeman stepped out of the jungle and stood beside the river. He stamped his feet hard on the ground
and deeply rooted himself into the ground with these two thick roots of his, his body expanded quickly
and soon swelled to his original size.
A nearly two thousand feet high, gigantic three stood beside the river, drawing the rich nutrients from the
river water; meanwhile, his roots were quickly stretching underground. Within the span of only a few
breaths, his roots went across the river, that was hundreds of feet wide, quickly approaching underneath
the Fire Leopard Clan village.
“Kill!” growled Ji Hao in a low voice.
“Kill!” agreed Treeman, letting out a roar along with Ji Hao; the dark, colossal treehole-like mouth of his
opened, spewing enormous amounts of cold air.
Thousands of arm-thick black roots darted out from the ground, piercing towards those Blood Crocodile
Clan and Ghost Frog Clan warriors like poisonous snakes. There were so many of roots thrust out from
the ground that they covered nearly the entire valley. The Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s
warriors all felt like even the sky was darkening.
317
“Enemies!” shouted the Blood Crocodile Clan’s warrior holding two swords.
The sound made by roots piercing through human bodies could be heard. The bodies of hundreds of the
weakest Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s men were punctured by the roots of Treeman; those
long roots carried their bodies and rose high into the air. Large amounts of blood splashed down and to
the warriors fighting it was as if the sky was raining blood.
“Whoo~ Hoo~”
Reverberant roars came from the jungle. Two thousand Fire Crow Clan’s warriors, riding on their
contracted beasts, rushed out of the jungle; approaching the river, all of their beasts roared loudly and
mightily leapt across the river, proceeding with great momentum to rush into the burning Fire Leopard
Clan village.
The Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s warriors shook their weapons fiercely, chopping through
the tree roots piercing towards them one after another.
They were shouting and screaming in panic and horror, looking aghast at those Fire Crow Clan warriors
who flew across the river and were rushing towards them.
In the next moment, hundreds of arrows swooshed through the air, piercing their throats and sending
them flying backwards; blood gushed out of their mouths in a crimson torrent.
The Fire Crow Warriors rushed into the crowd of the Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s
warriors while they were all flurried, and raised their weapons high, and knocked groups of enemies
down; those Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s warriors were killed as same as grass before a
wildfire; it was as if they had even forgotten to resist.
“Oh god! Why are they here!” The Blood Crocodile Clan warrior holding the pair of swords screamed out.
318
Chapter 62 – Besieged
Chapter 62: Besieged
“Caw!”
Ji Hao cawed towards the sky. A sphere of fiery light darted out from his back, and quickly condensed into
a pair of fiery wings, flapping behind his body; with his body wrapped in a faint light, Ji Hao transformed
into a beam of flame, darted out of the jungle, flew across the river and the nearly a mile wide flat area in
front of the village, and directly rushed into the village, leaving afterimages and waves of hot air behind.
The Blood Crocodile Clans’s warrior with a pair of swords was a peak level Junior Magus; while he was
waving his swords and roaring to the sky, a cloud of blood mist appeared behind his body, within which,
an over a hundred feet long blood-crocodile was rolling.
Every time when the blood-crocodile rolled over in that blood mist cloud, the skin of this warrior would
become translucent; with the help of |Gold Crow Magical pupils|, Ji Hao clearly saw the eight meridians
inside his body, which were shining with a blood-red light; on those meridians, a few thumb-sized Magus
Acupoints were shining brightly.
This guy is so close to the awakening his Magus Acupoints! thought Ji Hao.
“But you won’t get there in this life!” laughed Ji Hao loud out He flew crossing miles, appeared in front of
the warrior, throwing a punch towards the face of that Blood Crocodile Clan’s warrior.
The thing that the fiery wings brought Ji Hao, was amazing speed, which was so fast that ordinary people
couldn’t even catch Ji Hao with their eyes. The ancient Gold Fire Crows were able to travel from up the
heaven to down in the underworld; the most powerful Gold Fire Crow could fly across a hundred-
thousand miles within a single moment.
Though Ji Hao couldn’t be mentioned in the same breath as the legendary creatures such as the ancient
Gold Fire Crows, amongst ordinary Junior Magi, he was fast enough to make his enemies helpless - For
example the Blood Crocodile clan’s warrior in front of him, who was staring at the air blankly, didn’t even
saw Ji Hao’s shadow. He waved his heavy swords madly and moved forward, purely relying on his good
fighting instict.
“Break!” shouted Ji Hao. He locked his fingers together, triggering ‘Lin’, ‘Bing’, ‘Dou’, ‘Zhe’- four of the
[Nine Secret Words] simultaneously; all of his internal power gathered together, like a powerful golden
bead; he brought along the surrounding natural power, hitting forward dauntlessly.
All of Ji Hao’s muscles were tightened and all of his bones were creaking, making sounds like a heavy,
metal bell. A dragon roar came from Ji Hao’s body; upon the multicoloured flame in his lower abdomen,
the last bit of Ji Xiao’s Senior Magus’ blood was quickly consumed.
319
The Blood Crocodile clan’s warrior with a pair of swords screamed out hopelessly.
He still couldn’t see Ji Hao’s figure, however, weirdly, he saw a fist.
That was a gigantic fist, which seemed to block the entire sight of the sky, and gathered the magnificent
power of the heaven and the earth, emitting inexhaustible light and heat, pushing towards him like a
shooting star. There was not enough time for him to raise his swords and hack the fist; he could only hold
them high horizontally, attempting to hold the punch off.
The pair of heavy swords were eight-foot-long and one-foot-wide, forged by refined iron; three spell
symbols were flashing on their surfaces. They were a pair of Magus tools. In the Southern Wasteland,
every single Magus tool would be incomparably precious, only the most talented warriors of a clan were
qualified to have their own Magus tools. Once those spell symbols were engraved on the surface of the
magus tools, they would become tens or even hundreds of times harder and more powerful than they
originally were.
Ji Hao stared at this warrior, and fixed his eyes in his heart.
Ji Hao didn’t take the pair of sword seriously at all, his right fist directly hit on the crossing point of two
swords, along with a slight hint of spirit power which tightly connected with nature.
The Blood Crocodile clan’s warrior let out a howl; he finally saw Ji Hao’s face, and he couldn’t believe it!
“Even my boy is a bit bigger than you!” shouted the blood Crocodile clan’s warrior a moment before Ji
Hao’s fist landed on his swords.
The pair of heavy swords shook intensely. Ji Hao’s fist was as heavy as a mountain, crashing down on the
blood Crocodile clan’s warrior; the arms of the warrior couldn’t bear the horrible power of that punch,
the bones of his arm broke inch by inch, while his muscles were shocked and tore apart from his arms by
the great power, and were sent flying far away along with a swishing sound.
The fist of Ji Hao held against the sword, pressed hard on the blood Crocodile clan warrior’s chest. The
pair of heavy sword were bended by Ji Hao’s power, the spell symbols on their surfaces flashed brightly
for one last time, then dimmed down and disappeared. Followed by a cracking sound, countless cracks
appeared on the swords, and metal fragments started jangling down.
The chest of the blood Crocodile clan’s warrior was hollowed, blood continuously gushing out of his
mouth along with pieces of his internal organs.
On his back, a fist-shaped hole appeared on the leather armour. Ji Hao’s punch punctured his body and
even opened up a tens of miles long ditch behind him. Seven to eight Blood Crocodile clan’s warriors
were standing near the ditch, all of them seemed frozen, and stared at Ji Hao with a strange look on their
faces.
320
These were the Blood Crocodile clan’s Junior Magi, they all had been shocked dead by the power of Ji
Hao’s punch, none of them survived.
Bang!
The body of the Blood Crocodile clan’s warrior with a pair of swords suddenly exploded into pieces, along
with the crocodile-skin armour worn by him; the seven to eight warriors standing behind him also
exploded one after another; blood splashed everywhere within the circumference of tens of miles.
Ji Hao did all these with only a single punch!
The Fire Crow Clan’s warriors, who were fighting around, were all stunned; after the span of a few
breaths, they suddenly raised their weapons and started shouting madly.
“Hao! Hao! Hao!”
The shouting sound even shook the earth. Ji Hao’s extraordinary performance highly encouraged these
warriors.
On the contrary, all of Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s warriors were screaming and fleeing,
as if there were facing a god or devil.
Ji Hao’s face was strangely young and tender, he was even a lot shorter than other Fire Crow Clan’s
warriors, judging from appearance, he should be a kid.
However, this young warrior killed the leader of the Blood Crocodile Clan’s warriors with a single punch;
and the same punch also killed seven to eight elite warriors of the Blood Crocodile Clan. This punch of Ji
Hao completely shattered the last bit of courage tofight, whichhad remained in the enemies hearts; all of
them dropped their weapons, fleeing madly backwards.
The Fire Leopard Clan village was in the perfect location; in front of the village, there was the river that Ji
Hao and his troop had came across.
On the left side, right side and behind the village was a cliff covered with thorns, which meant that there
was no way out.
Those remaining Blood Crocodile Clan and Ghost Frog Clan’s warriors were fleeing in all directions like
headless chickens for a while, then kneeled on the ground, and surrendered to the Fire Crow Clan’s
warriors.
Treeman walked over from the other side of the river with heavy steps, dropped some thick and strong
vines; the Fire Crow warriors then tied those surrendered enemies up.
321
“All of them are qualified to be mining slaves! Ha ha!” laughed Ji Hao. He was standing on the back of the
fat bear and was looking at the captured ones, then shook his head and said, “this time, the Fire Leopard
Clan lost quite a few clansmen, we have to share a part of these slaves with them.”
The ancestors' banner on top of the cliff behind the village suddenly shook, tens of phantoms of Fire
Leopards flashed into the banner one after another.
Tens of elder Magi and Maguspriests of the Fire Leopard Clan walked down from the trail with sadness-
filled faces, towards Ji Hao.
Ji Hao’s face became serious, he jumped down from the back of the fat bear, and walked towards those
elders.
They saluted to each other; before they spoke a word, loud and sonorous sounds of horns came from the
jungle far away with a loud shouting sound. About a quarter of an hour later, large groups of warriors
gushed out of the jungle on the other side of the river.
Hundreds of gigantic riding birds rose into the air from the jungle, there were sturdy and muscular
warriors on their backs who raised their banners that symbolized their own clans.
Tens of different sized banners were fluttering in the wind, warriors across the river burst a proud and
mad laughter all together; the appearance of these banners meant that there were at least tens of clans
with all of their forces gathered; at least a hundred-thousand warriors were gathered inside the jungle
across the river.
Ji Hao remained silent for a while, turned around with an extremely embarrassed face, and let out a bitter
smile to those Fire Leopards Clan elders and said, “I think we’re...besieged here.”
322
Chapter 63 – Allied forces
Chapter 63: Allied forces
The continuous sounds of drums, horns and shouts were so loud that even the sky was shaking; the roars
of the battle beasts and birds started a fierce gust of wind, violently swaying the jungle in the vicinity of
hundreds of miles.
The Fire Crow Clan and Fire Leopards Clan’s warriors quickly drew back to the top of the cliff through the
winding trail hidden in the wood of thorns, guarding the only trail that led to the top of the cliff.
Maguspriests of the Fire Leopards Clan ruthlessly beheaded those captured from the Blood Crocodile
Clan and Ghost Frog clan one after another, with bitter and sad expressions on their faces. Daggers, made
from obsidian, tore those captives their necks apart; once the fresh blood had spurted out of their
wounds, a hot gust of wind would come roaring over, rolling all of the blood away; every single drop of
fresh blood was being absorbed by the ancestors’ banner of the Fire Leopards Clan, which had been
raised once again.
Nourished by over two thousands of captives’ blood, two-hundred fire leopards phantoms quietly darted
out of the banner, crawled in those highly poisonous thorn bushes, without making any noticeable sound.
“Such a bunch of reckless people! Don’t they fear the Fire Crow Clan’s revenge?” Qing Ying waved his long
bow, standing on the edge of the cliff and shouted.
Ji Hao crossed his arms around his chest, while looking at the groups of warriors who were rushing
towards them in the jungle afar, without saying a word.
In the Southern Wasteland, the cost to gather this many of elite forces from so many clans at the same
time was very high. The paths in the Southern Wasteland jungle were dangerous and complicated; if
someone tried to gather the warriors from tens of clans simultaneously, and arrange them in order to
ambush a certain spot, the mobilization of the troops, the negotiations and time control would all be huge
problems.
Not to mention that almost every single Southern Wasteland warrior was a great eater; even an ordinary
Novice Magus warrior needed at least five kilograms of meat, while the appetites of the Senior and Junior
Magi were similar to bottomless pits; elite warriors from tens of clans summed up together could eat up
two to three huge mountains piled up by beast-meat within a short amount of time.
No matter who planned all these, the money, the forces and the material resources they had to spent on
all this were all astonishingly high.
Fiery light flashed through Ji Hao’s pupils, he was carefully identifying the totems painted on those
banners.
323
“Cyan Cattle Clan, Buffalo Clan, Raging Bull Clan...hmm, the famous ‘three-cattle clans’, aren’t they neutral
clans?” murmured Ji Hao.
“Tusk Tiger Clan, Raging Lion Clan, Wind Eagle Clan, these small clans have always been especially
cautious and careful, what’s wrong with them? Not afraid of death anymore?”
However, soon, Ji Hao found a few totems that made him feel stressed looking at those banners.
“Ghost Clan, Demon Clan, Gu Clan[1]...Damn! These weird people had never any contact with the
Southern Wasteland clans before, how did they get involved in this?! Are they trying to challenge the Fire
Crow Clan? Or are they coveting this jungle of the Southern Wasteland?”
None of those mutual clans, such as the ‘three-cattle clans’, or the middle scale clans like the Tusk Tiger
Clan, Raging Lion Clan and Wind Egle Clan, had ever challenged big clans like the Fire Crow Clan and
Black Water Serpent Clan, which were ruling their own pieces of land; all of these small to middle scale
clans had always been mutual and only minding their own businesses; they had never ganged up with
either the Fire Crow Crow or Black Water Serpent Clan; these clans had never shown any sign of sudden
rise, nor were they worried about complete collapsing.
If someone had promised them enough profit, it would be reasonable for these small to middle scale clans
to gather together and try to tear off a fat piece of meat from the Fire Crow Clan.
However, clans like the Ghost Clan, Demon Clan, and Gu Clan never got along with others Southern
Wasteland Clans, instead, they have formed their own systems; even big clans like the Fire Crow Clan
wouldn’t provoke them initiatively.
Take the Ghost Clan as an example, they didn’t have a bloodline power; what they had, was a system of
inheritance, called ‘ghost-inheritance’; from generation to generation, they were worshiping evil spirits
and ghosts, existing in the jungle; every new born kid would merge with an evil ghost after he or she
came to this world, becomming a half human and half ghost being; by merging their own body with those
ghosts, they would be gifted all kinds of unimaginably strange power.
They were only a few people in the Ghost Clan, however, the evil spirits they had inherited from their
ancestors were very powerful; once their newborns merged with those evil spirits, they would become as
powerful as ordinary Junior Magi; after the Ghost Clan warrior grew up and inherited all of the power
from the evil spirit, their power would be great enough to compete with Senior Magi.
Demon Clan, Gu Clan, and a few other small clans were all similar to the Ghost Clan, and had their own
special systems. People from these clans were hardly human-like; from a certain degree, they had already
become some other humanoid-like beings
Usually, these clans rarely connected with the outside world; none of the Southern Clan was willing to
make contact with them. But today, Ji Hao had found eight to nine totems of these non-human kind clans.
324
“How generous you are! Whoever you are, why spent these much of efforts on this? For Abba? Amma? Or
me?”
Ji Hao gazed at those fluttering banners in the air, and gasped heavily. “Uncle, release the wind-sparrow.”
He turned around, looked at Qing Ying and said in a low voice.
Qing Ying nodded with a twisted face, then carefully took a baby-palm-sized, cyan, long tail bird out of his
cloth. This was a special kind of wind-sparrow, only belonging to the Qing Yi Clan. The size of this kind of
sparrow was very miniscule, while the speed of it was extremely high; they knew how to hide themselves
in the shadows of branches and leaves during flight; even the snipe-eagle, which had the best eyesight,
could hardly find any trace of them.
“Go! To the Cold Stream Valley! Good bird, tell Brother Ji Xia what’s happening here!” Qing Ying fed the
bird with a few round pills, that had a mix of his own blood and the essence of five kinds of cereals, and
whispered a few words to the bird.
The bird raised its head, repeated every single word said by Qing Ying with a silvery voice; the voice of
the bird was clear and fluent, not even one word had been missed.
“Good, just like this, tell Brother Ji Xia that this is a trap, that has been set by someone other people!” Qing
Ying narrowed his eyes and raised his hand. The bird let out a ringing call, and transformed into a faint
piece of cyan shadow, rose high into the air and flew seven to eight miles away within the blink of an eye.
A black gust of wind came from the sideway towards the bird, within the black wind, tens of palm-sized
iron-claw vultures, that had evil looks, gave a few high-pitched howls then quickly encircled the flying
cyan sparrow.
The cyan wind-sparrow lithely moved and rotated within the circle of iron-claw vultures, dodged the
attacks of tens of sharp claws within only a moment.
The cyan sparrow was about to rush out of the circle with its tiny body and lightning-fast movements,
when a sharp infant cry came from the air afar.
On a tip of a branch miles away, under the banner of the Demon Clan, a deadly pale infant was leaning
against a branch, who cried towards the bird with a very strange tone. The infant was giving a death and
evil vibe, that was nothing like any human kids.
Before the cry faded, the cyan sparrow, which was flying in the air miles away, suddenly stopped, as if it
was hit by a lightning bolt; its body went slanted and fell down from the sky.
A green serpent head quietly rose from the dense jungle below, opened its jaws and swallowed the falling
cyan sparrow.
325
Ji Hao’s heart suddenly sank. Qing Ying’s face darkened immediately, he almost cried out, “Hao! This
sparrow...I raised it...since I was a little kid. These bunch of bastards! I’ll kill them all!”
On the other side of the river, two gigantic trees were pushed aside; a three-meter tall, sturdy figure
slowly walked out of the jungle, while carrying a wooden stake on his shoulder.
The figure was half naked; his light green skin was covered in a twisted, ghost-face-like totems. He looked
up at Ji Hao and Qing Ying and said with a very muffled voice, “Walk out by yourselves, and beg for mercy,
then we will kill only a half of you!”
The dense jungle started to shake, and waves of weird and creepy laughter continuously were comming
from it.
———————————————————
[1]Gu: was a venom-based poison associated with cultures of south China, particularly Nanyue. The
traditional preparation of Gu poison involved sealing several venomous creatures (e.g., centipede, snake,
scorpion) inside a closed container, where they devoured one another and allegedly concentrated their
toxins into a single survivor. Gu was used in black magic practices such as manipulating sexual partners,
creating malignant diseases and causing death. According to Chinese folklore, a Gu spirit could transform
into various animals, typically a worm, caterpillar, snake, frog, even dog or pig.
326
Chapter 64 – Soul‐Calling
Note: ‘Magus treasure’ has been replaced by ‘magic treasure’.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 64: Soul-Calling
“My little bird!” cried Qing Ying, whose body was slightly trembling; he sorrowfully looked at Ji Hao and
said, “now we can’t inform your Abba; Hao, what should we do?”
“Sit and wait,” said Ji Hao in a relaxed tone, he grabbed a branch of thorns, and fiddled with it. “I’m the
bait, and my Abba is the fish. Let’s just take a seat and wait for a while; let’s see what these people got.”
“My poor little bird!” Qing Ying yelled with a darkened face. Behind his body, a sharp, cyan gust of wind
started rotating quickly. He gnashed his teeth and said, “When I was a little kid, and just had learned to
talk, Amma had incubated that little sparrow for me, I...I’ve always considered it as my brother!”
Cyan light-streams started gushing into the longbow that Qing Ying held in his hands, and spell symbols
lit up on the surface of the longbow one after another; within a blink of an eye, over a hundred spell
symbols had lit up on the long bow.
Ji Hao stared stunned at Qing Ying’s longbow. Over a hundred spell symbols! This longbow was the most
powerful Magic treasure Ji Hao had ever seen in his life, except the Sui Ren Cane. Compared with this long
bow, Qing Fu’s ‘thorns of life and death’ and the ‘mu sheng pearl’ were quite weak.
“So unfair,” murmured Ji Hao.
“My sister married to a man from the Fire Crow Clan; how could those elders let her take the most
powerful inherited Magic treasure away?” sniffed Qing Ying and said, “My bow, is the most powerful
inherited Magic treasure of the Qing Yi Clan...hmm...the most powerful for now.”
Qing Yi fit three long arrows on the bow string and pulled the bow back, aimed at the tall and sturdy man
who had been provoking loudly from across the river.
The man was over twenty feet tall; his head was densely dotted with small and sharp horns; his face was
as twisted as a ghost, and his bared body was covered in ghost-face-like totems; at the moment, he was
waving the huge, black wooden stake, skipping and provoking towards the clifftop.
“Oy! The cowards of the Fire Crow Clan! Come and fight! I am Red Horn of the Ghost Clan! Come on!
Who’s going to fight me!”
Swoosh!
327
Followed by a slight rustling sound of the wind, which was as gentle as the sigh of a young girl, the three
long arrows suddenly disappeared.
In the next moment, the three arrows abruptly showed up right in front of Red Horn’s face. Red Horn was
tall and muscular, but his large body moved relatively sluggish; he let out a shout in shock, his two soup-
ladle-sized eyeballs were pierced by two arrows, while the third long arrow poked into his mouth. The
arrows were rotating fast and arrowheads drilled quickly out from the back of his neck.
Large amounts of black blood were gushing out of his wounds. Red Horn’s eyes had even started spurting
blood ceaselessly. He cursed in pain, grabbed the arrows with his hands and pulled them out hard.
A large piece of black air puffed out from Red Horn’s body, slowly, his body turned translucent. After a
while, his body slowly turned back to normal, by which time, all wounds had completely gone; even the
punctured eyeballs were healed, as if he had never been hurt by those arrows.
“Haha! This kind of attacks are all ineffective to our Ghost Clan’s warriors!” shouted Red Horn. He raised
the wooden stake high and yelled towards the clifftop, “Are you Fire Crow Clan’s warriors all cowards?
Are you? Come on, give me one fighter, let me smash your head! Haha!”
The cheering and shouting coming from the jungle were growing louder and louder. Large groups of
warriors started rushing out of the jungle, leaped high into the air, flew across the river and carefully
approached the cliff.
Thousands of warriors had come across the river; amongst these warriors, were tens of over twenty feet
tall Ghost Clan’s warriors, all of whom had scary, ghost-like faces; every step they walked, made the earth
lightly tremble.
“Hao!” Qing Ying turned back and looked at Ji Hao.
“Hold and wait!” said Ji Hao calmly, “wait, let’s see what they really want.”
Ji Hao rubbed the little ear of the fat bear, then sat on the ground; it seemed that he didn’t take those
approaching enemies serious at all.
Inside the dense jungle, about twenty miles away from the Fire Leopard Clan’s village, was a flat area that
had artificially been opened up. Jiang Yao was wearing an extremely gorgeous silk cloak, stood on the
edge of that area, with her head held high.
Jiang Xue, who was once captured by Black Water Jiao and Black Water Gui, was also wearing a luxury
cloak and standing beside Jiang Yao, with her teeth gnashing; showing a deep-rooted hatred on her face.
“My good aunt, I want Ji Hao dead, I’ll chop him, slice him into pieces, I’ll feed the dirtiest bugs with his
flesh!” cursed Jiang Xue.
328
Jiang Yao was smiling, and while slowly and gently stroking the delicate and tender face of Jiang Xue she
said, “He will certainly die...hmm...what do you think of Ji Mu’s son? I know he’s not as good as Wu, but if
you marry him, I, your aunt, will treat you as my own daughter!”
“Only if Ji Hao dies!” said Jiang Xue in a low voice while gnashing her teeth; viciousness flashed through
her eyes.
“Then we will make him die!”Jiang Yao’s beautiful face slightly twisted too, “if it wasn’t for him, my Wu,
my dear son wouldn’t die...If it wasn’t for him, you wouldn’t get caught by that old bastard, Black Water
Gui, and I wouldn’t have to pay that much to trade you back!”
From the jungle, a gigantic horned-serpent slowly wriggled out; Black Water Jiao was standing on the
head of the horned-serpent, while greedily staring at the sexy body of Jiang Yao up and down, and said,
“Jiang Yao, there is no need to speak in this way. At least, now we have a common target, don’t we? We
had a deal, the heads of Ji Xia and his son are mine.”
After taking a deep breath, Black Water Jiao continued proudly, “the Holy Land of my clan offered a
reward, that only if I can bring the head of Ji Xia back and offer it to our ancestors, I can have a inherited
Magic Treasure. If...added with the head of Ji Hao, then the bloodline of the Fire Crow Clan’s Magus King
will be thoroughly been eliminated. Imagine, how much extra rewards I can get for that?”
“Sh!”
On the middle of the flat area, a black skinned, short and scrawny old Maguspriest was standing in front
of a black altar, which was built with black human bones; he let out a slight ‘sh’ towards Jiang Yao and
Black Water Jiao, then turned around and mumbled in a very low voice, “you people better be quiet, the
spirit-calling magic of our Demon Clan is unimaginably powerful...But, you have to be quiet! If you
accidentally disturb our ancestors, don’t blame me for any unpredictable dangers!”
Jiang Yao and Jiang Xue instantly shut their mouths when they heard the old Maguspriest.
Black Water Jiao stared at the old Maguspriest; a trace of greediness and ferociousness flashed through
his eyes, that seemed hard to control.
The old Maguspriest took a black bone stick out, and started a very weird dance around the altar; in the
meanwhile, he was whispering a strange spell, Ji Hao’s name appeared in that spell from time to time.
A little doll, made of human skin, had been placed on the altar; a strand of hair was slightly fluttering
around the waist of the doll.
Jiang Yao looked at that strand of hair and showed a proud smile around the corner of her mouth. She
spent quite an effort on finding this few hairs of Ji Hao from Ji Xia’s home in the Gold Black Mountain, but
all those efforts seemed to be worth by now.
329
If she only could have Ji Xia’s and Ji Hao’s blood...hehe…
The little human-skin doll suddenly jumped up from the altar, followed the movements of the old
Maguspriest and moved its arms and legs, and started dancing like a real person.
A wisp of black smoke was being released from the altar, and slowly condensed into a twisted face that
had no eyes, mouth, nose and ears.
“Ji~~~Hao~~~”
The scary face suddenly let out a high-pitched scream. Bodies of all the insects and birds in the
surrounding jungle exploded simultaneously.
Behind the Fire Leopard Clan’s village, on the clifftop, Ji Hao’s body suddenly shook; a blood-red light
blocked his sight, and he leapt up from the ground as if he was hit by electricity.
Qing Ying opened his mouth and gazed at Ji Hao stunned. Ji Hao seemed unable to control his own body.
He dashed out along the trail hidden in thorns in big steps. After only the span of a few breaths, he was
about to run out of the area covered in thorns.
330
Chapter 65 – Counterplot
Chapter 65: Counterplot
“Hao!”
Qing Ying was scared badly by Ji Hao’s abrupt movement and strange behaviour.
Thousands of enemies were waiting under the cliff, looking at them through the miles-wide wood of
thorns. On the other side of the river, were even more powerful enemies staring at them covetously.
Ji Hao suddenly rush into the crowd of enemies all by himself was equal to suicide!
Qing Ying’s entire body had immediately been soaked by cold sweat. A sharp, cyan gust of wind blew out
from Qing Ying’s back, onwhich, a pair of looming, large wings appeared. Qing Ying slightly shook his
body, large, cyan ripples of wind spread towards the surrounding, while bringing up tens of cyan
shadows gleaming around Qing Ying’s body.
Just when Qing Ying had moved his foot, in order to dartout and bring Ji Hao back, the fat bear, which had
been lying on the ground and had stayed motionless all the time, suddenly raised one of its paws.
Poor Qing Ying, he hadn’t paid any attention to the ground, which is why he tripped over the bear paw
and fell hard on the ground. Qing Ying had triggered his bloodline power and had prepared to rush out
with all of his strength just now, therefore, the force released from his body was tremendous, which
meant he just had fallen on the ground along with a great power.
Unlike Fire Crow Clan’s warriors, the Qing Yi Clan’s warriors never had possesed over an extremely
strong body and great physical strength. Qing Ying fell hard on his face, and felt as if his body was about
to fall into pieces. A human-shaped, deep pit appeared on the ground, inside which, a puddle of fresh
blood was forming - Qing Ying received a nosebleed after he fell down and smashed his face against the
ground.
“Damn! Fat bear! I’m gonna chop your fat paw off and grill it!” Qing Ying fell so hard that he even couldn’t
speak for quite a while; he twitched his body, struggled to raise his head, gnashed his teeth and growled
towards the bear, “Hao...is in danger!”
The fat bear blinked its beady eyes, while looking at Qing Ying as if it was looking at an idiot.
Qing Ying stared at the bear, which had a complicated expression in its eyes, suddenly shivered and said,
“Am I looking like an idiot?”
The fat bear opened its mouth, yawned, then put its head near Qing Ying, and licked his face with its long,
fat tongue. Qing Ying darkened his face and narrowed his eyes, while looking at Treeman, who was
standing in the wood of thorns completely motionless.
331
“Hm, I almost forgot, where did all those strange beings, that Ji Hao had called out during the journey, go?
Where are they?” murmured Qing Ying.
Blood-red shadows were flashing across Ji Hao’s eyes, a sharp voice was resounding in his head; this
voice was ceaselessly calling his name; every time it called, Ji Hao felt a strange and unknown power
directly attacking his soul as if countless daggers were trying to slice his soul into pieces.
Within Ji Hao’s spiritual space, a cloud of white mist started rolling over, and slowly condensed into a
round flat platform.
The mysterious man was sitting on the flat platform, looking down at the Yuan Dan of Ji Hao, which was
shining with a purple light, and murmured with a muffled sound, “Little guy, what are you doing now?
Hmm? Is there someone calling your soul with a dark, soul-calling magic? Your soul power has gathered
into this Yuan Dan, I don’t think you can be this easily controlled by others...”
Ji Hao split a wisp of spiritual power, jumped into his own spiritual space and grinned to the mysterious
man.
The mysterious man crossed his arms over his own chest, slightly shook his head and said, “You’re pretty
bold, little guy...Hmm? New armour?”
A huge piece of flame darted out from Ji Hao’s back, which quicklytransformed into a pair of fiery wings. Ji
Hao flapped his wings, left afterimages and fleetingly flew across groups of enemies, who were rushing
towards him and attempting to catch him. Countless enemies uttered shoutst, opened their arms and
tried to grab him, however, Ji Hao was like a loach that had been coveredin oil; those slowly moving
warriors couldn’t even touch one of his hairs.
“A friend named Po made it for me!” Ji Hao transformed into a beam of fiery light, darted across the Fire
Leopard Clan’s village and the river, dodged those Ghost Clan’s warriors such as Red Horn, and briskly
flew into the dense jungle.
“I asked Abba to test and try it, this armour is firm.” said Ji Hao.
“Firm...” the mysterious man mumbled with a slight trace of scorn, “a firm armour is less reliable than a
firm body. Look at me, I’ve never used any kind of armour.”
Red Horn was waving the heavy stake and following Ji Hao closely. He was shouting behind Ji Hao, the
huge wooden stake started a fierce gust of the wind, as powerful as a tornado; countless plants were torn
apart by the wind, pieces of wood swishedtowards Ji Hhao like a heavy rain, which all burnt into ashes
after hitting on the Ji Hao’s fiery wings.
Ji Hao completely ignored Red Horn, who was following and cursing him; he tightened his face, while his
eyes lost focus, pretending that his soul and mind was controlled by someone elseand quickly moved
towards the deep jungle.
332
While Ji Hao was running fast inside the dense jungle, he asked the mysterious man curiously, “Speaking
of this, you haven’t ever used any armour? That’s amazing...But, do you know how to make armours, or
other Magic tools or treasures? Po hasfantastic treasure-masking skills, I’m really jealous of him.”
“I traded the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] with my [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], I’m not going to
take any advantage of you, I have some other magic spells and techniques, if you have any good tool-
making skill, we can trade one more time...Well, even if you feel that those spells of mine are too weak for
you, you can give me low-level tool-making skills, I don’t care, I know nothing about it anyway. What do
you think?” Ji Hao continued before the mysterious man responded.
The mysterious man stayed silent for a while until Ji Hao got near to the flat area inside the jungle, where
the altar was set and was proceeding the soul-calling magic. He slowly said, “Tool-making skills are small
tricks, not even worth mentioning...I can break any armour with a single casual punch, what do I need the
tool-making skills for?”
Ji Hao paused, stopped running near the edge of the flat area, then said with a hint of astonishment,
“You...don’t you know anything about tool-making, do you?”
The mysterious man didn’t respond. His arms stayed crossed in front ofhis own chest. The round flat
platform under his body quickly disintegrated, transforming into wisps of white mist and merged wiht
the spiritual space; afterwards, the mysterious man silently disappeared; as usual, Ji Hao couldn’t find out
where disappeared to, no matter how hard he tried.
“Ji~~Hao~~”
Upon the altar, the twisted and scary face was screaming.
Ji Hao’s body suddenly started to shake, and began walking towards the altar step by step, with the body
wrapped by a fanit fiery light,similar to a walking corpse.
The scrawny old man, standing in front of the altar, let out a creepy laughter, knocked the altar with his
black bone stick, then turned to Jiang Yao, and said, “Respectful Maguspriestess, I’ve completely
controlled this kid’s soul, he has become my puppet...So...about what you’ve promised me...”
Bang!
A towering ancient tree, that would take tens of people to hold their arms around it, was shattered by the
wooden stake of Red Horn, causing a great gust of wind to blow into the flat area along with large
amounts of tree fragments. Red Horn rushed inside while gasping, pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled,
“Hei Ku! Don’t you even think about taking all the rewards by yourself! What the great Maguspriestess
promised us, we will not let go!”
333
Red Horn stamped his foot hard on the ground, looked at Jiang Yao then yelled harshly, “Woman! Don’t
you forget, even if you’ve caught this kid already, after his Abba shows up, you will still need us to help
you catch his Abba alive!”
Jiang Yao threw a dislike-filled glance at Red Horn, held her head high, slowly walked up to Ji Hao, raised
his chin with her hand and said impatiently, “Alright, alright, you stupid things... everything that I’ve
promised you, I will surely give it to you.”
Jiang Yao then gripped Ji Hao’s face, gnashed her teeth and sneered, “Ji Hao, you damn little bastard!”
The seemingly focus-less pupils of Ji Hao suddenly turned back to normal, while eye-piercing golden fiery
light suddenly darted out of his eyes.
Clang!
Followed by a bright and clear sound, Ji Hao pulled the sharp sword that he seized from a Senior Magus of
the Black Water Serpent Clan, andpierced it directly into Jiang Yao’s chest.
Ji Hao then twisted his wrist, rotated the sharp sword inside Jang Yao’s chest, and growled disgustedly,
“Jiang Yao, you damn bitch, are you ever going to stop? Unless I kill you, you’re going to keep troubling
my family!”
Jiang Yao stared at Ji Hao as if she was staring at a ghost.
The old Maguspriest standing in front of the altar let out a high-pitched scream in fear.
334
Chapter 66 – Strike
Chapter 66: Strike
“How did this kid move so fast?”
Black Water Jiao, who had been standing on the horned serpent’s head while smiling, had now tightened
his body suddenly, like a frightened old cat, and stared stunned at the smoky long sword held in Ji Hao’s
hands.
The shape of that sword was very familiar to the one Black Water Jiao possesed.
Once a Black Water Serpent Clan’s warrior became a Senior Magus, as a reward, the clan would forge a
sword for him or her in the mouth of the extremely cold of the Black Water Holy Spring, with tens kinds
of special metals; the most powerful Maguspriest of the clan would inject magic power and inscribe spell
symbols into the sword by himself. The sword forged in this way would become a powerful weapon,
which gathers the essence of the tens of spacial metals, and is sharp enough to slice through gold and
iron, and could kill a man without being stained by a single drop of blood.
The sword held by Ji Hao was gained from the battle less than a month ago when the Black Serpent Clan
Warriors launched a surprise attack on the Cold Stream Valley. Ji Xia badly wounded a cousin of Black
Water Jiao and had seized the sword from his cousins hands.
In Ji Hao’s hand this sword seemed to have become a live being, quite fast and agile. The moment the
glistening of the sword edge flashed through the air, even Black Water Jiao saw only a beam of bright
light, the sharp sword had already penetrated Jiang Yao’s chest.
“If he does that to me, I...I’m afraid that even I wouldn’t be able to dodge that completely!” Black Water
Jiao roughly measured his reacting speed against this horrible attack launched by Ji Hao, and cold sweat
suddenly started pouring down from his forehead.
Ji Hao was only a newly promoted Junior Magus who just had activated his bloodline power, but his
sword-using skill was quite mature.
If he would be allowed to grow up in this way, then he would most likely replace Ji Xia and became
another horrifying nightmare for the Black Water Serpent Clan. For thousands of years, Ji Xia and his
family were like an eternal nightmare for the Black Water Serpent Clan, one from which they could never
get rid of.
The Black Water Serpent Clan had spent incalculable efforts and sacrifices to kill all of Ji Xia’s brothers
and elders; by now, only Ji Xia and his son had been left alive; however, Ji Hao had such terrifying
potential. Black Water Jiao growled to the sky in rage.
335
How come a talented kid like this was not one of the Black Water Serpent Clan’s kids! thought Black
Water Jiao.
Black Water Jiao stamped his foot hard, after which the horned serpent let a sharp hissing sound out. The
nearly hundred feet long serpent raised its upper body and swooshed out, opened its jaws and spew a
mouthful of blue-black cold air towards Ji Hao.
Black Water Jiao leapt up from the head of the serpent and pulled his sword out; a large piece of black
mist rose from his body, and large amounts of black ice fragments slowly started falling down around his
body, tinkling against the ground.
The jungle within the circumference of few miles around was quickly frozen. Black Water Jiao raised the
long sword with exactly the same shape and colour as the one held in Ji Hao’s hands and pierced towards
Ji Hao’s left shoulder; a, tens of feet long, black light spurted from the sword tip.
If this attack would succeed, then the sword would pierce through Ji Hao’s shoulder directly into his heart
and get him killed.
“Ha! Die!” The Ghost Clan’s Senior Magus, Red Horn, who was chasing Ji Hao all this time, raised his huge
wooden stake high and smashed towards Ji Hao’s face along with a strong gust of wind. The Ghost Clan’s
warriors were born to be cruel, all he was concerned with at the moment was simply to get Ji Hao killed;
he didn’t even notice that he accidentally involved Jiang Yao in his attacking range.
The longsword in Ji Hao’s hands was shaking intensely, making a bright and clear clang-like sound.
The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] could connect with the whole universe and borrow power
from everything in this world. Ji Hao triggered the Black Water Serpent Clan’s special magic injected in
the long sword and send a part of his own power into the sword at the same time.
A cold stream of the sword’s power from the sword and a hot stream of Ji Hao’s power, which were
opposites of each other, somehow supported each other, were quickly pulsating on the sword edge,
transformed into a black and red light, and rotated around the sword fast like a windmill. Once the two
beams of light started rotating, blood spurted from the Jiang Yao’s chest and pieces of flesh flew away
from her body. Half of the blood that spurted out was frozen intoice crystals, while the other half of the
blood boiled and turned into vapor.
Jiang Yao stared at Ji Hao with a badly twisted face, continuously coughing blood up, and said in a
shocked tone, “How did you...the Demon Clan’s soul-calling magic was cast by their most powerful
Maguspriest, even Ji Xia...wouldn’t be able to defend against that...”
“I’m not my Abba!” Ji Xiao gave an irrelevant answer, pulled the sword out and swung it towards Jiang
Yao’s neck along with an eye-piercing cold light; in the meanwhile, he said loudly, “Jiang Yao, you should
have died a long time ago. Don’t you feel tired of chasing us like this?”
336
Jiang Yao curved her lips and let out a weird smile, gnashed her teeth and said, “Ji Hao, I will remember
you! You almost killed me, I will remember you!”
A red jade piece inside her belt suddenly burst up; a bright sphere of flame wrapped Jiang Yao up. A
single legged Bi Fang Bird slowly flew out of the flame, wrapped Jiang Yao’s body with its faint fiery
feathers, then transformed into a beam of fiery light, attempting to rise into the air.
“Thorn of life and death, kill!” Ji Hao growled in a low voice, opened his mouth and spew a mouthful of
blood, and pointed his finger at Jiang Yao, who was wrapped in the flame.
Three long, back needles darted out from Ji Hao’s mouth and punctured the flame that was protecting
Jiang Yao, like three black lightning bolts. Three brightly flashing Magus Acupoints in Jiang Yao’s chest
and stomach suddenly exploded; black, fresh blood gushed out like three fountains.
“Thorn of life and death! Qing Fu’s inherited Magus Treasure! Why do you have them!” Jiang Yao
screamed madly; along with her voice, the Bi Fang bird let out a sharp call, and transformed back into a
beam of bright light and flashed into the cloud within only a moment, and quickly disappeared, without
leaving any trace. Jiang Yao was saved and taken away by her life-saving magic treasure, without leaving
any trace to be followed.
All these happened so fast; the edge of Black water Jiao’s sword was still seven to eight feet away from Ji
Hao’s body, and Red Horn’s wooden stake was still hundreds of feet away. Ji Hao had already seriously
wounded Jiang Yao, and her life-saving treasure, given by Jiang Bo, had activated automatically, saving
and taking her and took her away.
“You litter bastard!” Black Water Jiao cursed loudly in anger; the black mist, emitted from his body, was
growing dense, and the long sword held in his hands started shaking intensely as well. A horrifying cold
air shrouded the entire area, within tens of miles in radius, all of the plants were covered in thick black
ice; after that Black Water Jiao shook his wrist, making all of the black ice burst out. Suddenly, a fierce
cold air rose and shrouded the jungle for tens of miles around, causing countless gigantic trees to shatter
into ice pieces.
All the nearby trees were shattered into ashes, only two especially tall and huge trees stayed still. It
seemed as if they were not influenced by the cold air at all.
Furthermore, the two trees suddenly opened their treehole-like mouths, letting out low roars that were
filled with anger; on their tree trunks, four spheres of green lights suddenly lit up, like two pairs of eyes,
staring at Black Water Jiao.
“Tenthousand years old Treemen?” Black Water Jiao’s body was instantly soaked in cold sweat; he
quickly recognised these two trees - the Treemen that were at least ten thousand years old. These
Treemen had very bad tempers, if anyone damaged the jungle in front of them, then the person would
become their archenemy.
337
Black Water Jiao just released all of his power, causing the jungle within the circumference of tens of
miles around to be completely damaged. This would make these two Treemen, who had appeared
suddenly, to do whatever they could and hunt him to the end of the world.
Ji Hao leapt high into the air, facing the bright light emitted from Black Water Jiao’s sword, raised his own
sword high into the air and pierced towards the heart of Black Water Jiao along with that eye-piercing,
red-black light.
Followed by a thunderous noise, a faint layer of light was rotating around Ji Hao’s body. The attack that
had been launched by Black Water Jiao with all of his power was easily blocked by this layer of light. Ji
Hao’s body slightly shook; he felt that all of his internal organs were slightly vibrating, and a hot stream
gushed up through his throat. Followed by that Ji Hao spat a mouthful of hot blood out.
Black Water Jiao was an elite Senior Magus, while Ji Hao was only a newly-promoted Junior Magus, there
was a huge difference between the two of them. Black Water Jiao could crush hundreds of Junior Magi
with a single punch.
However, the armour made by Po had amazing defensive capabilties. The attack launched by Black Water
Jiao with all of his strength only made Ji Hao spew a small specks of blood out.
The edge of Ji Hao’s sword was extremely cold. Ji Hao released all of his power and controlled the sword.
Under Black Water Jiao’s horrified eyes, the sword stabbed with some difficulty into his body through his
firm leather armour. Ji Hao didn’t stop, and continued to push his sword harder and harder; the sword tip
pierced three inches into the chest of Black Water Jiao.
338
Chapter 67 – Trap
Chapter 67: Trap
A Senior Magus body is all toughened up by practicing and fighting for thousands of times; it’s as heavy as
a mountain, as firm as the earth, and hundreds, and even thousands of times harder than iron; except
other Senior Magi at the same level, no other person is able to hurt even a hair on a Senior Magi, unless he
or she wielded one of those legendary weapons in their hands.
The sharp sword in Ji Hao’s hands was only a reward given to every new Senior Magi of the Black Water
Serpent Clan, though it was capable of slicing gold and jade, it was no where near the level of legendary
weapons.
If used by another Senior Magus, this sword could certainly harm the body of a Senior Magus, however, in
Ji Hao’s hands, it wasn't supposed to hurt even a little bit of Black Water Jiao’s body!
Black Water Jiao looked down, while he stared at the sharp sword which was inserted three inches deep
into his own body. He couldn’t believe it. A stream of cold air and a stream of hot air were rotating around
each other, drilling deeper into Black Water Jiao’s body; Black Water Jiao even heard the muffled noises
made by the cold and hot gaseous powers clashing suddenly against his own muscle.
“Damn! You little bastard! You...How could you hurt me?!” Black Water Jiao looked at Ji Hao with a
twisted face and yelled, “You little bastard! You are just like a little rabbit that didn’t even grow its teeth
yet, but bit a great winged-tiger; a little Jurassic beast[1], that didn’t even wean yet, kicked the scales of a
flood dragon broke...This is...impossible!”
“Wu Guan Pi Li, Tie Jia Fei Xiong, Ji Ji Ru Lü Ling.”
Ji Hao grinned to Black Water Jiao, locked his finger together and pressed his hands on the hilt of the
sword, and cast the spell loudly.
The coldand hot stream, wrapped around the sword, started coiling and rubbing against each other;
numerous lightning bolts appeared within the cold and hot air. Up in the air, a small dark cloud quietly
appeared. Ji Hao’s Yuan Dan - a huge sphere that shone with a bright purple light within his spiritual
space - suddenly disappeared. Within an area of tens of miles, a gale had started, and large amounts of
natural power continuously gathering towards Ji Hao’s palms.
Followed by a thunderous bang, eighteen human-head-thick lightning bolts wildly fell down in a row
from the small dark cloud, and hit on the sword hilt held in Ji Hao’s hands.
Compared with months ago, when Ji Hao had spied on Ji Shu and Ji Wu with the spying-crow and attacked
them with lightning, Ji Hao’s power had improved by more than a hundred times; just now, he had sent all
of his internal power into the small dark clouds, and had cast the [nine-lightning cloud’s magic]; the
339
natural lightning power that had been drawn by Ji Hao today was over hundreds of times greater than
months ago.
The lightning gathered on the edge of the sword, gushed into Black Water Jiao’s body through the metal
sword under Ji Hao’s control. Ji Hao sprayed a mouthful of blood out on the sword, stared at Black Water
Jiao, whose face was badly twisted and body covered in lightning bolts, then cast a Maguspriest’s magic,
taught by Ji Kui, the Master Maguspriest of the Fire Crow Clan!
“Bang!”
A single, monotonous syllable came out of Ji Hao’s mouth. The sword held in Ji Hao’s hands started
shaking intensely. The thickly dotted spell symbols on the surface of the sword lit up simultaneously, a
torrent of destructive power contained in the sword suddenly gushed out.
“No!” screamed Black Water Jiao, his face became even more twisted, raised his head and widened his
eyes, stared at Ji Hao with eyes filled with astonishment.
The magic cast by Ji Hao just now could disintegrate a Magus tool within a moment, and release all of the
tremendous power contained in the Magus tool as a deadly attack. This was an extremely powerful and
difficult magic; in the Black Water Serpent Clan, none of those new Maguspriests could learn such a
difficult magic. Only those Maguspriests who practised for over twenty years could master this kind of
powerful magic spells.
Though Black Water Jiao was a powerful Senior Magus, however, he was not talented in Maguspriest’s
magic at all. In another words, he was just a warrior like Ji Xia, who had a relative simple mind and who
depended purely on their physical strength; Maguspriest Magic spells, like disintegrating a magus tool,
even for the current Black Water Jiao was impossible to learn.
Black Water Jiao could destroy this sword with his physical strength, however, he could not activate the
spell symbols on the sword, making those integrated spell symbol disintegrate, and release all of the
power contained in the sword within a moment to attack his enemy.
A pair of fiery wings stretched behind Ji Hao’s back; Ji Hao then transformed into a beam of light and flew
aside leaving a mirage of red afterimages.
Red Horn from the Ghost Clan let out a roar, and rushed towards Ji Hao.
All of the Ghost Clan’s warriors had merged with evil ghosts, that had been worshipped by their clan
since they were newborn kids. Ghosts that were worshiped by them were extremly evil beings; what they
hated and feared most was the positive, natural lightning power. Ji Hao just drew the natural lightning
power and attacked Black Water Jiao, this made Red Horn immediately see him as a sworn enemy. Red
Horn’s pupils instantly became blood-red. He raised the wooden stick and swung it towards Ji Hao with
all of his power.
340
However, Ji Hao moved fleetingly fast, flew away and dodged the wooden stake when the stake was about
to scratch his face.
The huge, wooden stake heavily thudded against Black Water Jiao’s body, who was wrapped in lightning
bolts and twitching. Following the raging curses from Black Water Jiao, the firm leather armour worn by
him was shattered into pieces by Red Horn’s wooden stake; and the gigantic horned serpent under Black
Water Jiao’s feet was sent flying by the residual force of Red Horn’s attack.
In the next moment, followed by a thunderous bang, both of the cold and hot air suddenly burst out; with
an eye-piercing light, the sword, stabbed in Black Water Jiao’s chest, exploded suddenly; countless rice-
sized metal fragments darted towards every directions; the power contained within every single metal
fragment was nearly as powerful as a full-strength punch of a new Senior Magus.
Hundreds of metal fragments hit Red Horn’s body, a large cloud of blood mist suddenly rose; those metal
fragments punctured his body, and wounded the sturdy body, causing it to be riddles with holes within a
moment. Red Horn staggered tens of steps backwards, then fell hard on the ground, after uttering a great
roar towards the sky; he was badly injured, sat on the ground and couldn’t even move.
Black Water Jiao and his horned serpent were hit even harder. The sword exploded right in front of their
faces, half of Black Water Jiao’s chest was shattered, the squirming internal organs were exposed to the
air, blood continuously spurted out of the wound.
Countless metal fragments, which were shining with electrical light, were inlaid in his chest and stomach;
strong electric currents went through his body. Though Ji Hao was not powerful enough to really hurt
Black Water Jiao with the lightning light he had drawn from the sky, the whole body of Black Water Jiao
was paralyzed, and couldn’t move for a while.
Seven to eight miles away, two thousands of feet tall gigantic trees let our thunderous roar, and swung
tens of tremendous branches towards the ground.
Black Water Jiao screamed out terrified; a cold sphere of black mist wrapped his body up, suddenly
brought his body up, and rose hundreds of feet high into the air.
His horned serpent near him didn’t react as fast as him. The serpent body was huge, therefore, it moved
relatively slow, added with the fact that it was stunned by the wooden stake of Red Horn just now, the
serpent didn’t even move while facing those gigantic branches swinging towards it.
Along with a bone cracking sound, tens of tank-thick, dark green roots thrust out from the ground,
puncturing the serpent’s body. This Senior Magus level horned serpent struggled wildly in pain, right
after it had let out a few howls, the tens of roots shook intensely and ripped the hundreds of feet long-
horned serpent into tens of pieces, followed by a great wail.
341
“Do not waste its blood! Senior Magus Blood! Collect them for me! Ten vats of booze to each!” Ji Hao flew
high into the air, the three black thorns of life and death darted downwards following Ji hao’s hand
gesture, and hit Black Water Jiao, who was wrapped in the cloud of dark mist.
Black Water Jiao started spewing blood. The three black thorns of life and death had just penetrated his
three Magus Acupoints; he sensed that his power suddenly became weaker.
“Somebody! Come! Come and kill this little bastard!” Black Water Jiao was nearly driven crazy by the
weird behaviour of Ji Hao. “Does this little bastard know the two thousands-years old Treemen? Which
means that this is a trap?” shouted Black Water Jiao in his head.
Large groups of Black Water Serpent Clan’s warriors rushed out of the dense jungle under the lead of four
Senior Magi, and darted towards Ji Hao while growling in low voices.
Ghost Clan’s Red Horn roared out loudly, hundreds of, over twenty feet tall, Ghost Clan’s warriors rushed
over with big steps. Amongst these Ghost Clan’s warriors, the tallest one even reached fifty feet in height.
The Ghost Clan’s master Maguspriest who was standing in front of the black, human-bone altar, stayed
stunned for a while, then suddenly started screaming and jumping; followed by his voice, grey, cold
whirlwinds, that could pierce into the bones, were started to flow in the surrounding area; tens of utterly
pale infants slowly fluttered over.
The ground shook intensely, a tens of feet thick, jade-like arm fleetingly thrust out from the ground,
smashed and broke all of Ghost Clan’s master Maguspriest’s bones.
————————————————————————
[1] Jurassic beast: Probably a dinosaur-like beast.
342
Chapter 68 – Snow Melted
Chapter 68: Snow Melted***
“Whu~~yo~~yo~~”
Tens of naked, deadly pale infants had been floating in the air, eyes shining with black light, and staring
expressionlessly at the Demon Clan’s master Maguspriest, who had been smashed on the ground by the
gigantic stone hand.
These infants were evil creatures that had been raised by special dark magics of the Demon clan, neither
alive or dead, neither entity nor phantom; they were very mysterious and powerful, not afraid of any kind
of weapons, and had the special ability of controlling souls of others, which was extremely hard to deal
with.
However, their only weakness was the man - the master Maguspriest - who was controlling them. These
evil creatures were way too powerful and savage, even the Demon Clan’s Maguspriests wouldn’t risk to
let them get out of the control, and always controlled them with very rigorous magic spells; therefore,
when the master Maguspriest had been knocked out by the stone hand, these evil infants had all lost
connection with the outside world, blankly stopped moving and floated in the air.
“Kill him! Kill him!” an ear-piercing scream came from the sideway.
Ji Hao turned around, saw Jiang Xue standing on a rock less than a mile away, pointing her finger at Ji Hao
and yelled loudly, “Anyone who kills him and chop his head off, his or her clan will be under Bi Fang
Clan’s eternal protection!”
Sniffing sounds came from the crowd. There were countless warriors from numerals clans running over,
however, Senior Magi and Maguspriests from those clans all sniffed scornfully when they heard Jiang Xue.
All the clans gathered here were all free clans that had always been minding only their own business,
neither under any other clan’s protection or control. The Bi Fang Clan’s eternal protection sounded pretty
good, but in fact, once they accepted the protection of the Bi Fang Clan, they had to send a large amount of
offering to the Bi Fang Clan each year; additionally, their warriors wouldn’t be as free as nowadays,
instead, they had to be prepared for Bi Fang Clan’s transfer command anytime. Therefore, what Jiang Xue
had just promised was not that attractive to these clans.
Jiang Xue seemed to have realised the mistake she made, instanstly changed her words and said,
“whoever kills Ji Hao, his or her clan will get reward from the Bi Fang Clan - weapons and armours.
enough to arm three hundreds warriors, all forged by the best steel!”
According to the rules of the Southern Wasteland, Jiang Xue beat her own chest hard while yelling loudly,
“I swear in the name of our Bi Fang Clan’s ancestors’ souls, my father is a Bi Fang Clan’s elder, named
343
Jiang Shu. Whoever get Ji Hao killed, his or her clan will get three-hundred sets of armours and weapons
that are of the highest quality as a reward.”
Red Horn struggled back up from the ground, waved his huge wodden stake and growled, “Five
Hundred!”
Jiang Xue gnashed her teeth, then noded and said, “Five hundred, then five hundred!”
Before Jiang Xue finished speaking, Red Horn shouted out and rushed towards Ji Hao along with the
hundreds of Ghost Clan’s Warriors, while waving the large wooden stake.
The ground in front of them suddenly split up, an over two hundred feet tall, white stoneman, whose
whole body shining in a jade-like luster, darted out from the ground at a lightning speed; hundreds of
yellow spell symbols were flashing fast on its snow-white body.
This stone giant was so tall, that Red Horn’s head couldn’t even reach his knees. Judging from its gigantic,
heavy body, he should be moving very sluggishly, however, the body shape of this stone giant seemed tall
and slim, additionally, he moved even faster and nimbler than an ape.
He grabbed towards the air, a stone pillar rose from the ground.
“Grilled meat!”
The Stone giant pulled the over thirty-foot-long, tank-thick stone pillar out of the ground, letting out a
great roar and swung it towards Red Horn. Along with a silver light and loud whistle of the wind, the
stone pillar thudded hard on Red Horn’s body.
Red Horn only had enough time to raise his wooden stake and hold it in front of his chest.
The Stone giant’s power was immeasurably great, the tremendous power easily shattered Red Horn’s
wooden stake and hit on Red Horn’s body along with a cyan, fierce gale, caused by the stone pillar. Red
Horn howled out in pain; his body suddenly transformed into a cloud of mist, and then transformed back
in human shape; he started transforming his body quickly, alternating between his mist and human body,
attempting to dodge stone giant’s attack.
However, the stone giant was also a powerful creature that had been nourished by the vast natural
power. A trace of mysterious and special natural power was contained in his attack, which was enough to
hurt Red Horn even when he had transformed his body into a cloud of mist. More than a half of the black
cloud was shattered, and large amounts of blood sprayed out from the mist.
The mist started rolling inwards, soon, followed by a loud cry, Red Horn fell down from the mist. Half of
his body was smashed, he fell and tumbled for a short distance on the ground, then lied still as if he had
died.
344
Behind Red Horn, tens of most powerful Ghost Clan’s warriors were sent flying by the power of stone
giant’s attack; all of them were coughing up blood and stumbled back. They looked at the stone giant, and
couldn’t hide the fear in their fiendish eyes.
“O spirit of the earth, we have never offended you!” A Ghost Clan’s Senior Magus, looking similar to Red
Horn, yelled to the stone giant.
“Grilled meat!” roared the stone giant with a very muffled yet thunderous voice, then swung the stone
pillar towards the ground once again.
Those Ghost Clan’s warriors didn’t even dare to resist against the stone giant’s attack. The fact that the
Ghost Clan got to survive and prosper in the Southern Wasteland, meant that they must have had their
own way of survival. They were all clearly aware of the fact that creatures like this stoneman were
formed and nourished by the natures power. They also knew that the stoneman-kind’s power was
unimaginably great, andprobably only the dragon kind were stronger than them; in the Southern
Wasteland, creatures that could compete with the stonemen’s in physical strength wouldn’t be more than
five all together.
To fight against a crazy stoneman who kept murmuring ‘grilled meat’? What kind of stupid people would
dare to do that?!
This, over two hundred feet tall stone giant, badly frightened all those warriors from the allied clans. All
of them stopped running, looked around, hoping that some brave man would rush up, draw the stone
giant’s attention away, which would give them the chance to kill Ji Hao.
However, if one was hoping like this, then hundreds, even thousands of people were all hoping the same
thing, including the four Senior Magi from the Black Water Serpent Clan. All of those people stood
stunned, looking at each other; at last, everyone stayed three miles away from Ji Hao, not a single warrior
dared to move an inch closer.
Jiang Xue was standing on the rock nearly a mile away. Her face was about to turn green in anger. “You
useless cowards! Are you even men?! Aren’t you the brave warriors of your clans?! It’s just a stone
monster! Why are you so afraid of that!” screamed Jiang Xue.
While Jiang Xue was shouting, the ground split up again. A black arm and a yellow arm thrust out from
the ground. Soon, an over sixteen hundred feet tall stoneman and a twelve to thirteen hundred feet tall
stoneman came out of the ground.
Compared with the snow-white stone giant, who had shown up earlier, the whole body of the black
stoneman was emitting a cold air that made people shiver; while the body of the yellow stoneman was
extremely heavy. While the yellow stoneman was standing on the ground, within the area of hundreds of
feet in radius around him, the gravity would raise to twenty times greater. Ji Hao was the nearest one to
the yellow stone giant, he felt that his body had become so heavy that it was difficult to move even for a
bit.
345
Jiang Xue was stunned for a short while, then screamed out again, “a thousand sets of armours and
weapons! Kill Ji Hao! Then you will get a thousand sets of armours and weapons that has been forged
from the best quality steel in the Southern Wasteland!”
All of the warriors gasped deeply.
A thousand sets of armours and weapons, forged by steel, were way too attractive for these Southern
Wasteland clans with low productivity.
Jiang Xue waved her arms; it seemed as if she was going to say something else, however, the next instance
a noise of an arrow piercing through a human body could be heard; an arrow made of ‘ghost face spider’s
legs had silently flown across the air, and had penetrated Jiang Xue’s white and tender neck from her
back.
Blood splashed out. The poison dipped on the arrow quickly spread inside her body. Jiang Xue’s beautiful
face suddenly turned dark green, after which her body fell silently on the ground.
————————————————
***Translator note: The Chinese word ‘Xue’, Jiang Xue’s last name, means ‘snow’, therefore, the title of this
chapter was ‘snow melt.”
346
Chapter 69 – Massacre
Chapter 69: Massacre
Thud!
Black Water Jiao, who had been badly wounded, finally fell onto the ground. A few Black Water Serpent
Clan’s warriors rushed over and held him up. An old Maguspriest took out a black stone jar, withdrew an
ointment that was emitting a light and nice herbal scent out from the jar, and spread a thick layer of it on
Black Water Jiao’s wounds.
Black Water Jiao paid no attention on his own serious injuries, instead, he was pointing his finger at Ji
Hao and wildly laughed out loud while yelling.
“Ji Hao, you little bastard! You’re so dead! Hahaha! This little woman, your people are the ones who killed
her! Her father is Jiang Shu, an elder Magus of the Bi Fang Clan! You’re no more than an ordinary
clansman of a Bi Fang Clan’s dependency clan, and still you killed this little woman, you’re in so much
trouble!”
While gasping deeply, Black Water Jiao continued with a ferocious face, “Not only you, your Abba, your
Amma, and anyone that has any connection with you, will have to die! Hehe, I heard that your Amma was
the most beautiful woman in Qing Yi Clan long time ago, killing her like this would be such a waste...How
much do think your Amma would be worth? How much should I spend to buy your Amma as my slave?”
Ji Hao raised his left arm, then put his right hand on his left arm while looking at Black Water Jiao’s
twisted face. Ji Hao’s right palm suddenly spurted out a large piece of flame.
“Black Water Jiao, Jiang Xue was killed by you, how does that has anything to do with me?” said Ji Hao
coldly and expressionlessly He had already made up his mind that he was going to kill Black Water Jiao
today. “I’m a Fire Crow Clan’s clansman, I don’t have any reason to kill the daughter of a Bi Fang Clan’s
elder. It has to be you who killed Jiang Xue.”
“Little bastard! We have so many people here! We can testify that it was you who killed Jiang Xue!” Red
Horn, who was lying on the ground, with half of his body smashed and continuously twitching, screamed
aloud after he heard Ji Hao.
“You? Testify?” said Ji Hao loudly, “but you all died, who else can testify?”
While laughing, an eye-piercing, golden-red fiery light darted out from Ji Hao’s right palm; the light was
so bright that people nearby couldn’t even look directly at it; a great heat instantly shrouded the jungle
for miles round. The rocks hundreds of feet away behind Ji Hao were suddenly burnt red by the heat, and
tens of rocks near Ji Hao’s body quickly melted into lava.
347
“What...is...this...” Black Water Jiao and the other people exclaimed loudly altogether.
“This is...take this!”
A high-pitched voice came from the sky; followed by that voice, a gigantic black eagle, with the wingspan
of hundreds of feet long, silently glided through the air above the crowd; from the back of the eagle, a
black, huge ape leapt down, holding a heavy, large wooden stick in his hands. The ape’s body was
wrapped around by a fierce gust of black wind, like a great dragon that was circling around Ape’s body. In
the air, Ape raised the wooden stick high and swung it towards Black Water Jiao, along with a loud
roaring-sound of the wind that seemed powerful enough to crack the earth and split the sky.
Every single black hair of the gigantic black ape was standing up; his pupils were shining with a blood-red
light. The huge wooden stick was falling from the sky like a lightning bolt. Just as Black Water Jiao raised
his head and glanced up at the sky, trying to find out what was happening, the thick stick had already hit
hard on his forehead.
Followed by a thunderous bang, the old Maguspriest standing beside Black Water Jiao raised a serpent
skull in the flurry. Wisps of black smoke spurted out from the palm-sized serpent skull, which held Ape’s
thick stick back.
With a loud crash, the bodies of Black Water Jiao and the old Maguspriest were shocked violently, blood
spurted out from their eyes, ears, mouths, and noses simultaneously.
The fierce Black Wind blew towards the surrounding, and sent the four Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior
Magi and other thousands of elite warriors away towards all directions, like a bunch of fallen leaves.
The four Senior Magi barely stood still under the strong wind, they even waved their swords towards Ape
a few times; but the other thousands of Black Water Serpent Clan’s warriors were all howling in the air.
Novice Magi warriors were torn into pieces by the horrible wind at first; afterwards, Junior Magi warriors
were torn apart by the wind while screaming, one after another. Blood and body pieces were splashing
everywhere, even covering the sky.
One single full-powered attack launched by Ape shattered thousands of elite Black Water Serpent Clan’s
warriors, who were present there, into pieces, with the exception of Black Water Jiao, the other four
Senior Magi, and the old Maguspriest.
All of the Southern Wasteland Warriors were required to remember one life-saving principle - When
Senior Magi were fighting, the rest of the non-Senior Magi warriors had to run as far away as possible; if
they would stay at least twenty miles away from the fighting spot, then it would be possible to keep
themselves alive.
However, these Black Water Serpent Clan’s warriors obviously didn’t follow that principle this time, and
thousands of them were killed by a single attack of Ape.
348
The Black eagle glided across the lower part of the sky again, seven to eight sturdy beasts that walked on
their two legs similar to humans, leapt down from the eagle’s back, howled and rushed into the
surrounding groups of the allied forces. Amongst these beasts, were two highland King Kong gorillas, one
male and one female; three blood-face baboons, which were close relatives of apes; the other four were
cold-wind soft monkeys, they had relatively small bodies, but moved as fast as ghosts, and would let
ceaseless high-pitched howls out, while running.
The two highland King Kong gorillas didn’t have any weapons; they were tens of feet tall, and were
waving their tank-sized fists. Every punch thrown out by them caused the ground within tens of feet in
radius to shake, hundreds of allied clans’ warriors were shattered into clouds of blood-mist while
screaming and crying under the power of their punches.
The three blood-face baboons had been standing on the ground in a triangle. Their blood-red, ghost-like
faces were squirming; they opened their mouths widely, continuously swallowing and spitting towards
the air; every time they did this, there were a thousand of warriors who would lose control of their bodies
and spew blood from every opening of their bodies; all those blood were drawn into the stomachs of
these blood-face baboons through their mouths, and absorbed by their bodies.
The four cold-wind soft monkeys were even more horrible. They had been running fast and leaving
nearly a thousand feet long trail of afterimages behind their bodies, none of the ordinary warriors could
clearly see even their shadows. Every time they thrust their sharp claws out, they would dug out a
warrior’s heart, then threw it away. Hot, beating hearts were thrown everywhere.
Blood splashed everywhere, bones and flesh were thrown flying in the air. These nine beasts called by
Ape were incomparably fierce and cruel, each one of them was a Senior Magus level powerful creatures.
Within the blink of an eye, over ten thousands of warriors were slaughtered by them. The allied troops
were unprepared for all this, causing everyone to be badly frightened.
“Get out of the way! You trash!”
An especially strong and sturdy man growled out, raised a heavy axe, and went hacking towards a
highland King Kong gorilla.
Only a Senior Magus could deal with another Senior Magus. When Senior Magi were fighting, the rest of
the warriors better stayed as far away as they could. There were over one hundred Senior Magi amongst
the allied troops, once they started fighting with all of their power, the rest of the warriors standing
within ten miles near them would all be smashed and die.
Therefore, all of Senior Magi from different clans started yelling at their clansmen, telling them to leave as
fast as they could.
However, to leave was not as simple as they thought. Ape’s nine friends rushed into the crowd and
started massacring. Soon, streams of blood were flowing on the ground like rivers. Senior Magi could
349
barely hold attacks of these beasts back, however, they couldn’t risk to launch any attack with all of their
powers and kill their own clansmen accidentally.
The allied troop had fallen into chaos. They didn’t even had made retreatment plans how could they draw
back within a short time span if they didn’t even know which direction to go?
Watching the warriors from different clans being massacred by the few beasts, Black Water Jiao, who was
trying his best to resist the thick stick of Ape, let out a scream.
“Ji Hao! How dare you! Even Ji Xia wouldn’t dare to kill warriors from this many clans at once! Do you
want the Fire Crow Clan to become the common enemy for countless Southern Wasteland Clans?!”
Ji Hao looked at Black Water Jiao, as if he was looking at a fool, and said, “You challenged us first, and
attempted to kill us. Common enemy? All these clans are already our enemies. And as far as enemies go,
we can just kill them all!”
Ji Hao had prepared for quite a while, finally, he waved his right hand in the air. A large piece of golden
fiery light burst out from Ji Hao’s right palm; in the next moment, a nearly twenty feet long spear that was
spurting a raging fire appeared in Ji Hao’s hand.
Within the flame of the spear, a palm-sized, three-legged Gold Crow was hovering lively and cawing with
a silvery, sweet voice.
350
Chapter 70 – Seeking Revenge For The Smallest
Grievance
Chapter 70: Seeking Revenge For The Smallest Grievance
Ji Hao flapped the pair of fiery wings, transformed into a thin beam of fiery light and flashed across the
air, and appeared right in front of Black Water Jiao.
Ji Hao raised the long spear high and pierced it into the old Maguspriest’s chest while the old Maguspriest
was trying very hard to resist Ape’s attack; the long spear easily broke through the wisps of black smoke
that had been wrapped around his body, and punctured his heart. Fiery sparks burst out from his wound,
a raging flame suddenly had spurted out from the old Maguspriest’s body. The old Maguspriest let a howl
out in pain and despair. Huge flames spurted out from every single pore of his, and burnt him into ash in
the blink of an eye.
“You damn little bastard!” Black Water Jiao popped up his eyes, and barked out in rage.
“Well, my Abba is simple and generous, always putting the clan’s profits on the first priority, therefore,
it’s inevitable that people might think he’s a pushover!” Ji Hao swung the long spear over, bringing up
countless afterimages, which were rotating fast around Black Water Jiao’s body, then suddenly pierced
the spear towards Black Water Jiao.
Another Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magus holding his longsword, darted up behind Black Water
Jiao with his waist bended, attempted to attack Ape, who was holding his huge wooden stick and was
madly hitting Black Water Jiao. However, Ji Hao moved even faster than that Senior Magus, raised the
long spear and punctured his body from the sideways.
The Senior Magus’s body was easily penetrated by the sharp spear, just like a piece of Tofu; he gave a
scream and stumbled backwards; a golden flame burst out from his whole body, the raging fire even
lightened up the sky.
Ji Hao swung the spear again across the air and chopped the Senior Magus’ head off. The body of the
Senior Magus had quickly burnt into ash, after which only a human-head-sized sphere of Senior Magus
Blood was left floating in the air. Ji Hao thrust an arm out and grabbed the blood sphere in his palm. The
blood soon merged into his palm and disappeared.
“For example, when Ji Shu had challenged my Abba for the position of the leader, if I was my Abba, I
would have killed Ji Shu’s whole family long ago; then that crazy woman wouldn’t get even the chance to
harm us over and over again,” sneered Ji Hao in a low voice while waving the long spear, causing large
pieces of fire sparks to fly towards Black Water Jiao.
351
While speaking, Ji Hao’s body disappeared again, leaving several afterimages behind him, and then
showed up behind another Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magus, after which he sliced his head
suddenly off.
Black Water Jiao shouted out hoarsely in anger. He pulled out an odd-shaped machete from nowhere,
barely held off the attacks launched by Ji Hao and Ape all together; at the same time, he yelled at the two
remaining Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magi, “You! Together! Kill this little bastard first!”
The two Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magi drew quickly together, and slightly patted around their
waists. Two horned snakes, coiled around their waists, darted out and quickly expanded their bodies into
hundreds of feet length, opened their jaws widely and flew towards Ji Hao, which seemed as if they would
swallow him whole.
Ji Hao didn’t even threw a glance at the two serpents, stood still and let them have a bite on his body with
their highly poisonous, sharp teeth.
A beam of clear and bright light flashed across Ji Hao’s body. Attacks of the two horned serpents were
firmly blocked by the armour made by Po. Ji Hao then raised the spear high and pierced both the two
gigantic heads of the two serpents. The two serpents howled and struggled in great pain; wisps of flame
started sourting out from their scales and their dark scales quickly burnt glowing red.
“Another example, today, you gathered tens of clans’ warriors and ambushed here, to get me besieged. If
my Abba had received this message and had come over, he wouldn’t do this for clan’s sake. Apart from
the benefits for our clan, he must be worried about the Fire Crow Clan’s reputation, and how the other
clans in the Southern Wasteland would see us, so he would never slaughter all these people.”
Ji Hao looked at Black Water Jiao with a mocking smile on his face, then said calmly, “Is this what you all
thought? Keep me here and draw my Abba out. With warriors from this many clans all gathered here, my
Abba definitely wouldn’t fight against these many Southern Wasteland Clans. Then you would get the
chance to push my Abba into a corner and make all those senior Magi rush up together, and catch him
alive.”
Black Water Jiao didn’t respond, he was trying everything in his to hold off those continuously coming
attacks launched by Ji Hao and Ape.
Their plan was exactly like how Ji Hao had just said, to gather tens of clan’s warriors here, and frighten Ji
Xia with the all these men’s lives.
Ji Xia was a very nice and generous man, who would always consider the clan’s benefit first while facing
any kind of problems. Ji Xia would never start to kill these many clans, or the Fire Crow Clan would
instantly make incalculable more enemies. Additionally, the clan’s reputation would become more than
bad.
352
Ji Xia, a Senior Magus who was bounded by the reputation of his clan and Ji Hao’s safety; if he had come,
he would be unable to walk ever out again. Senior Magi from tens of clans had been waiting here; added
with all of those well prepared dark magic, such as the soul-calling magic even ten more Ji Xias would
undoubtedly been captured.
“But I am not my Abba!” laughed Ji Hao scornfully and said, “To me, you’re all enemies, you should all just
die! I’ll kill all these stupid people; as for their clans, what’s the big deal if they all become enemies of the
Fire Crow Clan? It’s nothing but to waste more time and wipe them all out!”
“Speaking of the clan’s benefit...Would the death of these people be harmful to our Fire Clan? Well...since
they’ve gathered here and ambushed me, then they’ve all become our enemies already, haven’t they?” Ji
Xiao smiled and said while he swung the spear backwards and punctured the body of another Black
Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magus.
This Senior Magus could have dodged Ji Hao’s attack. After all, they had huge differences in power level.
At first, because Ji Hao and his friends had suddenly launched attacks, these Senior Magi didn’t have
enough time to react; after they had clearly realized what had happened and calmed their minds down, it
wouldn’t be as easy to kill them like that.
Nevertheless, right before the Senior Magi tried to dodge Ji Hao’s spear, a fist-thick branch suddenly
thrust out from the ground and tightly banded him up so that he couldn’t even move his finger. The
Senior Magus then watched Ji Hao’s spear come piercing towards his face; no matter how hard he
struggled, or how loudly he roared, he could only watch that spear stuck into his chest while spurting a
great flame.
He felt a great heat gushing into his body, then lost consciousness and died.
Ji Hao grabbed the sphere of the Senior Magus’ blood that had been left floating in the air, absorbed it into
his own body within the span of a few breaths, then said calmly, “Enemies should all die. Not only
everyone here, but also their clansmen, those women and kids, either they should die or become our
slaves!”
Tens of dark green tree roosts thrust out from the ground, tied Black Water Jiao and the last Black Water
Serpent Clan’s Senior Magus.
Black Water Jiao was a very powerful Senior Magus, who grabbed the roots and teared it off, then rolled
aside and dodged the Ji Hao’s deadly attack. But the other Senior Magus’ heart was penetrated by the
spear along with his shrilly screams.
“I, Ji Hao, have the reputation of seeking revenge for the smallest grievances. I will never wait too long for
things like revenge.” Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, grinned and said, “You people had predicted my behavior
based on my Abba’s personality, how stupid you all are to have such a cute idea?”
353
Black Water Jiao let out a growl and struggled back up from the ground, however, once he stood up, an
arrow made of ‘ghost-face spider’ legs silently showed up behind him, then swished through his shoulder.
The arrow was dipped in a highly poisonous liquid, the poison quickly spread inside his body; Black
Water Jiao’s face instantly darkened.
“You...cannot kill these many people!” growled Black Water Jiao hoarsely, “the number of Senior Magi on
our side is ten times greater than that of yours!”
By that time, the allied forces had started to flee towards all directions, the fastest troops had already run
twenty miles far.
Ji Hao sneered, then let out a sharp whistle.
Surrounding the fastest troops, a dense, grey fog silently appeared.
Within the fog, countless looming beast silhouettes quickly emerged, which were shining with all kinds of
weird and mysterious lights. Over ten thousand warriors suddenly exploded into a huge cloud of blood
mist and were swallowed by the dense fog in the blink of an eye, not leaving even a single hair.
“Haven’t you understand yet? I told you that I’m different from my Abba, especially how we deal with
things...For example, I respect the rules of our ancestors very much, however, when my life is being
threatened, I might, occasionally, break those rules!”
Ji Hao laughed coldly. Loud caws suddenly came from the air above Ji Hao. Thousands of gigantic Fire
Crows, with their bodies wrapped in raging fire, abruptly showed up over the jungle, diving down from
the sky.
354
Chapter 71 – Suppress
Chapter 71: Suppress
“You’re a lunatic! You’re such a heartless person!” Black Water Jiao gazed at the hundreds of gigantic Fire
Crows which were diving down from the sky and yelled. His entire body had nearly been frozen and
could hardly move; after being stunned for a moment, he had to spend quite an effort to squeeze these
words out of his frozen throat, which felt as if they were as hard as pieces of stone.
The thousands of Fire Crows which had their nests on those towering, ancient mulberry trees on the Gold
Black Mountain, were the most solid power that the Fire Crow Clan had been relying on; without them,
the Fire Crow Clan would never have the ability to rule that piece of land all by themselves.
These Fire Crows were direct descendants of the ancient Gold Fire Crows. Although through thousands of
years, their bloodlines had become very thin and not as pure as the ancient Gold Fire Crows, they had still
inherited a strand of the ancient Gold Fire Crows’ magical power.
Every mature Fire Crow was as powerful as a Senior Magus, however, relying on the sliver of ancient Gold
Fire Crows’ magic power, which they contained in their blood, they could easily fight against five to eight
human Senior Magi simultaneously. Furthermore, most of the human Senior Magi couldn’t fly with their
own powers, but these Fire Crows were able to fly at lightning speed. When they fought, they were
incredibly powerful; when they wanted to leave, they could rise high into the air and disappear within a
single moment, without leaving a single trace. Usually, even if tens of ordinary Senior Magi would
combine their powers together, there still would be no guarantee to kill a single Fire Crow.
Black Water Serpent Clan, the archenemy of the Fire Crow Clan, had always been suppressed by the Fire
Crow Clan, and could never win, which was because of the existence of these Fire Crows.
The horned serpents, which were the special battle beasts of the Black Water Serpent Clan, were gigantic
and powerful as well; a mature horned serpent was also as powerful as a Senior Magus, and had its
advantages when fighting against a human Senior Magus. However, senior-level horned serpents could
not fly, therefore, while facing the Fire Corws, who dominated the air, horned serpents would lose their
advantages.
With such great power, these Fire Crows had been guarding the Gold Black Mountain’s Holy Land for
thousands of years, never going thousands of miles away from the Gold Black Mountain.
However, the Fire Leopard Clan’s village was nearly twenty-thousand-mile away from the Gold Black
Mountain; even Black Water Jiao and Jiang Yao hadn’t thought that these horrible gigantic crows would
show up here when they had been planning all this. At most, they had planned that the old guy, Ji Zhuo
probably would show up by himself and fight against the allied forces. They hadn’t even imagined that
hundreds of gigantic Fire Crows would show up in this battle.
355
“Crazy? Maybe!” Ji Hao let out a whistle. Mr.Crow swooshed over and carried him on the back, after which
it had risen back into the air.
“Then why don’t I be crazier? All of the people here, not a single one of you can leave today!” shouted Ji
Hao. The twenty-foot-long spear in his hands released beams of eye-piercing fiery light out towards the
allied troops, which had madly been fleeing everywhere on the ground.
The small three-legged Gold Crow had been flying around the spear and cawing happily. After every beam
of fist-thick fiery light had hit the ground, it quickly spread towards the surrounding, forming a tall and
roaring fiery wall. The tall fiery walls swept the area for hundreds of miles in radius within the blink of an
eye along with a great heat. Large groups of allied Clans’ warriors were swallowed by the flame. They
were crying and screaming; Novice Magi had been burnt into ashes within moments; Junior Magi had
been struggling with all of their powers against the flames, however, they all were burnt into black cokes
after the span of three to five breaths.
Only Senior Magi could bear the raging flame from the long spear with their tough bodies, and leaped into
the air, launching attacks towards those diving Fire Crows.
Fire Crows let out thunderous caws. With hundreds of Fire Crows gathered together, their cawing sound
was as powerful as a tsunami, even the ground was slightly shaken by their caws. They were rapidly
flapping their wings, throwing countless ablaze feathers along with large pieces of flames towards the
ground. Every single feather accurately punctured the body of the allied clans’ warriors. All those
warriors whose bodies were punctured by the feathers were howling in pain, and their entire bodies
were set ablaze.
The Senior Magi amongst the allied forces’ warriors were trying their best to leap into the air and attack
those Fire Crows. They could jump around seven to eight hundred feet high in the air, however, they were
far less agile and mobile in the air than the Fire Crows. They leaped straight up, waved their weapons and
hacked towards the Fire Crows, but the Fire Crows spun their bodies smoothly while they were proudly
cawing, easily dodging these life-risking attacks launched by those Senior Magi.
“Kill them all!” growled Ji Hao, “take their heads and souls back to our ancestors!”
Fire Crows were cawing excitedly, dived till they were less than a thousand feet above the ground and
opened their beaks, after which they spew raging golden-coloured fires out.
The flame that was being spew out at each shot by the spear held in Ji Hao’s hand could only cover an
area with a circumference of a mile. However, when the Fire Crows spew out flames, it would rise to
cover even the sky after hitting the ground. Each of the flames shot out by the Fire Crows covered the
ground around for miles.
Large groups of warriors from the allied clans were burnt into ashes in the flame, especially warriors of
the Ghost Clan and the Demon Clan. The flame of the Gold Fire Crows contained a special, pure positive
356
power, which could break all kinds of evil power and could easily and naturally suppress the dark powers
of the warriors from the Ghost Clan and the Demon Clan.
After only the first flight of the Fire Crow across the sky nearly all warriors from the Ghost Clan and the
Demon Clan on the ground were killed. Only tens or so Senior Magi were left alive, screaming and
shouting in pain, with their bodies wrapped by flames. They were running into the sea of flames and
trying to flee.
However, the raging flames had shrouded the entire area. No matter where they ran to, there was fire in
front of them. Black smoke had wrapped around their bodies, and the lava melted by rocks and soil
flowed everywhere on the ground.
Gigantic Fire Crows were madly flapping their wings and caused a boiling hot gust of gale to be started.
The gale rolled the lava up into thousand-foot high waves. The waves of lava flushed through the ground,
everything that was touched by the lava had become a part of that horrible fire.
Even the two other ten-thousand-year-old treemen, called out by Ji Hao’s friend, Treeman, had stepped
back as quickly as they could in fear, leaving the fire ground that had destroyed everything at their
highest speed. When hundreds of Fire Crows went rampaging all together, any creature in this jungle that
was capable of any thought wouldn’t dare to challenge these big birds in rage.
In the air, clan leaders sitting on all kinds of large birds, were crying and shouting in both fear and
sadness. A scrawny elderly man held an ancestor’s banner and screamed hoarsely towards Ji Hao, “O lord
of the Fire Crow Clan! Pity our warriors! Please show some mercy! They have lost the power to resist,
they can’t fight against your fury, please forgive them...”
Mr. Crow let a sharp caw out and flew towards the old man; Ji Hao raised the long spear and thrust it
through the old man’s chest.
After Ji Hao grabbed the Senior Magus blood from the old man, he raised the spear high into the air,
growled out like a ferocious ghost, “You set a ambush here and besieged our Fire Crow Clan’s warriors,
why didn't you thought about my forgiveness back then?!”
“You made a mistake, then you should bear the consequences!” Ji Hao sneered with his teeth gnashing,
“Anyone that wants my forgiveness should drop their weapons and kneel on the ground!”
Tens of Senior Magi who had been leaping into the air and were trying to attack those Fire Crows were
hit by Fire Crow’s flame. Their bodies wrapped in fore, dropped down, and rolled on the ground while
howling in pain.
The allied troops had already collapsed in disorder. Those warriors were looking at those Fire Crows in
despair, which were hovering in the sky; it was not known who was the first to drop down and kneel, but
soon large groups of warriors had dropped their weapons down and were kneeling hard down on the
ground.
357
“Kneel! Kneel!” Ape who had been standing on one of the Stone giant’s shoulder, was proudly yelling at
the surrounding warriors, “Kneel down! Don’t you even think about running away! All of you! Kneel!”
Ape was counting his fingers and murmuring, “Capture one Senior Magus, I can get ten vats of booze...I
have one here, two...hmm? One for ten, two for twenty, three...? How many for three?”
Tens of Fire Crows were hovering above Black Water Jiao.
Black Water Jiao roared towards the sky despairingly, then dropped the machete and his knees thudded
against the ground.
358
Chapter 72 – Straw Dog
Chapter 72: Straw Dog
“Oy, oy! You little bastard, am I still your uncle?” Qing Ying darted up to Ji Hao and knocked on his head
annoyingly.
“Ayaya, you’re my dear uncle indeed! But you wouldn’t be able to help in this anyway, so I didn’t tell you
the plan,” said Ji Hao smilingly, then spew the three black ‘thorns of life and death’ out from his own
mouth, coiled his hair on his head and stuck the three thorns into his hair.
Qing Ying opened his mouth stunned, like a fish without water, seemingly shocked by Ji Hao’s words and
remained silent for quite a while.
The long spear Ji Hao had used just now was stuck in the ground, and the small, three-legged Gold Crow
was hovering around the spear, while letting out soft caws from time to time. Although no one was
activating the power contained in the spear at the moment, it still continued to emit a great heat, which
made it unbearable for Novice Magi to stand at a distance of less than hundred feet from the spear.
“Isn’t this the Spirit Magic Treasure of elder Ji Zhuo?!” Qing Ying jumped suddenly up when he recognized
this spear.
This was Ji Zhuo’s Spirit Magic Treasure, at the same time it was also the inherited Magic Treasure of his
branch clan. According to the legend, this spear was forged by one of Ji Zhuo’s ancestor, a peak Magus
King. The spear’s history spanned over ten thousands of years and had been passed down through the
generations.
Within these ten thousand years, Magus Kings, and other powerful Senior Magi had nourished this spear
with their own blood; by now, the spear was capable of hearing the owner’s mind and possessed
tremendous power. Even Ji Hao who had used it with the power of a Junior Magus, had been able to easily
puncture a Senior Magi’s body with it.
As for the three ‘thorns of life and death’, Qing Ying could recognize them even if he had been blinded.
This was Qing Fu’s, his blood sister's, Spirit Magic Treasure, one of the inherited Magic Treasures of the
Qing Yi Clan. There were nine of them in total, the three cyan thorns and the three white thorns were
capable of saving lives, while the three black thorns were powerful weapons that could kill a man in the
blink of an eye.
Ji Hao had just seriously wounded Jiang Yao and Black Water Jiao with these three black thorns, it was
obvious that Qing Fu had given the power to control these thorns to Ji Hao.
359
Which meant, both Ji Zhuo and Qing Fu knew about Ji Hao’s plan, and only Qing Ying had been kept in the
dark for this time.
Qing Ying hung the longbow on his shoulder and opened his arms, confused and helplessly circled around
Ji Hao while complaining, “Oy, oy, why did all of you do this to me? Who do you think I am? Hao, I am your
dearest uncle! How could you not even tell me a word about this?” yelled Qing Ying out dissatisfied,
“Where is our family affection? Hao, I’m hurt so bad!”
Ji Hao turned back, narrowed his eyes, grinned to Qing Ying, and said, “Ah, family affection...well, we have
so many prisoners here, uncle, you can just pick those young, strong ones, and select thirty-thousand for
your clan. I don’t think the Qing Yi Clan have enough slaves, which is why I’ll give you thirty-thousand
strong slaves, how's that for our family affection?”
“Whoa!”
Qing Ying let a shout out and suddenly leapt into the air, and flipped in the air for a couple of times. He
laughed so hard that even his eyelashes had fallen down. “Yeah! This is the good Hao that I know! Wow,
thirty-thousand slaves? This time, our Qing Yi Clan is going to make a fortune!”
Qing Ying went cheerfully away, took his clansmen and began to select his slaves immediately. The allied
troops that had besieged the Fire Leopard Clan’s village this time, had gathered the elite warriors from
tens of clans. All of these warriors were tall and strong; after taking them back to the clan and taking
control of their lives with a secret magic, they would all become slaves of the best quality!
With these thirty-thousand slaves, the Qing Yi Clan could open up at least three extra hunting grounds,
and seven to eight mines, they might raise even tens of times more animals. The Clan’s resources would
start to grow double, or even triple; the clan’s food storage would be in abundance, newborn kids would
grow more healthy and strong.
This was a virtuous cycle, with this opportunity, the Qing Yi Clan could probably even lay their base of
becoming a large clan from a small clan.
Before, when the Qing Yi Clan would fight together with the Fire Crow Clan, even if there were enemies
caught during the fight, the Fire Crow Clan and other dependency clans would take the majority of them;
the Qing Yi Clan would occasionally get a few hundreds of slaves, which could already be considered
extremely lucky.
But this time, Ji Hao had given the Qing Yi Clan thirty thousand strong slaves with only one word. Qing
Ying was so excited that even his feet started staggering while walking, as if he was badly drunk.
In the jungle, which was shrouded by waves of hot air, large groups of warriors had dropped their
weapons and were kneeling down on the ground. All of their faces were deadly pale, hardly looking like
humans. Hundreds of Fire Crows were hovering in the sky, flying across the air near the ground from
360
time to time, and brought up air streams with great heat, completely destroying the last little bit of
fighting courage in these warriors’ heart.
Hundreds of Senior Magi from tens of clans, along with tens of elders and Maguspriests who had lead the
troops, hunkered down aside; all of them had the same deadly pale face that were not even human like.
They had been deluded by Jiang Yao, attracted by the rewards that Jiang Yao had promised them, used all
of the elite forces of their clans and set a trap here, which were designed for Ji Xia and his son. However,
they couldn’t even imagine that Ji Hao could counterplot, and had directed this great show.
Tens of big, middle, and small scale clans within thousands of miles around had their elite warriors
gathered here. At the moment, only groups of old and weak people, women and children were left in their
villages. In the Southern Wasteland jungle, a clan that had lost all of their elite warriors could hardly
survive even for half a month.”
Everyone was worried, and were cursing the damn, crazy woman, Jiang Yao.
At the same time, some of them had started throwing glances at Ji Hao from time to time, thinking about if
there were any means to save themselves and their clans from this dangerous situation.
Not very far from these Senior Magi and Maguspriests, were tens of Fire Leopard Clan’s Maguspriests and
elders busy with something.
Tens of newly captured Beasts’ throats were cut open, their blood was mixed with the powder ground by
gold, jade and other mineral stones and made into sticky, blood-red liquid that was emitting a strong
sense of magical power.
Fire Leopard Clan’s Maguspriests and elders were excitedly painting on the ground with this blood-red
liquid. Blood-red spell symbols were painted down on the flat ground one after another, all of these spell
symbols were continuously releasing strong power, that made people feel hard to even breathe.
In the middle of these spell symbols, an altar had been built by tens of huge beasts bones. Around the
altar was a hundreds of feet long Gold Fire Crow totem that had been painted with blood.
Black Water Jiao, who had been badly injured and lied on the ground, fixed his eyes on these elders and
Maguspriests who were busy around the altar.
The Black Water Serpent Clan and the Fire Crow Clan were archenemies, they had been fighting against
each other for hundreds of years, and therefore, they were all very familiar with powers and sorceries of
each other. When Black Water Jiao saw that those elders and Maguspriest were about to finish with the
totem and the altar, his face suddenly went as pale as a piece of paper.
Abruptly, Black Water Jiao screamed out in hoarse voice, “Ancestral soul offering ceremony! You are
going to offer us to your Fire Crow Clan’s ancestors’ souls as oblations!”
361
Along with Black Water Jiao’s voice, all of those captured Senior Magi and Maguspriests screamed out
aloud simultaneously. They stood up in fear and panic, desperately yelling and cursing towards Ji Hao.
However, after they had let only a few words out, a faint cyan light flashed through the three black thorns
of life and death that was stuck in Ji Hao’s hair. After that all those Senior Magi and Maguspriests had
fallen back on the ground.
“You’re right. All of you are oblations!”
Ji Hao looked at Black Water Jiao, spread his hands and said helplessly, “Or, how do you think I made Mr.
Crow convince that many of his friends to come and help me?”
All of the Fire Crows hovering in the air cawed towards the sky together, and the three-legged, Gold Fire
Crow totem painted on the ground suddenly blazed, starting a raging fire.
------------------------------------------
Translator note: Straw dogs were often used ceremonial object in ancient China, therefore, the chapter
title is referring those poor warriors who had been offered to the Gold Fire Crow during the ceremony.
362
Chapter 73 – Offerings
Chapter 73: Offerings
Nine of the most gigantic Fire Crows stood around the altar in a circle. All nine of them raised their wings
and held their heads high, while gazing at the blazing sun in the sky.
It was midday, the lava-like scorching hot sunshine spread down, making it look as if wings of the Fire
Crows were covered with gold; a layer of golden, water-like light was rippling on their bodies.
If one would look carefully, deep in the pupils of each Fire Crow that stood around the altar, a small
round spell symbol could be seen flashing. This spell symbol was gold and round, circled by a layer of
fiery light, just like the sun in the sky, giving an ancient and holy vibe that was beyond description.
Other gigantic Fire Crows were silently floating in the air. All of them were staring at the altar, which
seemed unspeakably mysterious and solemn. These gigantic Fire Crows even held their breaths, and their
bodies were slightly trembling; their feathers which were as hard as iron were slightly clashing against
each other and making silvering noises.
“Haha! Haha! Hahahaha!” laughed Black Water Jiao madly, and said, “Never did I think that I would be to
witness this ancient secret special ancestors’ blood-offering ceremony of your Fire Crow Clan with my
own eyes! Ji Hao, you got some balls, you little bastard, you really got some balls! Your Fire Crow Clan
didn’t even use this ’nine suns above the sky’ blood offering ceremony during your centurial ancestral
worship ceremony, how dare you use it like this?! You little bastard!”
Ji Hao was fiddling with the three black thorns of life and death, which were as dark as ink, while looking
at Black Water Jiao, who had nearly gone mad, with a faint smile on his face and said, “The secret blood
offering, the ’Nine suns above the sky’, was not performed by my grandpas during the centurial ancestral
worship ceromony, because they didn’t have qualified offerings at that moment.”
“After all, in the Holy Land’s Ancestral Temple we worship all our ancestors’ souls, most of which were
the souls of real three-legged Gold Fire Crows that had existed since the beginning of the time, ...they had
seen and been through so much, which is why they wouldn’t even throw a glance at ordinary offerings.” Ji
Hao stuck the three black thorns back into his hair, rubbed his hands and continued.
He shrugged, and said with a smile, “If we has used the ’Nine suns above the sky’ secret blood-offering
during the ceremony rashly, and had awakened the souls of the ancient Gold Frie Crows, but wouldn’t
have qualified oblations to offer them, then we would have to apologize to them by offering our own
blood and souls to them. Those grandpas of mine are all strong and energetic, they’re not prepared to die
yet.”
Qing Ying came over with a few tall and strong Fire Crow Clan’s warriors, grabbed Black Water Jiao’s legs
and arms and put him in the center of the altar.
363
Black Water Jiao screamed hoarsely while struggling with all of his remaining strength. However, all of
his Magus Acupoints were pierced by Ji Hao with the three black thorns of life and death, which contained
the deadly poison that it had gathered by being used by the Qing Yi Clan’s Maguspriests through
countless years; the poison had taken control of Black Water Jiao’s body, and had deprived his power of
resistance.
“Ji Hao, You little bastard!” Black Water Jiao yelled, “How dare you?! There are one-hundred and fifty-
eight Senior Magi and seventy-nine Maguspriests and elders from thirty-two clans, don’t you dare to offer
us all to your ancestors!”
“Why not?” laughed Ji Hao relaxed, and said, “one-hundred and fifty-eight Senior Magi and seventy-nine
Maguspriests and elders, even the souls of the ancient Gold Fire Crows wouldn’t be too picky for that.
Hmmm, this time, our ancestors must bless me with gifts!”
Not only Black Water Jiao, but also all those Senior Magi from the other clans, their Maguspriests and
elders had started screaming madly. They were also being controlled by the black thorn’s poison, and
were unable to move even a finger, only their tongue’s senses were acting normal.
“Ji Hao, please, we know that we made a mistake, we’re all willing to take the punishment, and we’re
willing to follow the Fire Crow Clan!”
“Lord Ji Hao, we were wrong, we were wrong! My clan is willing to follow you and be one of your
dependency clan!”
“God! I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die! Ji Hao, good lord Ji Hao, please! Let me live, let me live! It’s all
because of Jiang Yao, that bitch! It’s all her fault! We never wanted to offend the Fire Crow Clan!”
These people, who had high status in their own clans, were all now even crying their heart out and
begging Ji Hao to spare their souls.
If Ji Hao was only going to kill them, they wouldn’t be so afraid, some of them were even willing to die - In
the Southern Wasteland, dying in battle for the clan’s benefit was the greatest honour, and their souls
would come back to the Ancestral Temples of their clans, join their ancestors’ souls, and accept offerings
of their clansmen.
However, Ji Hao was not only going to kill them, he would also offer them to the Fire Crow Clan’s
ancestors as oblations!
Their souls would never be able to go back to their clan’s Holy Land after that, instead, they would be
swallowed and absorbed by the Gold Fire Crow’s souls, becoming a part of them. The Gold Fire Crow’s
souls, worshiped by the Fire Crow Clan, would grow powerful because of their sacrifices, but in return
they would vanish forever from this world.
364
Therefore, they were badly frightened; they were crying in fear, faces covered in tear; some of them had
even peed in their pants, dropped their dignities and continuously begged Ji Hao to not do so.
“Hurry, the blazing sun is high in the sky, this is the perfect moment for the offering ceremony,” said Ji
Hao with a cold voice, “Uncle, quick, kill these clans leaders, then you can take those thirty-thousand
warriors without any hidden trouble.”
Qing Ying moved more quickly; he threw those Senior Magi, Maguspriests and elders whose faces all
were covered in tears and snots, onto the altar, piled up like firewood.
The nine gigantic Fire Crows that were standing around the altar let out slight caws of satisfaction. Even
they had never seen this ’Nine suns above the sky’ secret blood-offering ceremony with their own eyes,
even though it was passed down through their own bloodlines. The oldest one amongst these nine Fire
Crows was nearly a thousand years old, however, within a thousand years, the Fire Crow clan had never
performed this ’Nine suns above the sky’ secret blood-offering ceremony.
A very long time ago, when there were still Magus Kings, even Divine Magi in the Fire Crow Clan, the clan
would prepare enough offerings and perform a ceremony like this every century.
That was the peak period of the Fire Crow Clan’s growth, the clan’s power had been even greater than
powerful clans like the Bi Fang Clan and Rosefinch clan. Even these Fire Crows were charmed by the
glory back then.
This time, Ji Hao had prepared over two-hundred Senior Level powerful Magi and Maguspriests as
offering, added with more Junior Magi and Novice Magi warriors as backup; only if there was a need, they
would be thrown onto the altar as offerings anytime.
This blood-offering ceremony must be succeeded!
The nine gigantic Fire Crows were all very excited, even their bodies were slightly shaking. These Fire
Crows took glances at Ji Hao with praise in their eyes. They had traveled so fast to help and fight with Ji
Hao, only this ’Nine suns above the sky’ secret blood-offering ceremony was worth the journey.
Soon, all Senior Magi, Maguspriests and elders from different clans were thrown onto the altar, and
thousands of elite Junior Magi were dragged beside the altar, standing on the large totem painted on the
ground. A great, raging fire suddenly rose from the nine gigantic Fire Crows’ bodies, and an extremely
sharp, resonant caw came from the altar, which reached the sky.
“Ji Hao! Don’t you want to know the truth about the attack that your Abba and Amma had suffered back in
the Gold Black Mountain, in your own Ancestral Temple ten years ago?!” Black Water Jiao abruptly
screamed out hoarsely, “Inside your Holy Land in the Gold Black Mountain, they're elders and our...”
Ji Hao raised the long spear high and punctured Black Water Jiao’s throat.
365
Black Water Jiao stared at Ji Hao stunned, the gradually dimmed pupils of his were filled with shock and
confusion.
“It’s not for you to say. Both Abba and Amma had already known that someone in the Holy Land had
colluded with your assassin’s team. But Abba didn’t want to dig...and I already know who the person was.
Why do I need you to tell me about that?” Ji Hao stared at Black Water Jiao coldly, while twisting his wrist.
Suddenly, blood gushed out of Black Water Jiao’s wound like springs.
From the sky very far away, a beam of fiery light was darting over.
“Hao!” Ji Xia’s growl came afar.
“Offering, start!” Ji Hao raised his right arm and waved his fist hard in the air.
The nine gigantic Fire Crow cawed out simultaneously; at the same time, a translucent, three-legged Gold
Fire Crow slowly emerged above the altar, and all of the offerings on the altar were shrouded by a great,
golden, translucent flame.
The golden fire rose high into the air, dyed the jungle in the circumference of hundreds of miles into a
magnificent golden colour.
366
Chapter 74: Bloodline
“Abba, you’re late!” Ji Hao looked at that beam of fiery light, which was darting across the air, and let out a
simple and honest smile.
“O souls of our great ancestors, please take these humble offerings from the Fire Crow’s Clansmen!” Ji
Hao raised his arms high and started mumbling the offering ceremony’s spell that was orally taught and
passed down through generations of Fire Crow Clan’s Maguspriests.
“Their skins, their bones, their blood, their flesh, their souls and their spirits, all of them, will now be
yours!” Behind Ji Hao's body, a large piece of fire was blazing; within the fire, a looming Fire Crow was
flying and dancing, silently cawing towards the sky.
Above the altar, within the dense golden fiery light, the translucent three-legged Gold Fire Crow slowly
and slightly opened its slender eyes.
Countless extremely thin, golden beams of lights darted out of its narrowed eyes; the Gold Fire Crow
looked down at the pile of clans’ leaders on the altar, suddenly widened its eyes, and let out an extremely
sonorous caw that was full of delight.
Nine Fire Crows that were standing around the altar also let loud and clear caws out, as one fell another
rose. They waved their wings and started dancing slowly around the altar, with solemn and respectful
expressions. These gigantic Fire Crows danced slowly and gracefully, like imperial nobles in the most
sacred ceremony; every single move of theirs seemed indescribably mysterious.
At the same time when the Fire Crows were dancing, the Fire Crow afar which was being ridden by Ji Xia
cawed suddenly out and stopped flying; it stretched its wings in the air, eyes spurted out fiery lights,
while solemnly staring towards the altar’s direction. The fiery light around its body transformed into a
transparent sphere of light, tightly wrapping Ji Xia inside.
The ‘Nine suns above the air’ blood-offering ceremony was the most sacred offering ceremony that had
been passed down through these Fire Crows’ bloodlines, they wouldn’t allow anyone to interrupt this
holy ceremony, not even Ji Xia had that kind of power.
Ji Hao continued reading the spell, invisible power started rotating and gathering from the surrounding
air; shrouded by this invisible power, the low sound of spell incantation gradually grew loud and
sonorous. Slowly, the spell incanting sound rose high into the air and came back down from beyond the
clouds. Muffled thunder sounds suddenly came from the sky, pieces of clouds were shattered by the
invisible sound waves, baring the azure sky.
367
A floating hill which was miles in radius slowly drifted across the air above Ji Hao along with the wind.
The invisible, mysterious power drawn out by the spell incanting sound slightly hit against this hill and
shattered it into ashes quietly. Afterwards the large cloud of ash was slowly dissipated into the air by the
wind.
The offerings on and around the altar silently blazed, both their flesh and their souls were burning fast. A
dense smell of blood could be sensed along with a stream of hot air which contained enormous power,
which was rotating and hovering in the air. The Gold Fire Crow above the altar slowly opened its beak
and breathed this magical hot air stream inside its body.
The Gold Fire Crow’s translucent body gradually became thick and real. It seemed as if it had gained a
real body made of flesh and blood instead of having the form of a soul. A trace of terrifyingly strong
power was emitting from the Gold Fire Crow’s body. Stone, Treeman, Ape, Heng Luo and Ji Hao’s other
friends, who had been standing on a mountainside very far away, were hit by this slight trace of power,
making all fall hard on the ground and roll over. Afterwards they seemed unable to get back up no matter
how hard they tried.
Even the two ten-thousand-year-old Treemen let out roars in fear, pulled their legs out of the ground and
fled away at their highest speed. These two ten-thousand-year-old Treemen were as powerful as peak-
level Senior Magi, but they couldn’t even stand a trace of power that had been emitted from the Gold Fire
Crow’s soul.
Ji Hao couldn’t begin to imagine how powerful this Gold Fire Crow really was.
Maybe it was as powerful as the legendary Magus Kings, or even more.
This was a legendary ancient powerful creature, even if it had fallen and become a wisp of spirit that was
being worshipped by the Fire Crow’s Clansmen in their Holy Land, it still could burst enough power, once
it would get the chance, to shock the whole world.
The nearly a thousand feet tall Gold Fire Crow stood still on the altar, slowly raised its wings and released
countless extremely thin beams of light, which then condensed into nine huge golden spell symbols in the
air. Those golden spell symbols then slowly rose into the air.
In the sky, over ten thousand feet high from the ground, those golden spell symbols flashed across the air
and disappeared. Ji Hao clearly saw that those golden spell symbols were flying towards the sun.
In the next moment, the sun burst out an eye-piercing light, along with which a great heat descended
from the sky. The jungle was suddenly lit up, becoming incomparably bright; mountains, trees and the
earth had all become nearly transparent when showered in this snow-white light. Everything had become
as pure as coloured glaze under this light.
Not a single thing in this world could block this kind of light.
368
This pure primitive light and heat, descended from the air, enveloped the altar that had a radius of
thousand feet, which had been set up by Ji Hao and Fire Leopard Clan Maguspriests inside.
Wisps of hot air that contained great powers started drawing near Ji Hao’s body and gushing inside. After
he had activated his bloodline power, Ji Hao possessed tens of meridians that were blazing inside his
body; however, while his body was absorbing this magical power coming along with the hot air, the more
complex interleaving meridians were lit up inside his body; faint, fiery lights started to slowly being
emitted from these meridians.
Ji Hao understood, this was a gift from the ‘nine suns above the air’ secret blood-offering ceremony. The
Gold Fire Crow had drawn a magical power, which had gotten into Ji Hao’s body and slowly activated the
power sources contained in his body, which had been lost by the Fire Crow Clansmen through the passing
of the past thousands of years.
Ji Hao felt that his eyes were boiling hot, and his body was scorching. The sphere of flame inside his chest
became more powerful and compact. A great hot power silently condensed into several faint, transparent
feather-like and fine spell symbols, and were being inlaid on Ji Hao’s skin one after another.
Ji Hao didn’t even notice that he had got his fourth special ability, the |Gold Fire Armour| - A special
ability that had only existed in the Fire Crow Clan’s legends!
The |Gold Fire Armour| was a defensive magical special ability; these spell symbols that were condensed
by the huge power contained in the hot air, had a formidable defensive power; additionally, they could
largely improve the abilities of flying and running, which meant that these spell symbols could improve Ji
Hao’s speed to at least double the amount once he triggered his fiery wings.
Mr. Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao’s shoulder, let a happy caw out while raising his wings high.
Countless thin beams of golden light shone towards Mr. Crow from all directions as well and entered into
his body.
Suddenly, three feathers on Mr. Crow’s head were blazed, then slowly turned golden; after that his claws
went ablaze as well and soon turned into a magnificent golden colour, as if they were gilded.
The thin Gold Fire Crow’s bloodline, contained in Mr. Crow’s body, had largely been improved, which
improved its future prospects.
The nine gigantic Fire Crows that were standing around the altar were even happier. They were
swallowing the light coming from the air, in the meanwhile, their bodies all went ablaze; on their wings or
tails, there were one or two feathers that slowly had turned into a light golden colour within the fire.
Similar to Mr. Crow, the Gold Fire Crow’s bloodline, contained in their bodies, had been improved. Their
power didn’t increase a lot immediately, however, they would certainly become a lot more powerful than
other ordinary Fire Crows in the future.
369
All of the Fire Crows nearby was lightly cawing. More or less, their bloodline had all been improved.
Undoubtedly, the one who had gotten the most from this offering ceremony was the Gold Fire’s soul that
was standing on the altar, its dim and translucent body had already became like a sculpture forged with
pure gold; its entire body was glowing in a divine golden light.
The Gold Fire slightly nodded towards Ji Hao, then let a satisfied caw out. It transformed into a sphere of
fiery light and disappeared into the air, without leaving even a single trace.
A fierce gust of wind blew over. The altar, along with the ground under it, instantly turned into white
ashes, which were rolled up by the wind and blown away.
370
Chapter 75 – Brothers
Chapter 75: Brothers
While Ji Hao was performing the blood-offering ceremony, Ji Xia, who had come from the Cold Stream
Valley was not the only audience that had been watching this great ceremony from afar.
“Brother, aren’t we a little shameless?” On a mountainside, very far away from the altar and the crowd,
under the shades of dense branches and leaves, Di Luo was leaning against a camphor tree’s branch, lazily
picked a handful of tender leaves from the branch and threw it into his mouth, and started chewing. “Poor
pretty lady, Jiang Yao, the Maguspriestess, her heart must be broken by now...she didn’t get to see us
launch the attack...aw, aw, she must be sobbing with a broken heart now!”
Di Sha had been standing inside the shrub wood with a serious face. The erect eye located in the middle of
his forehead had turned pure black, no pupil could be seen in it; inside the eye, a dim light was rotating
slowly, like a deep whirlpool. With this eye, he clearly saw all the details during the blood-offering
ceremony that was being performed by Ji Hao at the moment.
His left hand was covered under the wide sleeve of his cloak, while his fingers were fiddling with a palm-
sized, blood-red jade plate.
“Pretty Maguspriestess? My dearest brother, please, do not think anything else about this woman, except
our business.” Di Luo’s right hand had carried a small whip, with a hilt that was made of pure gold. He
swung his right hand backwards and whipped Di Luo slightly while speaking. “I assume that you can still
feel a little bit pain from this newly grown eyeball of yours. Hopefully, this will make you smarter.”
“Remember, Di Luo, the relationship between us and that woman, Jiang Yao, can only be of pure business.
You cannot let anything that might affect your decision-making into your mind, never.” Di Sha then
turned to Di Luo and said; the dim light rotating inside his erect eye suddenly darted out.
“I have been in charge of the Blood Fang, capturing and selling slaves in this Southern Wasteland, for five-
hundred years now, Di Luo, my brother,” said Di Sha seriously, “Whole five-hundred years! I remembered
clearly, within this - not very short time - period, the slaves captured from this primitive land and sold by
me, are two million and seventy-eight thousand and nine-thousand five-hundred thirty-seven in total.”
“However, within this five-hundred years, the warriors of the Blood Fang, I mean, our own clansmen who
had the noble bloodline and those good Jia Clan warriors, didn’t lose even a single one,” said Di Sha while
proudly holding his head high, “Although, tens of thousands of those low-life slave warriors had died,
while I have been in charge, none of our own clansmen and Jia Clans warriors have fallen during this
entire time period. Not a single one!”
371
“Ah, that’s amazing. My dearest brother, that’s really amazing...” said Di Luo while letting out a
perfunctory grin, “I was just saying that, Jiang Yao was a really pretty woman, really, really pretty. She
smells so different from any of those girls I know!”
“You damn stupid thing!” Di Sha knocked Di Luo’s head hard with the hilt of the whip in anger, and
growled in a low voice, “Do not touch that woman, do not even think about it! And, do not get deluded by
her beauty. Di Luo, the fact that I haven’t lost even a single warrior that had the noble bloodline, is
because I am cautious and calm enough, more importantly, I am shameless enough!”
“Shameless?” said Di Luo while he looked at Di Sha with a slight trace of shock on his face, “You are saying
that you’re very shameless?”
“Just as you said!” Di Sha turned back and looked towards the altar’s direction, which was shrouded by
the great fiery light and raging flame that had even reached into the sky, and said, “I promised Jiang Yao
to help her and these stupid barbarians she gathered here in order to attack her enemy. But, we have
been standing here and watching all the time. We have saved our forces and didn’t do what we had
promised her. This is indeed very shameless.”
Di Sha shrugged, then continued, “But, what's the big deal about being shameless? We didn’t rashly
launch that attack, so those horrible big birds couldn’t hurt our people. Not a single one of our noble
clansmen, and those loyal, reliable Jia Clan warriors got hurt during this fight.”
Di Sha then sneered, pointing his finger at the direction of the altar and said, “My brother, can you please
tell me, if we did exactly as we had promised that woman, and had helped those barbarians and launched
the attack stupidly, how many of our people would have died when those crazy big birds showed up?”
Di Luo stayed silent for a while, then nodded and said, “Okay, be cautious, calm and shameless, I have
remembered that.”
Di Sha threw a deep glance at Di Luo, sighed and said, “Hopefully, you truly did Di Luo.”
Di Sha then swung the whip towards the bush aside, hit and broke large pieces of branches and leaves,
which were tender and juicy. Faint green myron gushed out and emitted a light herbal scent, quickly
spreading in the air.
The erect eye of Di Sha closed slowly, then he calmly said, “Last night, I received a transfer command. It
said that because of the meritorious contribution I’ve made for these five-hundred years, I will become
the new leader of the Blood Moon. In three days I will take all of the slaves that we have gained during
this time and leave from here. From that moment on, Di Luo, you will be in charge of the Blood Fang.”
Di Luo took a glance at Di Sha with shock and surprise filled in his eyes, then smilingly lowered his body
and saluted to his older brother, and said, “Dear Di Sha, my dear, dearest brother, you should be without
any worries. With my lead, the Blood Fang will only become stronger and stronger!”
372
Di Sha took a deep breath, grabbed Di Luo’s shoulder and said, “I hope so...Di Luo, You must keep in mind,
the Blood Fang is closely related to the fundamental interests of our family; you cannot make any
mistakes, not even the slightest one, no matter what!”
Then he thrust his left hand out of his sleeve, patted the eye socket of Di Luo, which had been cut out by Ji
Hao not long ago, and said with a low voice, “Remember, because of your actuation and boldness you
almost got yourself killed in this damn jungle once. This is the first lesson that you have learned from this
Southern Wasteland jungle, you must always keep it in mind.”
Loud and sonorous caws came from the altar afar. Golden-red, hot waves of air could be seen spreading
continuously towards the surrounding areas. The mountain that Di Sha and Di Luo had been standing on
was hit hard by the hot airwaves. Large pieces of jungle quickly dehydrated and withered, some fallen
leaves even started burning.
“Let’s go. We’re a bit too conspicuous by standing here.” Di Sha took Di Luo’s hand and quickly went
away. While walking, he didn’t stop emphasizing how good the Fire Crow Clan was. “Di Luo, you have to
remember that if you want to make a good living in this primitive land, plunder wealth and glory from
this land, you have to be careful and cautious, in the meanwhile, don’t forget to gather information as
much as you can.”
“For example, amongst those barbarous creatures of the Fire Crow Clan, some people have weirdly great
eyesight; even sometimes, from the distance of hundreds of miles away, they can discover the details that
ordinary people can’t” said Di Sha seriously, “Therefore, in situations like this, when these plants can’t
hide our bodies anymore, we have to leave as fast as we can.”
“You must keep in mind, Di Luo, we came to this Southern Wasteland jungle for only wealth and glory, not
anything else! To keep yourself alive, to keep those Blood Fang warriors alive, should be the first
principle that you always have to keep in mind after you have become the leader of Blood fang.
“Yeah, yeah…”
Di Luo kept responding. From time to time, he turned his head back and looked towards the altar’s
direction, eyes shining with a weird light.
Di Sha then said slowly, “I really wish that I could train you more for a couple of years, then I could leave
without any worries. But I don’t have enough time, because I can’t violate the transfer command coming
from the Blood Moon. Since the family had chosen you, then I can only trust you on this.”
The brothers quickly left the mountain, went down from the other side of the mountain and met with
hundreds of Jia Clan’s warriors, who had been waiting in a deep valley all this time. Then the troops
quietly left the valley without disturbing anyone.
Di Sha didn’t notice that Di Luo had been turning his head back and looking at the fiery light afar, with
frenzy, proud and bone-deep hatred filled in all three of his eyes.
373
Chapter 76 – Truth
Chapter 76: Truth
Large amounts of white ashes were drifting in the air. More than a half of the Fire Leopard Clan’s village
was shrouded by these ashes.
Contained within these white ashes were the bone ashes of those offerings that had been burnt by the
Gold Fire Crow’s flame, and ashes of soil and rock. Every single particle of these ashes contained a wisp of
the remaining hot power, which had come from the Gold Fire Crow’s soul. While people were walking
through these ashes, these particles clashed against each other and burst out large pieces of fire sparks
along with popping noises.
The Fire Leopard Clan’s people were cleaning their village, dealing with the dead bodies of the enemies
and their own perished clansmen. A Large group of clansmen were walking through these white ashes,
which made the entire village seemed as if it was shrouded by a raging fire; the glowing red fiery light
even shone upon the vast jungle around.
“Woo~woo~yo~”
A mumbling sound came from the jungle. It were Treeman and the two friends of his. The three of them
walked slowly into the jungle, which had been burnt out earlier; following behind them were a large
group of small spirits of trees and flowers, who were drawn near out of themselves.
Treeman and his two friends had tried very hard to shrink their bodies into the most miniscule size they
were capable of; each of them were carrying a huge booze-vat with their branch-like arms; on one hand,
they were gulping the booze contained in the vats happilly, on the other hand, they were busy at
spreading seeds of all kinds of plants towards the burnt soil, which was still hot. All three of these old
trees were slightly drunk, even their feet staggered while walking, and stepped everywhere with their
gigantic bodies, which made those small spirits of trees and flowers near their feet scream out in fear.
Under the cliff, inside the half collapsed meeting room of the Fire Leopard Clan, Ji Xia was sitting near a
bonfire with his legs crossed, while he was munching a large piece of grilled beast meat that was emitting
a thick aroma.
Being grilled and sizzled upon the bonfire was a horned gorilla-bear, the mount belonging to a Ghost
Clan’s Senior Magus. This horned gorilla-bear was a senior level beast, the poor thing was found badly
wounded after the fight, but those Fire Leopard Clan’s Maguspriest did not want to spend any of their
precious medicines on this beast. Thats why they decided to clean and skin it, then grill it and treat their
honoured guests with it.
“Hao, since you have gained the approval of our ancestors’ souls, makes what you just did not wrong.” Ji
Xia finished more than a half of the grilled beast, satisfyingly patted his own belly and said. “Although
374
Abba had never bullied those poor little clans with our Fire Crow Clan’s power, but since they besieged us
at the first place, then there’s nothing more to say about it. They all deserved to die,” continued Ji Xia
while a slight beam of cold light flashed across his pupils.
Ji Hao was holding a booze-vat, drank a few mouthful of liquor that was emitting a strong scent contained
in the vat, then wiped the liquor which was dripping down along the corner of his mouth.
“Haha, Abba, when I saw you flew over like rocket, I thought you were going to stop me from performing
the offering-ceremony,” said Ji Hao while glancing at Ji Xia. After that he knocked the vat hard against the
ground, and said with a muffled voice, “Abba, Amma said that sometimes you have been softhearted!”
Ji Xia wanted to remain the stateliness of a father, so he made a serious face and sniffed, said,
“Softhearted? I was concerned about the overall situation and the clan’s benefit. You know, I, your Abba...”
“Ah, Abba, you’re so wise and brave, such a real man who has never gone soft, always seeking revenge for
all kinds of invasions...” Ji Hao interrupted the long speech which was about to come out from Ji Xia, and
said, “Jiang Yao had driven all these clans and attacked the Fire Leopards clan, and Jiang Xue was her
helper; Abba, what do you think about this?”
Ji Xia paused for a second, slowly put his vat down, seemingly lost deep in thought.
Jiang Yao was Jiang Bo, the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang Clan, his daughter, and Jiang Xue was the
daughter of Jiang Shu, an elder of the Bi Fang Clan. Jiang Yao was badly injured by Ji Hao and had fled
away; unless she wanted to trigger a real war between the Fire Crow Clan and the Bi Fang Clan, she
would never tell anybody about the fact that she had driven all these clans and attacked the Fire Leopard
Clan.
However, Ji Hao had killed Jiang Xue cruelly in the battle, which might be a bit troublesome.
While Ji Xia was thinking, a caw came from the air, along with which, a gust of gale started blowing
towards the ground, and a cold hoarse voice pierced into Ji Hao’s ears like steel needles.
This voice was incomparably hoarse and ice-cold, filled with a weird and evil power that would make
people quiver. Ji Xia and Ji Hao frowned and stood simultaneously up from the ground. The vats placed
aside their feet cracked all together and liquor seeped out in streams.
An elderly man, who was as tall as Ji Xia but extremely scrawny, even looked like a stick, walked inside
with stiff steps, and growled out with a very cold voice in the meanwhile, “Ji Xia! You have to give us, the
elders of our Fire Crow Clan a reasonable explanation! Do you still remember your responsibility? You’re
only responsible of guarding the Cold Stream Valley and protecting the mine there...Who gave you this
right and nerve to do this...”
Before the elderly man finished his speech, Ji Hao took a deep breath and rudely interrupted him.
375
“Ah, the elder Ji Fang, is there any problem about my Abba coming here? My Abba just ran a ’nine suns
above the sky’, the blood-offering ceremony, and our ancestors were very satisfied with that. Are you
saying that my Abba was wrong? If so, did you just say that our ancestors were wrong?”
The elderly man stopped talking and was stunned. He was choked by Ji Hao’s words and didn’t know how
to respond for quite a while.
At that moment, another resonant caw came from the sky above. Followed by a swishing sound, the
ground slightly shook. Someone had leaped down from the air and had almost shaken the half-broken
Fire Leopard Clan’s meeting room into collapsing.
Ji Zhuo darted in with big steps, laughed out loud and pressed his hand on Ji Fang’s shoulder, then said
loudly, “Ji Fang, you have always been so impatient ever since you were a little kid. You just couldn’t calm
down, look, you got yourself embarrassed in front of these kids again!”
Ji Hao clearly saw that Ji Zhuo’s five fingers had violently pitted into Ji Fang’s shoulder; he even heard the
creaking sounds made by Ji Fang shoulder bones while being pressed by Ji Zhuo with a great power.
Ji Fang’s face was badly twisted, his originally pale face had now even turned blue.
“You’re too impatient, Ji Fang...You probably haven’t heard the message from the Ancestral Temple of the
Holy Land yet; our ancestors had delivered their will to all of the Maguspriests, and said that they were
very satisfied with the blood-offering ceremony today. Our ancestors also said that Ji Hao is a good kid!”
“What did you say?!” yelled Ji Fang with a twisted face.
“Our ancestor said that we did no wrong,” Ji Hao put his mouth near Ji Fang’s face and said coldly, “Abba
took our clansmen here from the Cold Stream Valley, beat a bunch of stupid people who came from a
bunch of stupid clans, and had exaggerated opinions of their own abilities, then offered those stupid
things to our ancestors through the ceremony. Our ancestors are very satisfied, so what Abba did was all
great!”
Ji Fang closed his mouth and never let a single word out.
In the Southern Wasteland clans, the truth can be this simple and crude - As long as one had gained the
satisfaction of their ancestors, then all that he or she had done would be right. However, normally,
ordinary clansmen couldn’t even come near the Ancestral temple of the Holy Clan, except during the
decennial and centurial worship ceremony. Only if someone used the secret, ancient ceremony like Ji Hao
had did, would he or she probably wake the ancestors’ souls up, and gain their favour.
Ji Fang was now ragingly cursing those people who had told him to come in his head. When those people
urged him to come to here and question Ji Xia in anger, they didn’t mention that Ji Hao and Ji Xia had even
bribed the ancestors!
376
Ji Zhuo threw a deep glance at Ji Hao, then laughed delightedly and said, “Although our ancestors had
delivered their will to our Maguspriests, Xia, you should still go back to the Gold Black Mountain and
describe every detail of this fight to those elders and Maguspriests in the Holy Land.”
“Oh, and the Master Maguspriest, Ji Kui has already announced on behalf of our ancestors, that all those
clans that had attacked the Fire Leopard Clan are our enemies.”
“Hao, you will be responsible for wiping them all out!” continued Ji Zhuo.
377
Chapter 77 – Private Property
Chapter 77: Private Property
A black banner was fluttering in front of the entrance of a small village.
On the surface of the banner, which was made from human skin and beast tendons, tens of hideous bugs
had been painted with the blood of some beast. Tens of wisps of black smoke were spurting out from the
banner, each wisp of black smoke had more than tens of thousands of poisonous and multicoloured bugs
hidden inside it; those bugs were flying towards Ji Hao while buzzing sharply, like ocean waves.
Ji Hao had been standing still right in front of the entrance of the small village, while facing those black
smokes that were roaring towards him.
The armour made by Po emitted a faint, cyan light, which completely blocked the black smoke with bugs
hidden in them. Those bugs were madly trying to take a bite of Ji Hao’s body, but couldn’t even touch a
hair on Ji Hao. More bugs were flying towards him while spewing venoms, however, all kinds of venoms
were blocked by the cyan light as well. They dropped on the ground, neither could even touch Ji Hao’s
body.
On Ji Hao’s skin, a layer of extremely dim, red and feather-like spell symbols were flashing loomingly.
Occasionally, a wisp of fire would spurt out from Ji Hao’s body and burn large quantities of flying
poisonous bugs, which die making a popping sound; dead bugs were continuously dropping onto the
ground.
In only seven to eight minutes, a two feet thick layer of bugs’ carapaces had already been piled up around
Ji Hao’s body.
Inside the village, a few scrawny, dark-green skinned old Maguspriests were screaming; they jerked out
black daggers and stabbed hard into their own chests. The banner in front of the village entrance started
to shake violently, the fresh hot blood gushed out of those old Maguspriests’ bodies had all been drawn
and absorbed by the banner.
An ear-piercing call came from the banner, along with which, a black mist was being released from the
banner; from within the mist three gigantic, multicoloured, poisonous scorpions emerged. These
scorpions flew out of the banner, swung their hundreds of feet long tails that had huge poisonous hooks
towards Ji Hao.
Ji Hao continued to remain motionless. The cyan light emitted by the armour worn by Ji Hao, which was
as light as a feather, seemed to have become a bit brighter. Followed by a thunderous bang, all three
poisonous hooks hit hard against the armour on Ji Hao’s body. In the next moment, all of the three
poisonous hooks had been smashed into meat paste against Ji Hao’s armour; blood and venoms splashed
everywhere.
378
Those old Maguspriests inside the valley fell on the ground in despair; they let out long wails and cries
which were filled with hopelessness. The banner in front of the village then was shattered into a cloud of
black smoke by an invisible power, and dissipated quickly in the air along with the wind.
A quarter of an hour later, all of the remaining Gu Clan’s people walked out of the village one after
another. Walking in front of the line were a few old Maguspriests. They were holding the sculptures of
five highly poisonous creatures, which were carved out of jade, then carefully put these totems of their
clan near Ji Hao’s feet, while trembling. All of their eyes were filled with fear.
One of the allied clan which had attacked Ji Hao’s troop, the Gu Clan, had collapsed at that moment.
...
Two days ago, in front of the entrance of the Ghost Clan’s village.
Two hundred of elite warriors, who had been left to guard the village, were shouting and yelling. The
shortest one among these warriors was tens of feet tall. They were all madly weaving heavy axes and
swords, held in their hands, towards Ji Hao.
The cyan light of the armour worn by Ji Hao appeared again and was rotating around Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao
stayed still, no matter how hard those Ghost Clan’s warriors tried, they couldn’t harm Ji Hao even a little
bit. On the contrary, Ji Hao pulled out a machete that he had seized from Black Water Jiao’s hands, and
slightly waved it across the air, chopping the heads of tens of warriors, who were standing near him, off.
A light, low growl could be heard. Suddenly, a loud howl came from out the crowd of warriors. A thirty
feet tall, sturdy warrior had been violently grabbed by Stone on the neck and brought up into the air
while coughing blood up.
This was the only Senior Magus left in the Ghost Clan, and also was the last bit of courage that had been
left in these Ghost Clan’s warriors' hearts.
Stone and the three of his friends got into the village from under the ground, and badly injured the last
Senior Magus of the Ghost Clan. This time the Ghost Clan had been crashed thoroughly.
Large groups of Ghost Clan’s people walked out of the village, kneeled down in front of Ji Hao in fear, and
were tied up by the Fire Crow Clan’s warriors with beast tendons ropes, that had been injected with a
secret magic spell.
...
The Demon Clan, Cyan Cattle Clan, Buffalo Clan...Tusk Tiger Clan, Raging Lion Clan...
All those clans which had been involved in the allied troops, had been conquered by Ji Hao’s ruthlessness.
Almost all of the Senior level Magi and Maguspriests had been offered to the Fire Crow’s ancestors as
oblations, and the remaining part of these people lacked the power to resist against Ji Hao and the large
379
troops lead by him, not to mention that Stone, Heng Luo, Treeman and their friends were traveling along
side with the troops. Amongst these non-human friends of Ji Hao, there were more than tens of Senior
level creatures.
Ji Hao swept through all those clans and hardly encountered any difficulty. Millions of people from tens of
clans were captured alive, became Fire Crow Clan’s slaves, and had been mixed together. They were
randomly sent to work in hunting grounds, mines, fields and pastures of the Fire Crow Clan.
Ji Hao had been occupied with this for over three months before finally wiping all tens of clans out and
capturing all of their clansmen.
When the long and annoying rainy season of the Southern Wasteland jungle was about to come, Ji Hao
had returned to the Cold Stream Valley with his troops. After three months of fighting and travelling Ji
Hao had grown taller and more muscular. When he rode on his mount, he seemed no different from other
adults Fire Crow Clan warriors at first glance.
Probably, the only differences were that because of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], Ji Hao’s
eyes had been especially bright; occasionally, when he took a glance at a certain spot, two lightning-bolts-
like lights would dart out of his eyes and directly hit on the spot; even the Fire Crow warriors who were
most close to him wouldn’t dare to look directly into his eyes.
Another thing was, along with the improvement of his power, Ji Hao’s skin had become more and more
white and tender, like the purest jade. A pearl-like luster was shining on his nearly silver skin, it seemed
like there was a layer of liquid-silver flowing under his skin. Even if he would stand amongst hundreds or
thousands of warriors, people would still recognize Ji Hao first glance; none of the other warriors could
steal the spotlight away from Ji Hao.
From out a long distance Qing Fu, who had been standing on the fence wall of the Cold Stream Valley, saw
Ji Hao.
This was the first time that Ji Hao had been seen byQing Fu after such a long time. Qing Fu raised her right
hand high and shouted towards Ji Hao with happiness.
“Hao! You finally came back! Amma will cook you the most delicious grilled meat!”
Ji Hao laughed out aloud, then leapt into the air. A beam of fiery light appeared behind his body. He then
darted out and left a long trace of fiery light and large quantities of afterimages behind him. Within the
span of a few breaths, he had flown across miles and leapt onto the fence wall, held Qing Fu up and spun a
few rounds.
“Amma! I and uncle have all returned! Ah, we’ve picked quite a few rare herbs for you during the journey,
including the...the ‘blood swallow’ that you have been talking about for years. Uncle was nearly disfigured
by a wild cat for picking that for you, haha!”
380
Qing Fu exclaimed and turned around in a flurry, looking at Qing Ying.
After seeing that Qing Ying’s face was perfectly fine and without any scars, she laughed out, lightly
slapped on Ji Hao’s face and said, “Good, good, if Qing Ying’s face had really got scratched by the cat then
how would we get him a wife?”
Qing Ying puffed his chest out and said proudly, “Sister, I’m not trying to attract girls with my face
anymore, now, I’m the youngest Senior Magi ever of the entire Qing Yi Clan! Groups of girls will line up
for me!”
While Qing Fu, Qing Ying and Ji Hao were talking and laughing, Ji Xia walked over with big steps, together
with a group of people walking behind him. From a long distance, Ji Xia laughed out loud and yelled to Ji
Hao, “Hao, you finally have returned! Come over! From now on, these warriors are your personal slaves!
They’re all your properties, do you understand that? They will rely on you for living!”
Ji Hao’s mouth fell open stunned.
Personal slaves?
Ji Hao fixed his eyes on this group of warriors, after which he couldn’t help but to gasp deeply.
Were these people all his very own, personal slaves? Both their numbers and power levels amazed Ji Hao
hugely.
381
Chapter 78 – Family Property
Chapter: 78 Family Property
The annoying rainy season had finally come. Warm, heavy rain was ceaselessly coming down from the
sky, feeling like the sweat of some dirty man. It seemed that the rain, mixed with grew and sticky mist,
had shrouded the entire Southern Wasteland inside.
The Cold Stream within the valley had doubled in width within only half an hour. The originally crystal
clear and chilly water had now turned into a khaki colour, wriggling and roaring like a serpent, hitting
against the stones on the shores of the stream along with a loud flushing noise.
Deep in the valley, near the cliff, was a three-floor building outside which, over a hundred tall and sturdy
warriors were standing expressionlessly in the rain. The heavy raindrops dripped onto their bodies and
crystal water drops shattered against their muscles, but these warriors didn’t even blink their eyes.
No matter how they had originally looked like, all of their faces had now been covered by a large blood-
red tattoo, because of which no one would be able to tell how they had looked previously. The tattoos of
three-legged Fire Crow were emitting a great heat. Even while they were standing in the rain, not a single
raindrop remained on their body. All the rainwater on the shoulders and heads of these warriors had
been evaporated into hot steam and had risen into the air.
This kind of totem tattoo was the brand of the Fire Crow Clan’s slaves. They were all tattooed with a
special, magical dye that had been made from ninety-nine gigantic Fire Crows’ blood and mixed with the
blood contained in the hearts of hundreds of different kinds of beasts in the jungle. There were also
hundreds of different kinds venom added, finally making it into a dye with a special spell of the Fire Crow
Clan. The totem tattooed by this type of dye contained an extremely strong power.
Unless these warriors had the power that would be even greater than the ninety-nine Fire Crows’ power
combined, their souls and bodies would remain branded and ruled by these totems forever, without ever
getting their freedom again, even if they would die.
Ji Hao had been sitting inside the wooden house, gobbling the grilled meat and rice cake that was served
by Qing Fu, while fixing his eyes on these warriors standing in the rain.
Amongst these warriors, five of them were on the verge of becoming Senior Magi. They only needed three
more months at the most, to break into the Senior level and become genuine Senior Magi. Aside the five of
them, there were over a whole hundred high-level Junior Magi warriors; amongst them, ten had already
reached the peak-junior-level, had their own special bloodline meridians, inherited from their own
ancestors, activated, and had started practicing on awakening their first Magus Acupoints up.
Ji Xia had been sitting beside Ji Hao, enraptured talking about everything that had happened during his
journey back to the Gold Black Mountain two months ago.
382
Lead by Ji Fang, a few elders sourly criticized the violent behaviors of Ji Xia and his son, with only a few
sentences.
However, since the souls of the ancestors in the Holy Land’s Ancestral Temple had delivered their own
opinions to all of Fire Crow Clan’s Maguspriests, expressing that they were all satisfied with the blood-
offering ceremony performed by Ji Hao, and also would continue to encourage and support things like
this; therefore, all of the Fire Crow Clan’s Maguspriests had chosen to stand on Ji Hao’s side, even those
Maguspriests who were privately supporting Ji Shu. They had no other choice but to support Ji Hao this
time.
Even Ji Shu himself had bitterly expressed his admiration towards Ji Xia, and his praise and expectations
towards Ji Hao.
As for the death of Jiang Xue and the serious injuries of Jiang Yao, Ji Xia hadn’t heard even a word about
them while he was in the Gold Black Mountain; it was as if Jiang Yao wasn’t the one who had gathered
tens of clans into an allied force and attacked the Fire Leopard Clan, that Ji Hao wasn’t the one who had
badly wounded Jiang Yao, and neither was Jiang Xue shot to death by Ji Hao’s friend, Heng Luo with a
‘ghost-face spider’ legs arrow.
In the meeting, held by the Master Maguspriest, Ji Kui, the Fire Crow Clan’s Master Maguspriest, had given
a final conclusion about that, the allied forces were the who had attacked Fire Leopard Clan and besieged
Ji Hao’s troop.
The final conclusion was, all those clans who had joined the Allied forces were played and used by the
Black Water Serpent Clan, shamelessly launching a sneak attack on the most loyal dependency clan of the
Fire Crow Clan, the Fire Leopard Clan; they had challenged the Fire Crow Clan by doing this, and also had
provoked all of the Fire Crow Clan’s ancestors’ souls in the Holy Land’s Ancestral Temple; therefore, all
those clans should be eliminated, and all of their clansmen must become the Fire Crow Clan’s slaves,
working and fighting for the Fire Crow Clan from generation to generation, to atone for their crimes.
The Fire Crow Clan’s elders, who were in charge of all kinds of clan affairs, had accurately calculated the
total amount of the total amount of people in these clans.
Apart from those unlucky warriors who had been offered to the ancestors as oblations by Ji Hao, and the
thirty-thousand young slaves that Ji Hao had promised Qing Ying, and slaves, women and kids that had
been giving to the Fire Leopard Clan to compensate for their losses during this fight, the Fire Crow Clan
would this time gain over five millions of high quality slaves from these tens of clans.
During all these years, the conflict between the Fire Crow Clan and the Black Water Serpent Clan had
occurred several times every year; however, the power of these two clans were nearly even, so their
warriors might die in battle, but this kind of fight rarely brought a large amount of captives.
This time, the Fire Crow Clan had destroyed almost all of the elite forces of these tens of clans, who had
possessed great power before, therefore, the rest of their clansmen, who were unable to resist, had all
383
become the Fire Crow Clan’s slaves. This was the best harvest of the Fire Crow Clan within the past
hundreds of years.
While those elders and Maguspriests of the Fire Crow Clan were discussing all these, Ji Hao and his
troops, who were as powerful and fast as a wildland fire, had eliminated the nearest five clans, and had
started sending slaves, guarded by groups of Fire Crow Clan warriors, to the Gold Black Mountain.
At last, Ji Kui talked on behalf of the ancestors, giving the final verdict about Ji Hao and his behavior. He
said that Ji Hao had made great contributions to the Fire Crow Clan, although he was young, but the
contribution he made to the clan could be compared to that of the most elite warriors in the clan already.
Furthermore, powerful warriors deserved better treatment, and warriors who made contributions to the
clan shall receive proper rewards; therefore, five powerful warriors who had almost reached the Senior
level, and a hundred of elite and peak-level Junior Magi warriors had been awarded to Ji Hao as his
personal slave.
While talking, Ji Xia abruptly slapped his own lap, then slightly punched Ji Hao’s shoulder, laughed out
loud and said, “Hao, you kid...I, your Abba, when the first time I had lead our clansmen and fought against
those stinky snakes for three months, eliminated five branch clans of theirs, the clan had only given me
twenty Junior level personal slaves.”
Ji Xia then held his head high proudly and boasted, “Qing Fu, look! This is my son, I, Ji Xia’s son! Haha,
stronger than me! For his first time when he got rewarded by the clan, he has gained more than his
Abba’s, which was mine, all awards added together, which I had gained after fighting for the clan for
twenty whole years!”
Qing Fu smilingly brought a plate of newly picked fruits, rubbed Ji Hao’s head and said, “Hao, not every
Fire Crow Clansman has their personal slaves, especially this many and this powerful; in the clan, you
now have equal status with great warriors like your Abba!”
Smiled gently, Qing Fu looked at Ji Xia and said seriously, “Hao has grown up and has his own property;
we should find him a nice girl. Xia, what do you think about this? Should it be our Qing Yi Clan girl or from
some other clan?”
Ji Xia scrubbed his own head and frowned, smacked his lips then said, “Well, talking about girls, the Qing
Yi Clan’s girls are certainly the most beautiful. But, back then, in order to marry you, I had to give all of my
slaves and more than a half of my properties to your Abba. The Qing Yi Clan’s girls...hmm...their prices are
hurting to the soul!”
Qing Fu pouted slightly and took an accusing glance at Ji Xia, silently grabbed his earlobe and twisted it
slightly.
384
Ji Hao had been choked by a mouthful of rice cake when he heard his parents, and nearly couldn't
breathe. How old they thought he was? Why had they started to talk about his marriage already? yelled Ji
Hao in his head.
“Abba, Amma, no rush, really, no rush. I just have received over a hundred slaves; I haven’t even figured
out how to feed them yet. A few more years, just wait, a few more years!”
Ji Hao then darted out of the room while yelling,
“I have to build some houses for these slaves to get them settled down...”
“And didn’t you say that they’re all my personal slaves, and their offsprings are all my slaves as well?
Then I have to find enough wives for them!”
Ji Hao disappeared in the rain, while shouting and yelling. Ji Xia and Qing Fu laughed aloud
simultaneously.
Quickly after that, Ji Xia’s face darkened, and his expression became extremely cold.
“Hmmm, Qing Fu, we have to figure out a plan concerning Ji Shu and Jiang Yao. Even if not for ourselves,
we have to think for Hao!”
−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−
TL note: Pay for marrige is a tradition in old China. Usually, the husband need to give a certain amount of
money and sometimes other properties to the wife’s family, at or before the wedding ceremony, to show
that he would value this woman and to thank her family for raising her. If the fiance couldn’t afford the
certain amount of money as the fiancee’s family had required, then their marrige could probably be
denied. This tradition have been maintained in some Chinese families till today (not as strict as the old
days though), I personally can’t accept it.
385
Chapter 79 – Rainy Season
Chapter 79: Rainy Season
The rainy season in the Southern Wasteland was a vexing season that made all kinds of predators feel
extra bored.
Uncountable raindrops were continuously falling from the sky, and seasoning rivers were madly flushing
around the jungle; large pieces of woods were soaked in warm water, and those thick tree-trunks were
thickly dotted with colourful mushrooms - the only interesting thing in the rainy season.
Ji Hao squatted down in front of his family’s house, held a huge, wooden mug in his hands; the mug
contained a virid, home-made tea water that was emitting a very refreshing herbal scent. From time to
time, Ji Hao would lower his head and take a sip from the mug; the tea temporarily dispersed the
moisture that had stagnated inside his body.
“The damn weather!” Qing Ying’s complaining came from afar. He had been holding a gigantic leaf upon
his head, while walking lazily in the rain, passed by Ji Hao like a walking corpse, then disappeared again
slowly in the heavy rain.
Normally, Qing Ying would always have paid extra attention to his appearance, but now he seemed not to
have cleaned himself for days. Right upon the pair of his beast-leather boots, one red and one blue,
thumb-sized poisonous mushrooms were blooming. Qing Ying didn’t seem to have noticed these two
little, uninvited guests at all.
The moist air made all of the bow strings of the Qing Yi Clan’s warriors become soft and powerless. The
rising mist blocked their eyesight, and completely deprived their biggest fun from them - hunting;
therefore, all of the Qing Yi Clan’s warriors had become lazy and bored, and had lost their energy like
bears in hibernation.
The heavy rain never stopped. Inside the Cold Stream Valley, only the mining work had been carrying on.
The tinkling sounds kept coming down from deep under the ground, along with the heavy gasping of
those slaves. Those slaves had been carrying baskets of ores up onto the ground, one after another. Large
gold and jade pieces were being picked out, carefully and orderly placed aside.
Occasionally, a few pieces of Fire Essence Crystal would be found, then the supervising Fire Crow Clan’s
warrior would rush up and collect them, sending these crystals to Ji Zhuo as quickly as they could. Ji Zhuo
had stayed in the Cold Stream Valley, helping with guarding the mine and supervising the mining work.
In the flat area beside Ji Hao’s family house, five muscular warriors were fighting against each other bare-
handed. Behind their bodies, different coloured smokes were rolling in the air, within which, silhouettes
of ferocious beasts had been flashing loomingly.
386
These five warriors were the strongest warriors amongst Ji Hao’s personal slaves, who could break into
the Senior level anytime. Two of them came from the Cyan Cattle Clan, another two came from the Tusk
Tiger Clan, and the last one of them came from the Gale Eagle Clan. Their original names were discarded
by Ji Hao, and for convenience, Ji Hao directly called them Big Cattle, Small Cattle, Big Tiger, Small Tiger,
and Gale Eagle.
Under the heavy rain, the five warriors, who had only pieces of beast fur wrapped around their waists,
were fighting against each other with all of their power. The muffled punching sound echoed like thunder
coming from the sky; the soft raindrops that fell in their vicinity had been hit by the powerful airwaves
that was being brought up by their punches, and were darting everywhere like arrows shot by a powerful
bow.
Their blood vessels had expanded under their skin, and looked like poisonous serpents. All five of them
were over three meters tall; every single time when they stamped their feet against the ground or waved
their fists in the air, a sharp gust of air steam would be brought up and roll the foot-thick water on the
ground up into tens of feet high waves that would splash everywhere.
Right where the hearts of Big Cattle and Small Cattle were, in the middle of Big Tiger and Small Tiger’s
chests and in the stomach of Gale Eagle, a Magus Acupoint that shone with eye-piercing lights, could be
seen. By fighting with all of their power, they were activating their bloodline powers and stimulating
their Magus Acupoints as hard as they could, to become powerful senior Magi.
Ji Hao had promised them that the one who would become a genuine Senior Magus first, could select
three most beautiful females from the Fire Crow Clan’s slaves to be his wives; as for the poor one who
would break as last into the Senior level, Ji Hao would select the strongest and ugliest women from those
female slaves to marry him.
Ji Hao had also promised that the first one who would break into the Senior level and became a genuine
Senior Magus, would become the leader of his personal slaves, and their families would get better
treatment.
“So troublesome!” Ji Hao dropped the wooden mug and grabbed a few herbs from the basket aside,
carefully picking a small leaf and put it in his own mouth, after which he had started to chew slowly on it.
The rainy season had just started, even peak-level Senior Magi wouldn’t risk going out into the jungle in
this kind of horrible weather Ji Hao could only calm his mind down and stay in the house, learning some
Qing Yi Clan’s special, secret Maguspriest magic from Qing Fu.
In only more than half a month, Ji Hao had almost memorized all of the characters and specialties of Qing
Yi Clan’s special herbal medicines; for every single kind of herbs, Ji Hao had tasted himself, making him
gain a deeper understanding about their functions.
During this period of time, Ji Hao had been poisoned by those herbs hundreds of times; many times, if
Qing Fu hadn’t been at his side and fed him antidotes on time, he might had already been killed by those
poisonous herbs. This reminded him of the horrible memory from back when he had been a little kid, and
387
learned all kinds of Maguspriest magic and secret sorceries under the supervision of Ji Kui and other
elderly Maguspriests.
“Too troublesome!” Ji Hao tried hard to ignore the indescribable and extremely bitter flavour in his
mouth, while looking at the five slave warriors and shook his head annoyed.
Ji Hao had not thought that once he would take the one hundred and five personal slaves, all of their
families would also belong to him and become his slaves as well. He had to take the responsibilities for
the food and the daily lives of these hundreds of people all by himself. This made Ji Hao, who had
absolutely no other property under his name, terribly worried during such times.
“Those evil old men must have done this on purpose. At least, they should have assigned me a few pieces
of farms or grazing grounds,” complained Ji Hao, “this many people, how can I just feed them like this; I
have to send them to work to raise animals, farming, even picking wild fruits, whatever. But I have
nothing at the moment, plus, it’s the rainy season, we can’t even go hunting. Those old guys must be
pestering me on purpose.”
While he was complaining, a few beams of fiery lights swished over from the South. Lead by three Fire
Crows, a sphere of blazing, fiery clouds tore apart the raining sky and hovered above the Cold Stream
Valley.
Along with a resonant dragon call, a fiery flood dragon stepped out the dense fiery light, and slowly
descended from the fiery cloud. On the seventy to eighty feet long back of the flood dragon, a middle-aged
man, who was wearing a luxury cloak made from golden silk, and body wrapped around by rolling fiery
clouds, was sitting on the flood dragon’s neck with his head held high and eyes filled with scorn. The man
looked down at the Cold Stream Valley, which had fallen in a mess because of the rainy season.
A Fire Crow Clan’s elder, Ji Fang, was standing on the back of the leading Fire Crow, and yelled, “Come,
call elder Ji Zhuo out...and Ji Xia, Ji Xia! Where is Ji Xia? Damn, come and greet our guest! Haven’t you
people seen this lord here?”
The fiery flood dragon was floating in the air, without landing on the ground.
The middle-aged man, sitting on its back, slowly waved his hand and said, “No need to greet, don’t waste
my time. This poor place of yours won’t have anything good anyway, don’t serve anything to me and
humiliate yourself. Hurry, ten-thousand pieces of Fire Essence crystals, just hurry.”
Ji Fang leapt down from the Fire Crow’s back as if his butt had been burnt by fire, while shouting the
names of Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia.
Soon, Ji Hao learned about the purpose of this middle-aged man arrival. The rainy season had been too
moist, some noble had send his messenger to take ten-thousand pieces of Fire Essence crystals and to
inlay those crystals in the walls, in order to disperse the moisture in some temporary manor[1].
388
Another purpose was, the temporary manor was lacking in working slaves, therefore, the Fire Crow Clan
got the command to carefully select three-thousand young boys and girls, and send them to work in the
temporary manor.
The responsibility of escorting and managing those young slaves, and sending them to that manor, had
fallen on Ji Hao’s head.
------------------------------------------
[1]Temporary Manor: Like a vacation manor, for short-term stay and relax.
389
Chapter 80 – The Temporary manor
TL Note: My dear readers, I have a feeling that the real story is about to begin!
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 80: The Temporary manor
The fiery flood dragon had been flying fast ahead of Ji Hao, with its feet on the fiery cloud.
Behind the fiery flood dragon, Ji Hao was standing on the back of a gigantic roc, and controlling the huge
bird, while following the fiery flood dragon at about a thousand feet distance.
Behind Ji Hao were hundreds of large-scale birds, which were flying in a line; each of these large birds
were carrying a couple of young boys and girls, who were at about the same age as Ji Hao. These boys and
girls were the three-thousand young slaves that had been carefully selected from the Fire Crow
Clansmen.
The red cloud was rolling low in the sky, the fierce hurricane had been lashing hard on these boys and
girls along with the heavy rain. Those young kids who barely had any power couldn’t even keep their
eyes open in the wind, and some weak girls were crying in fear; however, the hurricane rolled all of their
wailing away after they cried out, making it impossible for leaving any trace of their voices.
Not everyone could be as powerful as Ji Hao, who was capable of riding on Mr. Crow’s back and had been
hanging around in the jungle. Amongst these three-thousand young slaves, no more than a few tens of
them had some experience with riding on flying beasts. The rest of them hadn’t even tried to go hunting
alone in the jungle. They were just a group of kids, who had barely grown up and left their parents’
protections.
They were put onto the backs of these gigantic birds without any preparation, and were flying fleetingly
in the air tens of thousands of feet high from the ground. Added with the ruthlessly blowing of the fierce
hurricane and being lashed on by the heavy rain, they already had difficulty with holding themselves onto
the backs of the gigantic birds, without being blown away.
The fiery flood dragon had flown for quite a long while, before it finally slowed down under the command
of the middle-aged man.
The middle-aged man turned his head back with a disapproving look on his face, and shouted harshly
towards Ji Hao, “Such a group of dirty, stinking barbaric, useless things. Those couple of little girls, stop
crying! Is there anything worth to cry for? If you don’t stop, you’ll all be whipped to death!”
Then the man pointed his finger at Ji Hao, and harshly yelled, “Kid, you better keep these low-life slaves of
yours under control, if they ever make any mistake, no one would be able to save you from a terrible
390
beating. If you’re lucky, all of your bones would be broken, and if not, you’ll just die for good. How much
could your stupid barbarian’s live be worth?”
Ji Hao was totally pissed off by the middle-aged man’s words, wisps of fiery light were even spurting out
from his pupils. However, the repeated warnings given by Ji Zhuo, Ji Xia, Qing Fu, and even Ji Fang, before
he left the Cold Stream Valley, started to flow in his head; therefore, Ji Hao could only hold his temper
back, silently bended his waist, politely saluted towards the middle-aged man and said, “Dear Mister,
you’re absolutely right, I will keep my eyes on them.”
At that moment, the roc ridden by Ji Hao had finally caught up with the fiery flood dragon. Ji Hao took a
human-head-sized leather bag from around his own waist and threw it into the middle-aged man’s hands.
The man threw a surprised glance at Ji Hao, ripped the leather bag opened and looked inside, all of
sudden his cold and mean face had burst into a bright smile, even his tone had become a lot softer than
before. The man then said to Ji Hao gently, “Hadn’t thought that...a little kid like you would be the most
reasonable person of your clan. You’re much better than those clansmen of yours. Haha, my name is Ying
Yan, you can just call me uncle Yan. Don’t you worry, I’ll look after you from now on.”
Ying Yan proudly weighed that leather bag in his hand, then satisfied he tied it around his own waist.
During the rest of the journey, the fiery flood dragon’s flying speed had decreased; those boys and girls on
the gigantic birds’ backs could finally suffer less. Although they still couldn’t open their eyes while facing
the heavy rain, at least they didn’t have to worry about being blown away by the fierce hurricane
anymore.
Ji Hao let a bitter smile out. Inside the leather bag were fifty pieces of highest quality Fire Essence
Crystals that were carefully picked out by him from the Cold Stream Valley during all these days. These
highest quality Fire Essence Crystals were small in size - each being as big as only an adult thumb -
however, the fiery power contained in each of these crystals could compare to a tank-sized, ordinary Fire
Essence Crystal.
Ying Yan had seemed very unhappy about everything and everyone ever since he had arrived the Cold
Stream Valley. He had been especially picky and mean while talking to the Fire Crow Clan’s people.
Ji Hao had been flying behind him so far and hadn’t gotten a chance to talk to him. He had finally slowed
the fiery flood dragon down and turned back to Ji Hao, Ji Hao had taken this opportunity and handed the
fifty top quality Fire Essence Crystals to him; as expected, Ying Yan turned into a gentle and polite ‘elder’
from a mean, noble master, within only a moment.
“Bribery, amongst the entire Fire Crow Clan, who could understand things like this? Even Ji Kui, the
Master Maguspriest, wouldn’t think about something as this,” murmured Ji Hao in his head. After Ying
Yan turned his head back, Ji Hao curved his mouth downwards and silently complained about Ji Xia and Ji
Zhuo.
391
They were flying towards the Northwest for a whole day and night, without resting for even a minute.
They had already flown twenty-thousand-mile away from the Cold Stream Valley. By now, those boys and
girls who were lying on those huge birds’ backs, were all foaming at the mouths; more seriously, their
entire bodies had gone stiff. After they had flown past three lofty mountains that lied in a triangle
formation, a large, sky-blue lake suddenly appeared before their sights.
Ji Hao was sitting on the roc’s back and activated the |Gold Crow Pupils|, clearly saw that, upon the water
surface of the thousands of miles wide lake, countless human-head-sized, nearly translucent,
breathtakingly beautiful flowers were silently blooming under the heavy rain.
These flowers had a similar shape as a lotus, only there were more petals on these flowers than there
were on a lotus, causing them to overlap each other. Each flower had at least over a hundred petals.
Under the heavy rain, the petals of this kind of flower seemed especially elastic. Countless raindrops
dripped on those petals and were rebounded, darting towards all directions, like beady and transparent
pearls. Above the lake, countless crystal-like water drops had been swishing in the air, which could be
seen clearly. This scene was extremely rare and beautiful.
Beside the lake stood a cliff that was so high that it even reached into the sky. Someone had opened up a
flat area with immeasurable power, and built a great, magnificent palace on the flat area.
Ji Hao noticed that sharp stairs were built on the grassland by the lake, directly leading to a wide square
in front of the palace gate. Tens of feet wide stairs were built straightly upwards, firmly standing under
the great rain; there were nine hundred-ninety-nine stairs in total between the square in front of the
palace and the grassland by the lake.
Located on the edge of the square and the end of the stairs, was a heavy, thick and ancient style arch that
was decorated with a line of statues of all kinds of ferocious beasts. The arch was emitting a very strong
sense of primitive and vigorous power. Under the thousand feet tall arch, nearly a hundred tall and
muscular warriors with bronze armours and long bronze spears were guarding in a line; near the feet of
each of these warriors, a strong battle beast had been lying on the ground.
Bright light could be seen flashing brightly in the eyes of these warriors, all of them were giving a cold
and powerful vibe. Under their feet, fiery clouds were blazing and rolling - all of them had been standing
on fiery clouds instead of the ground.
Ji Hao carefully looked through these warriors with his spiritual power. What he saw made his mouth fall
wide open and exclaim in his head. These warriors, who were guarding the arch were all elite warriors
similar to the five strongest warriors amongst his personal slaves; they had already broken half through
into the Senior Level.
Flying across the arch and the wide square, Ji Hao saw that outside of the front gate of the palace, which
opened up in the cliff, eight sturdy warriors, who were also wearing bronze armours, were on guard
392
there. All of them were peak-level Senior Magi; the power that could be felt coming out from their bodies,
was even more dense and fierce than that of Ji Xia.
Eight fiery flood dragons were lying beside the feet of these eight warriors. Ji Hao sensed the same strong
power coming from the bodies of these fiery flood dragons as from those Senior Magi. The feeling of such
power made him subconsciously tighten his body; even breathing under such power had become
difficult.
“Hurry, hurry! Do not stand there! Come on down!” The fiery dragon ridden by Ying Yan slowly
descended from the air. Ying Yan then leapt down from the fiery flood dragon’s back, slapped his hands
hard and started pressing Ji Hao and those young slaves, “Stop standing and doing nothing there! You
bunch of uneducated kids, come on down! Hurry!”
Ying Yan then said to Ji Hao anxiously, “common, we need workers here! This temporary manor hasn't
been used for over hundreds of years. Our young master got bored at home recently, and thought of this
flower-viewing temporary manor. You should clean this place up as quickly as possible, our young master
will be coming to stay for a while.”
Ji Hao shook his head hopelessly, and started to command those young slaves who had carefully been
selected from the Fire Crow Clan’s slaves, to do what Ying Yan had said.
393
Chapter 81 – Man Man
Chapter 81: Man Man
Two days had passed.
The magnificent and commodious temporary manor had been cleaned up and renovated; all those dirt
that had gathered in the tens of years while this temporary manor was left unused, had been cleaned out.
Ten-thousand Fire Essence Crystals had been inlaid on the walls of those different sized rooms and
lobbies; the heat that was being emitted from the Fire Essence Crystals, had dispersed the moisture and
the cold in the palace. Those young slaves who had been walking fast across the rooms, and being busy
with their work, had added a bit of liveness to this ancient and mysterious temporary manor.
The name of the lake, located under the palace, was Blue Jade, and the beautiful flowers that were
blooming in the lake were called ‘jade string’; in accordance with the name of the lake, the temporary
manor was called Blue Jade Palace. The Blue Jade Palace had been built for people that were called
‘masters’ by Ying Yan, for the purpose of viewing these jade string flowers.
Inside the palace, an especially large terrace had been built right upon the lake. The nearly thousand-foot
wide terrace was completely cast with bronze. Countless totems of magical and legendary animals, such
as fiery dragons, phoenixes, fiery horses, and fiery turtles were embossed on the floor of the terrace, with
extremely fine craftsmanship.
Standing near the edge of the terrace, one could feel the breeze blowing across the face, and see the rain
falling from the sky; the downpour of the rain falling onto those translucent petals of the jade stings
blooms could also be viewed from up here. Crystal raindrops were rebounding by the soft yet firm petals
and rose back into the air, flying towards all directions; every time the jade-like petals were hit by the
rain drops, they would emit a silvery tinkling sound. Innumerable, small tinkle sounds merged together,
and became a breathtakingly, appealing, natural melody, as if it coming from the heaven, enchanting all
those who heard it.
The name ‘jade string’ perfectly suited such magical flowers. The flowers were like the strings of a music
instrument that was being played by the nature itself. Ji Hao started to feel that it seemed quite
reasonable to build such a temporary manor, only for the purpose of viewing these magical flowers in the
lake.
Ying Yan had been yelling around, directing a few young slaves that had come from the Fire Crow Clan to
carefully lift a round, large tripod that was coiled around by nine dragon sculptures, to the middle of the
terrace. Ying Yan checked the directions of the nine dragons’ heads over and over again, then carefully
wiped out a slight speck of dust that was on the tooth of one of the dragons with his sleeve, finally letting
out a sigh of relief.
394
He then opened the lid of the tripod by himself and waved his hands towards a few girls.
Seeing Ying Yan wave his hands, those girls who had changed into red long dresses with their hairs hung
down loosely, carried a three-foot-wide, golden tray and walked over. Ying Yan carefully took those
blood-red wooden sticks, which were cut into three-inch-wide, one-foot-long and placed on the golden
tray orderly, then put them into the large tripod one after another.
The whole bunch of thousand wooden sticks had been orderly piled up inside the tripod, after which Ying
Yan flicked his fingers towards the wooden stick pile. A slight sphere of blue-white flame slowly flew out
from between his fingers, lightly falling on those wooden sticks. Followed by a flaming sound, a sphere of
silk-thin, blue-white fire shrouded the entire tripod; afterwards, a dense aroma started to come out of the
tripod, slowly spreading to the surrounding areas.
The colourless smoke coming from the tripod contained an extremely thick and rich warm power. Ji Hao
had been standing near the edge of the terrace and watching the sea of the flower; he carefully took a
breath, and suddenly felt a stream of warm power gushed into his lower abdomen; the sense of his
bloodline power suddenly became stronger, even his physical strength had been improved by a little bit.
“Uncle Yan, what kind of treasure is this?” Ji Hao was stunned by the power of the smoke, and asked Ying
Yan.
Ying Yan raised his eyebrows proudly, grinned to Ji Hao and said, “Well, not really a treasure, just...people
like you might hardly see it. This is the real Fire Dragon Blood sandalwood. You must water it with the
blood of a ten-thousand-year-old fire dragon to make it sprout, then it could only grow mature near
millions of years old volcanic vents; after that, it could only be chopped down and made into incenses
after ten-thousand years. This kind of incense is capable of nourishing the vital energy and the blood of
the human body, making you stronger. Normally, our young master uses only this kind of incense.”
Ji Hao’s mouth fell wide open after listening to Ying Yan. Millions of years old volcanic vents? Of course he
knew what those meant.
Within the Fire Crow Clan’s territory, there was one dangerous place like that. That million-year-old
volcanic vent was over a thousand mile wide; the temperature inside the vent was astonishingly high,
even if ordinary Senior Magi of the Fire Clan would go even slightly near that vent, they might be burnt
into ashes because of that tremendous heat.
A very long time ago, when the Fire Crow Clan was still in its golden age, powerful Magi like Magus kings
and Divine Magi had often ventured into the volcanic vent and searched for all kinds of rare treasures
hidden in it; however, currently, not a single Magus king had appeared in the Fire Crow Clan for
thousands of years, because of which the clan could only look at the volcanic vent with zealous eyes.
This kind of Fire Dragon Blood sandalwood could only grow near millions of years old volcanic vents;
obviously, it must be an extremely precious treasure.
395
Ying Yan carefully put the lid of the tripod back, then turned around looking at Ji Hao seriously, and said,
“Ji Hao, during these couple of days, I have seen that you’re a good kid. Therefore, I have to warn you with
kindness, whatever you do, do not offend our young master; otherwise, not only would you fall into a
very hard time, but also if our old master ever wanted to look into this, even your entire clan would suffer
from great pain.”
“You have to remember that our young master is about the same age as you; if you act extra cautious,
there won’t be any serious...”
Before Ying Yan had finished speaking, the ground had suddenly started to shake. From the end of the
corridor leading onto the terrace, a three feet thick bronze gate with all kinds of totems of animals’ heads
embossed on it, fell down along with a thunderous bang.
Two sturdy warriors, who had half broken into the Senior level and were guarding the corridor, had now
hunkered down on the ground and were holding their heads; their bodies were quivering intensely, like
weak birds under a storm, without even daring to make the slightest sound.
Ji Hao popped up his eyes, while Ying Yan shouted aloud, “Ayaya, my young master, how come you have
arrived today? Ayaya, hadn’t they said that you would need to travel a day longer?”
Followed by a heavy sharp sound, a not very tall little girl rushed over with a huge mace carried on her
shoulder. The girl was wearing a red, tight armour. She had snow-white skin, bright eyes and shining
teeth; her long hair was casually banded into a ponytail, by three golden rings, and laid on her back. Two
narrow dimples would appear on her face when she smiled.
The pink, cheery-like mouth of that girl curved aside, she then raised her foot and kicked on one of the
warriors, who were hunkered down on the ground; the poor warrior rolled out for a very long distance
like a ball; at the same time, the girl yelled, “Ah! Old Yan! You’re here! What kind of waste have you
brought here? Look at the two of them, couldn’t even open the door quickly, I had to kick that door open
by myself.”
The girl then shook her head and frowned, shouted to Ying Yan, “Old Yan, why does our own temporary
manor have this many doors? I have to open and close those doors one by one while walking, and then
open and close again, I feel oppressed by it. Except the front gate...never mind, including the front gate,
you now just have to remove them all! I want this place to be clear and broad, then I’ll feel much better
when I walk around here.”
The corners of Ying Yang’s mouth twitched, he tremblingly said, “Young master, this temporary manor
is...”
The young girl showed the whites of her eyes to Ying Yan, then interrupted his speech impatiently, “it
belongs to my big brother, doesn't that mean it’s mine too? So, this palace is mine now. Old Yan, just tell
your people to start working, remove all the doors here!”
396
The girl then swung her hands carelessly and threw the mace carried on her shoulder, which was eighty-
foot-long, three times taller than the girl, and an adult-lap thick, towards Ji Hao and said, “Oy, toy boy,
carry the stick for Man Man.”
The mace swooshed towards Ji Hao along with a fierce gust of wind.
“Young master! Please be careful! Do not smash one more to death!” Ying Yan screamed out aloud while
his whole face was twitching violently.
Ji Hao quivered when he heard Ying Yan. What did he mean by “one more”?
When the mace was about to hit on his head, Ji Hao intuitively thrust his hands out and caught the mace.
Suddenly, a horrible power hit against this hand. Ji Hao felt a great pain coming from every single bone of
his body, and heard the metal-clashing-like sound made by his own bones. He used all of his strength to
hold the mace tight, while his feet staggered and stepped back quickly.
Bong! Bong! Bong!
Every heavy step of Ji Hao made a great, resonant, bell-like sound against the bronze cast floor.
After only taking three steps back, the boots Ji Hao was wearing, which were made of the hardest skin
parts of a blood crocodile, were stamped into pieces.
397
Chapter 82 – Bodyguard
Chapter 82: Bodyguard
A terrifyingly great weight.
Ji Hao staggered back for around twenty big steps, before he finally stabilized his own body. Twenty-
seven three-inch-deep footsteps could clearly be seen on the bronze floor; smoke was puffing out from all
of those foot-imprints.
Ji Hao tightly held the long hilt of the mace. Blood vessels all over his body had swelled and showing
under his skin. He felt that all his internal organs were being scorched by some great heat. A stream of
blood was choked up in his throat, and had nearly spurted out. White smoke could be seen rising from
out his head - every stream of sweat that gushed out of his body, evaporated into steam under influence
of such great heat.
Along with the sound of a flame, a large piece of fire appeared around Ji Hao’s body. Within the flame, his
body was nearly translucent, and over two hundreds of interleaving meridians, which were shining with
a fiery light, could be seen looming; those shining meridians vaguely formed a totem of a three-legged
Gold Fire Crow.
Ying Yan looked at Ji Hao with a slight trace of surprise, then took a glance at the shining meridian net
inside Ji Hao’s body with an unknown, deeper meaning contained within his eyes.
Man Man, the girl who just had carelessly thrown the mace at Ji Hao, popped up her eyes and stared at Ji
Hao in a slight panic while yelling, “Did he die? Oy, old Yan! I don’t think he’s dead, look! He is still
standing there, not vomiting blood, nor smashed into a pile of meat, I think he’s alive, don’t you?”
Bong!
Ji Hao held the hilt of the mace and dropped it hard onto the ground; even half of the manor shook when
he did that.
Letting out a hoarse laughter, a thick taste of blood came out from Ji Hao’s throat. He looked at Man Man,
while smiling bitterly, and said, “I’m ok, I have a bit of strength that allowed me not to be smashed to
death. This mace is quite heavy!”
Man Man let out a great sigh of relief, beat her own chest hard, laughed out aloud and turned to Ying Yan,
yelled harshly, “Old Yan! You people always say that I’m too incautious, accidentally hurt or killed many
slaves! Look, look, this time, I didn’t kill anyone! It was all because those slaves you had chosen were
useless things, not my fault at all!”
Ying Yan only smiled bitterly, and didn’t say anything.
398
Man Man put her hands behind her own body, leapt up to Ji Hao, raised her head and looked at Ji Hao
from head to toe. She frowningly measured the height difference between Ji Hao and herself with her
hand, then stood on her tiptoes, and slapped hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder.
“Hm, hm, what’s your name? You don’t look much older than me. You were able to catch my stick, which
means that you’ve got some power in you. From now on, you’re following me, and are responsible for
carrying my stick.”
Ji Hao’s face suddenly twitched. What? Follow this little girl around and carry this horrible mace? shouted
Ji Hao in his head.
“Ji Hao, what’re you think about? Just express your gratitude towards the young master! To follow our
young master is a wonderful thing that most of your Southern Wasteland people couldn’t even dream of!”
Ying Yan let out a laughter and said to Ji Hao once Man Man finished speaking.
Ji Hao was speechless for a short while, and remained silence. Ying Yan narrowed his eyes and said with a
soft yet cold tone, “Ji Hao, to follow our young master will not only bring you endless benefits but will also
be good for your Abba, Amma, and even your entire clan!”
Ji Hao thought of those warning given by Ji Xia, Ji Zhuo and Ji Fang before he had left the Cold Stream
Valley. He clearly knew that the one standing behind this little girl, Man Man, must be somekind of an
incredibly powerful being, which was even more powerful and bigger than the Bi Fang Clan. Someone
who the Fire Crow Clan wouldn’t dare to provoke, no matter what. Ying Yan just had clearly said that by
following Man Man, both he and his parents, even his clan, would gain huge benefits; the hidden meaning
of his words was even more obvious - If Ji Hao refused to do so, then Ji Xia, Qing Fu and his clan would all
be embroiled in some kind of huge trouble.
Smiling calmly, Ji Hao leaned the mace against his own chest, raised and cupped both of his hands
together, saluted Man Man and said, “Since my dear young master, Man Man, thinks that I, Ji Hao, am
qualified to be one of your guards, and doesn’t dislike my humble background, and my asininity, then Ji
Hao shall follow your order.”
Man Man blinked her eyes and laughed out aloud, threw a heavy slap on Ji Hao’s chest.
The slap, which seemed nothing, was actually as heavy as a mountain. Ji Hao was sent flying backwards
along with that mace, the leather armour worn by him suddenly burst into pieces; luckily, the tight
armour made by Po emitted a bright light and blocked the power of Man Man’s slap.
Ji Hao thudded against the wall along with the mace. A huge, bronze candlestick was hit by his body and
deeply sank into the wall. The violent shock made Ji Hao feel dizzy, stars were flashing in front of his eyes,
and he had nearly passed out.
Ying Yan gasped widely, and seemed to scream out again; Man Man opened her mouth as well, while she
stared at Ji Hao nervously.
399
After seeing that Ji Hao had started coughing, and was embarrassedly struggling back up from the
ground, Man Man gasped deeply, laughed out, yelled, “Ah, ah, is your name Ji Hao? You look so thin, and
don’t even seem to have any muscles, but I never thought that you’re so good at taking a beating!
Wonderful, wonderful, I don’t have to worry about accidentally getting you killed anymore, you’re a lot
more useful than those trashes!”
Ying Yan raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, laughed hollowly
and said, “Young master, the old master said that...”
Man Man turned back, angrily glared at Ying Yan and said, “Too many words! Don’t ‘Abba said this’, ‘Abba
said that’ to me all day! My ears even gained callus by hearing these! Ah! Is this the jade string flower that
my big brother talked about? Haha, so interesting!”
Man Man then leapt high towards the lake, just like a flea. She landed on the edge of the terrace which
was built right on the lake. She had jumped too high and hadn’t controlled her own body well, because of
which she hit against the bronze guard bar that was decorated with jade. Along with a thunderous bang,
the over hundred feet long guard bar was hit into pieces, and countless bronze fragments darted into the
air like bullets, flying towards the lake along with ear-piercing swishing sounds.
Those bronze fragments of the bar darted into the lake, sent up huge waves, and smashed those soft
petals of the jade string blooms.
After the surface of the lake had calmed down, in the middle of the originally splendid, starry-sky-like sea
of blooms, an extremely ugly hole could now be seen, and large amounts of broken leaves and branches
were floating on the water surface.
Soon after that, a large pool of blood started rolling up onto the surface of the water Within the blood-
water-mix, hundreds of poor smashed fishes were floating up with their white bellies towards the sky.
To see that many dead fishes silently float between the beautiful sea of flowers, seemed very weird no
matter from which angle you would look at it.
Ying Yan couldn’t even bare to look at the lake. He buried his face in his own palms, while letting a
moaning sound out from his throat, like a hurt puppy.
Man Man who had just hit against the guard bar, nearly fell into the lake. She pressed hard on the ground,
leaving a deep pit on the bronze floor of the terrace, after which she finally steadied herself. She thrust
her head out of the terrace, took a stunned glance at the broken flower cluster and the cloud like blood-
water, which were still rolling under the surface of the lake, abruptly let an embarrassed laughter out and
said, “Ying Yan, you should handle this, come on, clean this up, or I’ll beat every single of your grandsons
when I get back!”
“Yes, yes, yes, young master, yes...”
400
Ying Yan looked at Man Man with a tearing face but had no tears, while continuously saying “yes”.
Man Man made a serious face, and with her hands clasped behind her body, walked out of the terrace.
From time to time, she turned her head back and looked at the surface of the lake, which had dead fishes
continuously floating up, and laughed embarrassedly.
After having taken a few steps further, Man Man seemed to have thought of Ji Hao. She turned towards Ji
Hao, waved her hand, and said, “Ji Hao, right? Get my stick and follow me!”
Ji Hao helplessly took a deep breath, spent quite an effort to lift the strangely heavy mace up, and caught
up with Man Man, while stepping heavily.
“Oy, Ji Hao, are you caught by Ying Yan and sent here to clean this house? I know that! Old Yan and the
few others, they always like giving orders and using people, for whatever they want!”
“So, your home should be nearby, isn’t it? Do you know anywhere that is interesting around here? Why
don’t you take me there to have a look? Come on!”
“Ha, haha, this time, I finally got to get out with my guards, and have some fun while my Abba isn’t home.
I must have enough fun before I go back.”
Walking in a dark corridor, Man Man was murmuring to herself, while Ji Hao was carrying the mace with
a twisted face, and ceaselessly shaking his head.
-------------------------------
TL note: Really like Man Man. But can’t help to think that maybe Ji Hao should eat her, and have her
strength…
Editor note: My dear Tl’r wants to introduce cannibalism into this already ancient-sacrifice-filled novel
*sigh*
401
Chapter 83 – Strength
Chapter 83: Strength
Ji Hao had already became Man Man’s bodyguard, who was responsible for carrying her mace for three
days. During these three days, Ji Hao got to know about the true Man Man.
“She is a really...special...girl!” Ji Hao carried the terribly heavy mace, while looking at Man Man stunned;
at the moment, Man Man was leaping around in the jungle like a monkey. Her originally snow-white face
was now covered in a thick layer of moss, which nobody knew the origin of; the black, shining and
perfectly banded ponytail behind her head had become like a sphere of interleaving straws, added with a
few small branches that hung on her head; the exquisite and luxury armour was now worn by her
shapelessly and twistedly, all stained by mud.
After a while Man Man was gasping heavily, while sitting on a branch. She opened her mouth wide, and
took a few fist-sized bird eggs out from a large nest. After that she laughed loud out, waving towards Ji
Hao, who had been standing on the ground.
“Ji Hao! Look! Bird Eggs! Still warm! Do you want one?”
After Ji Hao had shaken his head, Man Man happily cracked one bird egg hard open against her own
forehead, then ripped the eggshell open, and poured the clear liquid contained in the egg into her mouth,
swallowing it instantly.
“So delicious! You sure you don’t want one?” Man Man popped up her eyes, staring at Ji Hao innocently
while asking; her purely black pupils were as clear as water.
“I prefer to eat...boiled eggs.” Ji Hao spread his hands and smiled bitterly.
“Okay,” yelled Man Man disappointed, then suddenly laughed out again and yelled to Ying Yan, who had
been standing behind Ji Hao, “Old Yan, come on! Take off your cloak! Hurry! Take off your cloak! And hold
these eggs for me! They’re so delicious!”
Ying Yan smiled with a sour face, took the golden-silk cloak worn by him off, and showed up the tight,
short underwear underneath it. Man Man started joyfully climbing around on the hundreds of feet tall
tree, and throwing bird eggs down one after another.
Ying Yan rushed up under the tree in a flurry, and agilely caught every single bird egg that came flying
down from the sky, after which he put them on his cloak, which had been spread flat in the ground; at the
same time, he was screaming towards Man Man, “Young master! Young master! Be careful! Slow! Slow!
Ah! You almost fell! Ah!”
402
Although Ying Yan was screaming like hell, his movements were nimble and quick. He steadily caught all
the bird eggs and put them on the cloak, without missing a single one of those bird eggs that had been
thrown down by Man Man like rain drops. Quite often, Ying Yan’s hands were leaving light afterimages
behind. Ji Hao had triggered the |Gold Crow Pupils|, but was still unable to see his moves clearly.
Ji Hao didn’t say anything, but he was badly shocked by Ying Yan. He speculated that Ying Yan’s power far
surpassed that of Ji Zhuo’s. It was very likely that the level of his power could be extremely close to that of
those legendary Magus Kings. However, a powerful man like that was only an old servant in front of Man
Man; he had to grin cheekily and escort Man Man all day-long no matter what she wanted to do, and
would even kiss the ground while facing her; it made him wonder what kind of man Man Man’s Abba
was?
“Oy~ Oy~ Young master! Look out! We have drawn that huge guy out there!” Along a shout that came
from tens of miles away, a gust of gale was brought up, which blew across the jungle, breaking large
amounts of branches and leaves. Even the rain that was falling from the sky was shaken by the invisible
sound wave, transforming into a large cloud of white mist, which descended from the sky and shrouded
the entire area within it.
On a mountain miles again, tens of guards who had come along with Man Man, were now running down
across the sharp mountainside. The guard running in front of the team was carrying a three-foot-long,
furry animal in his hands. The furry little thing had been madly struggling in his hands and letting out
sharp yet small calls.
Behind them, tens of gigantic trees were uprooted by a horrible power and thrown towards those
warriors like javelins along with thunderous, piercing swoosh sounds. Ji Hao clearly saw that in front of
those gigantic trees, the air had even turned into white, visible explosive ripples by the terrifying impact
force; it was obvious how great the power, with which the trees were thrown, was.
Tens of guards were agilely running and leaping across the jungle like apes. The gigantic trees that were
flying through the air were inches away from scratching their bodies, after which they shattered against
the ground. Huge tree trunks were all shattered into pieces; the ground collapsed and rocks burst out,
stirring up countless stones and large amounts of soil. Both the sound and the scene were extremely
terrifying.
An especially angry roar came from far away. From a long distance, Ji Hao saw an over a hundred feet tall
giant had leapt high into the air, and swung a tens of feet wide gigantic rock towards those fleeing guards.
Followed by a loud bang, the ground under Ji Hao’s feet slightly shook. On the mountain afar, an area of
the forest, which was tens of miles in radius, had been shattered. The ground was split apart and
hollowed into a ten of miles round, huge crater; the unbelievably great power that had done this was
caused by a single, random hit of this muscular, ferocious-looking giant.
Ying Yan screamed out once more. “Young...young master...You...you, you sent them to...to, to, provoke the
‘mountain god’?”
403
In the Southern Wasteland, amongst the non-human creatures like Ji Hao’s friends Stone, Treeman and
Heng Luo, one kind of creature was formed by the original energy and power of the earth and the
mountains. This kind of creature had been nourished by the natural life-force energy and universal
power, after which they had formed bodies; after that, they were able to enhance the power, which was
similar to the natural power of the mountains; therefore, every single movement of theirs contained great
power that could even shake the earth. This kind of magical creature that existed in the Southern
Wasteland jungle, were called the ‘mountain gods’ by the people of those primitive clans.
Some of those primitive clans even worshiped these ‘mountain gods’, just like they worship their
ancestors’ souls. Those ‘mountain gods’, who were worshiped by these people, would protect their clans
while these people would supply food and others services to the ‘mountain gods.”
“That’s nothing but a silly big guy, don’t be exaggerating!” Man Man held her head high, smoothed her
joints then suddenly leapt up into the air hundreds of feet from the ground; a gust of wind was blowing
by at the moment. Man Man flew along with the wind, towards the ‘mountain god’; after only the span of a
few breaths, she had flown seven to eight miles away.
“Old Yan! Do not interfere in this! I haven’t exercised my whole body for such a long time! I am even
feeling it itching!” yelled Man Man, “If you even dare to interfere in this, then I can only go back and
practice my punches and kicks on your sons and grandsons!”
The wrinkled face of Ying Yan seemed so bitter, as if he would nearly cry out; he then stamped his feet
against the ground, and yelled at Ji Hao with his teeth gnashing, “Go! Go! Follow the young master! If she
gets hurt even a little bit, we all will have to die! Hurry! Hurry! Follow her! Do not step in, but neither can
you let that stupid huge thing hurt the young master!”
The tens of Man Man’s guards had tried their best to dodge the horrible attack launched by the mountain
god. They were gasping heavily, while avoiding those flying stone fragments and running away from the
mountain god at their highest speed.”
The over a hundred-foot-tall mountain god roared out in rage, dropped the half-shattered rock, then
pulled a thousands of feet tall, ancient tree out of the ground with his terrifyingly huge strength.
“Ho!” the mountain god again let out a great roar, swinging the huge tree trunk forwards.
A small silhouette flashed through the air. Man Man had ran up to the mountain god like a gust of piercing
wind, let out a shout then raised her arms, steadily held the tree trunk back.
Followed by a thunderous bang, the ground under Man Man’s feet shook violently, then split apart into a
tens of feet deep crater, which suddenly was created in the ground.
A sphere of fiery cloud appeared under Man Man’s feet; she stood on her fiery cloud, floated up in the air
with the huge tree trunk propped up by her arms, then shouted out again in a low voice. She turned her
404
body and grabbed the tree trunk, carried the entire tree up along with the mountain god on the other side
of the tree, and smashed both, the tree and the giant, onto the ground.
The ground shook for quite a long while after that hit, in which half of the gigantic mountain god’s body
had been smashed into the ground; he struggled for quite a while, but was still unable to get out.
Ji Hao’s mouth fell open, while he stared at Man Man stunned. This kind of strength...
This little girl didn’t even use any magical power, but had just suppressed this incomparably gigantic and
powerful ‘mountain god’, purely depending on her physical strength!
What kind of physical strength was this?! This little girl was even months younger than Ji Hao!
405
Chapter 84 – Inhuman
Chapter 84: Inhuman
The jungle within tens of miles in radius had been shaking violently and ripping into pieces, and a couple
of hills had been shattered in the air.
The ground was shaking intensely, hurricanes rushing towards the sky from the ground, completely
dispersing a large piece of cumulonimbus, which had the radius of nearly hundreds of miles, and showed
the pure blue sky. The bright sunlight that hadn’t been seen for over half a month, came now pouring
down from the sky, lighting this piece of jungle.
“Haha! Whoa! Haha!”
Man Man laughed and yelled out, like a mad monkey. The long hair had been fluttering loosely behind her
head, and the few golden rings that banded her hair were long gone. The small body of hers was darting
in the air, fleetingly along with swooshing sounds, leaving shreds of afterimages behind; then she
grabbed the huge arm of the mountain god and madly swung his entire body onto the ground, repeating
this over and over again.
The mountain god, over a hundred feet tall, was roaring in rage, however, no matter how hard he tried, he
couldn’t break loose from the pair of snow-white and tender hands of Man Man, the little girl less than
five feet tall.
Man Man suddenly appeared at a certain spot like a phantom, with the gigantic body of the mountain god
dragged in her hands; she carried the mountain god up, then smashed him hard on the ground; in the
following second, she suddenly disappeared and showed up again tens of miles away, threw hundreds of
heavy kicks towards the mountain god and kicked him deep into the ground, then lifted a hill aside and
hit towards the mountain god’s face with it.
Man Man swooshed through the air like a shooting star; every single move of hers made even the sky
shake, and caused a thunderous boom just like the greatest thunder. Ripples of white, fierce air
explosions caused by her tremendous power, hit hard in all directions; large pieces of wood were hit,
broken by the air explosions, tree trunk fragments and branch pieces were sent up high into the sky like a
storm, then slowly fell back to the ground tens of mile away.
Ji Hao gaped as he held Man Man’s mace. He gazed at the little girl, who had been unbridled in attacking
the poor mountain god.
Man Man wasn’t using any magical power. Not a single trace of magical power could be sensed coming
from her body. She was purely depending on her physical strength, beating this gigantic, powerful
mountain god to the point that he was shouting and crying, losing the power of resistance.
406
At worst, this mountain god was as powerful as a Senior Magus, and must be an extremely powerful
being, if he would be standing amongst a group of Senior Magi; which meant, Man Man could completely
suppress a peak-level Senior Magi with only her physical strength. Such terrifyingly great strength!
“I have heard that newborns of the dragon-kind have the strength similar to ordinary Senior Magi. Man
Man’s strength can probably compete with the offsprings of the dragon-kind.” Ji Hao was totally stunned;
he wiped the strand of saliva that was hanging on the corner of his mouth, then turned to Ying Yan and
asked.
Ying Yan touched his own moustache proudly, then said with a low voice, “Our old master had measured
her power when she was a newborn kid; back then, our young master’s strength was equal to ten small
dragons together! And our young master is growing more and more powerful. By now, only relying on the
strength of her arms, she is able to compete with peak-level Senior Magi, or even higher.”
Ji Hao had always been a calm person, but he was still badly shocked by Ying Yan’s words. As far as he
knew, the dragon-kind was the most powerful and strongest kind amongst countless other beings in the
entire world; consequently young dragons were the most powerful kind amongst all the young ones of
the various creatures; however, Man Man had the physical strength that was as great as ten young
dragons together!
“This...this...” Even Ji Hao’s pupils had expanded by a couple of times; he felt that his head had been filled
with thunder and lightning; he was shocked too badly to be able to speak.
Ying Yan was even prouder when he saw the stunned face of Ji Hao; he subconsciously puffed his chest
out and said, “If I tell you the cost for this, you might also be stunned dumb. The young master’s mother
comes from a noble family. When our young master was still a fetus, she had started being nourished by
all kinds of precious treasures, every single day and night. This is how she has gained this amazing
strength.”
“Haha!”
Man Man let out a loud laughter that shocked Ji Hao’s eardrums too hard, even causing a great pain. She
then leapt high into the air, held the mountain god's neck with her arms, screamed out like a wild beast
and held the mountain god up, then smashed him hard on the ground once again. A gigantic mountain
had ripped apart, a huge rift valley that was too deep to be able to see the bottom of, appeared in the
ground.
The mountain god opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of yellow blood mist - The raging
mountain god finally released all of his power. Under his skin, countless yellow spell symbols quickly lit
up.
Tens of gigantic mountains around the mountain god started shaking intensely and were releasing large
amounts of khaki-coloured smoke; the smoke condensed into a dragon shape, after which was absorbed
by the mountain god’s body. The original tens of feet mountain god was roaring in a low voice; his body
407
started quickly expanding while being nourished by the khaki smoke; within a blink of an eye, the
mountain god height had reached about three-thousand-feet.
Man Man shouted even louder in excitement when she saw all this; she leapt into the air again and threw
a kick towards the mountain god’s forehead.
“Big guy! Fight harder! Don’t be so soft!”
Along with the crazy laughter of Man Man, the mountain god let out a great yet muffled roar from his
throat, then swung both of his arms forward; in front of his body, a phantom of a magnificent mountain
slowly appeared. Man Man’s foot kicked hard on this phantom, which was at least a thousand feet in
radius. Following the kick, a thunderous boom came from deep under the ground.
At that moment, the mountain god had connected himself with the earth and the mountains, that had
given birth to him and had nourished him; therefore, the earth and the mountains of the entire area
within thousands of miles around had become the sources of his power, and the attack launched on him
by Man Man was also been transferred into the vast ground.
Unless Man Man was capable of breaking all of the mountains and splitting the ground for thousands of
miles in radius with a single punch, she could never hurt the mountain god even slightly from now on.
“Beat! Beat! Beat!”
Man Man growled out, while suddenly leaving thousands of pieces of afterimages in the air; the
thousands of pieces of afterimages seemed all to contain power, madly hitting towards the mountain god
simultaneously. Muffled booms came from the underground one after another; the ground was shaking
violently, small cracks continuously appearing on the ground, then quickly closed back up under the
nourishment of the khaki smoke.
A couple of hills that were just shattered by Man Man’s violent power suddenly rose back up from the
ground, turning quickly back into their original shape. The mountain god didn’t stop growling; his body
was shelled by the phantom of the mountain in front of him; his pupils which were filled with cruelty and
rage started to shine with a yellow light. Suddenly, he raised his head and let a great shout out towards
Man Man.
Followed by a loud bang, a ten-feet long, round rock darted out from the mountain god’s mouth and hit
hard on Man Man’s body.
This was not an ordinary, nature rock, instead, it was a ‘rock of the god’, formed by the power of the earth
and the mountains. This piece of rock looked no more than ten feet in diameter, however, its weight had
long surpassed thousands of ‘stones’; additionally, the stone had a magical and great gravity, while it was
flying fast across the air, even the light on its path had slightly become twisted.
408
Man Man hadn’t seen this coming, and was hit hard by the ‘rock of god’. The armour worn by her
suddenly lit up, and her small body was sent flying away, leaving a straight trail behind her, then crashed
against a mountain hundreds of miles away.
The mountain god growled out again, and pointed his finger at the direction that Man Man had been sent
flying; the rock flew even faster towards Man Man, who was deeply sunken into the mountain, along with
an ear-piercing swishing sound. This attack was incredibly powerful. The mountain god had gathered the
power of the earth and the mountains from thousands of miles around; even a peak-level Senior Magus
would be hurt badly by such an attack.
Ying Yan screamed out aloud. The elderly man who had always been elegant and polite had just leapt
high in a flurry and flew towards Man Man with a long trail of fiery light left behind him.
From inside the deep and huge pit on the mountainside that had just opened up by Man Man’s body, a
bright fiery light suddenly flashed; afterwards, an unspeakably great power came from the pit and
quickly swept across the entire area; the power was so magnificent that it seemed to be coming down
from the heaven. After the fiery light had flashed across the jungle, Ji Hao felt that the temperature of the
surrounding jungle had been suddenly raised to an amazing degree, then soon dropped back down.
The ‘rock of god’ which had gathered the power of the earth and the mountains had silently evaporated
into a wisp of smoke. A beam of fiery light darted out from the pit and hit right on the mountain god’s
chest, broke through his chest and opened up a huge hole.
Countless glowing red, blazing spell symbols were quickly spreading near his wound, and soon covered
his entire body.
The mountain god howled out, and started vomiting khaki colour blood, while kneeling down on the
ground embarrassedly. A slave-mark that was condensed by a sphere of flame, silently appeared between
his eyebrows; obviously, this mountain god had been firmly imprisoned by Man Man with some kind of
great and magical power.
Within the fiery light, Man Man slowly flew up, with a three-feet-long tablet［1］ held in her hand. Her
white and tender face was deadly pale.
−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−
［1］Tablet(令牌): Means wooden/metal/jade small boards, that could be carried in someones hands,
and had symbols/marks carved on it, normally given by some powerful people and to show the holder
had been given some kind of special right/power; in these kind of fantasy novels, these boards usually
contain magical power, and normally play the role of a life-saving treasure.
409
Chapter 85 – Essence Milk of The Earth
Chapter 85: Essence Milk of The Earth
The mountain god, who had a huge hole in his chest, had now kneeled on the ground and was gasping
heavily.
Just now, the tablet carried in Man Man’s hand released a beam of fiery light, broke through the phantom
of the magnificent mountain which was condensed by the power of the earth and the mountains, and
broke his chest, harming him seriously; afterwards, the tablet imprisoned the mountain god with some
kind of magical and great power and turned him into a slave.
At the moment, the sense of power coming from the mountain god’s body had become very weak, not
even greater than an ordinary Junior Magus. Without rest for a very long time, and replenishing his own
body with the earth and mountains that had given birth to him and had nourished him, he could never
regain his huge power.
Ji Hao carefully stared at the tablet carried in Man Man’s hand.
The quality of the blood-red tablet looked very weird, neither made of gold or jade, however, that tablet
had the features of both gold and jade. The tablet was six-inch wide, one-inch-thick and three-feet-long,
seemed exquisitely crafted and on its surface, countless patterns of flames were embossed. Amongst the
flame patterns were all kinds of fiery dragons, phoenixes and other magical, legendary animals which had
fire-related powers. These animal embossments were very lively as though they were living creatures. At
first glance, these animals seemed to be flying and walking across those swirl-like flame patterns.
Ji Hao clearly remembered that when this tablet had released the fiery light, the power that came along
with it had made his entire body go stiff, as if he was a tiny ant seeing a god who had descended from the
sky and was looking down at the whole world. His mind had gone blank, and he had felt as if he had
completely lost control over his own body.
That power was so incredibly terrifying that Ji Hao would remember it till the end of his life; however,
that magnificent power had only been the aftermath of the power that was released by the tablet.
“Oy! You! Can’t believe that you have just pushed me to use even this life-saving treasure given by my
Abba! You’re great!” Man Man stood in front of the mountain god, carried the tablet in her hands,
swinging it casually and kicking hard on the mountain god’s arm that had been supporting his own body
against the ground.
“Do you have any idea about how much time it will need for Abba’s tablet to refill its power? It has to be
placed under the sunrays for a whole day, a whole day! In order to refill the power that I just used back
there. Now we’re in a rainy season, rainy season! How am I supposed to refill the power for this tablet?”
410
Man Man held the tablet, hitting hard on the mountain god’s head, causing huge fire-sparks to fly off. Even
Ying Yan, who was standing beside Man Man, opened his mouth when he saw this.
“Take me to your nest! Big guys like you always have nice stuff in your nests!” Man Man narrowed her
eyes and yelled excitedly, “If you don’t have enough treasures in your nest, you’ll be so dead! I’m telling
you, my big brother is building a new palace for my Abba, they can really use some labours.”
The mountain god had shrunk his body to be around fifty-feet-tall, weakly let a muffled sound out, stood
slowly up, touched the huge hole on his chest and then walked with big steps towards the direction that
he had come from.
While walking, this huge guy often turned his head back and looked at the little ball of fur held in one of
the guard’s hand.
Ji Hao had just noticed that the little furry animal held in the guard’s hands, looked like a leopard in built,
but smaller. The little beast was struggling and howling hard; Ji Hao also found out that the sense of
power that was being released from its body had no differences from the sense of the power of the
mountain god.
Ji Hao thought of what those elder Maguspriests, like Ji Kui, in the Fire Crow Clan, had told him. Magical
creatures like mountain gods, would have accompanying animals sometimes who had the same origin as
the magical creature. The pre-requisite was that the same power which had given birth to the magical
creature and had nourished him, was powerful enough.
These accompanying animals held the same meaning to the mountain gods as blood relatives meant to
humans; therefore, Man Man sent guards to sneak into the mountain god’s nest and snatch this little
animal; this was why the mountain god got so angry, and chased them out, only then was lead to Man
Man and beaten so badly by that little girl.
“Okay, okay, I’ll give this back to you, you can have it back!” said Man Man very happily with her eyes
narrowed, “Since you’ve already became mine, this little thing should be mine too. Haha, hurry, lead the
way, let’s have a look at your nest!”
The guard who held the little animal loosened his hand. The little furry thing suddenly transformed into a
beam of black light and darted out, quickly climbed onto the mountain god’s shoulder, and comfortably
hunkered down on his shoulder. After this, a light trace of a smile appeared on the simple and stiff face of
the mountain god. He lightly patted the little animal, which was as big as only his finger, and let out a roar
towards the sky delightedly.
Ji Hao looked at the simple, honest and natural smile on the mountain god’s face and smiled as well.
Mountain-god-kinds might have extremely great strength and other magical powers, however, they were
nourished by the natural life force energy and power and therefore had the most simple and honest
411
personalities. All of their smiles came indeed from the purest delight deep down in their heart, and were
so truly and emotionally appealing.
Man Man wasn’t touched at all by the mountain god’s simple smile like Ji Hao was, she threw another
heavy kick onto the mountain god’s butt while yelling, “Hurry! Just lead the way! What are you laughing
at? Like a dumb...You dumb things are all like turned from stones, I can never have a good conversation
with you. My Abba has tens of thousands of stone-dumb guys just like you, working for him, they’re all as
boring as you are!”
Ji Hao quivered again, subconsciously glanced at Man Man in shock.
Did she just say that the Abba of this little girl had tens of thousands of mountain gods like this, working
for him?
Even the weakest mountain god was birthed and nourished by the life force energy and power of the
earth and the mountains for thousands of miles round. Not only that, to gestate a mountain god also
required special environmental conditions, such as an underground cave; such mature and appropriate
environmental conditions could only be coincidently found at certain, special moments. If Man Man’s
Abba had tens of thousands of mountain gods working for him, then, how wide would his territory be, to
allow him to find all those mountain gods?
At least, as far as Ji Hao knew, the direct and indirect territories of the Fire Crow Clan were about
hundreds of thousands of miles in square; within this vast territory, there were quite a few stone spirits
like his friend Stone, however, the number of mountain gods who could take control of the powers of the
earth and mountains within a certain area were probably no more than five in total.
The mountain god was now gasping heavily, and running in big steps forward. The rest of the people also
moved faster and closely followed him. Soon, they had rushed for hundreds of miles, and saw a towering
mountain standing in front of them. The mountain god walked past the foot of the mountain and led the
rest of people to a cliff.
“Whoo~Hoo~”
Along with a great roar let out by the mountain god, a beam of yellow light flashed across his body.
Afterwards, the cliff silently moved. A fissure appeared on the cliff. The mountain god turned his head
back and mumbled something, then walked into the dark fissure.
Lead by Man Man, the rest of the people also walked into the cliff. When they first walked in, the space
inside that fissure was extremely dark; but soon, a dim light could be seen in front of them. They kept
moving, and the light gradually grew brighter. Under the light, the cliff-walls on each side of the fissure,
started becoming crystal and smooth, like the best quality jade; even some rocks were transparent like a
real crystal.
412
This magical light was coming out from these crystal rocks. From time to time, natural-formed yellow
spell symbols would flash through the cliff-walls, then quickly disappear. These spell symbols were all in
ancient and simple shapes, gathered from the original source of the earth power. Ji Hao instinctively
triggered all of his spiritual power, and imprinted all of these occasianally appearing spell symbols, deep
in his soul.
Ordinary people wouldn’t get the chance to see these naturally-formed, original spell symbols with their
own eyes in their entire lives.
They walked along the wide road inside the fissure for tens of miles. Then, the space suddenly became
broad and bright and a huge cave with the radius of tens of miles was located inside the mountain.
The ground of the cave was formed by fine and smooth soil, which seemed very pure and rich, where an
oil-like liquid could even be squeezed out by hand...Countless odd plants and flowers had been growing in
the soil. Ji Hao took only one glance at them, then quickly recognized hundreds of rare and powerful herb
that Qing Fu had mentioned.
Most of these herbs that were extremely rare in the jungle had been growing all over this cave, some of
them even had been growing for thousands of years.
Between the roots of these herbs, different sized precious stones had been piled up on the ground as if
they were ordinary stones; ruby, sapphire, emerald, crystal, all kinds of precious stones were shining
with piercing, multi-coloured, bright lights, and each of them contained great earthly power.
However, what had been most attracting, wasn’t any of those precious stones, neither were it those rare
herbs; instead, it was a pool, with the radius of over a hundred feet, and located right in the middle of the
cave.
The pool contained a kind of thick and sticky, khaki liquid. A dense, earthy scent was emitting from the
liquid, making Ji Hao feel a very uncomfortable itching in his throat.
Ying Yan exclaimed out, “So much essence milk of the earth? How many years does it need to gather a
whole pool of it?!”
413
Chapter 86 – Harden the body
Chapter 86: Harden the body
Man Man thrust her little finger into the pool and dipped a little bit of essence milk of the earth, then put
the finger tip into her own mouth and tasted it with her tongue. She instantly spat a few mouthfuls of
saliva out, frowningly, after that.
“It’s not as useful as you said! Old Yan!” Man Man immediately lost interest in the essence milk of the
earth, leaping and running towards the hill of precious stones, over a hundred feet tall, located quite far
away from the pool. That small hill was piled up with uncountable, difference-sized and multicoloured
precious stones, which were shining with a bright, piercing light that could blind even an ordinary man.
“To you, our young master, it will certainly be useless; however, to other people, this is a treasure!” said
Ying Yan; at the same time, he took out a fist-sized jade bottle from his sleeve, and threw it into the pool
that contained the essence milk of the earth.
The jade bottle suddenly expanded out into a human-head-size, and released a fierce gust of air stream
from the opening. A thumb-thick essence milk of the earth slowly rose from the pool and flew into the
opening of the bottle. Ying Yan seemed like he was trying very hard to control the bottle, his facial
expression suddenly changed, and his white facial skin had turned blood-red because of overexertion.
A buzzing sound came from the bottle; the essence milk of the earth started flying into the jade bottle in a
stream while the bottle was shaking intensely.
The liquid surface level in the pool started declining. An inch, three inches, seven inches...a foot, three
feet, seven feet...
When the liquid surface level dropped for sixteen feet, hundreds of human-head-sized yellow crystal
showed up in the liquid. These crystals were transparent and shining, wisps of thumb-thick smoke could
be seen coming in and out of them, and circling around them; from time to time, a bright light flashed
through these crystals and lit up large pieces of ancient, simple spell symbols on the crystals.
Seeing the crystals, Ying Yan waved his hand with an excitement-filled face, then the jade bottle stopped
extracting the essence milk of the earth, instead, it released tens of streams of air, and started absorbing
those crystals.
Those human-head-sized crystals seemed strangely heavy. Ying Yan pointed at the jade bottle with his
forefinger and middle finger; fire sparks burst out from between his fingers. He seemingly used all of his
power to control the jade bottle, and finally, those crystals rose slowly, flying towards the narrow
opening of the jade bottle, along with a low buzzing sound.
414
“Ji Hao, you and the guards did a good job by taking care of our young master, you should take these
essence milk of the earth. The essence milk of the earth is condensed by the power and life force energy
of the earth, it is able to slightly improve your strength, and largely improve the condition of your bodies,
and your defensive power; more importantly, it can purify your meridians and Magus acupoints, and
bring great benefits for your practice in the future.”
While Ying Yan was trying his best to control the jade bottle and absorb these crystals, he pointed his
fingers at the remaining essence milk of the earth in the pool, which was about fifty-six feet in radius and
a feet deep, and said with a calm voice, “But, you have to be extra cautious and careful when you absorb
this, do not absorb the amount that is beyond the capacity of your bodies, otherwise, your body will turn
into stone, which will be huge trouble.
Ji Hao and the tens of guards glanced at each other, then all jumped into the pool.
Those guards were overcautious, they wouldn’t dare to lose their politeness in front of Ying Yan and Man
Man. They would only sit in the pool of essence milk of the earth and carefully absorb the liquid with
their special methods. But, Ji Hao didn’t care that much, he even took off his clothes, leaving only a short
underwear that was made of leather, directly laid down on the ground and soaked his entire body into
the essence milk of the earth.
In the meanwhile, he triggered the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]; every single pore of his body opened
simultaneously, formed countless tiny swirls and started absorbing the essence milk of the earth.
The essence milk of the earth had been formed from the essence of the earth that had gathered the power
and life-force energy of the earth. The essence of the earth was purified by the mysterious universal
power, over a very long time span; the essence of the earth slowly condensed into liquid and gathered in
caves that had the perfect environmental conditions; by the perfect environmental conditions, it meant
that these kinds of caves were able to gather the natural power and energy, and brewed the earth essence
liquid like wine, for at least ten thousand years, after which it finally would become the essence milk.
The earth power was highly rich and nourishing, and had always been considered as the mother of all
kinds of beings. The essence milk of the earth was formed by the earth power and thus had the magical
effect which could largely improve the condition of human bodies. If a Southern Wasteland’s warrior
would have a chance to improve his body with the essence milk of the earth, normally speaking, after the
warrior did that, his or her power would be able to far exceed that of the other peer-level warriors and
could probably compete with three to five warriors, who were in at the same power level, at the same
time.
A drop of the essence milk of the earth had been inhaled into Ji Hao’s body, then quickly transformed into
wisps of yellow smoke and was swallowed by the multicoloured flame in his lower abdomen. Soon,
streams of multicoloured lights, which were a lot brighter than the usual, had flown out of the flame and
quickly been absorbed by Ji Hao’s body.
415
Ji Hao had a strange feeling that previously his body used to have a lot of interspaces between his body-
cells, but now, those interspaces had started to be filled with an unknown material that had high
consistency; however, his body didn’t become heavier at all, instead, it became firmer in quality.
Ji Hao kept his breath orderly. Every time he breathed, larger amounts of essence milk of the earth were
merging with his body.
The essence milk of the earth was formed by the essence of the earth, therefore, every single drop of it
was incredibly heavy. Even Ying Yan seemed to have spent quite an effort to move those essence milk of
the earth into the jade bottle with his power.
After absorbing even a single drop of the essence milk of the earth into the body, an ordinary warrior
needed to spend large amounts of energy to digest it. He would need to extract the beneficial powers
from it and send the powers to each part of the body. After doing so he would have to improve the
condition of his body and lay a better base for future practice.
However, Ji Hao had the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], which was an unimaginably, powerful special
ability. The magical multicoloured flame in Ji Hao’s lower abdomen only needed a short while to absorb
the essence milk of the earth. First, it would neutralize all of the negative power, which would make a
human body slowly crystallize, contained in the essence milk. Then, the flame would transform the
essence milk into pure power and energy that would be most beneficial to the human body.
Ji Hao’s muscles had been waving orderly under his skin, like a quiet, peaceful ocean. His breath gradually
turned heavy and powerful. From the skin to the flesh, from the meridians to the internal organs, and
from the bones to the marrow, even the brain and nerves, which were extremely hard to be purified, his
whole body had been quickly improving and strengthening by the multicoloured light streams, which had
become a lot brighter and thicker than usual.
The little group of Man Man’s guards, even the few Senior Magi amongst them, could only carefully intake
a few drops of the essence milk of the earth each time, and worked very hard to digest and purify it with
their own blood and energy, extract the power from it and averagely send the power to their entire body.
Those Junior level guards had to spend the whole twelve hours, which was a half day, to barely digest a
single drop of the essence milk of the earth; as for those Senior level guards, although their blood was
pure and powerful, and the power and energy contained in their bodies were as great as a dragon and as
vast as an ocean, they still needed the span of one breath to digest one drop of the essence milk of the
earth.
But with the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], Ji Hao could digest at least over a hundred drops of the essence
milk of the earth during the span of one breath. Ji Hao’s digesting speed was over a hundred times faster
than those Senior Magi!
Most of the power that had been extracted from the essence milk of the earth became nutrients for the
multicoloured flame itself. The originally dim flame had now become more and more brighter, and even
416
doubled in size. Because of his continuous absorption of the power of essence milk of the earth, the
multicoloured flame’s digesting ability had also been improving.
The essence milk of the earth could not largely improve the physical strength within a short time span,
instead, what it had been doing was upgrading the condition of Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao observed his own body with his spiritual power, he clearly perceived that after everytime he had
digested one drop of the essence milk of the earth, his physical strength would only improve by tens of
’stones’, however, the firmness and defensive power of his body would improve by a larger amount.
To Ji Hao, who was still in the Junior Level, the effect of this natural-formed treasure - the essence milk of
the earth, was unspeakably great.
Especially the condition of the meridians and Magus acupoints inside his body which had been improved
by many times, and was still continuously improving. He sensed that his meridians had become wider
and firmer, and those Magus acupoints had become clearer; the power contained in them had become
greater as well; additionally, the capacity of his meridians had also been increasing by many times.
Every single drop of the essence milk of the earth that had been digested by Ji Hao, had brought him
benefits that was equal to what he would’ve gained by eating a Junior level beast.
Although Ying Yan took most of the essence milk of the earth, there was certainly more than a million
drops of it left in the pool, which would be enough for tens, even hundreds of Ji Hao’s more to use.
Ji Hao laid his head on a piece of yellow crystal, while concentrating on running the [Bu Tian Bu Lou
Magic Spell]. This crystal that contained a vast earth power also started to be slowly absorbed by Ji Hao’s
body.
His body was becoming stronger, and even grew two inches taller; at the same time, his shoulders grew
wider and his muscles swelled greatly.
417
Chapter 87 – Madness
Chapter 87: Madness
Beside the Blue Jade Lake, was a vast primitive jungle.
The raindrops never stopped swishing down from the sky, and the jungle had been quivering in the
storm, while the dense mist had been madly rolling and spreading in the jungle. Except for the roars of
the wind and the rain, and the brushing sound of the branches and leaves, none of the other sounds could
be heard from the jungle.
Even the most ferocious beast wouldn’t be willing to leave its nest during the rainy season, unless it was
starving. Almost all of the beasts and birds had been quietly staying in their nests, enduring the endless
rain, day after day.
Suddenly, the mist was dispersed by an unknown power. Tens of fully armed Jia Clan’s warriors rushed
across the jungle, without making any noticeable sounds. Two pairs of eyes were shining on each of these
warrior’s faces.
They seemed like emissaries who had come from the underworld and were sent by death itself,
responsible for harvesting lives. Wherever they ran through, all of the animals, no matter if it were the
beasts hiding in their tree holes or the birds hunkered in their nests, had all been silently and gently
killed by these Ji Clan’s warriors, with a slight touch.
No sound of any living creature could be heard. The jungle they had walked across, gradually became
deadly silent. Only the roaring of the storm could be heard, which seemingly ruled the whole world.
Behind these Jia Clan’s warriors, hundreds of gigantic sword-edge spiders had been quietly and quickly
moving forward. Each of these sword-edge spiders carried large groups of dark-skinned warriors, who
were wearing full leather armour. These great, dark troops hid under the beaches and leaves, silently
moving towards Man Man’s manor.
The hundreds of sword-edge spiders carried at least ten thousand warriors on their backs. Each of these
warriors had a cold and cruel expression. Obviously, these were all powerful, elite warriors. From time to
time, a dim light would flash across the armours worn by them and the weapons held in their hands.
Judging based on the Southern Wasteland’s standards, all of their armours and weapons were the best
quality magical tools.
Behind these sword-edge spiders, twenty thousand feet long metal centipedes were rushing across the
jungle like a fierce gust of wind.
418
On the backs of those metal centipedes, nearly a thousand Jia Clan warriors had been sitting or standing,
with a cold and greedy smile on their faces. They looked through the dense jungle, at the magnificent
palace located on the cliff afar, seemingly floating above the clouds.
Jiang Yao had been standing on the metal centipede’s head that had been rushing in the front. Her face
was ferociously twisted like that of a ghost, and her body was slightly trembling; her eyes were filled with
flames that contained a bone-deep hatred. She had been cursing in a low voice with her teeth gnashing. A
thumb-sized, black scar could be clearly seen on Jiang Yao’s throat.
Not long ago, Jiang Yao had gathered tens of clans and set an ambush for Ji Hao, but Ji Hao had set up a
counterplot, pretending that his soul had been controlled by the Master Maguspriest of the Demon Clan
with its soul-calling magic, and directly walked up to Jiang Yao, and launched a deadly attack on her.
Fortunately, Jiang Yao had her life-saving treasure, given by Jiang Bo, with her; therefore, although she
had been badly wounded by Ji Hao, she succeeded in getting away.
However, Ji Hao had taken out his thorns of life and death, the inherited Magic treasure of Qing Fu, and
used the three blackthorns, which had been used and nourished by hundreds of Qing Yi Clan’s
Maguspriests, for over ten thousand years, and had attacked her once again.
If she wasn’t the daughter of Jiang Bo, the Bi Fang Clan’s Master Maguspriest, who could use all kinds of
rare and precious medicine of the Bi Fang Clan storage to save Jiang Yao, by now, she would belong dead.
Even though Jiang Bo tried his best to cure her, the three highly poisonous black thorns had left deep,
ugly scars on Jiang Yao's body.
Her throat, chest and lower abdomen, where the three most important Magus Acupoints were located,
had all been punctured by the three thorns of life and death. The poison had spread over her body, which
made Jiang Yao, who had just broken into the Senior Level two years ago, fell back to the Junior level;
apart from this, her body had been damaged by the poison of the blackthorns, therefore, even amongst
Junior Magi and Maguspriests, Jiang Yao was now at the bottom level.
Her plan had failed, and her body was damaged, if all these facts could still be accepted by Jiang Yao, then
Jiang Xue’s death really drove her into a desperate situation.
Jiang Xue’s father was Jiang Shu, an elder of the Bi Fang Clan, and also one of the important followers of
Jiang Bo. He could even be considered as one of Jiang Bo’s arms. Jiang Xue was the only child of Jiang Shu.
More importantly, she was a highly important tool for Jiang Bo and Jiang Shu to draw Ji Shu closer, and to
control Ji Shu, which meant, Jiang Xue was incomparably important for the Bi Fang Clan to seep into and
to control the Fire Crow Clan.
But, Jiang Xue was killed by Ji Hao. Jiang Yao didn’t even know how to explain this to Jiang Bo and Jiang
Shu.
419
“I want them to die! I want them die! They must die!” Jiang Yao growled madly and hoarsely. From the
pupils to the white of her eyes, the entire eyeballs of hers had become a weird and a scary blood-red
colour, shining with a vicious blood-red light. “Ji Hao, Ji Xia, Qing Fu, and everyone that is related to them,
all of them have to die! All of them have to die!!”
A sizzling sound came from her neck; along with which, a wisp of black smoke rose from the scar on her
neck. The poison which hadn’t been completely dispersed from her body, was again corroding the tender
skin near the wounds. Jiang Yao frowned in pain, and nearly fell down from the metal centipede’s back.
Di Luo, who had been standing beside Jiang Yao thrust his arms out and held Jiang Yao; after that, he put
his arms around her waist, and never left her body.
“My respectful Maguspriestess, your injuries are so serious...what about that ‘Wu Xian’ magical medicine?
Don’t you have any more of that?” yelled Di Luo dramatically; at the same time, he put his nose near Jiang
Yao’s neck, breathing deeply and fascinated. The light aroma emitted from Jiang Yao’s body often made Di
Luo feel that his mind had been carried away from his body.
The primitive land, the magical, vast jungle, and a noble, beautiful Maguspriestess from a powerful
primitive clan, all these were way too attractive to Di Luo. He swore that he was totally obsessed in the
breathtakingly, charming Jiang Yao.
Since Di Sha had left the Southern Wasteland, now he, Lord Di Luo, was the most powerful man in the
Blood Fang. He was certainly capable of doing something for this beautiful Maguspriestess. But, of course,
everything that he was going to do for this beautiful Maguspriestess had a condition, how could he do
anything for free anyway?
Noble people like him, from the Yu Clan, were unimaginable honourable and respectable. To work for
free? No, such a stupid thing was not what Di Luo was going to do.
“Lord Di Luo!” grinned Jiang Yao, while staring at Di Luo with that pair of blood-red eyes, and said, “Kill Ji
Hao, Ji Xia and their families for me, wipe all my enemies out; then, I will accept any of your...reasonable
demands.”
“Any demand?” said Di Luo, he couldn’t hide the happiness deep down in his heart.
“Anything! Yes!” Jiang Yao’s voice became especially cold and ruthless, “For now, I need you to kill every
single person inside this manor, right now! I know that you people know some powerful, large-scale
magical formations; I want you to arrange the most powerful large-scale magical formation here, around
this manor, and use it to capture Ji Hao alive, and kill all of the others!”
Jiang Yao was born extremely beautiful and attractive. At the moment, she had been shrouded by a cold
and ferocious vibe, a looming blood-red light had been circling around her body. In Di Luo’s eyes, this
woman now looked like a highly poisonous, beautiful flower, and had an irresistible charm that could
make any man drown in it.
420
“Even the most beautiful, noble lady in our capital doesn't have one millionth of your beauty!” Di Luo
shrugged and signed with a low voice, and said, “Oh, I’m really jealous of that man...Okay, I’m willing to do
anything for you...I should seriously consider if I should send a duel request to your husband to put him
down in front of your lovely face.”
“Kill Ji Shu? Haha!” Jiang Yao chuckled and said with a tone that was filled with madness and viciousness,
“If you, lord Di Luo, can satisfy me this time, I don’t mind to offer you a chance like that. To be honest, I'm
already starting to lose patience towards that useless man.”
Di Luo let out a shout excitedly, then waved his hand hard in the air.
A large piece of light-gray smoke mixed with the watery mist, and flew into the palace along with the
fierce wind.
Guards who had been standing outside of the manor’s front gate slightly trembled, then suddenly fell
down on the ground, while blood was gushing out of their eyes, ears, noses, and mouths. Large groups of
Blood Fang’s warriors rushed up through the stairs, raised their heavy weapons and ruthlessly chopped
towards those poor guards, who lay on the ground paralyzed, being unable to move their bodies.
A bone-cracking sound started coming out from the manor, and a dense blood scent slowly spread out;
however, once the blood scent came out of the manor, it had been dissipated in the air by the storm.
------------------------------------
TL note: Am I the only one who failed to picture Jiang Yao as ‘extremely beautiful’ in my head? She seems
always wearing a very twisted face, the best I can do is to picture her as a lizard.
EDT: Same.
421
Chapter 88 – Make a Run For It
Chapter 88: Make a Run For It
Ying Yan satisfyingly moved all of the earth essence crystals from the essence milk pool into the jade
bottle.
These extremely hard and heavy crystals were the purest essence of the earth energy and only a sesame-
sized crystal piece of it weighed nearly a million ‘stone’, not to mention that these crystals had countless
magical usages and effects.
If magical treasures were made with the earth essence crystals, the finished magic treasures would be
especially heavy and incomparably powerful; only peak-level and above Senior Magi could use that kind
of magic treasure freely. Weapons and armours that were forged from ordinary metals would shatter into
ashes once being touched by magic treasures made from the earth essence crystals.
If you would grind a human-head-sized piece of earth essence crystal into powder and blended it with
water from the Magical Spring of Heaven and Earth’, then scattered it into soil, it could turn the soil
within a thousand miles round into extremely fertile, magical land that would become the perfect field to
plant all kinds of rare and magical plants, including medicinal herbs and flowers.
Nevertheless, the most important usage of the earth essence crystal was to be the core of some specially
powerful and magical, large-scale battle formation.
For example, Ying Yan’s old master liked to set a kind of powerful, terrifying magical formation, called the
‘Flying Preventing Magical Formation’ with the earth essence crystals around his own palace. The earth
essence crystal contained an extremely powerful, magnetic-force-like earth power, and after this magical
formation had been set up in a certain area, even Magus Kings wouldn’t be able to fly within that area,
instead they would only be able to walk on the ground step by step.
The variety of magical usages had given the earth essence crystal spheres an unimaginably high value l,
which Ji Hao was still unaware of.
This time, Ying Yan had taken ninety-nine percent of the essence milk of the earth from that pool, added
with so many of the earth essence crystals; this could even compare with all of his property that he had
gathered in his life. Therefore, Ying Yan couldn’t help but laugh from ear to ear, even the pores on his face
seemingly bloomed like flowers.
Ji Yao woke up, while laying on the ground and slowly moved his body.
Ying Yan didn’t notice that one piece of earth essence crystal under Ji Hao’s body had completely been
absorbed. After Ji Hao digested that human-head-sized earth essence crystal piece, his physical strength
422
had only increased by around a hundred thousand ‘stones’, however, the firmness of his body had
improved by hundred times.
Ji Hao observed the inside of his own body with his spiritual power. He was very satisfied when he saw
that every single vessel, meridian, bone and even internal organ of his, was shining with the special light
of the earth essence crystal. Especially those interleaving meridians had expanded over ten times wider
than before; now those meridians felt like rapidly flowing rivers. The inside of those meridians were now
completely unblocked, looked as pure and clean as mirrors, and all of parclose and blocks had been swept
away by the incomparably powerful earth energy.
The tens of Man Man’s guards stood up as well, satisfyingly soothing their joints.
The rest of the essence milk of the earth had been absorbed by Ji Hao and the tens of guards, without
leaving even a single drop. A few Senior level guards had gained great benefits from the essence milk of
the earth, their faces were even blushing in delight. The few Senior Magi kicked and punched each other,
and found out that the same attacks that could have harmed their bones before, now only made their
bodies slightly shake. Their bodies’ conditions had been improved by many times, and could now easily
take the attacks that they never could before.
“Do not stand there laughing for nothing! Since you’ve all got some benefits from that pool, now carry
these precious stones back for me!” yelled Man Man on the other side of the cave, while grabbing a
handful of precious stones and threw them towards those guards. Hit by the stones, those guards all
howled out in pain.
During the time that Ji Hao and the guards were in the pool and were absorbing the essence milk of the
earth, Man Man was commanding the mountain god to pick the largest and most shining precious stones
in the cave out, and piled it up into a nearly fifty feet tall hill in the cave.
Ruby, emerald, sapphire, diamond, jade, and many other different coloured precious stones that Ji Hao
couldn’t even tell the names of, were piled up in the cave. The eight lights emitted from the hill of
precious stones made it so that people couldn’t directly look at it. Man Man was proudly sitting on top of
the hill of precious stones, smilingly swinging her legs.
“Hurry, carry all these back! All mine! These are all Man Man’s!” yelled Man Man while laughing happily,
“These stones are so colourful! I like them! Pretty! Take them back and inlay them on the walls of my
palace, I want to make those girls jealous!”
After shooting a glance of dislike at Ying Yan, Man Man then continued, “Old Yan! The few granddaughters
of yours are so dumb! I must make them jealous enough to die!”
Ying Yan opened his mouth, looking at Man Man with a pitiful face; the huge smile on his face was
suddenly gone without a trace, instead, he now seemed as if he was going to cry but failed to shed a tear.
423
Those guards hunted a few gigantic beasts from the jungle, skinned them and used their skin to wrap the
precious stones that were carefully picked out by Man Man, into tens of huge packages; Ji Hao and each of
the tens of guards carried one package on the shoulder and left the mountain god’s nest.
Man Man seemed to be in a very good mood. She was happily walking at the front, holding a very large
plantain leaf as an umbrella, and was humming an unknown melody.
The mountain god had been following Man Man around with heavy steps. Man Man never stopped giving
him orders, making him climb a tree and steal bird eggs, or ordering him to take the honeycomb of
poisonous bees from some tree holes, and before he was done with that, Man Man ordered him to lift a
large piece of the ground to find lots of eatable, fresh plants roots.
The mountain god had a very simple mind and an inexhaustible strength, therefore, he simply followed
all of Man Man’s orders. In the jungle they walked by, almost all dweller-creatures had been disturbed by
Man Man and the mountain god, letting out complaining sounds.
Ji Hao looked at Man Man, who had been leaping around the jungle excitedly, gasped in admiration and
said, “Man Man is such a happy girl!”
Ying Yan had been walking side by side with Ji Hao, he subconsciously let out a bitter smile when he
heard Ji Hao’s words, then said, “Yes, she is just...too happy, so happy to cause the other young masters
great headaches...that’s why they told her to come to this manor...”
Ji Hao took a glance of shock at Ying Yan.
Ying Yan instantly covered his own mouth with his hand, lightly slapped his own face, lowered his voice
and let out a few hollow waves of laughter and said, “Haha, haha, this...Ah...the weather today is really
nice!”
Ji Hao looked up at the grey sky, with a mass of thick, rainy clouds rolling up there; the downpour rain
had been swooshing down from the sky, a few floating hills over their heads were now blowing by the
fierce hurricane, quickly drifting towards the other side of the jungle, like a few falling leaves.
“Yeah, yeah, such good weather!” Ji Hao seriously responded Ying Yan and said, “Just after two more
months, when the rain stops and the sun comes back out, we will have fresh, delicious mushrooms to
eat.”
Ying Yan appreciatively nodded towards Ji Hao. This kid really knew how to chat, he must have a great
future! thought Ying Yan. He then said, “Yes, yes! Not to mention anything else, our Southern Wasteland
jungle can be considered as the most fertile land in the whole world. Hmm, boil the freshest red-dress
mushrooms, along with the newborns of colourful winged sparrow, into a thick soup. That flavour! Can’t
even describe it!” said Ying Yan while licking his own lips.
424
Ji Hao and Ying Yan quickly became a pair of huge fans of delicious food, started discussing all kinds of
special foods of the Southern Wasteland jungle, aloud.
Man Man had been running and jumping all the way, leading Ji Hao, Ying Yan, the mountain god and the
tens of guards back to the manor. She jumped onto the mountain god’s shoulder, letting the mountain god
carry her, and slowly walked up to the stairs.
Ji Hao carried a huge package of those precious stones, walked up the stairs as well, while chatting
happily with Ying Yan. Soon, they got to the square in front of the manor.
Under the arch, Man Man looked at the surrounding in confusion, and said, “These bunch of lazy things,
old Yan! Grab them out and whip them good! What? Don’t they need to guard in the rainy days?! Whip
them and teach them how to do their jobs! With me, it’s fine, but if Abba had caught them not doing their
job as they should have been, their heads would have been chopped off!”
Ying Yan’s face went dark as well. He rolled up his sleeves in anger and walked up to Man Man.
As Man Man just had said, not a single person had been guarding under the arch. There were tens of
guards that ought to be here, but none of them had been doing their job. Ying Yan was clearly aware of
how strict the rule of his master was for guards who were absent from their jobs, even beheading them
would be nice treatment; more seriously, this could even drag their entire clan into trouble.
Ying Yan frowned, looking at surrounding. He didn’t believe that those guards went away by themselves.
Suddenly, inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the white mist quickly gathered inwards; the gigantic figure of
the mysterious man then emerged from the sphere of mist afterwards which the mysterious man shouted
out in a resonant voice.
“Run!”
Following the mysterious man’s voice, Ji Hao let out a great growl as well. Every single hair on his body
had stood up, and he suddenly sensed an invisible, extremely ferocious, yet miserable atmosphere that
had been surrounding them all this time.
“Run! Ambush here! Run!” Ji Hao shouted out. At the same time, he leapt up into the air, grabbed Man
Man down from the mountain god’s shoulder, dragged her and turned around, running down through the
stairs.
425
Chapter 89 – Blood Moon
Chapter 89: Blood Moon
Ji Hao felt like he had been staying in a cozy and warm bed that had a nice sunshine-like scent left on it,
but someone had suddenly thrown hundreds of highly poisonous snakes into his bed.
An unspeakable cold and wet atmosphere hit directly into Ji Hao’s brain along with his spine. Ji Hao
opened all his pores simultaneously, drawing the vast natural power surrounding his body. A pair of fiery
wings suddenly stretched out behind his body along with a thunderous boom. Ji Hao then rushed down
through the stairs at his highest speed.
Those guards didn’t desert their duties. What really happened was, they had all been killed already.
The heavy rain had flushed all of the traces away, without leaving even a stain of blood or a slightest scent
of blood, but at the moment before those guards death, their souls had struggled violently and left an
extremely slight, invisible trace near the arch, with the last bit of their power.
Reminded by the mysterious man, added with his great and sensitive spiritual power, which was even
greater than that of the Southern Wasteland magi above the Senior level, Ji Hao ultimately had sensed the
slight trace of cold, subtle vibe, that had lingering around the arch, and was left by the souls of those
guards as a message before they had vanished.
The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] which was capable of purifying the soul and connecting with
the universe, was unimaginably mysterious. Ji Hao triggered the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]
with all of his power. His Yuan Dan started rotating fast in his spiritual space, releasing waves of soul
power; soon, Ji Hao’s soul power quickly spread towards the surrounding area, like a huge net. He
instantly perceived a horrible, homicidal vibe in the air that was so thick that it even nearly condensed
into a visible entity.
Ji Hao injected all of his power into the fiery wings, fleeing as fast as he could. He held the small body of
Man Man, while leaving large numbers of afterimages behind him. Followed by a loud boom, Ji Hao
suddenly darted out like a cannonball. He moved so fast that he even shattered the air, and caused an air
explosion; nine air explosions had then been started by Ji Hao in a row. His body flashed across the air
and appeared in the middle part of the stairs. It seemed that in the next moment, Ji Hao could rush down
the stairs and flee into the jungle around the lake.
Until now, Ying Yan and the tens of guards hadn’t even realized what was happening.
They were indeed powerful, and had a noble status. They were a group of people that were representing
the highest class of the Southern Wasteland. Normally, no one dared to offend them. Those guards were
more like working slaves during most of the time; as for Ying Yan, he came from a good family and was
426
doing an especially important job; staying by Man Man’s side. Ying Yan’s status was equal to the Grand
Chancellor; he had never fought against any man, and had not even seen real blood for his entire life.
Judging on basis of fighting experiences, even if Ying Yan and the tens of the guards combined their
experiences together, they wouldn’t be able to compete with ten percent of Ji Hao’s experiences.
Ji Hao had already ran nearly a thousand feet far, when Ying Yan turned his head back in both panic and
confusion, opened his mouth and yelled, “Ji Hao, are you stupid or crazy? What are you running from?”
Without any preparation, Ying Yan suddenly sensed a light blood scent. An old, bronze tablet tied around
his waist, that was embossed with a totem of a three-headed pheasant, and contained some kind of
special magic, suddenly lit up. The six pupils of the three-headed pheasant spurted out streams of bright
cyan light, which quickly coiled around Ying Yan’s body and wrapped him up.
“This...magical poison?” Ying Yan rubbed his own nose and murmured. Green blood started dripping
down from his nostrils. At first, the blood was only coloured light-green, soon, it turned into a dark-green
colour and then started emitting a blood-like odour.
It was a magical poison, but not some ordinary kind of poison; it was the most effective and deadly poison
that was made from the most poisonous creatures in the jungle; this kind of poison acted fastest amongst
all kinds of magic poisons. Ying Yan wasn’t an expert of magical poisons, but after all, he had been living
for nearly a thousand years; his rich experiences allowed him to instantly recognize the scents of venoms
from at least a hundred different kinds of poisonous creatures; this meant, this magical poison was made
from at least a hundred different kinds of highly toxic venoms.
Mixing the venoms of over a hundred different kinds of highly poisonous creatures, and making them into
magical poison, in the Southern Wasteland, such drug-making skills had only been secretly inherited by a
few Maguspriests of the big clans like the Bi Fang Clan and Rosefinch clan. Any other small or middle
scale clans could never have this kind of mysterious and powerful skill, neither did they have enough
money nor power-level to make this kind of magical poison.
Facing the magic poison that had attacked suddenly, the bronze tablet tied around Ying Yan’s waist
automatically activated and tried to protect its owner. The power of the tablet blocked the poison from
spreading any further inside Ying Yan’s body, however, a slight trace of magical poison had already got
into his body, which made him feel extra weak. The poison had weakened his power by around thirty
percent.
“Which clan did you come from? Are you trying to challenge us?” After been sneak-attacked by the
magical poison, Ying Yan didn’t have any other reaction, but only growled towards the air with a hoarse
voice, “Do you have any idea that, if you ever offend our young master, what will happen to your entire
clan? Do you want your entire clan to die?!”
Ji Hao held Man Man tight, while running as fast as he could. He clearly understood that Man Man could
not die - At least, while he was still considered as Man Man’s bodyguard, Man Man could not die. By
427
following Man Man around for these couple of days, Ji Hao had learned that once this little girl died while
he was around, the entire Fire Crow Clan would be cruelly punished by her Abba.
Ji Hao used all of his power, trying to run faster. While he was running, he heard that Ying Yan was still
yelling at the enemies, who had just sneaked-attacked him. Ji Hao couldn’t help but sigh with regret.
Whoever that was, they had already killed all of the guards, which meant that they had come with a
resolute purpose; if really so, who would be frightened by your threats? thought Ji Hao.
Ji Hao took another step forward and darted again out. His body shape became hazy, and large numbers
of afterimages appeared behind him. He had already ran to the last step of the stairs.
The sky suddenly darkened, a huge, blood-red moon silhouette appeared in the sky. Thousands of wisps
of smoke rushed down from the blood-red moon, transformed into a gigantic net, and shrouded the area
within tens of miles around.
Ji Hao hit a wisp of blood-red smoke, felt a stream of extremely soft and sticky power coil around his
body, which slightly pushed him backwards. This power badly shocked Ji Hao, even making him feel dizzy
and unable to see. He staggered back for hundreds of steps while gasping heavily. The power had just
pushed him back to the stairs in front of the manor.
“Moon...Blood moon?” Ji Hao raised his head, gazed at the huge, blood-red moon in shock.
“Moon?” Man Man looked at Ji Hao carefully and asked, “what is a moon?”
Ji Hao stayed silent.
The night sky of the Southern Wasteland had always been and only been thickly dotted with countless,
different sized stars. Ji Hao somehow saw the moon from pieces of his own, mysterious previous life’s
memory, but here in the Southern Wasteland, he had never seen the moon that should have been
dominating the night sky. Therefore, to kids like Man Man, there wasn’t such thing as a ‘moon’ that
existed in this world. This was the first time that she had heard ’moon’, the strange pronunciation, and it
came from Ji Hao’s mouth.
Ji Hao stared at the blood-red moon above in the sky. Although this was the first time he saw this thing in
this life, he instinctively felt that this thing was called ‘moon’. At the same time, he also felt that this
blood-red moon, floating above the manor, was not a real moon that really existed over there, but was
only a phantom.
The hazy blood-red smoke took the place of the watery mist that was caused by the heavy rain, rising
from the ground. Within the blood-red smoke, tall, sturdy, and ferocious, ghost-like silhouettes slowly
emerged one after another.
The Jia Clan warriors were standing in the blood-red smoke while laughing viciously in low voices. They
were wearing heavy, full armours; except for their faces, every inch of their skins had been covered in
428
heavy, full metal armours. Two pair of pupils shone on each of these Jia Clan’s warriors’ eyes, as if they
were the most ferocious ghosts that had come to the living world straight from hell.
Ji Hao took a quick glance, and found out that at least over a thousand Jia Clan’s warriors had come out
from the surrounding area.
“Four-eyes?” Ying Yan yelled harshly, “Are you monsters from the Jia Clan? How dare you! You had
invaded into our Southern Wasteland and captured our people, you have already committed a death
crime! Now, how dare you come and harass our young master! You! Aren’t you afraid of death?!”
“Look at what we have already done, now, can you tell us, are we afraid of death or not?” Di Luo laughed
scornfully while slowly walking out of the smoke, with a red rose held in his hand. He threw a vicious
smile towards Ji Hao, then said unhurriedly with a dramatic tone, “That little girl is very pretty, she must
be worth a fortune, haha, don’t you think so?”
Ying Yan shouted out in rage.
Di Luo suddenly pointed his finger at the sky. When he did that, the blood moon flashed in the sky, then a
stream of blood-red light darted down from the moon, towards Ying Yan. Ying Yan instantly let a great
howl out in pain. In the next moment, a great cloud of blood-mist burst out from his left arm - the blood-
red light stream chopped his entire left arm off from his body.
The blood moon then slightly spun in the sky, another blood-red light stream flashed through the air.
Ying Yan had just grabbed a red jade tablet out from his cloak, and before he had crushed it, the blood-red
light stream sliced his body into two pieces from the middle.
Blood splashed everywhere. Ying Yan’s internal organs fell on the ground, flowing like streams; even his
soul had instantly been shattered by the power of the blood-red light stream.
-----------------------------------
TL note: Ying Yan died just like this! I just started to like him! Poor Man Man, who will/can look after her
later on?
EDT (DK): Same.
429
Chapter 90 – Opening the Sky
Chapter 90: Opening the Sky
Was Ying Yan killed so easily?
Ying Yan just got killed so easily!!
Ji Hao felt that his entire body was frozen, as cold as ice. He gazed at the blood-red moon in the sky, and
couldn’t let any word out for quite a while.
He then slowly put Man Man down on the ground. Man Man’s face had now been covered by tears; she
was blinking her eyes rapidly and staring at Ying Yan’s body, yelled with a trembling voice, “Old Yan!
No...Old Yan! Please don’t die...I...I’ll never bully your grandchildren again...please don’t die...no!”
While crying, Man Man grabbed Ji Hao’s arm hard with both her hands. Her huge strength even made Ji
Hao’s arms bones emit a cracking sound. If Ji Hao hadn’t absorbed large amounts of essence milk of the
earth and one piece of essence crystal of the earth, his arm would have been broken by Man Man long
ago.
Even then, Ji Hao still felt a great pain coming from his arms, which woke him up from his deepest
despair, and forced him to focus on the current situation.
“Whatever this is, break!” Ji Hao shouted out; afterwards, he whispered a spell from the [Mantra Dan with
Nine Secret Words]. Before his voice faded, from his right hand, a sphere of firelight spurted out and
started transforming under the control of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]’s power. After
absorbing enough natural power from the surrounding jungle, the fiery light had condensed into a sphere
of glowing red, lighting-bolts. Ji Hao threw the lightning-bolts sphere towards a wisp of blood-red smoke,
which was about a thousand feet behind him, with all of his strength.
Followed by a loud boom, the sphere of fiery lightning bolts burst against the wisp of blood-red smoke.
However, the blood-red smoke, that seemed hazy and weak, didn’t even move a little bit. A huge flame
and lighting had been caused by the explosion of the fiery lighting sphere, along with waves of scorching
air, flying towards Ji Hao. Ji Hao’s long hair blew upwards by the hot air and stood straight up towards the
sky.
“It’s useless! You stupid little bastard!” yelled Do Luo while crushing the rose in his hand into ashes. He
then pointed his finger at Ji Hao and shouted furiously, “It’s all useless! No matter how hard you try! It is
the ‘Hazy Blood Moon Ghost Killing’ formation, a deadly formation! Its made by a powerful master with
the blood-moon bloodline of the Xiu Clan! He made this especially for our Blood Fang! There is no way for
you to break out of this formation, all you can do is raise your hands and wait to be captured by us!”
430
Di Luo pulled out a long sword, pointed the sword tip at Ji Hao, then continued, “I remember that you
chopped off my arm and dug out my eyeball. You wild, stinky barbarian, what you have done to me, I will
do back to you! But hundreds, thousands of times worse!”
Man Man’s guards ran down the stairs and stood in front of Man Man, forming a semicircle, while
shielding Man Man and Ji Hao behind them.
“Young master! You go figure a way to get out here, we will stall these guys!” said a guard in a low voice.
The pretty face of Man Man suddenly became embarrassed; she kept her head down, slowly took out the
red tablet that she had used to hurt the mountain god not long ago, and said in a low voice, “Without the
sunrays, this tablet given by Abba, can’t be refilled, using the energy of the sun, it’s...useless now...Those
other treasures that...Abba and Amma had given me, I didn’t bring any of them with me, because I thought
that they would be inconvenient.”
The faces of the tens of guards suddenly became deadly pale, endless despair had filled their pupils.
“Hehe...”
A sharp, dramatic laughter came from the blood-red smoke. Followed by the voice, Jiang Yao slowly
walked out dramatically. She was wearing an extremely luxurious cloak, with one hand holding a bloody
human head. After she walked out of the smoke, she threw the human head towards Ji Hao. The head
rolled down the stairs along with rub-a-dub sounds, leaving large amounts of half curdled blood on the
stairs.
Hundreds of dark skinned slave warriors of the Blood Fang walked out of the smoke while laughing
viciously. Each of them had been holding a couple of human heads in their hands. They then threw those
head down the stairs one after another. Thousands of human heads thudded against the stairs and rolled
down, the scene was like the most horrible nightmare. A fury instantly hit right into Ji Hao’s head from his
heart.
These were the three thousand young boys and girls from the Fire Crow Clan, who had been all brought
here by Ji Hao himself. They were all dead!
They were all brutally killed and beheaded.
Looking at the badly mutilated faces of theirs, Ji Hao couldn’t even imagine how hopeless and fearful they
were before they died.
“Jiang Yao!” Jia Hao roared, tendons standing out under Ji Hao’s skin all over his body. He pointed his
finger at Jiang Yao and growled hoarsely, “I will chop you into pieces! I will! Filthy bitch! And Ji Shu, Jiang
Bo, anyone related to you! None of them can live!”
431
Jiang Yao slighted twisted the slim waist of hers, letting out a smile. She stood beside Di Luo, chuckled and
crooked her finger towards Ji Hao and said, “Do you want to kill me? Come, just do it! Look, so many kids
of your Fire Crow Clan had been slaughtered by us, do you feel any pain about it? Do you?”
Ji Hao didn’t respond, only glared at Jiang Yao.
“Scream, just scream it out. I know that it must be hurting badly, and you must be so angry! That’s how I
felt when you got Wu killed. This is how angry I was!” Jiang Yao’s face gradually became twisted as she
started screaming with a piercing voice, and her beautiful eyes had now been filled with blood, turning
into a scary blood-red colour.
“Do you know how badly that hurt? My son! Wu! My only, dearest son!” screamed Jiang Yao, “Even if he
was going to be killed by someone, then that should have to be me! Only I could do that! Not you bunch of
lowly, stupid Crow people!”
“I, Jiang Yao, am the daughter of the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang Clan! I have a noble bloodline and
a noble family background! I am the noblest woman! My son, was also one of the noblest people in the
world! And He! Got killed by you! You! A little bastard!” Jiang Yao had gone hysteric, not even being able
to make a whole sentence and her fingers had been twisted like chicken claws, madly waving in the air.
“Run, struggle, hurry, do all you can and try to figure a way out of this!” Jiang Yao gasped heavily, waving
her arms in the air, and growled, “Despair! Cry! Scream! Because you only have a quarter of an hour left! I
give you a quarter of an hour so you can figure out how to get out of this formation! You should try your
best to cry and scream and kneel down on the ground! And beg to live! If you can't get out, I will kill you!
All of you!”
“Haha, you heard the lady.”
Di Luo laughed out, then pointed his finger at the blood-moon in the sky. A beam of sharp, yet phantom-
like blood-red light, flashed through the air. In the next second, the mountain god, who had been standing
in front of Man Man with both of his arms opened, let out a muffled groan and his gigantic body then fell
hard on the ground. A punctured hole was showing up on his forehead.
The mountain god’s accompanying animal let out a shrill wail, running fast around the mountain god’s
body, and ceaselessly moaning like a hurt puppy.
The Blood-red light flashed across the air again and again. The tens of guards standing in front of Man
Man fell down on the ground one after another. All of them were either punctured in the chests, or their
stomachs were ripped apart and bared their squirming internal organs, or arms or legs been chopped off.
Every single one of them had been seriously injured within a moment and fell onto the ground, and
couldn’t help but shout out in pain.
432
“Hurry! Ji Hao! I gave you a quarter of an hour, to break out from the formation!” Jiang Yao’s face was
blushing in utmost excitement, laughing insanely and yelled, “Don’t say that I, your auntie, am bullying
you. Once you break this formation, I will allow you another quarter of an hour to run away from us!”
Ji Hao growled in rage, turned around and threw tens of fiery lightning bolts onto the blood-red smoke
wisp behind him.
Mr. Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao’s shoulder all this time, let out a resonant call, flapped his
wings and released a huge beam of flames towards the blood-red smoke; however, the wisp of blood-red
smoke stayed absolutely still.
Di Luo sniffed, pointed his finger again at the blood-moon, another beam of blood-red light darted over,
and punctured Mr.Crow’s body from the chest to the tail. Mr.Crow fell on Ji Hap’s shoulder, couldn’t stop
twitching while hot blood gushed out of his body.
“Kid, try to break this strategy with only your own power, not this bloody huge crow!” Di Luo looked
down at Ji Hao proudly, and laughed out loud as if he was the god who had been dominating the entire
world.
Inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man opened his mouths and let out a resonant voice.
“Little guy, during all these days, I have been studying on your [Mantra Dan with Nice Secret Words]. I
learned something interesting from it, combined it with my own power, and made something new.”
“Let go of your mind and let me take control of your body temporarily. I will use the [Sky Opening] with
your body, which should be able to break this formation.”
Without any hesitation, Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and instantly drew all of his spiritual power back into his
Yuan Dan.
The mysterious man took a deep breath, and slowly stood up from the white, foggy flat. This seemed to be
the first time that Ji Hao saw himg standing up, during all these years.
The mysterious man then made a weird posture. Followed by this move, Ji Hao’s body made the same
posture; then, led by the mysterious man, Ji Hao thrust out the forefinger of his right hand, and drew a
simple yet mysterious arc that was very hard to describe, in the air.
The skin and flesh on Ji Hao’s finger suddenly exploded, leaving the finger bone, which was shining with a
dim light. The badly damaged finger of Ji Hao slightly touched the blood-red smoke, which had been
blocking their way out, while spurting large amounts of blood.
433
Chapter 91 – Runaway
Chapter 91: Runaway
Just like a flower bud that opened its first crack, and showed a slight little part of the soft and tender
petal...
Just like a cocoon suddenly cracking, and the delicate newly grown wings slowly thrust out from it...
Just like the shell of a golden cicada that had just spit up, and the patagium that came out of it along with a
slight singing sound...
Just like the shooting stars that flew across the sky, and the lighting that tore apart the dark clouds; like
the sun that had been blazing in the sky without any blockage, and the rivers rapidly flowing on the earth.
Countless illusions appeared in front of Ji Hao’s eyes; including the earth splitting up and the sky falling
down; the sun rising and sinking over and over again; the gale which was soaring towards the sky and the
clouds which were rolling like sea waves; the flowers bloomed then withered; the rain came and stopped,
the snow fell down and melted. At the moment when his finger slightly drew across the air, it felt like
every secret of this entire world had been shown in front of his eyes. Ji Hao clearly saw that a lot of spell
symbols had been hidden inside the blood-red light, and formed a gigantic, complicated system, which
seemed like a magic seal.
His finger drew across the air, just like a sharp sword cutting into the most fragile crack of the huge net
that was formed by those spell symbols.
Just like how the flower bloomed, the cocoon cracked; just like the shell of the golden cicada which
couldn’t hold the thin, transparent patagium anymore; just like stars and the sun which had been
following their own special, natural patterns, that was existing since the beginning of the world,
ceaselessly rotating. An irresistible power tore the blood-red light apart, shattered the steady magical
seal that was formed by the spell symbol system inside the light, and left a huge crack on the blood light.
“If there is a number that could represent the whole world, and it is fifty, then forty-nine could be seen
and used by us, while one would be hidden. In this vast world, there will always be a chance to break
every single powerful treasure and formation. In other words, anything in this world, unless it had gone
beyond the heaven and deeper than the underworld, has an exception to it. The [Sky opening] technique,
is pointing directly at the ‘one’ that is hidden inside this vast world. Once we find out the rip, and hit it
straight on, we can break any formation in this world,” said the mysterious man while drawing the arc in
the air with a resonant voice, “Such a shame, such a pity, such a sadness, but so be it. If I have could
understand this back in my time, like I do now, there was no way for me to end up like this. Little guy,
what are you thinking about? Just run.”
434
Ji Hao felt an incomparable pain coming from his soul. The Yuan Dan in his spiritual space was even about
to explode.
When he drew the arc along with the mysterious man’s move, all kinds of illusions started flashing in
front of his eyes, and all of the profound mysteries of this world had been clearly shown in front of his
eyes. These abstruse, occult mysteries of the world were not something that Ji Hao could understand at
the moment. He was like a tiny bug that stayed in the mud, which could never understand how those
gods, who had been standing high above the sky, managed and ran this world.
The tiny and weak soul of Ji Hao was like a mirror, copying all of the worldly mysteries. What had been
contained in this copy was not as much as one of the trillions of the real worldly mysteries; however, it
had already almost burst and vanished Ji Hao’s weak and fragile soul.
The mysterious man just lent a hand and broke the ‘blood-moon hazy ghost kill’ formation. Not that Ji
Hao didn’t want to run at the moment, instead, his soul was about to explode, and couldn’t support his
body anymore.
Ji Hao started vomiting blood; cracks started emerging on his soul; furthermore, a series of popping
sounds came from inside his body.
After he had drawn that arc in the air, almost all of the muscles of Ji Hao’s right forearm had been blowing
away by the counterforce, which bared more than a half of his arm bones, causing it to shine with a dim
and crystal light. The counter force went to the rest of his body along with his bone arms; soon, countless
small cracks appeared on his arms bones and started expanding towards inside his body, then the hand
bone, shoulder bone, ribs, spine, leg bones...
Along with the sound of cracking bones, at least more than a half of Ji Hao’s bones had been broken by the
counterforce.
Even if his soul wasn’t hurt, and still capable of controlling his body, this body wouldn’t be able to move
intensely.
However, a beam of light flashed through Man Man’s pupils. She grabbed Ji Hao and threw Mr.Crow, who
had been badly wounded, into Ji Hao’s arms, then carried Ji Hao onto her shoulder like a straw man, and
started running with all of her power.
Man Man was extremely strong, and she run like the strongest and most barbarous beast, even too
blustering to be reasonably described.
She stamped her feet hard against the ground, and followed by a thunderous boom, a hundreds of feet
wide and thousands of feet deep pit had been opened up in the ground. Man Man’s body then was pushed
up, darting straight into the dense jungle, leaving shreds of black afterimages behind her.
435
The jungle was filled with gigantic, towering trees. Man Man rushed a whole seven miles away using this
single step; she glided across the air very close to the ground, and crushed at least hundreds of towering
trees with her head. Behind her, countless trees were falling down onto the ground one after another. A
straight and wide road had been opened up in the jungle by Man Man.
“Damn!” Di Luo quivered in fright, then slapped hard on his own face. He raised his head up and looked at
the blood moon in the sky. A clearly visible crack had already appeared on the hazy phantom of the moon.
He couldn't believe it, and let out a high-pitched scream, “This is the great powerful formation, made by a
master of the Xiu Clan, this kid...how did he...how could he break this formation?! This was designed for
the war!”
A vicious and greedy light shone in Jiang Yao’s pupils. She screamed out as well, “This kid must have some
great treasure with him! Capture that kid and the little girl! If they get away, you people will be unable to
leave the Southern Wasteland alive!”
Di Luo sneered, raised his arm and pointed at the moon, a beam of blood-red light darted out towards the
direction that Ji Hao and Man Man had ran to. Afterwards, the blood moon in the air suddenly shattered
into countless fragments, turned into countless blood-red light spots and dissipated in the air,
disappearing completely. The great formation that had shrouded the entire area for nearly tens of miles
around, had suddenly collapsed.
Throwing a satisfied glance at Jiang Yao, Di Luo said confidently, “My dear Maguspriestess, our Blood
Fang are very powerful, even you have no idea about how powerful we really are. This Southern
Wasteland is nothing but a barbaric, stinking land, we can come and leave as we want, nobody can hold
us back, no one.”
Jiang Yao let out a creepy grin towards Di Luo, whispered a name, and said, “That little girl, was his
daughter. His youngest, most beloved daughter! And that little girl’s Amma is from an even more noble
family, her Amma is...”
Di Luo's face suddenly darkened and twisted. He gazed at Jiang Yao, with panic and despair filled in his
face, abruptly leapt up and screamed, “Go! After them! We must get the little girl and the kid killed!
Destroy every trace that was left by us here! All traces! Every single, slightest trace! We can’t leave even a
hint of scent or the tiniest hair here! Destroy them all! Destroy this place! Destroy!”
Di Luo nearly went mad. He pointed his finger at Jiang Yao’s face and yelled, “You crazy woman! Do you
want to get us killed? You are getting us killed! The Blood Fang...the Blood Fang can’t deal with those
horrible guys, I, I, I have to...have to make this right...I made a huge mistake...”
Jiang Yao exaltedly looked at Di Luo, who had fallen into a panic and didn’t know what to do. She then
laughed with a cold voice and said, “If not so, how could I say that, if you kill everybody in this manor, Ji
Hao would be doomed. If that little girl died, not only Ji Hao, but also everyone related to him would have
to die!”
436
All of Jia Clan’s warriors that had been following Di Luo, shouted out aloud, and rushed towards the
jungle along with the broad road that had been opened up by Man Man when she carried Ji Hao and ran
away.
The tens of guards of Man Man let out a last roar, struggled up from the ground and rushed towards those
Jia Clan warriors, and tried their best to stop these monsters.
Heavy swords and axes were raised up high in the air and chopped down towards the tens of guards.
Soon, all of them had become piles of dead body parts. Over thousands of Jia Clan warriors and ten
thousands slave warriors of the Blood Fang, who seemed like the most vicious monsters that had got out
of the hell, were chasing into the jungle while yelling and shouting.
437
Chapter 92 – Injuries
Chapter 92: Injuries
The endless rain seemed as if it was dominating the entire world.
Man Man was carrying Ji Hao on her shoulder and running madly towards the North, like a fly without a
head. While running, Man Man would let out a few sobs from time to time. Tears mixed with the
rainwater, only a pair of red eye-sockets could be seen.
Man Man had purely relied on her instinct, running as fast as she could; she couldn’t even think of
covering the traces she was leaving behind her. She ran two to three miles with a single step, and her
terrifying strength left deep and huge pits on the ground every few miles. Her strong body smashed
countless trees. With all these traces she had left behind her, even blind people could have easily found
her.
Ji Hao breathed difficultly. From inside the Yuan Dan in his spiritual space, silvery phoenix calls,
occasionally, were coming out.
The drop of phoenix blood that the mysterious man had given, had only tentatively merged with Ji Hao’s
body before. This time, Ji Hao’s soul had almost exploded; this strike somehow completely triggered the
drop of phoenix blood, which had been hidden in his soul for all this time. The phoenix blood drop had
now turned into large amounts of purple mist and was merging with Ji Hao’s soul.
Ji Hao’s soul was like a china bottle that had been nearly shattered by the force of the blood-red smoke.
With the power of the phoenix blood, those cracks on his soul started to heal; slowly, a mysterious,
beautiful and novel purple light started flashing from deep inside his soul. The Yuan Dan, which was
about to disintegrate, now quickly recovered under the nourishment of the purple mist, and started
rotating fast. Soon, the rotating Yuan Dan began to extract the natural power from the surrounding jungle
and was absorbing those powers to replenish its own, and healing itself.
Along with the self-healing of the Yuan Dan and soul, Ji Hao finally got a slight trace of consciousness
back.
He raised his head from Man Man’s shoulder. Abruptly, a slight wisp of purple mist flashed deep across
the insides of his pupils. The world in his sight suddenly changed weirdly. At this moment, within the
area of about twenty miles in radius, within which Ji Hao’s spiritual power could reach, the paths of every
single drop of rain could be seen clearly by Ji Hao, and the routes of every single gust of wind could be
easily perceived by him as well.
Within this moment, Ji Hao accurately predicted the movement of every single raindrop, in the next
moment, he calculated the effect that every single gust of wind had on every single drop of rain. He could
438
also clearly measure the sizes, weights, shapes of these raindrops, as well as the changes they would
undergo by the air-friction.
This was almost an almighty and supreme ability.
Ji Hao had been immersed in this magical situation that was beyond description, for about one billionth of
a seconds, then completely ran out of the slight little bit soul power that he just had recovered back. Ji
Hao spat a mouthful of blood out, shook his head in a flurry, and forced himself to come out from that
magical state.
This state was not for Ji Hao to reach with his current power. Not to mention that he was only a Junior
Magi, Ji Hao even wondered if those that were Senior Magi, or even Magus Kings were qualified to touch a
magical world like th.
“Old man, you almost got me killed!” Ji Hao complained in his head, even silently cursing the mysterious
man for a while.
[Sky opening], which the mysterious man used to break the formation, just had ripped a thick, heavy
curtain apart in front of Ji Hao, showing a magical world that was even hard to imagine for Ji Hao;
however, even a single dirt of this world was way beyond the limit of Ji Hao’s soul and spiritual power.
Although he had gained benefits that he didn’t know how to explain for now, but this had still almost got
him killed.
Breathing deeply, Ji Hao tried his best to breathe with the special method of the [Mantra Dan with Nine
Secret Words]. The natural power and life-force energy became a different coloured mist and was
continuously being absorbed by Ji Hao’s body. The multicoloured flame in Ji Hao’s lower belly was
blazing; the tens of Senior Magi blood that he had gained from the tens of Senior Magi, who had been
killed by him while fighting against the allied forces not long ago, were now floating above the
multicoloured flame. Around seventy percent of the Senior Magi blood that hadn’t been digested by the
flame yet, was now shining with a bright light, transforming into streams of multicoloured light, and
nourishing Ji Hao’s entire body.
Both Ji Hao’s body and soul were being nourished by the lights and the cracks on Ji Hao’s bones started to
heal quickly as well.
Ji Hao got some of his power back. He raised his head, looked at the sky, then glanced at the jungle’s
surrounding, gnashed his teeth in pain and said, “Man Man, are you running towards the North? No, don’t
run that way, not the North. The Fire Crow Clan is already the most northern clan of the Southern
Wasteland. If we go further up north, nothing and no one would be there, except for completely primitive
land.”
Man Man had been muddle-headed and was running without any thought for all this time; hearing Ji
Hao’s words, she trembled, stopped running at a loss, stared at Ji Hao while sobbing, with her face filled
439
with sadness and confusion, and asked, “Then where should we go? Old Yan...Old Yan died, Old Yan has
been killed by them...no...my friends Xing, Hua, they...they’re going to be so sad...”
Man Man cried out like a helpless poor little baby.
She was a few months younger than Ji Hao, even in the Southern Wasteland, she was only a little kid. Not
to mention that she had been such a spoiled kid ever since she was a newborn baby, Ying Yan had always
taken care of everything for her so how could she ever have suffered through any danger like this?
Carrying Ji Hao and running out was already way beyond her experiences and capability, but this proved
that this little girl had a conscience and was extra faithful to friends.
Just after crying for a short while, Man Man abruptly spew a mouthful of blood out, onto Ji Hao’s face and
body. Man Man’s blood was extremely hot, even as hot as the boiling lava that even burned Ji Hao’s skin
with a sizzling sound, nearly making him scream out in pain.
This was the might of the great bloodline power that Man Man’s blood possessed, hidden inside Man
man’s body; however, this little girl hadn’t activated this unimaginable powerful bloodline during all this
time, and had only depended on her physical strength and running this far.
“Man Man, you’re hurt!” Ji Hao struggled down from Man Man’s shoulder, and looked at her back.
Man Man’s back was badly mutilated, even Ji Hao couldn’t help but gasp out of astonishment after seeing
it, and instantly started feeling anxious for Man Man.
When Man Man carried Ji Hao and rushed into the jungle, Di Luo had released all of the Blood Moon’s
power, before it collapsed, and threw a deadly attack at Man Man. Because the formation was completely
broken after that, the attack had missed the vital parts of Man Man’s body, only hitting on the right side of
her back.
After Man Man had beaten the mountain god and turned him into her slave, she had gone to the mountain
god’s nest and mischievously gathered all kinds of precious stones in that cave; back then, she felt that
the armour she was wearing was a hindrance, so she had taken it off; now she was only wearing a long
dress made of golden-red silk.
Obviously, this long dress was also some kind of powerful magic treasure, almost blocking the attack
launched by the Blood-Moon with all of its remaining power. On Man Man’s back, the long dress had been
shining with a bright light, and a lot of spell symbols were flashing on the surface of the dress.
However, the Blood-Moon was way too powerful. It had opened a baby-fist-sized hole on the long dress,
therefore, the right side of Man Man’s back was nearly punctured. Through the bloody wound, Ji Hao saw
her bone, which was glowing red and blazing like living charcoal, and her lung, which was squirming and
spurting huge pieces of flame.
440
Her lung was badly injured, so every time she tried to talk, a mouthful of blood would spew out from her
mouth.
With such a serious wound, this little girl, who had never been through any kind of life-threatening
danger, had carried Ji Hao on her shoulder and ran this far for such long time.
“Good Man Man, if it wasn’t for you, we all would have died.” Ji Hao was frightened by Man Man’s wound.
These kind of wounds would kill any ordinary people instantly; fortunately, Man Man had an extremely
strong body, so this wound only caused some effects to talking and moving abilities, and was not really
threatening her life.
Man Man grabbed Ji Hao’s sleeve while weeping, and looked at Ji Hao with a pair of eyes that were filled
with tears.
Ji Hao had woken up so Man Man, the little girl, suddenly lost her braveness, and didn’t even know where
to run.
A few swishing sounds came from behind them. They had only stopped and talked for a short while, and
the Blood Fang had already caught up.
Ji Hao gently rubbed Mr Crow, who had been huddled up in his arm and was trembling, held Man Man up,
and carefully leapt high into the air, going into the misty, dense jungle.
Unlike Man Man, who could even shake the earth while running, Ji Hao wasn’t leaving even the slightest
of trail behind him. He brought Man Man and disappeared into the dense jungle, just like a real phantom.
-------------------------------
TL note: Man Man surprised me, again.
N1F(ED): Same.
441
Chapter 93 – Running away from the killers
Chapter 93: Running away from the killers
“Medicine, medicine, life-saving medicine!”
In the heavy rain, Ji Hao carried Man Man, whose body was boiling hot, and carefully climbed into a tree,
searching for medicine in the dense branches and leaves.
One ‘Life-Connecting Grass’, one ‘Hundred-Knot Golden Vine’, three ‘Tiger Tusk Swirling Blue
Bloom’...The rainy season was a huge problem, not only to animals, but also to the herbal medicines,
which could be easily found in other seasons but had now strangely disappeared.
Only under the trees, where there were extremely dense branches and leaves piled up, and wasn’t soaked
in the rainwater, could some useful and sufficient powerful herbal medicine be found.
After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao put the few herbs he had found into his palm, crushed them into liquid,
and slowly dripped it into Man Man’s mouth. Man Man subconsciously swallowed the herbal liquid. Her
scorching hot body cooled down a little bit, and the wounds on her back stopped bleeding. A very fast,
transparent, thin film appeared, barely sealing the wound.
“Man Man, from now on, you have to learn some life-saving abilities,” said Ji Hao in a low voice, while he
carried her on his back and tied her and himself together tightly with a long vine, “This is the Southern
Wasteland, no matter how powerful your Amma and Abba are, how many brothers and sisters you have,
and how many people are following your orders and working for you, in the Southern Wasteland, you can
only survive if you are strong enough!”
Carefully climbing along a branch, Ji Hao surprisingly found a ‘Star Mushroom’, which was shining with a
faint, silvery light, located beside a large bird nest. This kind of mushroom had absorbed the power of the
stars for years, and contained an incomparably vast energy, which could be used as an effective medicine.
This was the best quality material for making advanced magical medicines, of course, it could also be
directly eaten, after which its power would be released inside the human body.
Inside the large bird nest, two gigantic ‘Golden Head Turtledoves’ had been huddled up together,
occasionally, raindrops splashed on their bodies, causing the two huge birds to quiver slightly, but their
closed eyes had never opened.
Ji Hao slowly put his hands towards the mushroom, while whispering to Man Man, “Like those life-saving
treasures, given by your Abba and Amma, no matter if they’re magic treasures or medicines, you should
always carry them with you. You have already seen, even uncle Ying Yan couldn’t always protect you.”
442
Man Man nodded while tightly grabbing Ji Hao’s shoulder with both of her hands, looking at Ji Hao’s
movements nervously.
She didn’t know what a ‘Star Mushroom’ was, with her family background, she didn’t need to learn this
kind of stuff at all. Ever since she was a little girl, all kinds of magical medicines that she needed, even
those legendary, secretively inherited medicines, would be eagerly offered to her by lots of Maguspriests.
She only knew that what Ji Hao was now trying to pick would be good to her body; at least, the herbal
liquid that Ji Hao had fed her during the journey, had made her wounds start healing, and her body felt a
lot better now.
Man Man had already made up her mind that she would keep Ji Hao’s words in her mind, and would
never throw away those magical medicines and treasures, which were given by Abba, randomly.
This time, she got injured, but she couldn’t even find a single life-saving pill on her; among those magical
medicine that were given by Abba, there were countless kinds of medicines that could easily bring the
dead back to life. As for magical treasures, if she didn’t feel inconvenient and brought a couple of those
powerful magical treasures with her, she could have easily broken even the horrible Blood Moon
formation launched by Di Luo, with those magical treasures.
“Man Man was wrong, Man Man is useless!” murmured Man Man in a very low voice, while gnashing her
teeth.
“You’re not wrong, your Abba was wrong.” Ji Hao gently patted Man Man’s head and said, in the
meanwhile, the other hand of his had grabbed the ‘Star Mushroom’.
Man Man suddenly popped up her eyes and stared at Ji Hao in shock, as if she heard some incredible thing
- Did Ji Hao say that her Abba was wrong? In the entire Southern Wasteland, no one ever dared to say
such a thing about her Abba; Ji Hao had said it so easily and naturally, and more weirdly, she didn’t feel
any inappropriateness about Ji Hao’s words.
Her Abba really seemed wrong.
If she had a little bit more fighting experiences in the jungle, and a slightly little bit more sense of
danger...and if she hadn’t been spoiled since she was a little girl, instead, practicing hard like Ji Hao, with
the noble bloodline of her, she could have activated her bloodline power long ago; and if so, why would
she be afraid of the Blood Fang, who had been hunting them in the jungle?
“Abba was wrong, so was Man Man!” Man Man gnashed her teeth tightly. The wound on her back
suddenly twitched, and a stream of horrible, evil power attacked her entire body along with the blood
vessels. Man Man was afraid that Ji Hao would worry about her and get distracted, so she gnashed her
teeth, and spent all of her power to hold back the pain, which made her feel like all of her internal organs
were being stirred by sharp blades.
443
Ji Hao grabbed the ‘Star Mushroom’, pulling it backwards very slowly while vigilantly staring at the two
gigantic birds in the nest.
‘Golden Head Turtledoves’ were not one of those brutal birds, however, their voices were especially
sharp and resonant, able to transmit it in the jungle over a very long distance. If he ever disturbed these
two birds and made them call out, they might not be able to hide from those Blood Fang warriors, who
had been madly searching for Man Man and him in the jungle.
Nevertheless, the thing Ji Hao was worried most about happened at this exact moment. One of the two
‘Golden Head Turtledoves’ suddenly opened its eyes. Ji Hao reacted really fast; he thrust out his right arm
at lightning speed, which was still covered in blood, and grabbed the neck of this huge bird and twisted it
until it broke with a cracking sound.
However, the other ‘Golden Head Turtledove’ shrilly called out in fright, while popping its eyes open, and
madly flapping its wings.
The resonant chirps of the bird had transmitted nearly a thousand feet far within one moment. Right after
the bird had called out, sounds of people quickly running on water simultaneously came from two
directions; two thousand and five-hundred feet away, from the tree that Ji Hao had climbed on, on the left
side and one thousand and seventy feet away, on the right side of the tree. After only the span of one
breath, two groups of dark-skinned Blood Fang’s slave warriors rushed out of both sides of the jungle;
one group had eight warriors while the other group had twelve warriors.
“They’re here!” Fourteen Blood Fang slave warriors raised their heavy swords high and rushed towards
the tree; among the rest of the six warriors, five of them pulled out long bows with metal strings opened,
and shot over thirty long arrows towards Ji Hao in a row; the last warriors flicked his hand and threw a
fingertip-sized round ball into the air.
The round ball broke large amounts of branches and leaves and flew into the air, thousands of feet high
from the ground, then exploded along with a thunderous boom.
A phantom of a blood fang appeared in the air. In the meanwhile, sharp whistles came from the
surrounding jungles, as one fell, another rose. Large groups of Blood Fang’s warriors had been rushing
over.
Ji Hao let out a loud roar, pulling the long sword out while jumping down from the branch, with his face
towards the ground and feet towards the sky. Thirty arrows swished across the air and shot into the tree
trunk, followed by rub-a-dub sounds; a few of the arrows were about to scratch his body.
These arrows were all shot out with great strength. All of those three-feet short arrows had easily
punctured the gigantic three trunk that would take seven to eight people to hold their arms around it, and
left human-head-sized holes in the tree trunk.
444
Ji Hao fell down with his head towards the ground. In the air, his body weirdly-spun around while
fleetingly waving his right arm; he hacked towards the fourteen warriors with the sharp, long sword that
he had seized from a Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magus’ hands. The swords sent out countless cold
light spots, and silently swung towards those Blood Fang’s warriors, along with a weird, magical arc.
While waving his arm, Ji Hao had added a subtle and slight trace of power that he had learned from the
[sky-opening], launched by the mysterious man earlier.
The light thrown out by the sword seemed occult and mysterious, and straightly split the attacks
launched by the fourteen Blood Fang warriors apart through the weakest point of their attacks
puncturing their throats. The power released from the sword swept the entire area and sent fourteen
bloody human heads flying into the air. A sphere of golden, fiery light appeared behind Ji Hao’s body,
within which, a pair of fiery wings flashed across the air, and brought Ji Hao and Man Man into the dense
jungle.
Hundreds of Blood Fang’s warriors gushed out of the surrounding jungles, however, not even a trace of Ji
Hao could be found.
445
Chapter 94 – Fight and Kill
Chapter 94: Fight and Kill
Twenty of Blood Fang’s slave warriors had been carefully walking in the dense jungle in a line, like the
most ferocious and cunning hyenas; in the meanwhile, they were observing the surrounding areas down
to the slightest spot, trying to find a trace of Ji Hao.
The endless downpour of rain had brought tremendous troubles for their hunting, but they all believed
that they could find Ji Hao. Di Luo had promised them that the team which would be able to catch Ji Hao
alive, would, as a reward, be freed from slavery and become decent Blood Fang warriors.
In order to get rid of their status as slaves and earn themselves a bright future, all of the Blood Fang’s
slave warriors had steeled their nerves and swore that they would capture Ji Hao alive. The last thing
they would allow to happen here was to let that little bastard, Ji Hao, who had brought a badly wounded
little girl with him, successfully get away.
Right above this group of slave warriors, on a branch, Ji Hao had been calmly looking at these dark
skinned warriors who had been chasing him. Ji Hao’s entire body was covered in branches and leaves,
and completely merged with the shade of the tree. He had triggered the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret
Words], and perfectly restrained the sense of power that was being released from his own body; he had
even temporarily stopped his own heart from beating.
Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao focused on gathering his power. When the twelve slave warriors slowly
walked pass the tree that Ji Hao was hiding on, he quickly locked his fingers together and incanted a spell
in a low voice. His Yuan Dan, which had completely absorbed the drop of phoenix blood and become
many times more solid than before, started to rotate rapidly; all of the power contained in the Yuan Dan,
then, was sent out within a moment.
Within a radius of a thousand feet, every drop of rain was simultaneously frozen into silver-white ice
crystals.
Countless white, long ropes, condensed by the ice crystals, were twisting in the air, and swinging towards
those slave warriors, like silhouettes of a snake that came from the most horrible nightmare, even
covering the sky.
Those dark-skinned slave warriors screamed out in both rage and fear, madly waving the weapons in
their hands and trying to break those ice-ropes that were coming towards them from all directions.
However, there were too many of those ropes and they were too thick. After they chopped one rope off,
countless ropes would come after it and coil around their bodies.
Necks, wrists, ankles and waists...The bodies of these slave warriors were soon tightly bound by those
ice-ropes that had been releasing a bone-piercing cold power. Even though they were struggling hard,
446
they were unable to break loose within a short amount of time. The cold power ceaselessly drilled into
their bodies, slowly making their bodies stiff and paralyzed.
They madly shouted out, praying that their companions could hear their voices and come over to save
them.
However, Ji Hao had taken control of the entire area within a thousand miles around him; all kinds of
fluctuation of the air were under Ji Hao’s control, which meant that the voices of those slave warriors
would never be able to be transmitted through the air.
Ji Hao held the long sword in his hands and leapt down from the tree. He narrowed his eyes, and saw the
mysterious, magic arc loomingly appear in front of his eyes in his mind, that he had drawn along with the
mysterious man’s movement, at the time the mysterious man was controlling his body and launched [Sky
Opening]. He followed the exact same arc, waved his arms and threw out tens of beams of lights from the
sword; the bright and sharp sword lights agilely skipped those interleaving ice-ropes, and accurately
ripped the throats of those slave warriors apart.
Not even a drop of blood had come out of the bodies - all of the fresh blood inside the bodies of these
slaves warriors had been frozen.
Ji Hao quickly searched their bodies, found a small leather pack from the leader of this team, and poured
a handful of round pills out of it. Ji Hao then slowly put these pills near his nose and took a sniff.
Afterwards, he frowningly threw all the pills onto the ground and stamped them deeply into the mud.
Those pills quickly melted in the mud, turning into a dark-green, thick liquid, and started corroding the
surrounding soil; soon, a human-head-sized hole had appeared in the ground.
“Jiang Yao, you are so clever! It seems that all of the life-saving medicines these slave warriors have are
poisons.” Ji Hao locked his fingers back together, and slightly waved his arms. Afterwards, the frozen rain
water melted all at once, turning back into transparent rain drops and fell back on the ground, along with
a clattering sound.
Standing in the storm, large amounts of natural energy and power swooshed into Ji Hao’s mouth and
were absorbed by his body. After flowing along the meridians for a while, a wisp of purple smoke slowly
puffed into his spiritual space and was absorbed by the Yuan Dan, which had been rotating rapidly.
After the span of only tens of breaths, the Yuan Dan that had ran out of power just now, was fully refilled,
and even improved a bit.
After the quick consuming and refilling during these couple of days, the originally foggily hazy Yuan Dan
had now condensed into a bean-sized sphere which was nearly solid, looking as if it had been forged by
purple gold. Only needing a special moment, Ji Hao could then transform his Yuan Dan into a genuine
substance, upgrading it into a new level that he never had been able to reach, not even in his previous life.
447
Once the Yuan Dan transformed into a genuine substance, not only could Ji Hao’s power be improved by
hundreds of times, all of other magical sorceries he had learned before, would also gain more
unpredictable possibilities.
“Just a little bit more.” Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and murmured. His ears slightly moved along with the
wind. In the storm, a subtle footstep sound at thousands of feet away clearly reached his ear, “But
fortunately, the power of Yuan Dan at the moment is enough, at least my five senses have been improved
by more than tens times.”
Slightly waving her hands, Man Man carefully jumped down from the tree with a pale face. Ji Hao carried
her on his back, carefully checked the tree trunk, avoided the direction which the sound of footstep came
from, then walked towards the North with big steps.
Their opportunities were in the South, however, within the area of hundreds of miles around, the paths
that lead to the South had all been completely blocked; unless Ji Hao wanted to meet those horrible Jia
Clan warriors, who he was not yet powerful enough to deal with, he could only go North.
Both, the Fire Crow Clan and Man Man’s father’s territories, were in the South.
Every step more he moved towards the North, the more dangerous the road would be, but Ji Hao had no
other choices. He could only head to the North first, and try his best to survive the hunting of the Blood
Fang, then figure out a way back to the South. Neither Man Man nor he himself was powerful enough to
fight against the Blood Fang at the moment.
After Ji Hao left, all of the rain drops that surrounded those dead bodies of the slave warriors, who were
killed by Ji Hao just now, suddenly shattered into a watery mist. Besides the twenty dead Blood Fang’s
slave warriors, a gigantic silhouette over four meters tall, silently emerged. This was a bronze-skinned Jia
Clan warrior, with two pairs of brightly shining eyes, and two heavy saw-tooth machetes held in his
hands. This Jia Clan warrior took a glance at those dead bodies, then stamped his foot against the ground
in anger.
Stamped by the Jia Clan warrior, the piece of ground within the radius of a thousand feet silently shook,
and tens of towering trees suddenly turned into wooden fragments, falling to the ground. The Jia Clan
warrior slightly twitched his nose, then grinned ear to ear.
“Little bastards, I smell the scent of blood from you. Not the boy, but the little girl!”
He let out a creepy smile, then chased after Ji Hao. The gigantic body of the Jia Clan warrior seemed as
light as that of a phantom; when running in the jungle, he didn’t make even the slightest sound. He rushed
towards the direction that Ji Hao just had gone to; while running, his nose was twitching intensely, trying
to catch the slight traces of the scent that was left by Ji Hao and Man Man in the storm.
448
Every Jia Clan warrior had a certain part of their body that was extremely strengthened. Without a doubt,
this Jia Clan warrior’s special ability was his nose. His nose was hundreds, even thousands of times more
sensitive than his other clansmen, making him the top-rank hunter amongst the entire Blood Fang.
“Award. Hm, hm. That kid Di Luo, though he’s a bit crazy, but he is much more generous than Lord Di Sha.
That scary man, Di Sha, has left, with Di Luo’s personality, we will get much more benefits.” The Jia Clan
warrior laughed in a low voice while running, “This is not bad, not bad at all.”
Ji Hao wouldn’t risk using any special abilities or magic, and only used a skill that could lighten his own
body, and was running in the jungle as fast as he could.
He had to carefully choose the landing spot; soft soil, thick moss, dropped tree barks...too many things
could leave traces and lead the enemies to them. In order to keep Man Man and himself alive, he had to be
extremely cautious.
Blocking their way, was a thousand of feet tall cliff. Ji Hao frowned and looked at the surrounding jungle,
thinking about how to climb up.
Three miles behind him, the Jia Clan warrior had been twitching his nose and located Ji Hao’s direction.
Laughing with an odd voice, the Jia Clan warrior abruptly leapt high into the air, flew across the three
miles within a moment, then shouted out aloud and threw a heavy punch towards Man Man, who had
been carried on Ji Hao’s back.
“Little thing, you’re mine!”
449
Chapter 95 – Kill the Monster
Chapter 95: Kill the Monster
The cliff which was over a thousand feet tall and miles in length, blocked Ji Hao’s way like a city wall.
Ji Hao had been thinking about how to climb up to the cliff-top without leaving a trace behind; in the
meanwhile, he didn’t relax his vigilance for even a little bit.
Once the Jia Clan warrior leapt up into the air, Ji Hao had located his direction and predicted his
movement. When the Jia Clan warrior split the air and flew towards Ji Hao like a shooting star, attempting
to throw a punch to Man Man, who had been carried on Ji Hao’s back, Ji Hao turned his head back and let
out a great shout with his fingers locked together.
The dark pupils of his suddenly turned into a golden-red colour, and nine looming spell symbols started
rotating fast around both his pupils.
Ji Hao’s sensitive soul power suddenly spread towards the surrounding area, like an octopus which had
stretched all of its tentacles. In this moment, Ji Hao felt like he was the god of this small area; he clearly
sensed the existence of the vast and unmeasurable universal power surrounding him.
Although he was still too weak, and could only borrow a tiny little bit of the inexhaustible universal
power from the surrounding jungle, it was enough for him to save himself and Man Man from this sudden
danger.
Ji Hao loudly chanted the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and at the same time, he gathered all of
his spiritual power into his Yuan Dan; in the very next moment, the power of Yuan Dan gushed out like a
roaring wave, suddenly drawing the universal power, which was hundreds of times greater than Ji Hao’s
own power, inwards. The ground started shaking slightly; a stone wall, tens of feet thick, came out of the
ground in front of the Jia Clan warrior and blocked his way.
At the same time, Ji Hao growled out and let out his fiery wings. The pair of glowing, fiery wings flapped
instantly and brought Ji Hao and Man Man up on top of the thousand feet tall cliff, within a minute and
disappeared into the boundless dense jungle on the cliff-top; only shreds of afterimages had been left
behind.
Ji Hao hadn’t used the fiery wings before the Jia Clan warrior showed up, because he was afraid that the
sense of power that would be released from the fiery wings would alert the Blood Fang’s warriors.
However, since some of them had already found him, then the only choice he had was do whatever he
could and get away to the cliff-top, leaving as soon as possible.
450
At the moment when Ji Hao triggered his power, he clearly saw the cruelty and greediness, which was as
great as a tsunami, in all of the four eyes of that Jia Clan Warrior, who had tried to sneak attack them from
behind. He instantly read the Jia Clan warrior’s mind - This guy had been attempting to get all the credit
for himself! Di Luo must had promised a wealthy reward for the warriors who could capture Ji Hao alive,
and this Jia Clan warrior wanted to have all of those rewards all for himself!
One of the preconditions of monopolizing all of the credit was that there had to be no other Jia Clan’s
warriors around, who would be able to compete with this one, nearby. This meant that no other Jia Clan’s
warriors were present within the area for ten miles around. Thinking like this, Ji Hao fully released the
power of the fiery wings and directly flew onto the cliff-top.
Followed by a muffled boom, the Jia Clan’s warrior shattered the stone wall that had been summoned by
Ji Hao, with a heavy punch; afterwards, the gigantic body of his flashed across the air like a ghost, and
reached the cliff-top as well. Another step forwards, the Jia Clan warrior had also disappeared into the
dense jungle, and left a slight few afterimages behind.
Warriors from the Jia Clan were tall and sturdy, however, with their own special and secret fighting
abilities, their movements were also agile and flexible, even a bit faster than the current Ji Hao. The
gigantic Jia Clan warrior soon caught up with Ji Hao after a few rise-and-fall motions, closely following
him in the jungle.
“Little guy, I have already found you, you can never run away!” the Jia Clan warrior was gasping heavily in
excitement, while laughing viciously in a low voice, and said, “If you just stop running and kneel on the
ground, surrender to me, I promise I will only break your legs and arms, and won’t do any more brutal
things to you.”
“But, if you keep running, then, do not blame me for doing some things to you...and this little girl; those
things would be beautiful to hear and see to me, but a little bit too cruel to you...especially this little girl!
Lord Di Luo only said to kill her, never mentioned what method to use!”
The Jia Clan warriors laughed out cruelly; a trace of primitive beastliness could be sensed from his
laughter.
Ji Hao spun his body fast, bringing up swirling winds, and avoided a few huge trees that were in the way.
However, that Jia Clan warrior had been running as fast as a gust of wind; his movements were more
agile and speedy than Ji Hao, his steps were bigger and faster than Ji Hao as well. He jinked for a few
times and easily avoided the couple of trees, then abruptly appeared in front of Ji Hao, blocking Ji Hao’s
way with his sturdy body, as if it was a thick wall.
The Jia Clan warrior was worried that he might hack Ji Hao to death, so he put the pair of heavy and long
saw-tooth machete back into their sheaths, then spread his hands and slapped downwards towards Ji
Hao. An odd swishing sound came from the air, followed by which, the pair of palms of the Jia Clan
451
warrior suddenly expanded many times larger, beating towards Ji Hao’s head like two hills, along with a
fierce gust of wind.
This was probably one of the special abilities of the Jia Clan’s warriors. The Jia Clan warrior had
completely blocked all of the possible directions for Ji Hao to flee, only with a pair of hands.
The fierce wind that was brought up by the pair of huge hands, which had suddenly swelled many times
larger, made Ji Hao feel like it was hard to breathe. The air in surrounding area seemed frozen, and the
daylight had dimmed down, even the space seemed to be twisting along with the movements of the Jia
Clan warror’s pair of hands.
“You can never run away! Never!” yelled the Jia Clan warrior; he then started murmurring, “All of the
rewards that Lord Di Luo had promised, are mine! And...that pretty Maguspriestess...hehe...maybe, I could
have some extra benefits too.”
Ji Hao sensed an ice-cold-like despair from his own heart. His pupils shrank into the size of a needlepoint
and stared at the Jia Clan Warrior with a cold expression.
Almost all of the Jia Clan’s warriors had reached the Senior Level. Their movements were more agile and
faster, and their strength was much greater than his; moreover, their five senses were more sensitive
than Ji Hao. They had suppressed Ji Hao from all aspects, therefore, standing in front of them, if Ji Hao
showed even a slight trace of hesitation or fear, both Man Man and he could only die.
“When people come into an unavoidable confrontation, the dauntless one will win!” said Ji Hao, before
letting out a deep growl. Suddenly, all of his meridians swelled inside his body - he had activated the [Fall
of the Nine Stars], a life-risking fighting magic which was contained in the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret
Words]. In his previous life, the [Fall of the Nine Stars] was a horrifying fighting magic that would cost the
user’s life. After Ji Hao had activated this magic, countless cracks appeared on his internal organs.
While spewing blood, Ji Hao grinned coldly, and puffed out his chest, facing the Jia Clan warrior’s palm,
that was coming down towards him.
“Do not struggle, it’s all useless!” laughed the Jia Clan warrior scornfully. Although he wasn’t the most
powerful warrior of the Blood Fang, and was only a warrior with the speciality of tracking abilities, he
still had the power at the Senior level, how could Ji Hao compete with him?
A desperate, little wild cat could never beat a lion!
The Jia Clan warrior was laughing madly and silently. His greedy eyes took a glance at the little face of
Man Man, which seemed especially lovingly and delicate in fear and panic; in the next moment, his hands
heavily slapped on Ji Hao’s chest, which had been puffed out and was expecting his attack.
When his hands hit on Ji Hao’s chest, the Jia Clan warrior even subconsciously retracted fifty percent of
the power, because he didn’t want to smash Ji Hao to death.
452
The tight armour worn by Ji Hao, made by Po, instantly released a faint and clear light. The light quickly
condensed into a dim silhouette of lotus, firmly blocking the incredible power that came from the Jia
Clan’s palms.
[Gold Crow Armour], the fourth special ability of Ji Hao, had been activated as well. Countless feather-like
spell symbols emerged on Ji Hao’s skin, split and softened the hurricane that was transformed by the
horrible power of the Jia Clan Warrior’s hands; the hurricane then blew pass Ji Hao’s body.
The perfect [Sky-Opening], launched by the mysterious man, flashed back in front of Ji Hao’s eyes in his
mind. Ji Hao then thrust his right hand while the cracking sounds continuously came from all of the
bones, muscles and tendons all over his body, as if his body couldn’t bear his power anymore - with the
power of the [Fall of the Nine Stars], he forcibly launched the most powerful [Sky-Opening], that he could
reach with his current power.
A dim light flashed on his finger tip. Ji Hao’s finger was like the finger of a ghost, nimbly breaking through
the only, slight rib between his two hands, and lightly pointed at the Jia Clan warrior’s throat.
With only one attack, the adam's apple of the Jia Clan warrior was shattered, and his neck bone was
broken into pieces. The Jia Clan warrior could only let out a very muffled moan, then fell to the ground
with his face towards the sky.
Soon, the huge head of the Jia Clan Warrior exploded. Ji Hao staggered, almost rolling into the jungle
while vomiting large amounts of blood.
453
Chapter 96 – First Kill
Chapter 96: First Kill
“The two little kids! They’re just nearby!”
A three-eyed young man squatted on the ground, and lightly dipped a little bit of blood from the ground
with his finger that had been spat out by Ji Hao. The man then sneered and said in a deep voice, “He is
gravely hurt to the bones and internal organs, it is bad. He can’t even run.”
The three-eyed young man then thrust his tongue out, put the slight bit of blood on the tip of his tongue
and carefully tasted it, then affirmed, “He is only thirty miles away from here, at the most. Lord Di Luo, he
is indeed seriously injured, and this blood was spat out by him not long ago, he couldn’t have run too far.”
Di Luo was standing beside this young man. The handsome face of his had now gone purple with rage;
wind-like shadows had been flashing across the erect eye between his eyebrows, and solid wind power
with fierce, arm-thick gusts circled around his body, which even brought his slim body up from the
ground and kept floating into the air.
Di Sha had been leading the Blood Fang and fighting in this Southern Wasteland for a whole five-hundred
years, and none of the Jia Clan’s Warriors had died during that time period; Di Luo had led the Blood Fang
only for a few days and one Jia Clan’s warrior had already died; moreover, it had been an elite warrior,
who had developed his special gift on his nose, and gained special abilities on tracking enemies.
“Are you saying that they’re no more than thirty miles from here? Then make this place the center, and
gather all our people over! I want you to search the jungle within hundred miles around, inch by inch!”
yelled Di Luo in a low voice with his teeth gnashing, “That little bastard, and that little bitch, capture them
alive, alive! I only want them captured alive!”
Resonant whistles came from the jungle, as one faded, another rose. Tall and strong Jia Clan’s warriors
who had been silently darting in and out of the watery mist, like a group of ghosts and large groups of
slave warriors who had been rushing across the jungle, with all kinds of weapons held in their hands;
additionally, large amounts of metal ’sword edge spiders’ and huge centipedes, were crawling around the
jungle.
Hovering in the air were thumb-sized, metal hummingbird puppets, which had been released from the
metal centipedes’ bodies. Thousands of exquisitely crafted hummingbird puppets spread in the air above
the area within a radius of a hundred miles, forming a gigantic net, while watching the entire jungle.
Ji Hao had been lying under a big tree and was gasping with difficultly. He split the ‘Star Mushroom’ that
he had picked earlier, into two; a half for Man Man and a half for himself. The ‘Star Mushroom’ instantly
melted after being put into his mouth, turning into a strand of cool power and flushed all over his body
like a chilly stream. Finally, the popping sounds which continuously coming from inside Ji Hao’s body, like
454
the sounds made by bow strings when they suddenly were broken, had stopped; his body that had been
so close to exploding, had stopped from worsening.
The [Collapse of the Nine Stars] was a powerful fighting magic that would burn the user’s life energy and
blood until eventually costing the user’s life. Added with the incomparable power of the [Sky-Opening],
the current body of Ji Hao was unable to take the horrible counterforce that was caused by the combined
launching of the [Sky-Opening] and the [Collapse of the Nine Stars].
By using the [The Collapse of the Nine Stars] and [Sky-Opening] together, Ji Hao’s tendons, bones, skins,
flesh and all the internal organs were nearly shattered into pieces. Fortunately, he had absorbed some
essence milk of the earth and one piece of earth essence crystal, which made the quality of his body far
beyond than of those ordinary Junior Magi; moreover, large amounts of Senior Magi blood had been
continuously digested by the multicoloured flame and was replenishing his body; with all of these
together, his body had been barely spared from exploding.
Nourished by the vast life-force energy contained in the ‘Star Mushroom’ just now, Ji Hao’s wounds
stopped from worsening. The multicoloured flame in his lower abdomen was fleetingly transforming the
sphere of Senior Magi blood into multicoloured light streams, which then quickly merged into his whole
body. The body parts that had merged with the multicoloured light streams quickly started healing; even
those bones that had broken into fragments, only pieced together by a thin layer of periosteum, had
started wriggling and healing, even becoming stronger and firmer than before.
Ji Hao laid under that huge tree like a puddle of mud while twitching intensely and healing his own body
as quickly as he could. However, the recovery of his body that had almost shattered into pieces had
brought him unbearable great pain and itching, which made Ji Hao want to cry out but he even failed to
squeeze out any tears; more than once, he was on the verge of passing out because of the pain.
Luckily, Ji Hao’s Yuan Dan had almost condensed into a substantial, solid being, and the strong Yuan Dan
gave him an incredibly strong willpower that allowed him to hold the pain back and try his best to keep a
slight trace of consciousness.
Suddenly, Ji Hao heard a subtle noise coming from about a hundred feet away. In a flurry, he patted the
head of Man Man, who had been lying behind him, and pointed at a small tree hole next to him. Man Man
took a glance at Ji Hao, and hid into the tree hole, without saying a word.
Soon, the watery mist silently dispersed. A Jia Clan’s warrior, whose skin was a bronze colour and with a
black-iron-like luster, slowly walked out from behind a gigantic tree. His four eyes were shining with a
black, cold light, giving an extremely sharp and heartless feeling.
“Hmm? You, alone?” the Jia Clan warrior looked around vigilantly.
The watery mist surrounding Ji Hao started rotating slowly, shrouding his entire body and the tree hole
that Man Man had hidden in. Ji Hao had been in the center of the scent of blood that was emitted from his
455
own body; the dense scent of blood had been spreading everywhere, along with the rotating of the
watery mist, this perfectly covered Man Man’s breath and her scent.
“Yeah, I’m on my own.” Ji Hao let out a bitter smile difficultly, and said. His body was so badly damaged,
that it hardly even looked like a human’s body. Although his body had been quickly healing, he still didn’t
have the strength to even move. After he had killed the Jia Clan’s warrior who had been tracking them
alone just know, he had madly ran for tens of miles, consuming the last bit of his power.
“I’m seriously injured, I can die here, but not that little girl!” Ji Hao looked at the Jia Clan’s warrior and
said honestly, “If anything happens to her, my Abba, Amma will all be in huge trouble. So I told her to run
away by herself.”
The Jia Clan’s warrior hesitated a bit, then suddenly moved at lightning speed, and brought up tens of
wisps of afterimages, quickly circling around the area within a hundred feet in radius; he even got up on
the treetop, and carefully searched on the tree for a while.
A while later, this Jia Clan’s warrior leapt down from the treetop satisfyingly, stood in front of Ji Hao and
carelessly looked down at him, laughed and said, “You didn’t lie, little kid. That little girl did run by
herself. But, how far do you think she can run to?”
The Jia Clan’s warrior then bent his waist and grabbed Ji Hao’s neck, and pulled him up from the ground.
Ji Hao was pulled up from the ground, till his face was about to touch the bronze face of the Jia Clan’s
warrior.
The Jia Clan’s warrior carefully observed Ji Hao’s face for a while, then shook his head scornfully, and
said, “Did you just kill To Di? That poor kid, he had a good nose, but strangely unlucky. How could he die
at the hands of a barbaric kid? The glory of his entire family extinguished because of him.”
Before the voice of the Jia Clan’s warrior had faded, his face suddenly twisted; his bronze-coloured face
quickly turned deadly pale.
His eyes showed fear, dropping Ji Hao on the ground, heading down and staring at the tiny little fist of
Man Man that had broken through his metal armour, deeply into his body, and tightly grabbed his spine.
“I will not let you...kill Ji Hao!” Man Man’s face was covered in tears, which had mixed with the rainwater;
she growled to the Jia Clan’s warrior with an incomparable determined tone, “You horrible monsters! I
will let Abba kill you all! Not a single one of you can leave the Southern Wasteland alive!”
A beam of red light flashed across Man Man’s palm - The scary strength of Man Man had been activated.
In the next moment, the Jia Clan warrior’s spine, which was as thick as an ordinary man’s lap, and
thousands of times harder than steel, was instantly crushed into pieces by Man Man’s little palm. A great
heat gushed out of Man Man’s palm, suddenly setting the middle of the Jia Clan warrior’s body ablaze.
Within only a blink of an eye, the gigantic, strong man had been burnt into a pile of ash, and even the full
steel armour that he had been wearing, was burnt into a stream of liquid.
456
Man Man gnashed her teeth, carefully carried Ji Hao on her back, and quickly darted into the deeper
jungle with small and gentle steps.
“Man Man has killed a man,” cried Man Man while murmuring, “Not that Man Man killed him by accident,
Man Man indeed wanted to kill him, but Man Man really killed a man this time.”
“It’s okay, you will get used to it when you kill more.” Ji Hao let out a sigh, patted Man Man’s head and
comforted her.
Even Ji Hao felt that what he just said was terrible for comforting a little girl; just as he thought, Man Man
started to cry even harder when she heard him say that.
More shrill whistles came behind them along with an uncountable number of swooshing sounds, which
were coming closer and closer. At least tens of Jia Clan’s warriors had discovered them.
457
Chapter 97 – A Difficult Situation
Chapter 97: A Difficult Situation
Five days later, beside a rapidly flowing river in the jungle.
Three Jia Clan’s Warriors, leading over a hundred slave warriors, had encircled Ji Hao and Man Man. The
three Jia Clan’s warriors were holding heavy weapons, moving as fast as the wind. They had been madly
attacking Ji Hao; occasionally, their attacks hit on Ji Hao’s body and caused muffled, loud booms like
thunder.
All of these powerful Jia Clan’s warriors were at the Senior level; every single attack that was launched by
them was powerful enough to destroy a mountain.
However, the armour made by Po, was incredibly firm. The inconspicuous dim light streams that were
being emitted from it had been circling around Ji Hao, condensing into a palm-sized lotus, and was closely
attached onto Ji Hao’s body. No matter how powerful those heavy weapons that swung towards Ji Hao
were, this lotus could turn most of the powers into nothingness, by only slowly rotating.
Ji Hao had also activated the [Gold Crow Armour], the fourth special ability he possessed. Countless
feather-like spell symbols emerged on his skin and connected with each other, moving and rotating on Ji
Hao’s skin like water streams. Although those three Jia Clan warrior’s attacks could never really hurt Ji
Hao, at the very least, it should have pushed Ji Hao to fleeing away and not been able stand steady;
however, the [Gold Crow Armour] had magical power which was able to make all attacking powers
disappear; therefore, all of the power of those attacks, launched by the three Jia Clan warriors, had been
defused by those feather-like spell symbols. With the protection of these spell symbols, Ji Hao’s body had
only taken a slight bit of the impact that was not even worth mentioning.
Therefore, although the three Jia Clan’s warriors had been attacking Ji Hao simultaneously, Ji Hao could
still hold the long, sharp sword, and fight against them for this long.
With Ji Hao’s life force energy, which was strong enough, the small half of his injured hand been healed by
the multicoloured light, during these five days; at least, he could now flexibly use the sword without any
difficulties.
The [Gold Crow Pupils] were also activated. Nine spell symbols were slowly rotating around Ji Hao’s
pupils. The movements of the three enemies were indeed as fast as a fierce gust of wind, and their steps
were weird and unpredictable, but with these pair of pupils, Ji Hao could still clearly see about fifty to
sixty percent of all their moves that were made by the three Jia Clan warriors.
Occasionally, Ji Hao’s long sword would be swung in the air, and threw out a mysterious arc light, which
flashed across the heavy weapons of the three Jia Clan’s warriors; every single time this sharp and bright
458
light would accurately hit on the vital and soft parts of the three Jia Clan warriors, such as eyeballs,
mouths and throats.
This time, Ji Hao didn’t risk his life and activated the [Collapse of the Nine Stars]. Although he was unable
to break away from the encirclement of the three Jia Clan’s warriors with his own power, after the span of
every three to five breaths, Ji Hao could hit the vital parts of one of them every time. Therefore, the longer
this fight continued, the less confident the three Jia Clan warriors became, and the more frightened they
were.
They had been working for the Blood Fang, capturing and selling slaves in the Southern Wasteland for
two to three hundred years; during all this time, they had pillaged countless of people from this land, and
been through at least thousands of different fights of differing scales.
In their minds, the powers of the Southern Wasteland warriors were strictly divided, just like their
personalities.
The Novice Magi could never beat the Junior Level Magi, and the Junior Level Magi had no chance to beat
the Senior Level Magi; as for Senior Magi, the power of Senior Magi on different levels had distinct
disparities as well. Due to their different bloodlines they had and different numbers of Magus acupoints
they had awakened.
In the Southern Wasteland, there were no such things as a Magus challenging other higher level Magi.
However, the sense of power that kept being released from Ji Hao’s body, clearly showed that he was only
a bottom-level Junior Magi. How could this little kid, who had just activated his bloodline power, be
fighting against three powerful Senior level warriors for this long, and showing no sign of losing? Judging
from the power levels, Ji Hao was definitely weaker than the three of them, but in the case of the current
situation, it was hard to tell which side would win.
Even when judging on basis of the effectiveness of attacks, you would find that Ji Hao’s long sword had
accurately hit the vital parts of the three Jia Clan warriors, which made the attacks launched by Ji Hao
seem more threatening.
“This little monster, we can’t let him leave!” One Jia Clan warrior shouted out, “Let’s try our best and
catch him alive! Don’t wait for the others to come! Or we’re going to have to share a big half of our reward
with them!”
The three Jia Clan’s warriors were now extremely irritated. It had been five days! After Ji Hao killed the
second Jia Clan warrior, they somehow managed to hide and flee in this jungle for an entire five days, and
during this time period, another two Jia Clan warriors and hundreds of slave warriors were killed by Ji
Hao and Man Man.
This great loss had made Di Luo completely lose his mind; he was thrown into anxiety and confusion, and
had completely no idea about what to do next.
459
Those elite Blood Fang’s warriors, who had been bullying others in the Southern Wasteland for five
hundred years, without losing even one of their own, were nearly driven crazy by Ji Hao.
They were now inwardly seeing the mission of capturing Man Man and Ji Hao alive as an unrestrained
gambling opportunity; apart from the rewards that had been promised by Di Luo, which turned out to be
increasing day by day, these elite warriors had also laid whopping price wagers to each other.
“Try our best and capture him!”
Thinking about all the kinds of rewards and benefits they would get, once they had caught Ji Hao, the
three Jia Clan warriors couldn’t help but dribble; they started launching attacks as hard as they could. At
this moment, all of their concentration was on Ji Hao, and none of them had paid any attention to Man
Man, who had been hunkering down on the ground, looking like a poor, little animal.
All three of the Jia Clan’s warriors released all of their powers. The pupils of two of them suddenly turned
yellow, their bodies then started quickly swelling like balloons; streams of yellow light started flashing
across their bodies. Their originally three-meters tall bodies soon swelled to become around six-meterss
tall, and the power of every single attack launched by them had been improved by several times.
The other Jia Clan warrior’s four pupils had turned into a sharp, cold silver colour. His body didn’t change
as much as that his two teammates, however, his every single movement started to release a horrible
stream of cold power after his pupils had changed colour.
This kind of cold power wasn’t as powerful as the magic powers or special abilities of the Magi, which
could attack enemies in tens, even hundreds of miles away; this power only relied on the body of the Jia
Clan warrior, attach to his body and weapons, and attack his enemies closely.
However, this power was bone-piercing cold; after Ji Hao had been hit by the long sword held in that Jia
Clan warrior’s hand, a thin layer of ice had appeared on Ji Hao’s skin, and the speed of his attacks and
defense had been suddenly slowed by half.
Followed by a few loud booms, the two Jia Clan warriors, whose bodies had expanded by several times,
hit hard against Ji Hao’s body. Two heavy, and huge hammers were madly swung towards Ji Hao’s body
over and over again, as if they were forging a piece of iron.
Even the armour made by Po and the [Gold Crow Armour] were unable to protect Ji Hao completely from
this.
Forces of great impact hit against Ji Hao’s body one after another, and although Po’s armour and the [Gold
Crow Armour] had taken ninety-nine percent of the impact forces away for Ji Hao, the last bit of the
power of the attack still made Ji Hao spew blood; at the same time, his bones started cracking.
460
“This kid’s bones are so damn hard! Is he really only a Junior Magus, who just had his bloodline power
activated?” the three Jia Clan warriors became more and more distraught. They had already released all
of their special abilities, but how come they still couldn’t beat Ji Hao?
Who on earth had been teaching this freak to fight?
Just for the one moment the three Jia Clan warriors became upset and impatient, Ji Hao suddenly opened
his mouth and let out a huge sphere of flame, along with a loud flaming sound. The thick, lava-like Gold
Crow flames instantly shrouded the area within a radius of a hundred feet, and enveloped all the three Jia
Clan’s warriors and the hundreds of slave warriors.
The terrifying heat burnt the hundreds of slave warriors into ashes within only a moment. The metal
armours worn by the three Jia Clan’s warriors suddenly emitted a bright light and held back the attack of
the flames. Different coloured flames clashed against each other and created loud, muffled booms; the
three Jia Clan warriors covered their own faces with their hands, trying to fend against the great heat that
was coming towards them.
At exactly this moment, Man Man, who had stayed still during all this time, suddenly leapt high into the
air while growling with rage, and darted onto a Jia Clan warrior’s shoulder like the most vigorous
monkey; she then held the gigantic head of the Jia Clan warrior with both of her arms, and pulled it hard
aside. Along with a clear popping sound, the Jia Clan warrior’s head was plucked off from his body.
One, two, three; the three Jia Clan’s warriors hadn’t even noticed Man Man, before she had torn their
heads off in such a horrible way.
Three gigantic bodies fell hard on the ground, splashing the blood all over.
Ji Hao gasped for air, then coughed another mouthful of blood up.
Sounds of hurried footsteps abruptly came from the surrounding area. It was Di Luo, and hundreds of Jia
Clan warriors, along with thousands of slave warriors lead by them; all of these enemies were coming
from all directions.
Not only from the dense jungle in front of Ji Hao and Man Man, even from the broad river behind them,
large groups of slave warriors rode ‘sword edge spiders’ and leapt out.
461
Chapter 98 – Magus King’s Tomb
Note: We have changed ‘Maguspriest’ and ‘Maguspriestess’ to ‘Magus Priest’ and ‘Magus Priestess’.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 98: Magus King’s Tomb
“Hao!” Man Man, whose entire body had been covered in blood, ran up to Ji Hao and carefully grabbed his
sleeve.
Ji Hao lightly patted Man Man’s head, smilingly shook his head towards her and said, “It’s okay, don’t be
afraid.”
The rainstorm had never stopped, and the boundless sky was filled with dark clouds, while lightning
bolts madly fell down from the sky one after another, just like furious dragons. On every mountain top, a
few towering trees were hit by the lightning bolts, exploded and were set ablaze along with thunderous
booms, like huge torches standing under the sky.
The raging roars of beasts were coming from unknown directions.
The long and resonant roars reached the sky, and mixed with the growling of the thunder; gigantic trees
were blazing on top of those mountains, and the storm had been sweeping over the entire jungle. The
Southern Wasteland had been wantonly showing its crazy, violent, wild and primitive side.
Clang, Clang.
The metalic feet of the ‘sword edge spiders’ clashed against the stones at the sides of the river. Tens of
‘sword edge spiders’, surrounded by thousands of slave warriors, jumped up from the river behind Ji Hao,
slowly approaching Ji Hao and Man Man.
Large groups of Jia Clan’s warriors and more slave warriors had been following them, tightly packing this
part of the river bank.
Jiang Yao showed up. She was gorgeously dressed, wearing an extra luxurious and stunning, purple silk
long dress, which was very incompatible with the Southern Wasteland style. The woman, who looked like
a beautiful, poisonous papaver flower, turned her slim waist, while holding Di Luo’s hand, and walked
towards Ji Hao dramatically.
One of Di Luo’s hands was held behind his body, while his other hand was held by Jiang Yao. The white
and delicate face of his had been filled with a twisted, bone-deep hatred. Di Luo stared at Ji Hao with an
incomparably vicious expression, and walked over along with Jiang Yao.
462
Both of them had been extra cautious this time. They were surrounded by thirty Jia Clan’s warriors, who
were the most powerful, elite warriors amongst the entire Blood Fang. All of these warriors were holding
their heavy weapons tightly, while violently staring at Ji Hao and Man Man with their eyes, which were
shining with bright lights.
None of these Blood Fang warriors were cowards, it was just that they nearly all had been driven crazy by
the unreasonable fighting record of Ji Hao and Man Man - It had been only five to six days, yet more than
ten Jia Clan’s warriors had been killed by them!
In the fights that they had been through, consisting of varying scales, such things had never happened to
the Blood Fang, in the past 500 years.. They had attacked tens of thousands of different scale clans, killed
more than tens of thousands of Senior Magi; even those Senior Magi couldn’t cause this much of a loss to
the elite warriors of the Blood Fang.
However, both Ji Hao and Man Man were only little kids, around ten years old! Man Man had not even had
her ten-year-old birthday yet!
“Ji Hao, you damn little bastard!” Jiang Yao walked to less than a hundred feet away from Ji Hao and
yelled. The first sentence she threw out was a malicious curse.
“Are you saying that your son was a bastard?” Even during an oral argument, Ji Hao would never let
others win; he responded with a more vicious taunt, “I’m pretty sure that I am the biological son of my
Abba and Amma. But, as for your precious son, Wu... Jiang Yao, are you sure that he came from you and Ji
Shu? Not a... um...bastard, of you and this three-eyed freak?”
The beautiful face of Jiang Yao instantly became twisted when she heard Ji Hao; her nostrils suddenly
became wider and she started gasping quickly and heavily.
Di Luo grabbed Jiang Yao’s hands and said after a ferocious, yet proud sneer, “Little guy, you have a
vicious tongue, just like your fighting strategies. But, I kinda think you’ve just made a right point. Maybe,
in the future, probably, I will have a son with the Southern Wasteland bloodline. In fact, it’s not bad at all.”
Man Man spat towards the ground and yelled loudly, “You shameless stinking woman!”
Pausing for a second, Man Man tried to make it sound worse, so she added another word.
“Whore!”
Jiang Yao’s face turned purple in rage; her lips even started trembling. She glared at Man Man and said
with a very wicked voice, “Little girl, you’ve got some balls. But, the more loudly you curse, the uglier you
will die! Guess, how will I torture you?”
Man Man didn’t say anything. Ji Hao abruptly said to Di Luo, “Di Luo, do you think it’ll be worth it? I mean,
everything you have done for this woman. Your Blood Fang had lost so many people already, and because
463
of your foolishness, you will certainly lose more. How would you explain that to the people who have
been supporting you? By telling them that is was only for this woman?”
Di Luo showed a slight trace of hesitation when he heard Ji Hao, then took a glance at Man Man.
Ji Hao didn’t give him too much time to think, and he instantly continued, “You’re right! Man Man comes
from a very noble family! Probably, just because of your stupid thoughts and actions, your entire Blood
Fang will be wiped out from the Southern Wasteland; that all will happen only because of this
women...Can I say something that might not sound sweet? I don’t feel that with your family background,
you will be lacking any women.”
Di Luo was about to say something, but Jiang Yao gnashed her teeth and yelled out, “Di Luo! Don’t let this
little bastard delude you! What your Blood Fang has lost, I will make it all up to you! I can give you more
than you can imagine! Beside what I have promised you before, I can give you even more rewards!”
Ji Hao gave a sneer and said, “Are you talking about more rewards? What will that be? Are you planning
to give your other sisters or nieces to these three-eyes freaks too?”
Di Luo frowned, threw a glance full of displeasure at Jiang Yao and said, “I can have as many women as I
want! My dear Magus Priestess, obviously, what I have done for you, is way more than what you can offer
me.”
Jiang Yao sneered as well, fixed her eyes on Ji Hao and said, “Ji Hao, do you know why I have been trying
so hard so kill you and your Abba?”
Ji Hao remained silent for a while then asked with a little bit of doubt, “The leader’s poison of the Fire
Crow Clan? For Ji Shu’s slave trade business with the Blood Fang? For letting your Abba, Jiang Bo, control
the Fire Crow Clan through Ji Shu, and gain more power and interests from our clan? What else? I don’t
think any of these can bring Di Luo enough benefits.”
Jiang Yao glanced at Di Luo, whose face had gone darker, then took a one-foot square, gold-red leather out
of her sleeve.
A sphere of bright fiery light had wrapped around the leather piece. Once Jiang Yao took it out, the leather
piece seemingly sensed something attractive, and slowly flew towards Ji Hao; at last, the leather piece
tightly attached onto Ji Hao’s chest.
Ji Hao sensed a strand of very pure and great, hot power suddenly gushed into his body; he also felt that
something hidden inside his cloth started beating quicker.
Ji Hao surprisingly raised his eyebrows,smiled, and then asked, “What is this?!”
464
Jiang Yao took a deep glance at Ji Hao and said calmly, “Just as I thought, this is an inherited object. The
power and message contained in it can only be sensed by a few of the Fire Crow Clan’s clansmen, who
have the same origin as you do. This is a map, leading to an ancient Magus King’s tomb.”
Ancient Magus King’s tomb?!
Ji Hao quivered intensely. Did she say an ancient Magus King’s tomb? Could the tomb and himself sense
each other? How could this happen? Was it because of their senses of bloodline powers were attracting
each other?
Although clansmen from the entire Fire Crow Clan had ‘Ji’ as their last name, and all of them had inherited
the power from the ancient three-legged Gold Fire Crow, according to the differences of bloodlines that
they have inherited, the Fire Crow Clan’s bloodline had been divided into hundreds of branch bloodlines,
and formed hundreds of different scale branch clans.
The branch bloodline that was possessed by Ji Xia, Ji Hao and their direct relatives had became very thin
by know, which was because, except Ji Hao and Ji Xia, all of their other relatives had all died in
uncountable fights against the Black Water Serpent Clan. The branch clan that shared the same bloodline
with Ji Hao and Ji Xia had a flourishing time in the history of the Fire Crow Clan. Amongst their ancestors,
there were countless Magus Kings and especially powerful Magi. The peak time of their branch clan was
also the most prosperous period of the entire Fire Crow Clan; back then, the Fire Crow Clan was one of
the most powerful clans in the Southern Wasteland.
“The opening of the ancient Magus King’s tomb requires the blood of the Fire Crow Clan Magus King’s
offsprings, who possessed the same bloodline as the owner of the tomb,” said Jiang Yao while looking at Ji
Hao coldly, “Therefore, I have to get you and Ji Xia killed. Not only that I need your spirit blood[1] to open
the tomb, but also only after you two have died, and the sense of your bloodline power has been wiped
out from this world, can I use those inherited treasures, that are hidden in that tomb!”
Jiang Yao looked at Di Luo, who was totally stunned, smilingly tied his collar, and said, “Lord Di Luo, what
do you think we will find in the tomb that was left by the most powerful Magus King, amongst the three
Magus Kings from the first three generations of the Fire Crow Clan? Can you even imagine what kind of
precious treasures were hidden in it? Compared to that, how much could a few warrior’s lives be worth?”
Di Luo gasped deeply, thrust his hands out, pointed at Ji Hao and Man Man, and yelled out.
“Kill that little girl! Chop her into pieces! Burn her into ashes and throw her into the river!”
“As for this little bastard, capture him alive! Alive!”
——————————————————
[1]Spirit Blood: Blood that contained the power of it’s owner, like those Senior Magi Blood Ji Hao had
digested.
465
TL note: Di Luo is even stupider than I thought, poor Di Sha, his older brother.
466
Chapter 99 – Breaking Jiang Yao
Chapter 99: Breaking Jiang Yao
All of the Blood Fang warriors moved at once.
So did Ji Hao.
He grabbed Man Man and swung her onto his back; at the same time, the pair of fiery wings burst out
from a dim sphere of fiery light behind his body along with a small caw. Ji Hao’s wounds hadn’t fully
healed yet, therefore, his fiery wings were now much smaller and dimmer than usual.
But still, followed by a fierce gust of the wind that was abruptly brought up by the fiery wings, Ji Hao
turned around and darted towards the rapidly flowing river behind him, leaving tens of wisps of
afterimages.
In the rainy season, every single river in the Southern Wasteland jungle was flooding. The urgent river
behind Ji Hao had been roaring and rolling, just like a raging yellow dragon, which was struggling and
howling with all its power. Countless whirlpools were banging against each other and swallowing each
other on the surface of the river which was thousands of feet wide; waves ,that were zhange［1］tall,
rose from time to time.
A river in flood.
Only if Ji Hao rushed into the river, would the Senior Magi be unable to easily grab him.
Large groups of ‘sword edge spiders’ rushed up from the surrounding area. Dark-skinned slave warriors,
who had been standing on the backs of those gigantic metal spiders, opened their thick lips, and growled
at Ji Hao. They raised their heavy crossbows and pulled the strings open, aiming at Ji Hao’s body;
however, none of them dared to shoot the arrows rashly at the moment.
Di Luo had given an order, which stated that he wanted Ji Hao to be captured alive. This order had tied
the hands and feet of these slave warriors - they were so afraid that their arrows would hurt the vital
parts of Ji Hao’s body.
If it wasn’t for that order, hundreds of crossbows would have shot altogether; even if Ji Hao could run a
time faster, he would hardly be able to keep Man Man and himself safe from hundreds of arrows.
The sharp, long sword held in Ji Hao’s hand was waving hard and brought up tens of feet long, sharp
streams of air. Ji Hao growled out hoarsely, like the desperate roar that was let out by a wounded beast. A
bright, piercing light flashed across the sword and what came out was arc-shaped, swift and fierce
streams of air, which chopped off all of the metal feet of those ‘sword edge spiders’, along with the bodies
of those slave warriors, who had been riding on the metal spiders.
467
A step to travel a hundred feet far; Ji Hao quickly took five steps forward, and sliced a whole line of slave
warriors in front of him within a moment. After that he broke through the large groups of the slave
warriors, who had been guarding beside the river. Beams of cold light that were sent out by the long
sword flashed across the air interweaving, and sent the bleeding bodies of over two hundreds of slave
warriors into the air. Their muscular bodies fell apart in the air, and became pieces of bloody body parts
which then fell back to the ground.
The gigantic, metal bodies of tens of ‘sword edge spiders’ collapsed while twitching; sparks were coming
out from their legs, which had been cut apart by Ji Hao, and the sounds of spell symbols exploding
continuously came from their bodies.
Di Luo started screaming in rage and anxiety. He madly cursed ‘useless’ and ‘incapable’ at the warriors.
Both Ji Hao and Man Man were seriously wounded, but still, so many elite warriors of the Blood Fang
failed to stop them from running away.
Especially at those slave warriors, Di Luo was angrily shouting and threatening that he would certainly
degrade all of their families to the lowest slaves - All of these slave warriors were at the Junior level, quite
many of them were much more powerful than Ji Hao as well; however, their blockade had been easily
broken by Ji Hao.
“Are you all Jurassic beasts?! No! Jurassic beasts could at least be eaten! And what use do you have?!”
While screaming and cursing in such a manner, Di Luo rushed towards Ji Hao in big steps. Gusts of fierce
winds had been circling around his body; the erect eye located between his eyebrows suddenly opened,
after which, the air within a few miles radius suddenly started to rolling intensely.
“Encircle him! Let me capture him by myself! You useless stupid things!” shouted Di Luo confidently
towards those Jia Clan’s warriors who had almost caught Ji Hao.
Nearly a hundred Jia Clan’s warriors had already rushed up from all directions and circled around Ji Hao.
These elite Jia Clan’s warriors were much more efficient than those slave warriors, even three of them,
who were especially powerful, were able to grab Ji Hao’s shoulder if they would thrust their arms out.
However, the loud shout of Di Luo and the fast rolling air surrounding him, clearly indicated them that Di
Luo had already released his special ability.
The three Jia Clan’s warriors subconsciously slowed their movements down, letting Ji Hao keep running
forwards.
The Blood Fang, and the powerful organization that the Blood Fang belonged to, had extremely strict
hierarchical rules. Di Luo was not only the leader of the Blood Fang, but also a man born in the three-eyed
Yu Clan who possessed their noble bloodline as well; therefore, although all of these Jia Clan’s warriors
were much more powerful than Di Luo, they came from the Jia Clan. The four-eyed Jia Clan was a lot
lower than the three-eyed Yu Clan in hierarchy.
468
Therefore, these Jia Clan warriors almost instinctively followed Di Luo’s order, no matter how stupid or
unnecessary the order was. The air in the area for miles around was rolling and shaking intensely.
Countless raindrops had been stirred up by the fierce air streams, making it dart around in the air along
with the storm, which had suddenly intensified. Followed by the swishing sounds, tank-sized, cyan, wind-
dragons started emerging from the air, one after another; crystal-like raindrops merged with the wind
dragons’ bodies and flew in the air at a very high speed; occasionally, when the wind-dragon swept
across the rocks, those raindrops easily punctured the hard rocks, leaving countless numbers of small
holes.
Ji Hao had been rushing towards the river at his highest speed, however, after the wind dragons showed
up, his movements gradually became slower. He felt that the air had become thicker and stickier, and
both visible and invisible winds had bound his body, making it difficult for him to even make a single step
forward. The afterimage, caused by his fleetingly fast movement suddenly dissipated in the air. Ji Hao
gnashed his teeth, and tried his best to step forward, however, the strong wind had wrapped his body
tightly; Ji Hao spent all of his remaining power, but was unable to take another step forwards.
“Little guy, you have run out of your good luck!” Di Luo held Jiang Yao’s hand and said proudly while
approaching Ji Hao step by step; wing-like phantoms had been rotating fast inside the erect eye between
his eyebrows. “Have you felt it? Apart from making you unable to move, the wind that is being controlled
by me has the special power of the blood moon. Do you feel your spirit power and bloodline power are
fading away? Is your strength disappearing? Oh, my great blood-moon, the most mysterious and powerful
moon, amongst the highest nine moons, I shall give you my praise!”
Ji Hao’s body had been slightly trembling. Indeed, he felt that within the wind that was being controlled
by Di Luo, was another cold and sticky power, which was trying to drill into his body through his pores,
swallow his blood and take away his power.
He turned his head back, looked at Di Luo, who had been holding Jiang Yao’s hand and was proudly
walking towards him in big steps.
A hundred zhang, ninty zhang...ten zhang, five zhang...
Ji Hao abruptly laughed out, and took the red tablet, the one Man Man used to harm the mountain god the
other day, out of his clothes.
The glowing red tablet was wrapped by a blazing fire!
Although the sun hadn’t come out during these couple of days, Ji Hao had put the tablet with Mr. Crow,
who had been badly wounded earlier. The hot power that was being released from Mr. Crow’s body
contained a small portion of the special sunlight power; the tablet had absorbed the sunlight power that
came out from Mr. Crow’s body, and had been refilled for about seventy to eighty percent.
469
Additionally, Jiang Yao just had thrown the leather map at Ji Hao, and the leather map had then tightly
attached onto Ji Hao’s chest, sending a vast and great power into his body; with this strand of power, the
tablet had been fully refilled!
Ji Hao held the tablet in his hand, and Man Man thrust her arm out, grabbing the tablet as well. The two of
them then laughed out loud simultaneously.
Di Luo’s facial expression suddenly froze. He subconsciously grabbed Jiang Yao’s soft and tender neck and
pulled her in front of himself. Jiang Yao screamed out with a piercing voice in fear; she had realized the
danger as well, and took out a blood-red jade piece out and crushed it in her hand.
In the next moment, a huge power, which was so great that it felt as if it had descended from the heaven,
had been released. A sphere of red light came from the blood-red jade piece that just had been crushed by
Jiang Yao, and wrapped up Jiang Yao’s body; however, once the power of the tablet came out, the sphere
of blood-red light suddenly shattered and quickly disappeared.
A beam of red light darted out from the tablet, punctured Jiang Yao’s head and hit hard against Di Luo’s
body.
An eye-piercing white light burst out from the long and luxurious cloak worn by Di Luo, following which,
nine blood-red precious stones rose from his cloak, and combined into a twisted, odd spell symbol, firmly
blocking the red light of the tablet. Along with loud popping sounds, the nine precious stones exploded in
a row. The red light, which had been half-neutralized by the precious stones, then pierced Di Luo’s chest.
The dead body of Jiang Yao fell hard onto the ground - her head had been completely evaporated by the
red light.
This time, the life-saving treasure that was given by Jiang Bo had failed to save her life.
Di Luo was sent flying by the power of the red light while vomiting blood; all of the Jia Clan’s warriors
paused all at once, looking at Di Luo and felt at loss, not knowing what to do next.
Ji Hao took this opportunity, tightly held Man Man and jumped into the rapidly flowing river.
—————————————————
[1]Zhang: A unit of length (1= 3/3 metres).
TL note: She died! She died! Too easily though, but she’s gone!
ED note: Finally
ED note (SR): I thought this day would never come #criesfromhappiness
470
Chapter 100 – A Middle‐aged Man
TL Note: Dear readers, just want to say that, today is our charming editor, Second Rate’s birthday. I
decided to give the best wish to our good old chief-editor, on behalf of everyone in our team, here. Thanks
for your hard work on this novel, we can never make this far without you, and you know that we all love
ya. Also to mention that, not long ago, DK, another talented editor had joined our team, so, do have faith,
we will rock ~>0<~ HAPPY B-DAY, SR :P
−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−−
Chapter 100: A Middle-aged Man
Turbid waves rose high from the river, and even reached to the sky. The river had been roaring furiously,
like dragons and tiger, even making the entire valley shake.
Ji Hao tightly held Man Man in front of his chest with both of his arms; he was afraid that the flood would
flush her away. He blocked all those gigantic tree trunks and rocks, which were being flushed down by
the river, for Man Man, with his own back.
A hundreds of feet long, gigantic tree trunk, which was so thick that it would take a couple of strong men
to put their arms around it, hit hard against Ji Hao’s back like a hill; streams of bright and clear lights that
had been released by the armour made by Po, were circling around Ji Hao’s body and formed a dim,
glowing lotus, easily negating the forces of the impact with the tree trunk.
Huge rocks were rolled by the whirlpools in the river and smashed against Ji Hao’s back; the clear light
coiled around these rocks and turned them into sands and ashes one after another.
Ji Hao held his breath; his fingers were locked together and continuously changed motions. The water
surrounding their bodies, started rotating rapidly; soon, extremely thin wisps of air were being extracted
from the water, and formed a half-inch thick air-cover around Ji Hao and Man Man’s body, which was able
to supply enough air for them to breath.
The water-flow pushed Ji Hao hard from behind. Ji Hao’s body seemed like that of the agilest fish,
fleetingly swimming and speeding up in the water without any obstacles, leaving a faint, white trail
behind. He could swim a thousand feet far within a moment, and miles within a blink of an eye. Just Like a
ghost under water, Ji Hao held Man Man, and fled away along with the water flow.
This was the [After-born Water Manipulating Escape Magic], a mystical escape magic created by Ji Hao in
his previous life, after he had learned about nearly all of the water-related escape magic spells from the
Taoist, Buddhist sutras, and other classic scriptures. He had combined all of the good points of those
escape magic and created this one. Although the natural power had been scarse in the world, the [After-
born Water Manipulating Escape] still had innumerable magical usages; in this world, that was filled with
the natural power, this escape magic had become even more powerful.
471
With this escape magic, the bodies of Ji Hao and Man Man had almost merged with the flood water. Not
even a single trace of power was being released from their bodies, neither was any sound made by them,
however, within only the span of two breaths, after Ji Hao had jumped into the river, he had brought Man
Man and darted for over ten miles far under the water, along the roaring river.
Suddenly, the river segment behind Ji Hao exploded, followed by which, the tens of miles long river
segment evaporated within a moment.
Along with the sizzling sound, the hot team rose directly into the air; countless water-beasts and gigantic
fishes were boiled thoroughly, then quickly started burning, and turned into wisps smoke and
disappeared, without leaving a trace.
Tens of three-eyed young men had been floating in the air behind Ji Hao, with deadly pale faces; blazing
flame, lightning bolts, and other supernatural visions were quickly spurting out from their erect eyes like
heavy raindrops.
“Lord Di Luo has been badly wounded, we must capture that little kid!”
“How dare he wound Lord Di Luo! We have to capture him! Or we will all be in huge trouble!”
“Damn! And that little girl, she must die! Must die! We have to kill her!”
The dry riverbed was shaking, as if it had been struggling and twitching. Tens of miles long parts of the
river had completely been dried out, after which, all of the rocks on the riverbed started melting and
evaporating, emitting an eye-piercing light. Soon, this part of riverbed collapsed and was deeply hollowed
out , becoming a huge and deep pit with a radius of nearly twenty miles.
Ji Hao tightly held Man Man. A horrible power abruptly came from behind Ji Hao along with the flood,
heavily hitting against his back.
Po’s armour was protecting Ji Hao’s body, but still, he felt a terribly hot power had gushed into his body
like a flood current, which had almost melted all of his internal organs down; the destructive power then
hit right on Man Man’s body through Ji Hao.
The small body of Man Man instantly started quivering. The wound in her back hadn’t healed yet, but was
now torn by the power again; large amounts of lava-hot blood that was gushing out of Man Man’s body,
quickly evaporated the river water around, forming visible bubbles and white steam upon the surface of
the river.
Hundreds of Blood Fang’s warriors from the Jia Clan keenly noticed those bubbles and steam, and
instantly followed up along with the river bank.
472
They, rushing fast along with the river bank, fixed their eyes on those bubbles and steam on the water
surfaces and madly launched attacks towards those bubbles. Heavy weapons emitted bright lights and
boomed into the river.
Stretches of rivers burst out one after another. Every single of those attacks launched by the Jia Clan’s
warriors could completely destroy one stretch of the river, and leave a huge dip that was miles in radius,
in the river way. The flowing river seemed like a long line that had strung those beads-like huge pits, left
by those attacks, into a bead necklace.
Ji Hao released all of his power, trying to flee faster with the escape magic. The Yuan Dan was rotating
rapidly in his spiritual space like a windmill, and making a swishing sound; the water-energy contained in
the river ceaselessly gushed into his body, turned into pure power, and supported the escape magic,
allowing Ji Hao to keep moving.
The Jia Clan’s madly lauched attacks were like thunder and lighting, coming towards Ji Hao from all
directions. Ji Hao was trying his best to difficultly dodge those attacks under the water. Waves of
explosion forces hit against his body and made him spew mouthfuls of blood out. There were many times
that Ji Hao could barely breathe, and almost blanked out.
From his spiritual space, the mysterious man abruptly appeared and yelled out with a resonant voice,
“Little guy, usually you have always been extra smart, what’s wrong with you today? Is your brain broken
by those stupid attacks? My [Sky-Opening], is that used only for killing people?”
Ji Hao’s body suddenly shook when he heard the mysterious man; at the same time, a magical light, which
was so bright and powerful that seemed as if it could even be touched by hand, had spurted out from Ji
Hao’s pupils.
Some magical changes suddenly happened in Ji Hao’s sight. Ji Hao forced himself to stay in the magical
vision that was brought by the [SkyOpening]. Soon, countless twisting lights emerged from the rapidly
following river water in front of him.
Ji Hao’s body agilely passed through those most vulnerable parts of this light-net that were located in the
joints of these lights.
He discovered that the water resistance had suddenly disappeared, and his speed had been raised by
over three times; only with a flash, he had left the river stretch that was destroyed by those Jia Clan’s
warriors, and ditched them far behind him.
One-quarter of an hour, two-quarters of an hour...those Jia Clan’s warriors and three-eyed young men
hadn’t given up on chasing them.
Three-quarters of an hour, one hour...Ji Hao had ditched those Blood Fang people by three to five miles,
and Man Man’s wounds finally stopped bleeding, neither bubbles or steam could be seen on the surface of
the river.
473
After an hour and fifteen minutes, Ji Hao raised his head from the river and took a deep breath. He found
a small valley that was hidden in the dense jungle and had complex and diverse landform, then difficulty
climbed up from the river, gnashed his teeth and carried Man Man, who was already unable to move, out
from the river as well, after which he ran towards the dense jungle.
Those Blood Fang people didn’t know that Ji Hao had gotten back onto the land, and ended up chasing all
the way along the river.
By the time they had realised that they were unable to catch Ji Hao in that river, Ji Hao and Man Man had
long gone.
One step, two steps, three steps...Ji Hao abruptly slipped and fell head on the ground, and couldn’t get
back up for quite a while. He was so anxious that his eye corners even started twitching - this was
definitely not a good time for resting, they had to hide into the jungle before the Blood Fang’s people got
here; with the current situations of him and Man Man, they were unable to bear a fight against those
people; the only thing what they could do was to raise their hands up and wait to be captured.
Get up! Get up! Get up!
Ji Hao bit hard on his own tongue’s tip. He sensed a great pain from his tongue and tasted the blood.
He had finally got a slight trace of power back; he trembled and struggled, while trying to get back up
from the ground; at that moment, a powerful hand silently held his body.
The abruptly shown up hand scared the crap out of Ji Hao and Man Man, they jerked their heads aside
and looked at the man, whose hand was holding Ji Hao’s arm.
It was a middle-aged man, who looked very generous and reliable. He held Ji Hao up with both of his
hands, frowned and said with sympathy, “Whose kids are you? You’re so young, who had beat you into
this?”
Ji Hao let out a hollow laugh and said bitterly, “Good uncle, just run. Monsters are chasing behind us.”
The middle-aged man rubbed his own nose, laughed out and said, “Uncle? Hmmm? Monsters? We're
humans, why should we be afraid of monsters?”
He then smilingly helped Ji Hao up from the ground, and leisurely said, “No rush, no rush, both of you
have been injured seriously, the most important thing at the moment is to heal you.”
Man Man gnashed her teeth in anxiety, but Ji Hao was surprised to discover that in such a rainy season,
and in such a heavy rain, the clothes of this middle-aged man were extremely dry and clean, not stained
by even a single drop of rain.
474
Chapter 101 – Wen Ming
Chapter 101: Wen Ming
The dress style of the middle-aged man was as ordinary as the grass that could be seen in every corner of
the Southern Wasteland.
He was wearing a shirt that was made of coarse, jute fabric, an over-the-knee shorts made of the same
material as the shirt, and a pair of shoes that were woven by thin vines; his long hair had been bound
tightly behind his head with a soft yet firm vine. His simple and crude clothes were strangely clean.
The man had an upright and foursquare face, with a pair of bright and focused eyes, giving a very
generous and reliable feeling. When Ji Hao first saw this middle-aged man, he even sensed a trace of
father-like, gentle and kind feeling that he only had sensed from Ji Xia.
This man was a bit shorter than ordinary Southern Wasteland’s warriors in shape, only taller than Ji Hao
by a head; he could never compare to those over three to four meters tall Fire Crow Clan’s warriors in
height. However, this man didn’t seem thin and weak at all, on the contrary, when he stood up, every
single movement of him made Ji Hao feel especially powerful and reliable, just like a bear perambulating
its own territory.
Ji Hao didn’t sense any abnormal power or magic coming from the middle-aged man’s body. He was just
as simple and natural as all of those ancient trees, and gigantic rocks all over the jungle. Even the sense of
power of a Fire Crow Clan’s first-level Novice Magus would be much more strong and violent than this
man.
Nevertheless, when Ji Hao looked at him he felt that this middle-aged man was like a vast sea, of which he
was unable to know the breadth and the depth of; the feeling that this man was giving to Ji Hao, was even
deeper, more mysterious and more unfathomable than the feeling that he got when he met Po.
The rain was being rolled on by the roaring gale, slapping down towards the ground along with a loud,
swishing sound.
But still the entire body of the middle-aged man was extremely clean, without a single stain of water or
mud. What was even more astonishing, after he had held Ji Hao and Man Man with his hands, not a single
drop of rain fell on Ji Hao and Man Man’s body anymore. The gale was still roaring and the rain was still
falling, but by standing beside the middle-aged man, Ji Hao and Man Man felt that the small space that
they had been standing in was sunny and warm, without any wind or rain.
Coo, coo...
A pigeon with white and black feathers flew out from the middle-aged man’s sleeve, holding a grass in its
beak, stood on the man’s shoulder, and started pecking carefully.
475
“Hehe, my little fella woke up.” The middle-aged man held Ji Hao and Man Man up, carefully lead them to
a towering tree beside the river, and made them sit down. He then took a fist-sized, black jade bottle out
of a leather bag that was tied around his waist.
The pigeon curiously looked at Ji Hao, while slightly coo-ing.
Mr. Crow thrust his head out of Ji Hao’s cloth, and weakly looked at the pigeon. The two birds looked each
other in the eye, while letting out coos and caws from time to time.
The middle-aged man poured two thumb-sized round pills out from a black jade bottle, then pointed his
finger at the two pills; the pills exploded and turned into two wisps of green smoke, then drilled into Ji
Hao and Man Man’s body.
Ji Hao felt his internal organs, which had been like burning by fire, suddenly cool down; countless wounds
on his internal organs started healing. Black extravagated blood started seeping out of his body through
his pores in very thin streams; soon, a thick layer of black blood crust had appeared on his skin.
Man Man’s little pretty face went twisted in pain, and her shoulder started trembling. The wound that had
reached her lung started squirming fast. Inside the wound, streams of green light and blood-red light
were clashing and striking against each other; blood quickly gushed out of the wound. Harm and healing,
the two opposite powers were conflicting inside Man Man’s body, bringing her incomparable pain.
“It’s the corroding power of the blood moon.” The middle-aged man let out a scornful sniff, and said
frowningly, “You didn’t lie, it’s indeed a group of monsters that had been chasing you. These damn
bastards. Have they already become this unruly in the Southern Wasteland? Little girl, your Abba...hm, he
is not in the Southern Wasteland, is he?”
Man Man stared at the middle-aged man in shock, and asked, “Uncle, do you know my Abba?”
The middle-aged man smilingly nodded towards Man Man, patted her head and said, “My name is Si Wen
Ming, I do know your Abba. Back when you were born, your Abba had robbed me of a hundred pills of
‘huang zhong li’, in order to strengthen your body. Haha.”
Si Wen Ming rubbed his own nose while speaking, then pressed his big hand on the wound on Man Man’s
back. A thick yellow mist rose from his palm; the potent yellow mist then drew out the blood-red smoke,
which had been trying to harm Man Man’s body further. The yellow mist wrapped the blood-red smoke
up and started rotating; soon, the blood-red smoke lost its power, became a wisp of faint, cyan smoke and
dissipated into the air.
The power of the blood-moon had vanished. Man Man’s wounds quickly healed with the nourishment of
the green smoke. She opened her mouth and spat a few mouthfuls of extravagated blood out. After that
she seemingly got all of her energy back, and become even more energetic than Ji Hao.
476
Si Wen Ming dipped a bit of the blood that had been spew out by Man Man with his little finger, then put
the finger near his nose, carefully smelled it, then laughed out and said, “Haha, yeah I was right. You
surely are old Zhu Rong’s daughter. Hm, if your Abba had been in the Southern Wasteland, the people
who beat you into this, probably would already been parched and made into firewood.”
Man Man grabbed Ji Hao’s sleeve, which had already become pieces of rags; tears were gushing out of her
eye sockets in streams. “Abba was not at home, so Man Man sneaked out to play...Old Yan died, and all of
Man Man’s guards, hmm, an evil Bi Fang Clan woman had ganged up with those monsters and killed Old
Yan!”
Ji Hao had been staring at Si Wen-Ming; somehow, he felt that this name was so familiar.
Ji Hao’s heart suddenly drummed when he heard the words of Man Man and Si Wen Ming. Was Man Man’s
father old Zhu Rong? The Zhu Rong family? Ji Hao spent quite an effort to control his emotions and keep
himself from exclaiming out - Just as he thought, Man Man was the daughter of that legendary man, who
had been called the dominator of the entire Southern Wasteland.
In the legends that the Fire Crow Clan’s kids heard from those Maguspriests, the highest dominator of the
entire Southern Wasteland land was the Zhu Rong family. They were not humans but gods, real gods. In
the legends, the leader of the Zhu Rong family was the Fire God, who was able to control all kinds of flame
in this world, and was also the highest god of the South.
As far as the legend about god was concerned, Ji Hao had been retaining a noncommittal attitude towards
it. The Zhu Rong family probably was an extremely powerful clan, and they had added the title of ‘God’ on
themselves. However, he surely had always been very curious about the Zhu Rong family; and now, Man
Man, the youngest daughter of that legendary man, old Zhu Rong, was sitting beside him in reality, and
loudly crying.
Gently patting Man Man on her head, Ji Hao then said calmly, “Alright, Man Man, the evil woman, Jiang
Yao, has already been killed by me.”
Before his voice faded, a sharp, vicious scream abruptly came from the river, “You killed Jiang Yao! You
damn little bastard! I, I will slice you into a thousand pieces! Damn! I didn’t even get the chance to taste
that delicious woman yet, and you exploded her! I’m not interested in dead bodies! Not at all!”
The right side of Di Luo’s chest had a punctured hole in it; he was being held by two three-eyed young
men, and rode on a metal centipede, rushing towards Ji Hao along the river. Behind the metal centipede,
thousands of Jia Clan’s warriors, ten thousands of slave warriors were yelling and shouting, rushing over
as well; each of them had an extremely ferocious face.
“Just as you said, monsters! Well, I could have ignored them if they hadn’t shown up, but since they have
already rushed over, hehe...”
477
Si Wen Ming pulled out a black iron sword while laughing, and simply pointed the sword tip forward,
towards the troop led by Di Luo.
The ground within thousands of miles radius suddenly shook, and the feeling of an incomparable great
power flashed through the air; Di Luo, and the large groups of Blood Fang’s elite warriors that had been
following him, suddenly froze. Their final expression went completely stiff and frozen. Along with a
breeze, Di Luo and all of those Blood Fang’s warriors turned into wisps of smoke and dissipated in the air.
Along with a series of clangs, the armours, weapons, and all of their accessories had fallen on the ground.
Ji Hao and Man Man largely gasped with their mouths wide open, and couldn’t let any word out for a very
long while.
---------------------------------------------------
TN1F ED: WAIT WTF ISN’T THAT A BIT TOO OP.
TL Note: My mouth was largely opened as well...
SR ED: I am not a fan of footnotes, but...this was the most OP move I have ever read, AND I have read a lot
of CN Novels.
478
Chapter 102 – Return
Chapter 102: Return
“Caw!”
Mr. Crow thrust his head again out from Ji Hao’s cloth, opened his beak looking stunned, and gazed at
those Blood Fang warriors, who had already turned into ashes.
There were tens of thousands of elite warriors, and hundreds of Senior level powerful warriors from the
Blood Fang among them; however, all of those people were killed by a single shot of Si Wen Ming. What
was even more terrifying, was that this shot, which had silently killed tens of thousands of people just
now, didn’t break a single piece of armour; not even a single leaf, or a single grass in the jungle had been
damaged by this shot.
Ji Hao was totally stunned, and while gazing at those swaying armours and helmets, which had fallen onto
the ground, he couldn’t help but gasp deeply in shock.
Ji Hao couldn't even imagine the strength and the power level of Si Wen Ming. He could transform a
destructive power, which seemed to be able to destroy an entire world, into such a gentle and light shot,
just like how the dragonflies quickly dipped their tails into the surface of the water; Ji Hao was just
wondering in order to achieve things like this, how powerful a man needed to be.
Si Wen Ming then lazily waved the, ancient, pure black sword, which was forged from black iron and
without any luster, and didn’t even light up a single spell symbol while he launched the attack with it. Si
Wen Ming then grabbed a long rope made of hemp down from his shoulder, wrapped the sword around it
and hung it back on his back.
“Hm, I haven’t exercised for quite a while, I’m a bit out of practice, almost ruined those treasures that
were being carried by them,” said Si Wen Ming while laughing. He smilingly thrust his hand out in the air,
right after which, a shiny, exquisitely crafted sword, with hundreds of different-coloured precious stones,
thickly dotted on the hilt, flew into his hand by itself.
“This sword is pretty nice, too garish though, but it was made of real high quality materials and by skilled
craftsmanship, so it’s a good one. If I take it back to the Pu Ban city, I can probably trade thousands of
good animals and over a thousand vats of delicious booze,” laughed Si Wen Ming, while slowly stroking
the sharp edge of the sword, and lightly knocked the sword hilt. He then smilingly nodded towards Ji Hao
and said, “According to the Southern Wasteland’s rule, whoever has seen this should all have a share,
haha! Hm, I’ll take this sword to trade for booze back to my city, as for the rest, you two kids can just split
them!”
Man Man grabbed Ji Hao’s sleeve, slowly shaked her head and said, “I don’t want them. Man Man has
enough armours and weapons. Ji Hao can have them all, his clan could use more of those things.”
479
Ji Hao didn’t decline, he grinned, coughed the last bit of extravagated blood out from his body, then took a
very deep breath of fresh air, feeling that his entire body was relaxed and comfortable. He then politely
saluted to Si Wen Ming and said, “Since dear uncle, you have granted these things to me, there’s no reason
for me to not accept. These are all good stuff, indeed, our Fire Crow Clan don’t have much of these high-
quality armours and weapons.”
Si Wen Ming nodded to Ji Hao and smiled, patted the pigeon, that had been standing on his shoulder and
staring at Mr. Crow from head tot to toe, and said in a very generous tone, “Hm, it’s good then. Ji Hao, are
you a Fire Crow Clan’s kid? Fire Crow Clan, hmmm, Fire Crow Clan...since such bad things have happened
around here, then I should just take a trip to the Fire Crow Clan with you too.”
Shrugging, Si Wen Ming then laughed out relaxingly and said, “I don’t have any particular destiny anyway,
it can be everywhere.”
Ji Hao and Man Man curiously watched Si Wen Ming’s next movement. Si Wen Ming drew a complicated
spell symbol on the moist and soft ground, after which he pressed his right hand in the middle of the spell
symbol, and started enchanting a spell in a low voice.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyed and released his sensitive spiritual power towards the surrounding jungle. He
clearly sensed waves of magical soul power coming out from Si Wen Ming’s body and quickly spreading
towards the surrounding area, covering the jungle within thousands of miles around within only a
moment.
Soon, roars came from far away. Followed by the cracking sound of branches, two fifty to sixty feet long,
black leopards darted out, with their feet treading on clouds of black smoke. The two gigantic leopards
took a glance at Si Wen Ming from quite a long distance, narrowed their eyes and carefully sensed the
soul power that had been released from his body, after which, their originally deep and threatening roars
turned into gentle whimper. The two leopards then started swaying their tails and drew near Si Wen
Ming as if they were two soft kittens.
After some time, a couple of bright-coloured, gigantic tigers rushed out of the jungle.
Just like the two leopards, these tigers were very cautious and held their vigilance towards Man Man and
Ji Hao, but impelled by Si Wen Ming’s soul power, these tigers soon put their vigilance down and walked
up to Ji Hao and Man Man, intimately rubbing their bodies with their heads; Ji Hao even had the feeling
that these tigers were smiling.
Leopards, tigers, elephants and mammoths...hundreds of gigantic wild animals had come only after a
quarter of an hour. Ji Hao and Man Man had been busy on picking those armours and weapons up from
the ground, after which they tied them tightly up with vines, and put them on these animals’ back.
Taking over two hours, they had finally cleaned everything up. Si Wen Ming rode in front of the animal
troops on a sturdy buffalo’s back, while leading the way. Ji Hao and Man Man climbed onto a gigantic
480
leopard’s back and closely followed Si Wen Ming. This large group of wild animals started moving fast in
orderly lines, quickly going into the dense jungle, heading towards the Fire Crow Clan.
Accompanied by Si Wen Ming, who was as powerful as gods and demons, Ji Hao and Man Man finally
relaxed both, their bodies and their minds.
They had just been hunted by the Blood Fang for days and had been badly wounded over and over again.
Man Man was so tired and sad that she even wanted to die. After they had sat down on the leopard’s back,
she leaned her head against Ji Hao’s shoulder and fell into a deep sleep.
Ji Hao sat with his legs crossed, supporting Man Man with his shoulder, narrowed his eyes, concentrating
on running the soul-healing magic of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and replenishing his
power. The natural power was continuously drawing towards Ji Hao’s body from the surrounding area,
circulating inside his body through those interleaving meridians for a few times, ultimately turning into
pure power, and melted into Ji Hao’s Yuan Dan.
Si Wen Ming, who had been riding on the buffalo’s back, abruptly felt a strange movement of the natural
power in the surrounding area; he turned back his head in curiosity, and took a deep glance at Ji Hao.
A stream of dim and mysterious light emerged in Si Wen Ming’s pupils, and started rotating; he carefully
looked at Ji Hao from head to toe. In his eyes, Ji Hao’s body looked like a spiral at the moment, the
inexhaustible natural power had been gathering towards his body, and completely disappearing into the
black-hole-like center of the swirl in Ji Hao’s body.
“This little guy is very interesting.”
While packing those armours and weapons, Si Wen Ming had learned what had happened to Ji Hao and
Man Man from Man Man's mouth.
With the junior power-level, and the bloodline power, which had been activated not long ago, Ji Hao had
killed tens of Senior-level Jia Clan’s warriors, and brought Man Man along, while fleeing for nearly
thousands of miles far, under the mad hunt of the Blood Fang; even a man like Si Wen Ming was slightly
shocked by that.
More importantly, Ji Hao was at such a young age, and unlike Man Man, who had a incomparably noble
family background, Ji Hao was born in a faded clan of the Southern Wasteland; the resources he had, and
the inherited magics that he could get, was so little that it was not even worth mentioning to Si Wen Ming.
However, with these little resources and inherited magics, Ji Hao could get such a good fighting result. Si
Wen Ming felt that he had been attracted by Ji Hao.
“Such a good boy, hm, I wonder if he is mature enough...he is just like a baby eagle, does he has the guts to
fly away from his nest?” murmured Si Wen Ming.
481
Ji Hao didn’t have any extra energy to pay attention to Si Wen Ming. When he was concentrating on
replenishing his body and gaining his power back, he had also been silently thinking about all those
horrible scares and great happiness that he had gained throughout the hunt; those deadly dangers, and
the survival, during this journey.
He only felt that deep down in his heart, everything was now so clear and pure; in his previous life, he
had felt that there was always a heavy, black curtain, that firmly blocked his soul, but now, it had
suddenly and completely collapsed and disappeared.
He seemingly saw a bright road, which was clearly visible in front of his soul. All of his blood started to
boil, and all of his spiritual power activated and he growled deeply. All kinds of natural power and energy
quickly gathered, converging towards his body. This mysteriously vast, and unspeakable universal power
were all being pushed by the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and appeared in Ji Hao’s
spiritual space, gushing straight into his Yuan Dan, which had already condensed into a solid sphere.
Suddenly, Ji Hao opened his eyes and a wisp of purple mist spurted out, three feet far, from his pupils.
In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, nine glowing, golden spell symbols of the [Mantra Dan of the Nine Secret
Words] appeared above the Yuan Dan. Some kind of magical, tremendous, and irreversible change was
now happening inside the Yuan Dan, an originally incorporeal being - The Yuan Dan was transforming
into a corporeal Gold Dan.
Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao in shock. He saw that the natural power of the area which was hundreds of
miles in radius had been stirred by some magical power contained in Ji Hao’s body, and was intensely
shaking.
To cause a vibration this intense, and of this much of natural power, not to mention someone at the Junior
level warrior stage, even a Senior level Maguspriest couldn’t make this happen without tens of years of
practice!
“I must have this kid,” Si Wen Ming knocked his own forehead hard, and laughed out loud silently.
482
Chapter 103 – The Trial of Yuan Dan
Chapter 103: The Trial of Yuan Dan
Horrible terrors, and great happiness!
The hunt they had been through during these couple of days, started flashing back in Ji Hao’s mind. He got
badly hurt, then barely escaped from near-death dangers over and over again. The fright that he had felt
everytime he had been beaten, coughed blood up and fell into a deadly and despairing situation, was
continuously striking his soul like the tidewaters.
And the great, endless happiness he had felt everytime he escaped from those deadly dangers, killed
powerful enemies and carried Man Man, who was also seriously wounded, and ran away from those
desperate situations, in which there seemed to be no chance of survival, was also like the tidewaters,
madly striking against his soul.
The scares and happiness combined into a torrent, struck hard against Ji Hao’s soul, making him feel hard
to stabilize his soul, and pushed his soul to hide into the Yuan Dan, which had been undergoing a
qualitative change.
Countless scenes fleetingly flashed in front of his eyes. His previous life, current life, and everything that
he had been through.
Those scenes, those people, and those moments; from his birth in the previous life, to the rebirth in this
world as Ji Hao; from the very first time he had followed Ji Kui’s guidance and cast his first magic, the
[Poisonous-Bug-Call], to being led by the mysterious man’s movement and launching the [Sky-Opening]
with all of his power.
Ji Hao even clearly recalled that in an ordinary day of his previous life, when he walked past a crossroad,
a mosquito flew across the air in front of his face, and brought up a few particles of dirt; he clearly
remembered how those few particles of dirt looked like, without omitting anything.
These were all his thoughts and his experiences; countless fragments of memory had been drifting
profusely and disorderly in his mind, and gathering towards his soul from all directions; every single
fragment contained a strand of soul power. In the joint of the horrible scares and the great happiness,
these memory fragments gushed into his Yuan Dan, melting into Ji Hao’s soul one after another. Ji Hao’s
soul power started improving rapidly.
Ji Hao suddenly rose into the air. He trod on the fierce wind, flew out of the dense jungle, went beyond the
tallest treetops, and rose straight into the sky and disappeared into the thick clouds.
“Good boy! It’s amazing! Ayaya, I have to take this kid back with me! Hm, who is he? Is he a descendant of
a god? A natural born genius? Or...a reincarnation of some powerful person?” Si Wen Ming fixed his eyes
483
on the small silhouette of Ji Hao, which had already disappeared in the clouds while his ten fingers
quickly flicked and counted the names of all of those deceased powerful people, who had been known by
this world, ever since there was a written record.
When an astonishingly powerful person or god died, his soul might reincarnate somewhere, and start
another life. After long and difficult practice, he might regain the power and the high status that he had in
his previous life. Such things were not that rare in this primitive world. As far as Si Wen Ming knew, even
a few of his close friends were reincarnations of previous gods.
However, the sense of power that was being released from Ji Hao’s body, was extremely special; although
Si Wen Ming could be considered as a very knowledge and experienced person, he had absolutely no idea
about who Ji Hao really might be.
“Ayaya, I’m so curious! My heart is even itching! Can’t stand it!” Si Wen Men suddenly grabbed a snow-
white tortoise shell, which had a jade-like luster, bit the tip of his tongue, and spat a mouthful of blood
onto the tortoise shell; After that, he quickly threw out tens of weird spell symbols onto the shell with
both of his hands, and said, “I only want to know which terrifying person you are reincarnated from. I’m
just purely curious, please don’t mind, don’t mind.”
However, a light call came from the shell, along with which, all tens of fingertips of Si Wen Meng had
burst out large pieces of grey, mist-like lightning; at the same time, the jade-like, white tortoise shell
suddenly cracked into countless pieces.
Si Wen Ming was stunned for a short while, and looked at the shell regretfully. Then he gently smiled,
raising his head, and gazed at the dense clouds, which had already started rotating fast, and said, “Ah,
seems like a really extraordinary person. Good, good, at the moment, we’re just lacking this kind of
person. Hopefully, we, our human kind, will have one more backbone...I’m already too tired, too
exhausted.”
A slight trace of bitterness and exhaustion flashed across the upright and generous face of Si Wen Ming,
but after only a moment, this negative emotion had gone. Si Wen Ming puffed out his chest and raised
both of his arms, waving hands hard towards the dense clouds, while laughing and shouting, “Ji Hao! Are
you interested in going to the Middle Land with me? Go to the Pu Ban city with me! The capital of our
human world, Pu Ban city!”
“Haha!” Si Wen Ming laughed out loud, then stood up on the buffalo’s back and yelled, “I can introduce
you to many pretty girls! Oy! Pretty girls! The most pretty girls from the Dong Yi Clan, the most powerful
clan of the Eastern Wasteland!”
At the moment, Ji Hao had no spare power to consider Si Wen Ming’s invitation. He rose straightly into
the clouds, then rushed out of the clouds. Above those dark and dense clouds, there was bright sunshine
Ji Hao felt that the entire, boundless world had been displayed in front of his eyes without any obstacles.
He trod on the dark clouds, wantonly showering in the hot and bright sunshine.
484
A sphere of gold-red fiery light gushed out of Ji Hao’s back, within which, a silhouette of three-legged Gold
Fire Crow emerged out from..
From all directions, loomingly visible, gold-coloured sunlight gathered towards Ji Hao, transforming into
a faint fiery light and merged into Ji Hao’s body. The remaining Senior Magi’s blood inside Ji Hao’s body
had quickly been digested and absorbed by his body; all of his muscles were slightly squirming and
swelling; a cracking sound came from his bones. Soon, Ji Hao’s body grew about an inch taller.
Ji Hao’s soul had been hidden inside the Yuan Dan in his spiritual space. Under the purification by the
purple flame of the Yuan Dan, large amounts of negative power had to be transformed into thick, black
smoke, and continuously discharged from Ji Hao’s soul. The negative power had soon dissipated, the soul
of Ji Hao was becoming more and more crystal-like, gradually becoming smooth and firm like a precious
beak.
His soul power was improving very quickly. Ji Hao opened his arms as if he was hugging the sky. He felt
like the sun, which was located on the edge of the sky, was swelled to several time larger. Beams of
sunlight were continuously being absorbed by Ji Hao’s body, merging into the hundreds of meridians that
had been lit up by the Fire Crow’s bloodline power.
Followed by a loud crack sound, a slight dot of golden light burst out from Ji Hao’s Yuan Dan. From inside
the originally mist-like Yuan Dan, a slight substantial part emerged; the new emerging part was golden,
heavy, and incomparable hard as if it was forged by purple gold. Ji Hao took a deep breath, and with this
single breath, hundreds of mile long of river-like power strands, which were condensed from the vast
universal energy, had been completely inhaled into Ji Hao’s body. After which, the thumb-sized, golden
part of the Yuan Dan suddenly started expanding at a very high speed.
The final transformation of the Yuan Dan had started - The Yuan Dan had started transforming into the
Golden Dan.
The accomplishment sign of the first level practice of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was to create
the ‘Sea Soul of the Purple Palace [1], which referred to this Golden Dan of the Purple Palace that had just
transformed from the Yuan Dan, in Ji Hao’s spiritual space. Once the transformation from the Yuan Dan to
Gold Dan had been completed, Ji Hao could immediately achieve the unity of the universe and the human
body, which meant, he would be able to easily manipulate all kinds of natural power, and the power of all
kinds of magic that he had learned would be stronger by over ten times. Additionally, his pure and great
soul power, which had been improved by hundreds of times, would become the most reliable basis and
motivation for his further practice in the future.
In this primitive world and in this life, Ji Hao would become the very first Magus that had gained a Golden
Dan with his soul-power.
The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was one of the most powerful magic that had originated from
the era when magic was about to vanish, and gathered the strengths of Buddhism, Taoism, and many
other powerful sects’ magic power systems. In a certain degree, the Golden Dan that Ji Hao had, tempered
485
with the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], was created based on the excellences of
Buddhism, Taoism, and all kinds of classic magic power systems, and had reached a new level that was
even higher than [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] itself.
The little part of Gold, quickly spread towards the entire region of the Yuan Dan, like a raging wildfire
that had set the whole grassland ablaze.
The sky for tens of thousands miles around Ji Hao’s body seemed frozen for a moment as if time had
stopped - within that moment, a Golden Dan, that no one in this world had seen before, had appeared; it
seemed as if even this whole world was shocked by this occurrence.
Seemingly with a slight trace of hesitation, a cyan-blue cloud flew across the air above Ji Hao; followed by
a series of thunder, nine thumb-sized lightning bolts darted down from the cloud and struck on Ji Hao’s
head one after another. Black smoke puffed out from Ji Hao’s entire body, he then fell onto the ground
from the sky tens of thousands of feet high with his head downward.
While falling, all of Ji Hao’s muscles and bones started squirming; afterwards, bright lightning bolts
suddenly darted out from his body, along with which, wisps of black smoke that had transformed from all
of the impurities inside his body, gushed out in streams.
He had passed the lightning tribulation of the Golden Dan within only a moment, which meant, the
transformation from Yuan Dan to Golden Dan, had been accomplished!
-------------------------------------
[1]Purple Palace: Translated from the word ‘Zi Fu’. ‘Zi’ means purple, ‘Fu’ means space, house, mansion,
office; I suppose Zi Fu refers the spiritual space here.
486
Chapter 104 – Shocking Information
Chapter 104: Shocking Information
“Wind!”
When Ji Hao was about to fall onto the ground, he let out a deep shout; following which, an invisible gust
of wind quickly wrapped his body up from under his feet. Ji Hao’s body then transformed into a gust of
wind, gently blowing across the air, close to the ground. Within the downpour of rain, tens of raindrops
slightly trembled. After the span of one breath, Ji Hao’s body reappeared on top of a tree, three miles
away.
“Rain!”
Once he had thrust his head out of the dense branches and leaves of the gigantic tree, Ji Hao waved his
arms and shouted. Along with his voice, all of the crystal-like raindrops in the radius of a few miles, were
frozen into ice blocks altogether. The thumb-sized ice blocks fleetingly fell down onto the ground from
high altitudes, along with an ear-piercing swooshing sound, like a heavy rain of shooting stars, which was
going to wash the entire planet.
Tens of huge trees that would take two people to hold their arms around the tree trunks, had been
punctured by the frozen raindrops along with a loud cracking and exploding sound. Large amounts of
wood fragments and shattered tree barks were shot into the air. Ji Hao smiled, locked his fingers together
and lightly waved outwards.
“Thunder!” shouted Ji Hao.
While shouting, Ji Hao raised both his arms towards the sky. High in the air above Ji Hao’s head, large
amounts of dark clouds started rolling intensely and formed a whirlwind-like cloud swirl, and extended
towards the ground for hundreds of feet. Within the cloud swirls, a sphere of bright light suddenly
flashed, followed by which, a human-head-sized, fire-red sphere of lightning darted down onto the
ground, along with a sonorous thunder that was loud enough to awaken the dead, and fell into the dense
jungle two miles away.
Followed by another thunderous boom, the fiery lightning sphere exploded; countless fist-sized fire-
lightning-spheres darted out towards every direction, instantly shattering tens of towering trees into
pieces; branches and leaves of hundreds of trees that were a bit further in the surrounding area, were
broken due to the reverberations; fragments of leaves and branches were sent flying over a mile away by
strong airwaves. After all this, a huge pit that had a radius of tens of feet, had appeared in the ground.
“Lightning!”
487
Ji Hao let out the last shout, and injected all of the pure and great power into the spell symbols that had
appeared on his palms, from his Golden Dan.
Movements of the dark clouds in the sky seemed to had become even more intense. Circles of silver-blue
lightning bolts appeared in the dark clouds, continuously moving towards the cloud’s surfaces from
inside, like ripples on the surface of water. Those lightning ripples quickly condensed into tens of tank-
sized, round lightning spheres. Ji Hao then pointed his finger towards the sky; followed by his movement,
tens of lightning bolts that were flashing eye-piercingly, fell straight down towards the ground, like tens
of sharp knives, from the sky and hit hard against a hundreds of feet tall rock-hill.
The sounds of an electric current came out from the small hill. The small rock hill, which was even harder
than steel, had been struck violently by the tens of lightning bolts. Large clouds of dirt and ashes suddenly
rose from the hill along with fire sparks - the hill that had been formed by pure hard rock was torn into
pieces by the electric-power that came from the lightning bolts.
After having breathed out a mouthful of turbid air, Ji Hao raised his head and deeply grasped towards the
sky. His soul power, which had improved by hundreds of times, transformed into a huge, invisible net,
and drew the natural energy from the jungle and the air from miles around, towards Ji Hao, after which it
was quickly being absorbed by his body. The great natural energy quickly gathered towards Ji Hao; every
single pore of his had opened and started swelling, and every single fine hair on his body was standing
straight up. Wisps of transparent, visible air-swirls were coming out of every single pore, along with a
sizzling sound made by the natural power, when it was moving quickly and gushing into Ji Hao’s body.
Within the short span of over ten breaths, the power of the Golden Dan, which had run out just now, was
quickly refilled. Compared to the original power that Ji Hao had just fully released, the newly refilled
power was about ten thousand times better in quality.
Ji Hao changed his hand motion − Each of the nice secret words in the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret
Words] had a corresponding hand motion. With different combinations, the nine hand motions could
generate countless, unpredictable different effects.
With the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], Ji Hao could make a connection with the universe and
develop the potential of the human body, and depending on the power of the Golden Dan, Ji Hao could
manipulate the natural energy and universal power; at the same time, the power of the [Mantra Dan with
Nine Secret Words] could purify the body and improve the soul power! Ji Hao felt that his soul had
become bright and shining, round and smooth, like a top-quality jade, and as hard as gold; he also felt that
his every slight movement now could produce an unimaginary effect and release an unbearable power.
The ‘Wind’, ‘Rain’, ‘Thunder’, ‘Lighting’ that had been cast by Ji Hao just now, was only a small trial. At the
moment, countless magical, and mysterious magics and powerful spells had suddenly emerged in his
mind; he could now easily come up with an innumerable number of magical fighting methods to face his
enemies.
488
Inside Ji Hao’s chest, a sphere of raging flame was blazing, and it seemed as if it couldn’t wait to burst out;
wrapped around Ji Hao’s body, was the shining and glowing [Gold Crow Armour]; slightly shaking behind
his body, was a pair of fiery wings; golden-red light had been flashing in his pupils - the [Gold Crows Eye]
were as sparkling as the stars, and with a single glance, Ji Hao could clearly see a single leaf at a distance
of tens of miles away.
Compared to all kinds of magic that he had learned in his previous life, his four special abilities that he
had gained from the bloodline power in this current life, could be activated faster, and consumed less
power. With the same amount of power, the effects that were delivered by the four special abilities, could
be one and a half times greater than those previous life’s magics. Since a while ago, Ji Hao had started
silently comparing the four special abilities with all of the other magics that he had learned, and was
objectively measuring his current power.
Miles away, Man Man was hiding under a huge sweet potato leaf, curiously staring at Ji Hao.
“Uncle Wen Ming, Ji Hao is a Fire Crow Clan’s kid, and has inherited the bloodline power of the ancient
Gold Fire Crow, which means he should only be able to control the fire element. But, how come he can
control all of the wind, rain, thunder and lightning elements?” said Man Man while looking at Ji Hao in
surprise, “Although during the last couples of day, I saw Ji Hao cast some weird magics, Man Man didn’t
get the time to think about stuffs like this yet.”
The eyes of Si Wen Ming had been shining while he was smilingly staring at Ji Hao, who was on top of a
hill far from Man Man and himself.
After remaining silent for a while, Si Wen Ming then responded calmly, “Hm, Man Man, who said that the
Fire Crow Clan’s clansmen, who have inherited the Gold Crow’s bloodline, can only control the fire
element? Isn’t Ji Hao’s Amma a Qing Yi Clan’s clanswoman? The bloodline that is inherited by the Qing Yi
Clan is the ancient wind-roc's bloodline.”
“Even if so, that is only the wind power he could possibly inherit in addition to the fire power. What about
the others, like rain, thunder and lightning?” Man Man stared at Si Wen Ming with a pair of beady eyes,
and continued, “Abba said that Man Man is a little bit silly, but good uncle, don’t you try to fool me!”
“Hahaha!”
Si Wen Ming laughed out aloud, looked at Man Man seriously and said, “Don’t listen to him! Your Abba
himself was...haha! Man Man is actually very clever, uncle Wen Ming will never lie to you, I can swear to
the sky about this!”
Right after Si Wen Ming finished his speech, a lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky, struck a tree tens
of Zhangs beside Si Wen Ming, as if the sky had heard his words.
Si Wen Ming took a careless glance at that towering tree, which was just set ablaze by the lightning bolts
like a huge torch, and said calmly, “Ji Hao’s Amma is from the Qing Yi Clan, and what about the Amma of Ji
489
Hao’s Abba? Couldn’t she have come from a clan that has water-related bloodline power? And what about
the Amma of Ji Hao’s grandma? If we count generation by generation, we will find that, in fact, all of the
bloodlines of the Southern Wasteland’s large-scale clans have become mixed and are a lot thinner than
before, therefore, many of these large-scale clans are not as powerful as in the old days.”
Pausing for a second, Man Man frowned, seemingly lost in her thoughts.
After quite a while, Man Man seriously nodded to Si Wen Ming and said, “Man Man seems to remember
that Abba had said similar things to those ministers. Amongst clansmen of the top ten large-scale clans in
the Southern Wasteland, there are much less newly upgraded Magus Kings and higher level Magi than
there were ten thousand years ago. Because of this, Abba had even lost his interests in booze for days,
then he left home. I don’t know where he went to.”
“The Pu Ban City!” said Si Wen Ming with a smile and looked at Man Man, “Your Abba, is now in the Pu
Ban City and has a meeting with the king of the human beings. Man Man, Pu Ban is a very interesting
place, where you can have a lot of fun. Are you interested in coming to Pu Ban with me and having a look
around? Your Abba is in Pu Ban right now.”
Stopping for a second, Si Wen Ming continued with a mysterious tone, “In the Pu Ban City, we have a lot of
kids at the same age as you, all gathering together. You will have so much fun with them! Hm, it’s true, I
will never lie to you, that is indeed a really nice place!”
At that moment, Ji Hao trod on a fierce gust of wind, flying towards Si Wen Ming and Man Man.
His Yuan Dan had just transformed into a Golden Dan. To a certain degree, Ji Hao’s body was now
thoroughly remolded, largely different from ordinary human beings, and had become a body of a
demigod; therefore, he could now rely on the power of his body and control the wind, to help himself to
fly.
To the clansmen of the Southern Wasteland clans, flying was a special ability that only Magus Kings and
above leveled Magi could have. Even for the most powerful Senior Magi, no matter how high and how far
they could leap, they were never able to fly in the air for a long time.
Ji Hao had caught the last sentence that was said by Si Wen Ming, and he curiously asked, “Pu Ban city...I
feel like I’ve heard about this city before. The king of the human beings...the king of the entire human
kind? What is his name?”
Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao smilingly and whispered “The original name of the current king of the
human beings is Yao Chong Hua, but all of us call him Emperor Shun[1].”
Emperor Shun!
A lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky and struck hard onto the ground, burst out in the jungle. Ji Hao
raised his head, smilingly looking at the sky.
490
Yao Chong Hua, Emperor Shun!
Pu Ban city! Ji Hao suddenly grew a strong interest towards that legendary city.
——————————————
[1]Emperor Shun: A legendary leader of ancient China, regarded by some sources as one of the Three
Sovereigns and Five Emperors. Oral tradition holds that he lived sometime between 2294 and 2184 BCE.
According to traditional sources, Shun received the mantle of leadership from Emperor Yao at the age of
53 and then died at the age of 100 years. Shun's capital was located in Puban (蒲阪), presently located in
Shanxi.
491
Chapter 105 – Condemnation
Chapter 105: Condemnation
“Pu Ban is an excellent place.”
“In Pu Ban city, the air is especially fresh, and the soil is incomparably fertile; including the abundant
natural resources, the people there are all marvelous, you can meet people from all the clans there.”
“In Pu Ban city, you can find all kinds of treasures that existed in the world; you can get to know every
clan there; you can meet brave warriors who are powerful enough to pull a mountain up from the ground,
as well as exceedingly gentle and beautiful girls. In Pu Ban city, the strongest warriors can find the best
weapons in the world, and the most beautiful woman will get the most shining jewelry.”
“Pu Ban City is a wonderful place, the air there is filled with the fragrances of hundreds of kinds of
flowers.”
“Pu Ban City is a great place, in that city, even if you were to randomly throw a handful of seeds on the
ground, you will have a good harvest in the autumn.”
“Pu Ban City is a nice place, young men there have minds broad as the sky. Only if you are a real man, you
should go to Pu Ban city, you will meet countless good friends and brothers in that city.”
“Pu Ban City is really a good place, girls in that city have come from everywhere in the world; in that city,
you can find passionate girls from the Southern Wasteland, friendly and unconstrained girls from the
Eastern Wasteland, cute and lovely girls from the Northern Wasteland and gentle girls filled with warmth
from the Western Wasteland.”
“All in all, Pu Ban City is a stunning place, not a single city can compare with Pu Ban City. As a human
being, especially a man, if you spend your entire life time in this a small and declining clan in this
Southern Wasteland, and not go to the Pu Ban city and have a look at the real world, that will be a huge
shame.”
All the above were said to Ji Hao by Si Wen Ming.
Ever since he had witnessed that Ji Hao transformed the Yuan Dan into a Golden Dan, passed the lightning
trial, and all the other abnormal things that had happened with Ji Hao, he had started trying his best to
describe the bests of Po Ban City, encouraging Ji Hao to fearlessly walk out of the Southern Wasteland, go
to Pu Ban with him, and see the real world.
Excluding Man Man who was a bit muddled, Si Wen Ming, and even Ji Hao himself, had an understanding
that was as clear as an ice mirror, of what had happened to Ji Hao - Both of them were clearly aware of
492
that such things like improving one’s power to a certain point, that even had drawn out the lightning trial,
was not that rare in the Southern Wasteland and other lands in the world.
However, what kind of people were qualified to draw the lightning trial out?
Spirits living in the jungle, who had been practicing their powers for over ten thousand years; when they
were about to completely transform into human shapes, the negative, even evil power contained in their
bodies, which had been accumulating over ten thousand years, would suddenly burst out, clashing
against the positive natural power and draw the lightning trial.
Or peak-level Junior level Magi; when they were about to open their very first Magus Acupoint, the vast
natural power would gush into the newly awoken acupoint and the intense movement and strikes of the
natural power would probably cause the entire surrounding world to shake, naturally, the lightning trial
would fall down from the sky, strengthen their bodies and purify their powers.
Only the tens of thousand years old spirits and Senior Magi were qualified to draw the lighting trial out,
but Ji Hao was only a new Junior Magus who had just activated his bloodline power. Ji Hao had drawn the
lightning trial out, and somehow possessed the massive powers that were all exceeding the limitation of
his inherited bloodline power.
Si Wen Ming believed that Ji Hao would have an amazingly bright future. However, Ji Hao wasn't
prepared to just ‘sell’ himself to this man at such a ‘low price’.
Therefore, although during the journey, Si Wen Ming had been talking all the way about how great the Pu
Ban city was, seemingly even going to spat a few lotus out of his mouth, Ji Hao had only been nodding his
head and responding with ‘yes, yes’, expressing his boundless longing and yearning to go to the Pu Ban
city, but he just wouldn’t tell Si Wen Ming for sure if whether he was planning to go to Pu Ban City with Si
Wen Ming or not.
Looking at Si Wen Ming, whose face was filled with depression, which he didn’t even try to hide, Ji Hao’s
facial expression was as calm as the peaceful ocean, but inside his head, he had been madly laughing for
quite a while.
“Emperor Shun, Emperor Shun...Yao Chong Hua, the Emperor Shun...hehe, Si Wen Ming!”
During the journey, Ji Hao had been carefully observing Si Wen Ming; he only felt this name was very
familiar, but had absolutely no clue about why; however, after Si Wen Ming abruptly mentioned the title
of the Emperor Shun and Shun’s real name, Yao Chong Hua, Ji Hao came up with an extremely
unbelievable guess about Si Wen Ming.
Was this man the same Si Wen Ming as he was thinking?
“Uncle Wen Ming, we have traveled for days, and you have talked so much about Pu Ban, what do you do
in that city? I’m so curious,” said Ji Hao. From a long distance, he could see an area of mountain ridges,
493
which was the location of the Cold Stream Valley. Ji Hao couldn’t hold his curiosity back anymore, so he
popped a question up to Si Wen Ming.
If this man was really the same Si Wen Ming as he was thinking, then he shouldn’t just be carrying a long
sword and traveling around the Southern Wasteland jungle with a chubby pigeon.
“Me?” Si Wen Ming had been lying on the back of the buffalo, holding both of his hands behind his head,
with a long grass in his mouth, staring at the rolling dark clouds in the sky, and the lightning bolts
flashing across the air from time to time.
“I’m just an unoccupied person. I want to do some useful things, but I don’t know where to start,” sighed
Si Wen Ming and continued, “I think I can only try my best. Hm, from the South to the North, I traveled
everywhere. I don’t even know if it's useful or not, but there are some things in the world, which I can’t
allow to remain like that any more.”
Si Wen Ming clinched his own fists, then seriously and firmly said to Ji Hao, “Some things in this world are
not right. They can’t see and they don’t care, but these things cannot continue to remain like that, so I
want to do something to help change the world, even if what I’m doing is completely useless.”
After that he took a handful of wild millets out of his sleeves, fed them to the pigeon that had been
standing on his shoulder all this time, and said smilingly, “As for this pigeon...ha, I found out that pigeons
have a magical ability, they rarely lose directions, and can fly for a very long time. I’ve been considering
about what this pigeon could do.”
“Deliver messages!” Ji Hao smiled and said.
“Deliver messages?” said Man Man. She then laughed out and continued, “Ji Hao, there are many powerful
large birds that can be a lot more useful as messenger than this fat bird. Not to mention that messengers
working for Abba are all Magus Kings, what could a fat bird like this do?”
Ji Hao opened his mouth and looked at Man Man in shock, and didn’t know how to respond.
“Send messages?!” Unlike Man Man, Si Wen Meng’s eyes suddenly shone, he then slowly nodded,
seemingly planning something in his head, then smiled and said, “That is a good idea. Hm, for some weak
small-scale clans, and some certain situations and places, Magus Kings can be less reliable than a bird.
Send messages...”
Large groups of wild beasts carrying Ji Hao, Man Man and Si Wen Ming, were slowly approaching the Cold
Stream Valley.
In ordinary days, one would meet the Fire Crow Clan’s patrol at tens of miles away from the Cold Stream
Valley; however, they didn’t meet a single person from the Fire Crow Clan all the way.
494
Ji Hao’s heart started sinking. He subconsciously patted the riding beast’s head and speeded up, rushing
towards the Cold Stream Valley. Si Wen Ming’s expression slightly changed, speeded up and darted
towards the Cold Stream Valley as well.
Inside the Cold Stream Valley, a handsome young man, who was wearing a luxurious, red long cloak,
made of golden silk, riding on the back of a fiery kylin[1], with his head held high, floating in the air tens
of Zhangs from the ground, and looked down at those Fire Crow Clan’s clansmen, who were standing in
the Cold Stream Valley.
Tens of thousands of Fire Crow Clan’s warriors had gathered together in the valley. Every single one of
them had been staring at the young man with a serious and raging face.
The Cold Stream Valley had been deadly quiet, although the tens of thousands of Fire Crow Clan’s
warriors were obviously filled with indignation, no one dare to make even the slightest sound.
Tens of sturdy warriors were riding on the fiery flood dragons, held all kinds of weapons and wearing red
armours, with bodies wrapped by blazing clouds of flames, had been staring at those Fire Crow Clan’s
warriors with unfriendly eyes.
Ji Zhou and Ji Xia were kneeling on the ground, tightly bound with thumb-thick, red chains.
Ji Xia had been beaten hard, had even a bloody nose and a swollen face. On his back, small flames were
blazing around tens of bone-deep whipping wounds.
The young man, who had been riding on a fiery kylin’s back, was looking at Ji Xia with a mocking smile,
and said slowly,
“The little bastard of your Fire Crow Clan got our master’s youngest daughter, Man Man, killed. For this,
all of you have to die!”
------------------------------------
[1]Kylin: The Kylin (Chinese: 麒麟; pinyin: qílín) is a mythical hooved chimerical creature, known in
Chinese and other East Asian cultures, said to appear with the imminent arrival or passing of a sage or
illustrious ruler. It is a good omen thought to occasion prosperity or serenity. It is often depicted with
what looks like fire all over its body. Qilin generally have Chinese dragon-like features. The body is fully
or partially scaled and often shaped like an ox, deer, or horse. Always shown with cloven hooves. In
modern times, the depictions of qilin have often fused with the Western concept of unicorns.
495
Chapter 106 – The Guards of Gods
Chapter 106: The Guards of Gods
Ji Xia’s body had been twitching in pain.
Flames tightly attached on his skin around those bone-deep whipping wounds; small wisps of flames
flickered through Ji Xia’s bones, which were faint golden-red coloured, and making a popping sound. Ji
Hao had started learning many of the magic from those Magus Priests since he had been a little kid,
therefore, he was now a quite knowledgeable kid. His knowledge allowed him to clearly know that this
kind of popping sound was made by bones when the bone marrow had been refined out from the bones
by some special flames.
That must have been incomparable painfull, compared to which even the pain of being skinned alive or
bones being broken, couldn’t be compared.
Ji Xia’s tall and muscular body was twitching because of this great pain; the cold sweat poured down from
his whole body in streams; however, he didn’t show any sign of crying out due to weakness or begging to
be spared, he was only staring at that proud young man straight into the eyes, and said in a fortitudinous
tone, word by a word, “Hao is my son, he would never do things such as you have said!”
With his body intensely quivering, Ji Xia shouted out aloud, “Murder others for treasures and wealth, flee
from the crime, such things, Hao would never do!!”
The young man let a cold smile out, then slightly waved his right hand; along with his movement, an over
twenty zhangs long, little-finger-thick, fiery red whip swooshed down, while bringing up an ear-piercing
sound, and heavily struck on Ji Xia’s back.
This hit was unexpectedly powerful. Although Ji Xia had the power of a Senior Magi and an extremely
hard body that was even harder than steel by hundreds, or even thousands of times, the thin whip still
broke through his skin and blew his muscles into pieces.
Ji Xia let a growl out in pain. This time the young man had whipped even harder than before. Not only a
large piece of muscle that was whipped flew away from Ji Xia’s back, a few bones too were cracked by the
whip; the flames slowly drilled into his bones along with those cracks, and set his marrow ablaze.
Ji Hao stood on the fence wall of the Cold Stream Vally, clearly seeing all this from a long distance.
Murder others for treasures and wealth, flee from the crime? Did the good-looking young man, who had
been riding on a fiery kylin's back and floating high in the air, just talked about him like this?
Ji Hao then fixed his eyes on the valley, and tried to have a better vision. Suddenly, rage gushed into his
head from his heart. His pupils turned blood-red coloured. The bright blood-red light, which was so
496
bright that it seemed as if it even could be touch by hand, darted out of his pupils three feet far. The
natural power surrounding the Cold Stream Valley began to move fast. All of the raindrops within the
area within a radius of ten miles, suddenly froze in the air, after which they were blown away by an
invisible whirlwind and started rotating around Ji Hao rapidly.
The frozen raindrops tore the air apart, causing a loud sizzling sound. Ji Hao’s Golden Dan started
rotating fast in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, and sent the power that contained in it out like floods. Behind Ji
Hao’s body, a sphere of golden-red fiery light suddenly spurted out, within which, two round Fire Crow’s
pupils were ragingly blazing.
All these supernatural changes had taken place outside of the Cold Stream Valley; inside the valley, the
rain was still the rain and the wind was still the wind, no one had noticed what was happening outside of
the valley.
“Man Man, who is this guy?” Ji Hao pointed his finger at the handsome young man and asked.
“Man Man’s seventh brother’s guard, Pu Lian. Such a repugnant guy. Why did he come here? If they
thought I was killed, shouldn’t my oldest brother send people to investigate this?” answered Man Man
while popping up her eyes. She then pointed at Ji Xia and asked Ji Hao, “Ji Hao, who is he?”
“My Abba!” Ji Hao growled out in a deep voice, then pointed his finger at a beautiful lady, who was laid in
the mud behind Ji Xia, and continuously vomiting blood, and said frowningly with his teeth gnashing,
“That’s my Amma...My Abba is strong and powerful, he can take the beating, but my Amma...”
At the moment, Pu Lian was looking at Ji Xia scornfully, and said with a careless tone, “I didn’t come here
to argue with you. I came only to tell you that Ji Hao has killed someone he shouldn’t have, therefore, he
must die. But, only him is not enough, he has to pay more for his crime!”
Ji Xia struggled angrily, however, the two warriors with red armours were pressing him hard onto the
ground, not giving the slightest of space for him to move his body.
“Ji Hao would never do things like that!” roared Ji Xia.
Pu Lian let a out sneer and said, “We have authentic evidence for that. Kill this woman first! Use the
‘Splitting the Body with Five Beasts’ penalty on her! I would like to see if, after this woman has been torn
into a few pieces, will she be as beautiful and attractive as she is now!”
The few warriors who had been riding on the fiery dragons' backs leapt off from their riding beasts, held
thumb-sized red chains that were continuously spurting out flames, and walked towards Qing Fu in big
steps. The few fiery flood dragons raised their heads high and roared towards the sky in excitement,
spewing out fire sparks from time to time.
“‘Splitting the Body with Five Beasts’ penalty?” murmured Si Wen Ming in dislike, “This was a penalty
that had been invented in ancient time, used by Emperor Xuan Yuan when he killed the great devil, Chi
497
You. Emperor Xuan Yuan had abolished this penalty long ago, because it was too cruel, to the point that it
even hurt the natural kindness of this world.”
‘Splitting the Body with Five Beasts’ penalty. Even Ji Hao’s skin had turned into a red colour.
What! ‘Splitting the Body with Five Beasts’ penalty?! This was what people called ‘dismemberment by five
horses’ in his previous life, how would Qing Fu be able to take a brutal torture like that?!
“Die!” Ji Hao let out a great roar and stamped his feet hard against the ground. Suddenly, all of the dark
clouds in the sky descended from the air by hundreds of zhangs, as if the sky had collapsed. A fierce gale
rolled countless raindrops that had been rotating fast with beams of silver light, blowing towards the
Cold Stream Valley from all directions.
The Cold Stream Valley suddenly was filled with the flashing silver light, along with which, countless
frozen raindrops darted down from the sky. That scene seemed like hundreds of thousands of locusts
were sweeping across the entire sky, giving a horrible feeling, as if it was the end of the world.
Pausing for a second, Pu Lian laughed out aloud with a scornful face.
He opened his mouth and slightly breathed a mouthful of air out. A fist-sized, white lotus, which had been
emitting a faint white light, slowly rose from this mouth. Within the span of few breaths, the white lotus
expanded into the size of a bowl, let out a tens of zhangs in radius sphere of bright white light, and
shrouded Pu Lian and all of the warriors beside him.
Countless frozen raindrops hit against the white light that was being emitted by the white lotus, along
with swishing sounds. Light-ripples appeared in the sphere of light; countless raindrops suddenly
exploded after hittin the white light, causing deep booms. The white light started shaking intensely; soon,
the area that had been shrouded by the white light, which was originally fifty zhangs in radius, shrunk to
forty-five zhangs in radius.
Pu Lian turned his head around and looked at Ji Hao with a hard-to-believe face. He clearly saw the young
and tender face of Ji Hao, couldn't help but exclaimed out loud, “Kid! How old are you? How could you
shake my spirit white lotus?!”
Ji Hao raised his head and let out a great growl towards the sky, suddenly darted out and left a miles-long
trail of fiery light behind, then heavily landed beside Qing Fu, who had been lying on the ground and
couldn’t stop vomiting blood. Ji Hao sent a series of spell symbols out with the power of the [Mantra Dan
with Nine Secret Words] from his palm into Qing Fu’s body; along with his movement, the natural life-
force energy from the surrounding area started gathering towards Qing Fu and gushing into her body.
“Is it a big deal to be able to shake your spirit white lotus?” Ji Hao sneered and said; at the same time, he
took out the terrifyingly powerful red tablet, which he hadn’t give back to Man Man yet.
498
Usually, after releasing the power once, this tablet had to bask under the sunlight for a whole day to be
fully refilled, before it could be used again; however, Ji Hao had put it with Mr.Crow and the leather map,
with the power of these two, the tablet could now be refilled every couple of hours.
Pu Lian screamed out hoarsely once Pu Lian saw this tablet, “How dare you! You murdered Man Man, and
now you’re using her...”
Followed by a thunderous boom, Pu Lian’s white lotus suddenly shattered by a horrible power - Man Man
darted up to Pu Lian while yelling loudly, like a mad female pre-historic beast; she raised her foot in front
of Pu Lian and threw a kick towards Pu Lian’s chest with all of her power.
After the boom, the long red cloak that had quite a strong defensive power, suddenly shattered into
pieces, as well as the tight armour thatPu Lian had worn under his cloak. His chest became deeply
hollowed, and blood instantly gushed out of his mouth. Pu Lian was sent flying by Man Man’s kick for tens
of miles far, and couldn't even make a moan in pain.
In the next moment, a red light flashed across the tablet carried in Ji Hao’s hand. A beam of eye-piercing
red light then darted out of the tablet, and melted the heads of those few guards, who had been holding
the chains and were walking towards Qing Fu. These guards died even before the evil smile on their faces
had faded.
Another guard, who had been riding on a fiery flood dragon, abruptly screamed out when he saw this,
“How dare, dare you kill, kill the guards of the Gods, the Zhu, Zhu Rong family’s guards?!”
Man Man rushed up to that warrior, slapped him up into the air for over three-hundred zhangs high.
499
Chapter 107 – Beating Hard
Chapter 107: Beating Hard
“Amma!”
Ji Hao helped Qing Fu up from the ground, sent her to a few Fire Crow Clan’s women, and told them to
take her back to the house. Qing Fu’s injuries were bad, but she was a Magus Priestess herself, who had
mastered the skills of medicine-making and healing magics; as long as she could rest well for a while,
those injuries wouldn’t be a problem.
Ji Xia tremblingly struggled back up from the ground, let out a great laughter then threw a heavy slap
towards the guard, who had pressed him down on the ground, and sent the guard flying nearly a mile
away; all of the guard’s teeth were shattered in pieces by the power of Ji Xia, and spew out of his mouth
along with blood.
Pu Lian flew back with a badly darkened face. A white lotus was circling around his chest, releasing
beams of white light, which were constantly drilling into the hollowed wound on his chest. Along with a
small bone-cracking sound, Pu Lian’s hollowed chest slowly puffed back out, and his wounds were
healing quickly.
Pu Lian took a raging glance at the few corpses of the guards, with a gloomy face, then abruptly roared
out towards Ji Hao.
“How dare you!!”
Straight after he had let out these few words, Man Man rushed up to Pu Lian, grabbed his arms with both
of her hands, pulled him up into the air and heavily smashed him onto the ground. The ground vibrated
intensely, and Pu Lian’s entire body got inlaid into the ground; large amounts of blood gushed out of his
mouth once again.
“How dare you!”
Man Man stamped hard on Pu Lia’s handsome face while yelling harshly, “Ji Hao saved my life! Who sent
you to his clan to bully his parents?!”
Pu Lian opened his mouth stunned for quite a while, then screamed out while staring at Man Man, “Did he
save you?! How did that happen?! I heard that Ji Hao colluded with those monsters who had come from
outside of the Southern Wasteland, killed you for wealth, that’s why I took the guards and came here...”
Before he had finished his speech, Man Man raised her feet and stamped down on his face once again.
The originally handsome and delicate face of Pu Lian had now become smashed and flat; his mouth, eyes
and nose were all twisted, and his entire face was covered in blood, which couldn’t even let a complete
500
sentence out. What could he do at the moment besides only letting out a very muffled moan. His face was
badly twitching, and his pupils, which were filled with blood, were also full of fear and hatred.
He had heard some of Man Man’s ‘good reputations’ before, and knew that in many situations Man Man
meant ‘hell trouble’; however, this was the very first time that Pu Lian directly dealt with Man Man, he
had never even dreamed about that Man Man was actually way more than trouble, she was actually an
absolute nightmare!
How could she beat others so hard just because of a simple misunderstanding?! This was way too
unreasonable!
Ji Hao checked Ji Xia’s wounds, especially those bone-deep whipping wounds on his back. He then walked
up to Pu Lian with a sour face, grabbed his neck and pulled him up from the ground, threw a punch to his
lower belly without saying a single word.
Pu Lian let out a great howl in pain. He felt that Ji Hao’s fist was like a glowing-red iron stake, which had
poked into his stomach and burned all of his internal organs. He lost his eyesight and fell into the dark,
then his entire body started twitching intensely; the white lotus, which had been floating around his
chest, began to tremble because he was losing his consciousness, until finally the lotus had almost
collapsed.
“How dare you punch me?!” Pu Lian had lost the guts to look at Man Man’s face, but he still thought he
had a definitive mental advantage over Ji Hao; he yelled hoarsely while spewing out blood-bubbles from
time to time, “How dare you punch me?! You lowly barbarian! How dare you beat the courier of Zhu Rong
country, the country of the gods?! You...”
Hearing Pu Lian’s cursing, Ji Hao nimbly jerked out a horn-shape knife from around the waist of a Fire
Crow Clansmen who had been standing beside him. The three-feet long, stone-made knife had been
burnished sharp and shining; showering in blood for years, giving this cyan-stone made, sharp knife a
faint blood-red light, which had been shining on its edge.
Ji Hao sent a slight trace of power into the knife, and in the next second, he deeply pierced the horn-
shaped knife into Pu Lian’s lower abdomen.
Ji Hao had a good understanding about the human body. When he pierced the knife into Pu Lian’s body,
he had carefully avoided all of the vital internal organs in that area, only penetrating two layers of
muscles, which wouldn’t bring any serious harm; the knife tip then drilled out from Pu Lian’s back.
However, Pu Lian seeing that Ji Hao abruptly pierced such a long knife into his own body, clearly felt how
hard and cold this knife was with his own body. He felt that his heart was broken into ashes, then started
madly twitching his body like a fish that was about to die.
501
A strange sound came out of Pu Lian’s throat. He showed the whites of his eyes, while staring at Ji Hao
with a badly frightened face. Suddenly, a smell came out from between his legs - this guy had pissed and
pooped on himself, in great fear.
“Ew! So disgusting! You bastard!!” yelled Man Man while stepping backward in disgust. She then frowned
and shouted towards the rest of the guards with a cold face, “You! A bunch of stupid things! Come over
here and speak! Who sent you here? And who told you to beat Ji Hao’s parents?”
The tens of guards, who had been riding on the backs of fiery flood dragons, and floating in the air, had
leapt down from their riding beasts’ backs and tremblingly kneeled down on the ground long ago. All of
those proud and excited fiery flood dragons were now huddled up on the ground, and quietly lied behind
their riders’ backs, not even daring to move.
After these guards heard Man Man, the leader of these guards, who was extremely tall and sturdy,
reaching the height of five meters, and had a red horn located on his forehead, instantly stood up from the
ground, took two steps forward, then heavily kneeled down in front of Man Man, with his head down on
the ground.
“Man Man, our young master, we were only following our order, which was to come here with Pu Lian.
We are not the direct guards of the seventh prince, those few direct guards, were all killed by this young
friend here.” The horned, muscular guard said with a muffled voice, “We never bullied these Fire Crow
Clan’s clansmen.”
Pu Lian tightly grabbed the hilt of the sharp knife, which was stuck in his lower abdomen, while
screaming madly and raucously.
“How dare you kill the seventh prince’s guards?! How dare you try to kill me?! You’re all gonna die! Die!
Ah! Man Man! I, I am with the seventh prince! How can you be with someone outside of your family, who
is trying to kill me?!”
The sharp knife inside his body seemed to have completely broken Pu Lian down. He then yelled with a
strange, high-pitched voice, “I have the official order from the seventh prince, he ordered me to come
here and settle things up! If you, you kill me, you will be fighting against the seventh prince! Man Man the
seventh prince is your elder brother, how can you collude with outsiders and try to kill me?! How can
you?!”
Man Man slapped Pu Lian hard on his face without any hesitation, then yelled harshly at him, “What’s the
big deal about my seventh brother’s guard? If I want to kill you, then I will kill you! Oy! I don’t know a lot
about the family affairs, but this is the northeast territory. I don’t think this area is my seventh brother’s
responsibility, it should be my big brother’s! He has always been in charge of this area. But, you’re with
the seventh brother, how come you were sent here?”
Pu Lian opened his mouth but didn’t say anything, just grabbed the knife hilt tight, while twitching his
body on the ground like a half-dead fish.
502
Ji Hao frowningly stared at Pu Lian, countless thoughts flashed across his mind within a moment.
Si Wen Ming had been standing aside and was quietly watching what was happening around here. He
couldn’t help but sigh and shake his head when he saw such a weird reaction from Pu Lian. He then took
two steps forward, pressed one of his hand on Ji Hao’s shoulder and another hand on Man Man’s head.
“Man Man, I’m just planning a journey to the Zhu Rong Mountain. In fact, this time, I had come for
something else, but never thought something like this would happen during my journey. Hm, Ji Hao, you
should stay with your Abba and Amma. But when I come back, are you willing to go to Pu Ban City with
me?”
Ji Hao didn’t respond within a short while.
However, the eyes of Ji Zhuo, who had been standing beside Ji Hao, suddenly shone brightly. Ji Zhuo then
turned his head sideways and looked at Si Wen Ming with great excitement.
“Pu Ban City!” murmured Ji Zhuo in a low voice.
503
Chapter 108 – Raise an Army
Chapter 108: Raise an Army
Large fiery clouds rose high into the air. Si Wen Ming held the badly wounded Pu Lian in his hand, and
rode on Pu Lian’s fiery dragon. He took the tens of guards and flew towards the South. Soon, the fiery
clouds disappeared in the rolling dark clouds. Ji Hao, who had been standing on a mountaintop and
seeing them off, was unable to see any trail of them.
Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia were standing behind Ji Hao. Both of them had intentionally tried to keep a calm face,
however, they had failed to hide the excitement that had filled their pupils.
“Hao, did this lord invite you to go to Pu Ban City?” After a long while of silence, Ji Zhuo finally said with a
slightly trembling voice.
“Yeah, uncle Wen Ming said that Pu Ban City is a nice place. When he goes back to that city, he wants me
to go with him,” said Ji Hao while gently patting Mr. Crow, who had been huddled in his arms. Mr. Crow
had taken a few healing-pills given by Si Wen Ming and had been in a deep sleep during these couple of
days.
“Indeed, Pu Ban City is a really nice place,” said Ji Zhuo while raising his head, seemingly recalling his own
experience, “That city is the main capital of our human-kind, the center of the world that has people
gathered from every different clan. Compared to Pu Ban City, our Fire Crow Clan, and even big-scale clans
like the Bi Fang Clan, Rosefinch Clan and Fiery Dragon Clan, are all small as ants.”
“Pu Ban City is an amazing place.” Ji Zhuo slapped hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder and continued, “When the
baby eagle grows up, it should leave the nest and fly into the higher sky. As long as the strong wind is not
breaking its wings, it should try its best and reach a higher altitude. Hao, you have always been different
from the other kids in the clan, you have an unimaginable future.”
Ji Hao looked at the South, where the legendary Zhu Rong country, the country of gods, was located.
He thought of Po, that generous, passionate and amiable friend of his; he had promised Po, that when Po
came back to the South, he would go with him and become one of his tutor, Taoist priest Yu Yu’s students.
However, Si Wen Ming and the Pu Ban city he had been talking about, had thrown Ji Hao into a dilemma.
The rainy season showed no sign of ending yet. The endless rain made Ji Hao feel as if his whole body was
about to go moody. It had been half a month since Si Wen Ming had left the Cold Stream Valley. During
this period of time, the only good news was that both Ji Xia and Qing Fu’s injuries had completely been
healed.
504
What had healed them was not only Qing Fu’s powerful medicine, but Si Wen Ming had left a few pills
before he had left and those few pills were the real reason that Ji Xia and Qing Fu had recovered so
quickly.
The Cold Stream Valley was peaceful and quiet as always. Tens of thousands of mining slaves were
working hard every day and night, digging out high-quality gold and jade from under the ground. Another
newly opened storage-cave had been filled with gold and jade pieces. Each day, Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia had to
count the newly acquired wealth by themselves.
The transportation system of the Southern Wasteland jungle had never been convenient, together with
the floods that was caused by the endless rain, the Cold Stream Valley had almost become an isolated
place. Even the connections between the nearest few Fire Crow branch clans and the Cold Stream Valley
had been broken.
Fortunately, Ji Zhuo was an elder of the Fire Crow Clan, therefore, every three days, a Fire Crow would fly
to the Cold Stream Valley from the Gold Black Mountain, and bring Ji Zhuo a beast bone that had
messages carved in it. This was how Ji Hao received news from the outside world. From these messages,
he had also heard that beneath this peaceful appearance, how dangerous the Fire Crow Clan was at the
moment.
Jiang Yao’s death hadn’t cause any effect, both Jiang Bo and Ji Shu seemed to have completely forgotten
this woman.
Three days after Si Wen Ming had left the Cold Stream Valley and headed to the South, Jiang Bo claimed
that he had received the will of their ancestors’ souls, and gained the support of part of Bi Fang Clan’s
elders and Magus Priests, after which they passed the decision of starting a war against the Water Ape
Clan.
The Water Ape Clan was also called the Blood-eyes Water Ape clan. The Blood-eyes Water Ape was a
powerful ancient creature that was born naturally with the power to control water, and lived at the
bottom of the water. Their body was shaped similarly to apes, and their bones were as hard as iron. They
also possessed incomparable great strength. They were born with a pair of blood-red eyes, which had the
magical power that was able to control others’ souls, added with their powerful bodies, the Blood-eyes
Water Ape had become a very scary creature that was extremely hard to deal with.
Similar to the relationship between the Bi Fang Clan and the Fire Crow Clan, the Black Water Serpent Clan
was one of the dependent clans of the Water Ape clan.
The Southern Wasteland was the native territory of the Zhu Rong family. The Blood-eyes Water Ape
Clan’s territory was not exactly in the Southern Wasteland, instead, their territory was located at the
northeast of the Southern Wasteland, on another land ten-thousand miles away from the Southern
Wasteland land. The Black Water Serpent Clan was only playing the vanguard role for the Water Ape
Clan’s to invade the Southern Wasteland.
505
The Bi Fang Clan had decided to start a great war against the Water Ape Clan. As one of the powerful
dependent clans of the Bi Fang Clan, and a clan that had to interdigitate territories with the Black Water
Serpent Clan, and had been seeing the Black Water Serpent Clan as their archenemy for generations, the
Fire Crow Clan had started the preparation right after they got the message from the Bi Fang Clan. With Ji
Shu’s order, all of the Senior Magi, Junior Magi in and above the seventh-level, and half of the peak-level
Novice Magi, from thousands of different scale Fire Crow branch clans, started gathering at the Gold Black
Mountain.
The Southern Wasteland instantly became noisy. Birds, which were used for sending messages for the Bi
Fang Clan, had been flying all around the jungle, delivering the irresistible orders to tens of different scale
Bi Fang Clan’s dependent clans. The Flame Horse Clan and the Fiery Tiger Clan, which were also Bi Fang
Clan’s dependent clan, and were located nearest from the Fire Crow Clan, had already gathered all of the
elite warriors of their clans, and were sending large amounts of warriors towards the Gold Black
Mountain.
Even the Rosefinch Clan, which was as powerful as the Bi Fang Clan, and had a border in the Southern
Wasteland, had responded to the Bi Fang Clan’s request by transferring a troop of elite warriors to
reinforce the Bi Fang Clan’s army.
A few days after Ji Xia and Qing Fu had completely recovered from injuries, Ji Xia received an order from
the Gold Black Mountain and had sent all of the gold and jade there was in storage, as well as all of the fire
essence crystals, to the Gold Black Mountain.
According to the news from Ji Zhuo, this wealth was traded for large amounts of high-quality armours
and weapons, and distributed to the Fire Crow Clan’s warriors.
Once the new weapons and armours had arrived at the Gold Black Mountain, large groups of Fire Crow
Clan’s warriors instantly headed to the Black Water Serpent Clan’s territory, and launched surprise
attacks from every direction. In the first day after the war had started, the Fire Crow Clan had taken the
advantage of surprise attacks, quickly eliminating over a hundred different scale branch clans of the
Black Water Serpent Clan, and seized hundreds of rich hunting grounds and hundreds of large mines.
However, the Black Water Serpent Clan had been fighting against the Fire Crow Clan for centuries, this
time, they reacted extremely fast, quickly gathering large amounts of warriors, and started fighting
against the Fire Crow Clan with all of their powers; after this, the Fire Crow Clan’s injuries and death toll
rate began rising rapidly, even tens of Senior Magi had fallen in the battle during the past couple of days.
“Idiots!” yelled Ji Zhuo in rage when he received the latest battlefield report, and couldn’t help but stamp
his feet hard against the ground.
Ji Hao nodded his head and agreed. Starting a war against the Black Water Serpent Clan in the raining
season, how stupid was this?!
506
The most powerful fighting force of the Fire Crow Clan were those gigantic Fire Crows; these Fire Crows
flying speed would lower by half during the raining season, additionally, the down pouring rain would
largely weaken the Fire Crow Clan warrior’s fire-power related special abilities. On the contrary, both the
Black Water Serpent Clan’s warriors and their battle beasts all possessed water-related power, fighting in
the raining season was just like being a fish in the water to them, even their power improved by many
times in this season.
In this situation, the Fire Crow Clan, which had taken the absolute advantage, soon fell into a difficult
situation.
Although the Flame Horse Clan and the Fire Tiger Clan had been continuously sending elite warriors as
reinforcement, facing those rivers in flood and mountain torrents that burst out from time to time, these
three clans, who mainly possessed the fire-related power, had been terribly defeated by the Black Water
Serpent Clan.
Especially when those horned serpents of the Black Water Serpent Clan launched sneak attacks, Fire
Crow Clan’s Senior Magi were lucky to have the Fire Crows to help, and could fly into the air and flee
away within a few seconds. Compared to them, the Senior Magi from the Flame Horse Clan and the Fire
Tiger Clan had completely no flight abilities, therefore, within the past seven to eight days, nearly a
hundred Senior Magi from the Flame Horse Clan and the Fire Tiger Clan had been killed in the battle,
while the Fire Crow Clan only lost a few Senior Magi.
Ten days after the war had started, in the morning, when Ji Hao just had woken up, a high-pitched clarion
sound came from outside of the Cold Stream Valley.
Three banners that had totems painted on them were fluttering outside of the valley, one horned serpent,
one vicious water serpent and one armoured turtle. These three banners rose into the air from the jungle
surrounding the Cold Stream Valley simultaneously.
The Cold Stream Valley had been encircled by large groups of elite warriors, who had come from
unknown paths.
507
Chapter 109 – Delivering a Message
Chapter 109: Delivering a Message
About twenty miles away from the Gold Black Mountain in the north, across a thousands of miles wide,
rapidly flowing river, was where the Southern Wasteland land abruptly ended.
Standing beside the river, one would see a vast vacant space, which was boundless and unmeasurable.
Looking into this vacant space, one could see a few different-sized, floating islands afar, which were
rotating in the air, like stars.
In the air, hundreds of gigantic birds that had wingspans of a few miles length, were hovering around the
vacant space and hunting for food. These birds would let out sharp calls towards the sky from time to
time; every time they called out, huge and powerful sound waves would turn into white air ripples and
swept across the vacant space, shaking all the mountains within the radius of thousands of miles and
created hundreds of zhang high waves from the river.
A flying ship suddenly darted out of the Southern Wasteland jungle along with a fierce gust of wind, and
flew into the vacant space. The entire body of this exquisitely built ship was forged from metal; from both
sides of the shipboard, tens of exquisite wings were sticking out, shaking continuously.
All those gigantic birds that were hovering in the sky, turned their heads around simultaneously and
looked at this metal ship.
A gigantic bird flapped its wings and swept purposely past the metal ship. The huge wings of the bird
flapped hard towards the ship and made the ship roll in the air, after which, all of the gigantic birds called
out simultaneously, with voices that were filled with joy and viciousness.
A totem of an erect eye that had been embossed on the prow of the flying ship suddenly lit up, from
which, a beam, which was as thick as a tank, of fiery light darted out along with a thunderous boom,
puncturing the gigantic bird’s head. The head of the gigantic bird that had provoked the ship, exploded
instantly; its huge body then, while rotating, dropped onto the invisible bottom of the vast, boundless
vacant space.
The flock of birds stopped calling; they were aware that this strangely-shaped ship was not that easy to
deal with; therefore, all of them turned their heads around and flew away from this area, looking for
another hunting ground.
The metal ship darted into space along with a loud swooshing sound. The erect eye on the prow of the
ship sparkled from time to time, leading the ship to fly towards a certain destination at its highest speed.
Every hour, the ship moved over tens of thousands of miles in the vacant space. About three days later, a
floating island, which had a radius of tens of thousands miles, abruptly appeared in front of the ship.
508
The gigantic floating island was covered by a primitive jungle, which was formed by all kinds of thriving
plants and towering trees, and clear, mirror-like lakes. Within the jungle and the lakes, countless wild
animals were following the ancient, natural rules of living; fighting against each other and trying to kill
each other. Occasionally, the thunderous sounds made by the conflict between two giant beasts would
transmit to hundreds of miles away along with the wind.
In the middle of the floating island, a hexagon-shaped fort was located on the highest spot of the highland,
as if it was proudly looking down at the entire island.
A hundred of zhangs tall tower was built on top of the hexagon-shaped fort, directly reaching into the sky.
Surrounding the tower top, was a large cloud of blood-red mist, and within the dim blood-red mist, a
zhang tall erect eye was slowly opening and closing. The scarlet pupils of the erect eye were constantly
emitting a blood-red light that had shrouded the entire surrounding area.
On top of the tower, a Jia Clan’s warrior, who was wearing a gold armour, and had pure golden skin,
making it look as if his entire body had been forged with pure gold, had steadily been standing behind the
fending wall, which reached the height of his waist. Both of his arms were crossed in front his chest, and
his four shining eyes were vigilantly looking at the surrounding area. At that moment, the metal ship was
still thousands of miles far from the fort, but the golden Jia Clan’s four eyes had been fixed on the ship
long ago.
“Yes...this totem...It’s the Blood Fang’s slave ship,” murmured the Jia Clan’s warrior in a muffled voice,
“The property of the Di family, a branch family of the Di Shi family, which possessed the Blood-Moon’s
bloodline power. I’ve received news from the clan, saying that the man from the Di Shi family will most
probably be promoted to the next Governing Emperor.”
Murmuring a while about the family background and power of the Blood Fang, the Jia Clan warrior thrust
half of his body out of the fencing wall, yelling towards groups of warriors down of the tower, “The Blood
Fang’s ship is coming, be nice to them. Although they’re just a bunch of lowly slave traders, they do have a
certain background. Don’t offend them...I don’t want to see your heads on the pillars outside the fighting
ground next time!”
A few horned and winged lions quickly rose into the air, carrying the Jia Clan’s warrior who had been
riding on their backs, flying fast towards the Blood Fang’s slave ship.
A while later, a Jia Clan’s warrior with a deadly pale face, seemingly badly panicked, abruptly rushed onto
the tower, towards the golden Jia Clan warrior, then politely kneeled on the ground and saluted the
golden Jia Clan’s warrior, and started speaking.
“My respectful Lord, I’m To Meng, I’m blood Fang’s logistic adjutant, I am begging for your approval, to let
us use the emergency transporting formation of your battle fort.”
“To Meng...you have the forename ‘To’, which means that you’re an appendage of the Di family,” said the
golden Jia Clan’s warrior while keeping his arms crossed in front of his chest, and proudly looking down
509
at To Meng, “What qualification do you have to make that request to me? You should know the status-
difference between us. You want to make a request in front of me? Just tell a Di family’s direct line of
descent to come.”
To Meng let out a hollowed laugh, then took out a fist-sized leather bag, which was decorated with large
amounts of complicated spell symbols on its surface, and said, “This is a little gift for you, my respectful
Lord. Our Blood Fang has been annihilated, including Lord Di Luo, all of the Di Family's direct line of
descents in the Blood Fang had been killed.”
To Meng then raised his head, looked at the golden Jia Clan’s warrior, who was showing a shocked face
and continued, “The Jia Clan’s clansmen like us, who have become the appendage of another clans, surely
cannot compare in status with such a noble man, who has come from a noble Jia Clan’s family as you.
However, if you approve my request, you will certainly earn the friendship from General Di Sha.”
“Di Sha...the new general of the Blood Moon?” slowly said the golden Jia Clan’s warrior while throwing a
glance at To Meng, “Your words persuaded me. I am Gang Yan, hopefully, I can make friends with Di Sha.
You should tell Di Sha that I will send the bill to him for all the costs of using the emergency transporting
formation.”
Traveling through the boundless vacant space, flying past tens of thousands of different sized floating
islands, which were either gathering together or separated, a group of floating islands had appeared. The
floating island group was very broad, it was even hard to measure its area. In the floating island group,
countless floating island had been slowly rotating around a broad floating land in the middle, like a huge
swirl.
The floating land in the middle was incredibly huge. If the Southern Wasteland jungle, where Ji Hao’s
family house was located, would be compared to it, then it would be the same as comparing a huge
mountain to a small bean - which clearly illustrated how amazing this floating island was.
Right on this floating land, on a fertile area that was located in the joints of nice great rivers, an
incomparably magnificent city could be seen quietly standing.
The dawn was just breaking. The watery mist that came from above the rivers shrouded the entire city.
The over hundreds of zhangs tall, metal city walls were just like vicious beasts that had been resting in
the mist; from time to time, large amounts of spell-symbols flashed across the surface of the city wall,
bursting out bright fire sparks and letting out ear-piercing popping sounds.
Followed by a muffled yet loud noise, on the four city walls, thirty-six, miles wide gates opened
simultaneously. On the city walls near those gates, countless spell symbols lit up - the great power of the
magic formation had pushed the tens of zhangs thick gates slowly sliding outwardly, into the city walls.
In a heavily guarded fort located outside of the city, on a small highland, To Meng staggered out from a
tower. He couldn’t even stand steadily, and all of his four eyeballs were rotating fast and disorderly in his
510
eye-sockets as if he was badly drunk. To Meng borrowed a wolf-shaped riding beast from that fort, then
rode on the beast’s back, madly spurring the beast and rushing towards the city.
To Meng had been shouting all the way and ceaselessly whipping the riding beast, forcing it to run at its
highest speed. Soon, To Meng and the beast carrying To Meng rushed into the city.
511
Chapter 110 – Bad News
Chapter 110: Bad News
Inside the city.
The hundreds of zhangs wide road was cast fully with metal, and with innumerable complicated spell
symbols embossed into the surface of the road. At the joints of these spell symbols, countless fist-sized,
different coloured crystals were thickly dotted into the road.
Thick and tall walls, that were only a little bit shorter than the city walls, were standing on both sides of
the road. Magnificent mansions were surrounded by these walls. Looking through these walls, one could
see a soaring tower in the central area of each mansion; different coloured mist were circling around each
of the tower tops; above each tower top, and within each sphere of mist, was a looming, scarlet, and erect
eye.
In the great city, apart from tens of thousands of different sized towers, twelve spectacular, ten thousand
zhangs tall, gigantic towers had been standing in the central area of the entire city, in a circle.
The twelve gigantic towers were in different colours, such as blood-red, gold and silver; each of the
twelve towers were covered in spell symbols. Great, loomingly visible, different coloured power were
regularly rolling around each of the twelve towers. These towers reached straightly into the sky. Because
of the power that was rolling around them, there was not a single wisp of cloud that could be seen around
these towers; even the flashing and huge erect eyes floating on top of those towers could be seen from the
ground.
To Meng was riding on a wolf-shaped beast and rushing quickly towards a blood-red gigantic tower that
had a red power, which was expanding and shrinking around the tower following a certain frequency,
similar to the beating of a heart; the red power was giving a weird depressing feeling. Lines of fully armed
Jia Clan warriors walked past To Meng from time to time. To Meng was holding a blood-red tablet in his
right-hand high; all the other Jia Clan’s warriors would quickly move and make way for To Meng, after
having taken a glance at the tablet.
Under the blood-red gigantic tower, was a hexagon-shaped fort. The thick and solid fort was also in a
blood-red colour, and was covered in a layer of one-foot thick red light; within the blood-red light, fist-
sized spell symbols flashed across like fishes, giving a mysterious and indestructible feeling.
A hundred of armed three-eyed Yu Clan’s warriors were guarding on each side of the only gate of the fort,
in two lines. When the lights of the rising sun shone on their bodies, their armours, which were as bright
as mirrors, would reflect an eye-piercing light.
All of these Yu Clan’s warriors were wearing luxury clothes; their armours were embossed with all kinds
of complicated patterns, including rare plants, birds and animals. All of the long and blood-red cloaks that
512
were worn by them, were made of top-quality silk and brocade, then dyed into a blood-red colour with
the blood of a certain kind of rare bird. Each of their accessories, weapons and other objects that were
being carried by them, were breathtakingly beautiful, and could even be considered as works of art that
had been made with marvelous craftsmanship, which had even reached the peak of perfection.
To Meng rode on the riding beast to the gate of the fort, then leapt down from the beast’s back, and
rushed towards the gate in big steps.
The Yu Clan’ warriors who were guarding beside the gate didn’t move a little bit when they saw To Meng
come, even the faint smile on their faces didn’t have any changes; they were only quietly standing there,
like two lines of the gorgeously dressed flower vases.
Unlike these Yu Clan’s warriors, two sturdy Jia Clan’s warriors rushed out of the fort gate and blocked To
Meng’s way. After asking To Meng a series of questions, they took him into the fort.
Looking from the outside, every single wall of the fort was no more than ten miles long, which made the
floor area of the fort seemingly quite limited; however, one would discover the space inside the fort was
actually incredibly broad, once they would have walked inside the gate. Tens of military camps were
located behind the fort gate. Each of these camps were over a hundred miles, in a square. A strong sense
of power was being released from these camps; under the sunshine, tens of thousands of Jia Clan’s
warriors with bared bodies were fighting against each other with all of their powers.
In these camps, seemingly there were no difference between enemies and companions, or in another
words, every single one of them was the enemy of the other.
These Jia Clan’s warriors were madly shouting and roaring, waving their powerful fists and fighting
against everyone besides themselves. A jade tablet was floating above each of their head, and every time
they knocked a warrior down, a small red spot would appear on the surface of the jade tablets above their
heads.
Within these Jia Clan’s warriors, the most powerful few had jade tablets floating above them that were
already been thickly dotted with small red spots, which clearly showed that each of them had at least
beaten over a thousand people down.
The blood mixed with sweat splashed everywhere. These Jia Clan’s warriors were growling, the hot air
that was being released by their bodies transformed into visible swirl winds and soared into the sky
along with their resonant growls, blew across the banners that had been standing around those camps
and made them shake violently.
In the middle of one camp, Di Sha was standing on the edge of an acre broad platform and looking down
at these fighting Jia Clan’s warriors with three cold and sharp eyes. He was wearing a full metal armour,
with both of the arms crossed around his chest; from time to time, he seemingly would make a few
comments about certain Jia Clan’s warriors, and a few Yu Clan’s warriors would quickly write his words
down on a thick spool file.
513
This hexagon-shaped fort was the residence of the Blood Moon.
Di Sha was now the leader of one of the main forces that belonged to the Blood Fang. Under his command
were a thousand noble Yu Clan’s warriors, thirty thousand powerful Jia Clan’s warriors, and over ten
thousands elite slave warriors that were able to help in a battle.
This was quite a powerful force. Di Sha complacently looked at the thirty thousand Jia Clan’s warriors,
who were doing the morning practice in front of him, and then satisfyingly raised his head, gazing at the
sun that was slowly rising in the sky. Soon, he would lead this terrifyingly powerful force, which was
nearly able to sweep over anything, to build exploits, accumulate achievements, while trying his best to
earn a higher position.
Di Sha didn’t think himself as an ambitious person. He had never excessively dreamed of positions that
were too high for him, such as the Governing Emperor; those kind of high positions were not for Yu Clan’s
noblemen, who hadn’t been born in a top-class family, like himself, to dream about.
However, becoming the archon of a certain area and built his own small kingdom, slowly accumulating
the family’s power that would only belong to himself with the help of his brother, Di Luo, then finally
create his own family; all these, were still possible for Di Sha. Probably thousands of years later, he would
have become the creator of one of the major branch families, just like those famous ancestors of the Di
family.
“Those bastards who made me come to this primitive world,” sniffed Di Sha and said, “We are risking our
lives and spending all of our efforts here to seize sources and wealth for them, while they are standing
high and enjoying their luxurious life. Even those dumb things can live like that, why can’t I?!” Di Sha
clinched his fists and murmured to himself, “Power and strength. The great power will also earn me a
very long life, I’m not hoping to get the eternity, to me, immortal is enough.”
“Hopefully, Di Luo can practice himself well in the Southern Wasteland, gather as much wealth as he can
for our family, for the both of us,” said Di Sha while shaking his head, “With enough wealth, I will be able
to fulfil our goal better and quicker. Di Luo, Di Luo, do not let me down. You’re my close paternal brother,
you’re the only one I can really trust among the entire family!”
While Di Sha was thinking about all these, To Meng rushed over and fell down on the ground in front of Di
Sha’s feet.
“Lord Di Sha, Lord Di Luo is...is...” To Meng tremblingly yelled.
“Talk! What happened to Di Luo?! And, did you came back alone?! You suppose to have come back from
the Southern Westland, how can you be so fast? Have you borrowed the military emergency transporting
formation? What exactly happened that was worth for you to do that?” shouted Di Sha harshly, “Di Luo, or
the Blood Fang, what happened to them?!”
514
To Men huddled up on the ground, pitifully looking at Di Sha and said, “Lord Di Luo was...killed! Except a
few logistic slave warriors, all of the elite forces of the Blood Fang have been wiped out.”
Di Sha’s body suddenly quivered. The erect eye between his eyebrows abruptly opened, spurted a stream
of blood out about seven to eight Zhangs far.
515
Chapter 111 – Loan
Chapter 111: Loan
Tens of thousands feet underground, was a gigantic cavern, and tens of miles-wide lava-rivers that had
been rapidly flowing across the cavern.
Over tens of thousands tall and strong men, who had slave-marks branded between their eyebrows, were
standing beside those lava-rivers with their bodies bared, and scooping out scorching hot metal liquid
from those lava-rivers with special, huge ladles.
The metal liquid, which was shining with eye-piercing lights, were ceaselessly flowing into a few gigantic
smelting furnaces that were located tens of miles away, along with some special metal channels. The odd-
shaped furnaces were floating in the air. On the ground below the furnaces, were fire-holes with a radius
of a few feet, from which, cyan flame-pillars that had been transformed from the earth-flame, were
coming from the deepest area of the earth’s core, and were spurting out of the ground. Those solid-like
flame-pillars had been steadily holding those furnaces up in the air.
From time to time, spheres of alloy liquid that were mixed with a few different types of metal liquids
according to a certain percentage, would fly out from the furnaces, heavily drop on forge tables far from
the furnaces, while bringing up large amounts of fire sparks. Tens of thousands of forging tables were
placed orderly in lines, and a few short yet especially strong and muscular men were standing beside
each forging table.
All of these strong men were waving different-sized metal hammers and quickly striking those alloy
liquids on the forging tables alone with loud clangs, slowly forging the alloy liquid into the rough shapes
of all kinds of weapons. Machetes, swords, arrows, crossbows, armours and shields...all kinds of large-
scale tools and roughly shaped weapons would consequently be carried into the deeper area of the
cavern and placed orderly in a series of small, honeycombs-like caves of groups of creatures that had
short and small figures, and had been running around in the cavern.
This underground cavern was a gigantic arsenal. The flame and the furnaces, the great heat was ruling
everything in this cavern.
Large groups of heavily armed Jia Clan warriors were walking around the cavern; once those hard-
working slaves showed any slag or made any forbidden move, a horrible beating would be given to them,
even worse, they would be thrown straight into the lava-rivers and burned alive.
Di Sha had changed into some casual clothes, and was guided by a short and small shaped creature, while
frowningly walking into this huge cavern.
After walking along a spiral path on the cavern wall, under the constantly changing, weird light in the
cavern, for quite a while, Di Sha and the guiding creature finally walked up to a square-shaped door in
516
front of a small cave, which was located on top of the cavern. Two beautiful and elegant young girls
smilingly pushed the door open for him, right after which, a gust of cold air puffed out of the door, making
Di Sha, who was feeling extremely hot and dry, instantly quiver from the chill.
A weird chuckling sound came from inside the small cave, followed by which, a small and sharp voice
slowly said, “My honoured guest, come in please, just come in quickly, do not let the horribly hot air get
inside here. Those damn slaves, the stinking smell of their bodies is killing me.”
Di Sha walked into the small cave quickly. After a hundreds of zhangs long corridors, a broad and bright
space showed up.
This was a well-designed room, which had a radius of hundreds of zhangs; all the decorations in the room
were extremely exquisite and luxurious. The floor of the room was paved in thick furs of rare animals,
beautiful and luxurious tapestry were hung on all four walls; there were no lights in the room, instead,
thousands of different-sized luminous pearls had been inlaid in the ceiling; the snow-white light that
emitted from those luminous pearls had been enlightening the room brightly.
In the middle of the room, a fat, elderly man was standing behind an exquisitely crafted table that was
made from red coral, with his legs crossed; the elderly man seemingly was quickly writing something in a
thick account book.
Seeing Di Sha come, the elderly man put the pen down and closed the account book, smilingly thrust his
hand out towards Di Sha; in the meanwhile, he started talking.
“Di Sha, Di Sha, ah, I remember the last time I saw you was over five-hundred and thirty years ago, at your
grandfather’s birthday ceremony. Hm, I’ve heard that you have done pretty well during all these years,
you kid, have earned a lot of money from me...look at those slaves down there, half of them were
purchased from your Blood Fang, costing me quite a fortune!”
When the elderly man said the few words ‘quite a fortune’, a greedy green light quickly flashed across his
pupils; on his round and chubby face, five eyes wildly opened altogether.
Yu Clan’s clansmen had three eyes, Jia Clan’s clansmen had four eyes, and on the face of this elderly man
were five eyes.
Apart from the pair of eyes that was similar positioned as those on ordinary people, and another pair of
eyes was located under his eyebrows, and on the area below the middle of his eyebrows and above his
nose, an erect eye that was over a time bigger than the other four eyes was shining brightly.
Inside the elderly man’s erect eye, countless loomingly visible spell symbols were flashing and moving
fast, forming into different spell symbol formations. From time to time, innumerable complicated lines
would appear in his erect eye, and form all kinds of odd-shaped weapons or tools alone with those spell-
symbols.
517
“Master, I need some money,” Di Sha stood in front of the elderly man and came straightly to the point, “I
need a great sum of money that will be enough for me to rebuild an even stronger Blood Fang, and hire a
batch of elite Shadow Devil’s killers.
“Rebuild the Blood Fang?” said the elderly man while all his five pupils were flashing fast, then he laughed
out aloud and continued, “a while ago, your brother was sent to the Blood Fang, wasn’t he? I have to say
that Di Luo was very talented with women, but in other aspects, he was just too young.”
“You said you want to rebuild the Blood Fang, does it mean the Blood Fang has been wiped out? Well, this
kind of things are not rare in those wastelands, happens every year to those small families with bad luck,
who are mainly doing the slave trading business,” said the elderly man while smilingly looking at Di Sha,
who had a badly darkened face, “but, I never thought that this would happen to the Blood Fang, which
belonged to the Di family, the most powerful branch family of the Di Shi family.”
Di Sha suddenly opened the erect between his eyebrows, within that eye, a gust of black smoke seemingly
had been slowly rotating inside his pupils.
The light that emitted from the luminous pearls quickly dimmed down as if all of the light had been
absorbed by Di Sha’s erect eye, even the air inside the room had become much cooler than before.
Along with a sizzling sounds, eight transparent silhouettes abruptly showed up beside the elderly man;
following a series of small sounds that were made by powers clashing against each other, eight fully
armed Yu Clan’s warriors quickly emerged from the air, and shielded the elderly man behind.
Pausing for a second, Di Sha slowly closed the erect eye between his eyebrows.
The elderly man then smilingly waved his hand and said peacefully, “Don’t be nervous, I have always
been getting along so well with the Di Shi family, therefore, I believe that General Di Sha won’t make me,
an old man, feel embarrassed. Well, unless from now on, the entire Di Sha family is willing to never get a
single piece of top-quality weapon from my Xiu Clan, I think General Di Sha will definitely be nice to me.”
Di Sha slightly bowed to the elderly man, showed apology for his impulsive movement to him, then said
calmly, “I will make a pledge with the force that is now under my command, and all of our income within
the next one hundred years, to borrow the money I need from you.”
The elderly man stood up in excitement. His ten white, tender and delicate fingers, which were even finer
and smoother than the fingers of a sixteen-year-old girl, started flickering rapidly; at the same time, he
said with an excited tone, “All of the income of the main force of the Blood Moon, for one hundred years?
That is a huge amount of money, so, no matter how much you need, I’ll lend to you.”
Pausing for a second, the elderly man then took a vigilant glance at Di Sha and continued, “Although I
have a pretty good relationship with the Di Sha family, after all, relationships and business are completely
different; if you take nine from me, you’ll have to give back fifteen, plus compound interest. These are the
518
rules, we can never change the rules. Oh, and, from now on, all of the weapons and armours that your
force need, you will have to buy from me, this is also a rule, I believe you will understand.”
Remaining silent for a while, Di Sha nodded and said in a cold voice, “Deal! And master, I know that you’re
pretty close to the Shadow Devil, please contact their leader for me.”
The elderly man smiled and slightly puffed his chest out.
“Hm, the leader of the Shadow Devil, is me. My dear General Di Sha, what kind of mission do you have for
us?”
“Kill for me!” Di Sha stared at the elderly man in shock for quite a long while, then said in a voice that
filled with hatred.
“A Southern Wasteland little bastard, I want him to die in an incomparably miserable way.”
519
Chapter 112 – Force Attack
Chapter 112: Force Attack
A dragon-like, resonant roar came from afar, causing the dense jungle surrounding the Cold Stream
Valley to shake violently. Rows of towering trees fell down one after another; obviously, some gigantic
creatures were approaching the valley across the jungle. The ground slightly shook, sent small
cobblestones up and hit the fence wall, and created loud noises.
Ji Hao and the others were standing on the fence wall, staring in shock at the three battle banners that
had different totems painted on them.
“Why did these stinking snakes from the Black Water Serpent Clan appear here?” yelled Ji Zhuo in anger,
“According to the news from the Gold Black Mountain, our clan had pushed the battlefront into their
territory for thousands of miles, making them retreat over and over again; how could they appear here
and attack the Cold Stream Valley?!”
“Grandpa, I’m already a little bit sick of Ji Shu and Jiang Bo”, said Ji Hao in a cold voice while fiddling with
the tablet that had been thrust into his hands by Man Man before she had left, “I think we should kill Ji
Shu and make Abba the leader of the Fire Crow Clan’s warrior again, otherwise...”
Before he could finish his speech, Ji Xia slapped hard on his head and said, “You bad kid, otherwise what?
Ji Shu had followed the rules of our ancestors and gained this position! What are you even talking about?
Those enemies out there, why do they have anything to do with Ji Shu?”
“Abba, deep down in your heart, do you really think this has nothing to do with Ji Shu?” said Ji Hao calmly;
he didn’t stop fiddling with the tablet.
Ji Xia didn’t respond this time, neither did Ji Zhuo say anything. Looking at the three battle banners that
were floating in the air, the faces of both of them were extremely dark. The faces of Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia
twitched intensely every time they saw the red light that would flash across the tablet from time to time,
which was held in Ji Hao’s hands, and represented Man Man’s status.
This tablet’s power could kill a Senior Magus with a single shot. And the person, who was represented by
this tablet, was a huge deal that it was even beyond any description. Not to mention the Fire Crow Clan, a
hundred, even if a thousand Bi Fang Clans combined their powers, they still would be unable to survive a
simple order from that man. With Man Man’s temper, and the friendship between her and Ji Hao, if Ji Hao
only asked, the Bi Fang Clan would certainly be wiped out from the Southern Wasteland.
“Bastard!” Ji Zhuo abruptly let out a growl in depression, no one had any idea whether he was cursing Ji
Shu, or the enemies outside of the valley in the dense jungle.
520
The cracking sounds of branches never stopped. Soon, a gigantic horned water-turtle, with a black
tergum tens of zhangs in radius, which was covered in thick, sharp thorns, crushed a few trees and
crawled out of the jungle.
Ji Hao instantly sensed a great power coming from this water-turtle. Four hoofs trod on the ground, each
step of this turtle would cause the ground to shake for a while. Large clouds of watery mist quickly
gathered around the water-turtle, and slowly condensed into a thick ice-armour on its body.
Along with a loud wind swooshing sound that came from the dense jungle, another two similar sized
water-turtles crawled out of the jungle as well. They had brought up a fierce gust of cold wind, turning
the rain water on the ground into thick and hard ice; after that the light blue layer of ice started spreading
towards the Cold Stream Valley’s fence wall.
A bright red light suddenly darted out of the fence wall - fire essence crystals that had been inlaid in the
fence wall had released their power and emitted a great red light, along with which, large amounts of
spell symbols on the fence wall spurted out eye-piercing fiery lights as well. The cold wind that was
brought up by the three water-turtle, heavily struck against the fence wall, along with the ice, and caused
instantly thunderous booms.
The power of the fire essence crystals and the ice clashed against each other on the fence wall. Without a
doubt, the ice took the natural advantage - the raindrops that were constantly falling from the sky were
quickly freezing due to the cold wind, turning into thumb-sized ice pieces and hitting against the fence
wall, and sent large amounts of fire sparks towards all directions, while ceaselessly consuming the fire
essence power contained in those fire essence crystals.
“Trying to find out who can endure longer? Tell those slaves to mine quicker!” shouted Ji Xia proudly
while crossing his arms in front of his chest, “Our Cold Stream Valley doesn't have much, but we will be
never short on fire essence crystals. I doubt that they could bring that many water-turtles, and travel so
far.”
“Roger that!”
Ji Ying responded. A beam of fiery light darted out from his back, after which Ji Ying leapt high into the
air, darting towards the mining ground deeper in the valley, while leaving series of afterimages behind.
Ji Hao let out a smile. Ji Xia was right, if it was simply about power consumption, with the support of the
large-scale mine in the Cold Stream Valley, these two fence walls would definitely become a nightmare to
all kinds of enemies.
The three water turtles had been spurting cold air for around half an hour, then slowly withdraw while
gasping.
521
Qing Ying and a few other Qing Yi Clan’s warriors, who were standing beside Ji Hao and had remained
silent for all this time, pulled their long bows open and shot hundreds of arrows out. The long arrows that
had been dripped in poison split the rain, swooshing towards the three water-turtles like raindrops.
The three water-turtle quickly drew their heads, tails, and feet into their shell， which had been covered
in thick ice-armours. Those long arrows slightly scratched their ice armours but failed to hurt even a little
bit of their bodies.
Soon after, hissing sounds came out of the jungle, and larger amounts of trees started shaking. Along with
a small frictional sound, which sounded like something that had been rubbing against the ground, two
gigantic, striped water-serpents slowly wriggled out of the dense jungle.
Although Ji Hao had seen countless kinds of weird creatures in the Southern Wasteland, including many
of those gigantic and powerful animals, he still couldn’t help to gasp deeply in shock when he saw these
two vicious serpents.
“What do they feed these serpents with? How much can they eat for one meal?” Ji Hao even got
goosebumps, even the finest hair on his body was standing straight up. He wasn’t afraid of those serpents,
it was just his instinctive reaction to certain abnormal creatures.
These two striped water-serpents’ bodies were covered in green and brown stripes; their heads only
were as big as the water-turtles that had showed up earlier, and their bodies were unbelievably long and
thick; hundreds of zhangs long parts of their bodies had already come out of the jungle, but Ji Hao
couldn’t tell for sure how long the remaining part of their bodies that were still inside the jungle, were.
The two striped water-serpents moved slowly towards the Cold Stream Valley then stopped in front of
the fence walls, and slowly raised half of their bodies straight up, just like two gigantic pillars that even
reached to the sky. Over two hundred zhangs tall serpent bodies started swaying slightly, then abruptly
and madly smashed towards the fencing walls.
“The Water Serpent Clan has also got involved in this!” Ji Zhuo let out a few hollowed laughter and said,
“Hao, you’re right. These water serpents of the Water Serpent Clan, no matter where they go, the ground
would shake all the way. Their territories are located very far from our Fire Crow Clan, how can we
believe that no one has noticed them during their journey over here?!”
The water-serpents smashed down while roaring, however, countless tank-thick tree roots suddenly
thrust out of the ground, formed a gigantic net, which had a radius of miles, quickly moving towards the
two serpents.
The serpents’ bodies heavily hit on the root-net, and cracked tens of roots, causing a loud popping sound;
it seemed as if the root-net wouldn’t be able to hold for long. The strength of the two water-serpents was
terrifyingly great, they didn’t seem to have any magical power, neither had any kind of special ability, but
only with their gigantic bodies and terrifyingly great strength, they could be amazingly destructive.
522
Inside the Cold Steam Valley, the two tens of thousands of years old treeman, who were called out by Ji
Hao’s friend Treeman for help earlier, and then allured by Ji Hao with booze and made an agreement with
Qing Fu with a certain kind of special magics, started roaring in anger. They opened their eyes wide
within which, green flames were blazing. Those tree roots that had thrust out of the ground, suddenly
expanded from tank-thick to three-zhang-thick.
Gigantic tree roots pierced into the water serpents bodies and started squirming inside their bodies,
madly extracting their blood.
The two water serpent wailed out in pain, their tremendous bodies fell hard on the ground, rolling and
struggling, however, countless tree roots had bound them tightly, no matter where they fled to, more
roots would reach them.
Large amounts of cold air again gushed out of the dense jungle. This time, whole twenty over hundreds
zhangs long gigantic horned serpents wriggled out of the jungle.
On each of these horned serpent’s head, was a Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magi, who were
releasing the sense of great and mysterious power from their bodies.
523
Chapter 113 – Encircle the Valley
Chapter 113: Encircle the Valley
“Black Water Qiu, you old bastard finally crawled out of your nest and showed your face!” sneered and
yelled Ji Zhuo towards an extremely short and scrawny, stick-like elderly man, who had been standing on
the head of the horned serpents that had been wriggling in front of the twenty horned serpents.
“How can I not come out? Our kids were all buillied and killed by your Fire Crow Clan,” sighed Black
Water Qiu, who had a natural bitter face, “Black Water Jiao, we all thought that he was a especially
talented kid, but you have killed him. Your Fire Crow Clan has really been busy recently.”
Sneering, Black Water Qiu then pointed his finger at Ji Xia and Ji Hao and said, “You have killed a talented
kid of our Clan, we will make you pay back at least ten times. For example, if I can eliminate one of the
Magus King’s bloodlines of your clan, then we will be even.”
Ji Xia was standing steadily on the fence wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest, laughed aloud
and said, “Old bastard, if you want to kill others, then you should first be ready to be killed. You want to
kill us? With this small number of people?”
Thunderous stepping sounds came from the valley. That was Stone and five of his stone friends, who
were between five to thirty zhangs tall, Heng Luo and large groups of mysterious creatures living in the
jungle, Ape and his thirteen Senior-level friends, and Treeman and the other three gigantic treemen. All of
them had slowly walked to the fence wall.
Amongst them, smaller creatures like Heng Luo and Ape, directly climbed up on the fence wall, and coldly
looked down at Black Water Qui and the other enemies. While Stone and other gigantic creatures, who
had tremendous bodies that were even much taller than the fence walls, stood behind the fence walls,
deeply roaring towards the enemies outside the fence wall.
“Booze is really good!” said Ji Hao sincerely, while nodding to his group of friends.
Heng Luo, who was as pretty as a blooming flower, covered her own mouth and chuckled. Booze was
really good, was it? Everyone loved the delicious fruit booze that was made by Ji Hao himself. During
these days, Ji Hao’s friends Heng Luo, Stone, Ape, and Treeman had recruited more spirit creatures from
the jungle, convinced them to stay in the Cold Stream Valley, and in exchange, the valley would provide as
much as booze they needed.
In total, the Cold Stream Valley had now over thirty senior-level spirit creatures. Each of them had
different types of power and special abilities, including wood-powers, earth-powers, gold-powers, and
other spiritual powers, and also adding all kinds of special abilities that they had developed based on
their powers, therefore the power of each of these creatures were a lot greater than equal-leveled Senior
human Magii.
524
With the help of all these creatures, added with Ji Zhu, Ji Xia, other Fire Crow Clan’s warriors and Ji Hao’s
personal slaves, Big Cattle, Small Cattle, Big Tiger, Small Tiger, and Wing Eagle, who had just broken into
the senior level not long ago, the Cold Stream Valley had gathered more than fifty senior-level warriors.
With so many high-level warriors and helpers, both Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo felt no stress while facing the three
clans that were being lead by the Black Water Serpent Clan and had just launched a surprise attack on the
valley.
Along with a loud, high-pitched wail, the two gigantic striped water-serpents, which had been madly
struggling, finally broke loose from countless tree roots, and while swaying their bodies, they drew back
into the jungle, while those bone-deep wounds on their bodies ceaselessly spurted blood out.
The two tens of thousand years old treemen let out deep roars as well. Their bodies, which had been
hunkered inside the Cold Stream Valley, quickly expanded into six-hundred zhangs tall. Their towering
bodies madly waved countless tank-sized branches and roots that had even covered the entire ground
and sky, causing even the daylight around the Cold Stream Valley to become a lot dimmer.
They were very unsatisfied that the two water-serpents had just broken loose from their roots. They
were just gobbling up the water-serpents’ blood to absorb the power within the blood and in this, short
time span, they had already absorbed large amounts of power, and gained lots of benefits. If those horned
serpents and Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magi hadn’t abruptly shown up, the two treemen would
have chased the two water-serpents into jungle, and would’ve never given up on chasing them until they
had killed the two water-serpents.
“Dammit! Who said that the Cold Stream Valley had tops ten Senior Magi?!” yelled Black Water Qiu. He
then started viciously cursing the bastards that had given him the wrong information.
The ground slightly shook, another seven water-turtles slowly crawled out of the jungle. Twenty senior-
level warriors and Magus Priest were standing on these giant turtle’s heads. Added with the three water-
turtles, which had showed up earlier and tried to break the fence wall, this clan had sent thirty senior-
level fighters to the Cold Stream Valley in total.
Right after the seven water-turtles came out of the jungle, another three giant water-serpents wriggled
out of the jungle, and ten Senior Magi were standing on their heads.
“Five water-serpent in total,” Ji Zhuo explained to Ji Hao in low voice, “this is the biggest number of water-
serpents that they can send out at one time - these gigantic water-serpents are extremely hard to raise,
the entire Water Serpent Clan had only raised less than twenty water-serpents with all of their powers;
they have sent five of them here this time, this should be all of the available fighting power of them.”
The three banners with totems painted on them had been fluttering in the air. Along with a series of
branch-cracking sounds, three especially huge, over a hundred and five zhangs long, horned serpents
slowly wriggled out of the jungle. Standing on these horned serpents’ heads, were a whole twenty, short
525
and scrawny, Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior levelMagus Priests, each of them holding a different
shaped and coloured, bone cane.
“You have some balls!” shouted Ji Xia harshly, “Your clans are being attacked by our clan right now, and
your warriors have been dying in the battle! How dare you send all these elite warriors and Magus Priests
here to attack this Cold Stream Valley?!”
Black Water Qui let out an odd laughter while slowly pulling out a thin sword, which was nearly as long
as the height of his own body. He then pointed the sword tip towards Ji Xia and said, “So what? When we
attack this valley, no matter how the situation goes, no one will come to rescue you. We will not withdraw
until we break into this valley!”
Followed by loud hissing sounds, the five striped water-serpents opened their jaws all together and
breathed deeply towards the ground.
Five water columns instantly rose high into the air, then went into the water-serpents’ stomachs through
their mouths. The water’s serpents bodies quickly swelled, turning into incomparably huge spheres,
while thick liquid was constantly dripping down from the corners of their jaws.
“Defend with full power!” growled Ji Zhuo while heavily stamping his foot against the ground.
Qing Fu and the other tens of Magus Priests stood behind the fence wall in a line and started enchanting
spells, activating all the spell symbols on the fence wall. Large groups of slaves were running between the
fence wall and the mining ground, carrying baskets of jade and fire essence crystals into the magic
formation that was set by Qing Fu behind the fence wall, providing power to the entire fence wall.
Within the span of a few breaths, over ten thousands pieces of fire essence crystals and thirty thousands
pieces of jade had disappeared into the magic formation; at the same time, the fence wall suddenly burst
out a piercing red light, three zhangs long, which darted out from the surface of the fence wall.
The faces of Black Water Qiu and the others quickly darkened, they knew that the Cold Stream Valley had
a rich mine, but they could never have even imagined that this mine could be this rich. To break a valley
that had tens of Seniorlevel fighters, and a powerful defense magic formation, adding the fact that the
great fence wall was being supported by continuously incoming fire essence crystals, how much that
would cost?
The fire water-serpents then opened their jaws, squeezing their bodies and large amounts water
instantly shot out of their bodies in the shapes of five water dragons.
With the power and strength of the water-serpents, the five black, water dragons seemed alive. They
smashed heavily against the fence wall, and immediately caused the ground to shake. The fiery light that
was being emitted by the fence wall shook for a while, and Ji Hao and the others who had been standing
on the fence wall also felt the shake from under their feet, nearly falling to the ground.
526
Tens of giant water-turtles called out towards the sky simultaneously, then breathed out large amounts
of cold air.
Fifteen horned serpents wildly opened their jaws as well, and let out countless ice thorns and crystals.
In the meanwhile, all of the senior-level Magi and Magus Priests moved all together, casting all kinds of
magics and launching all kinds of attacks. Their power transformed into a large cloud of black smoke and
watery mist, quickly pushing towards the Cold Stream Valley.
527
Chapter 114 – Horrifying
Chapter 114: Horrifying
“Shoot! Kill that one!!” yelled Qing Ying while pointing his fingers at a peak-level Junior Magi, who was
wearing a thick turtle shell.
Three Qing Yi Clan’s warriors pulled their long bows open towards the warrior that had been pointed out
by Qing Ying. A large amount of highly poisonous arrows swooshed across the air and thickly stuck on the
warrior’s body. That Junior Magi huddled his body into the turtle shell that he was wearing, and dodged
ninety-nine percent of the arrows that were shot towards him; however, the last arrow silently darted
over and punctured his left palm that hadn’t been hidden into the shell yet.
The Junior Magi howled in pain, pressed the wounds on his left hand that had started to spurt black
blood, leapt down from the fence wall and tried to flee.
However, he only made five zhangs far before Ji Hao let out a great roar and let out a pair of fiery wings,
which started shaking intensely right after they had burst out from Ji Hao’s back. Ji Hao caught up to that
Junior Magi along with a fierce gust of hot wind and a series of afterimages, like a furious ghost. Along
with a shrill swishing sound, a long spear that was wrapped in a blazing flame, thrust towards the Junior
Magi, punctured the half-a-foot-thick turtle shell and pierced into his chest.
FIRE!
Flames spurted from all over the body of the Junior Magi, who was punctured by the long spread; within
the blink of an eye, he had turned into a human-shaped torch.
Tens of elite Black Water Serpent Clan’s peak-level Junior Magi rushed up together, waving those odd-
shaped long words that they had been holding in their hands, following some strange movements, silently
piercing towards every vital part of Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao’s tight armour suddenly emitted a layer of clear light, and a few fist-sized lotus flowers loomingly
appeared on the surfaces of the armour. All of the tens of swords that were piercing towards Ji Hao were
rebounded by the clear yet bright light, once they had touched the light. The great backlash of power
made the tens of enemies unable to even stand steady, their feet were all staggering at the moment.
“Die!”
Growled Ji Hao, while he swung the long spear held in his hands sidewards, leaving an arc-shaped fiery
light trail in the air; subconsciously, Ji Hao had followed the mysterious arc that he had drawn when the
mysterious man had controlled his body and launched the [Sky Opening].
Find a opening and attack it, this would allow one to break any kind of attack in the world.
528
The [Sky Opening] was unspeakably mysterious and powerful. Ji Hao easily broke the defence formation
that these few had made brashly, with the long spear; the spear tip accurately swept across their throats,
slicing all of their heads off from their bodies.
Large amounts of blazing blood gushed out of their broken necks. The tens of elite Black Water Serpent
Clan’s Junior Magi instantly fell on the ground, and their bodies started twitching. Soon, their entire
bodies were swallowed by the blazing flame, and quickly burnt into ashes.
“Kill this kid! No! Capture him alive! Alive!” yelled Black Water Qiu while standing on one gigantic horned
serpent’s head far from the fence wall, and was at a stalemate with Ji Zhuo. His eyes had been shining
brightly, carefully observing the entire situation of this fight; seing Ji Hao abruptly leap down from the
fence wall, he yelled in surprise.
Followed by his voice, twenty Water Turtle Clan’s warriors, who had especially great defending powers
rushed over. While running, they raised the weird-shaped heavy axes high, hacking towards Ji Hao’s head.
All of these Water Turtle Clan’s warriors were high-level, even peak-level, elite Junior Magi; those heavy
axes held in their hands had brought up large amounts of watery mist and cold air when they were still
tens of zhangs far from Ji Hao’s body; those watery mist and cold air quickly transformed into over
twenty millstone-sized, giant water-turtle-shaped airwaves, smashing towards Ji Hao.
The Water Turtle Clan’s warrior’s water-power came from the ancient beast ‘Kui Water Turtle' bloodline
power. They had amazing defence powers, and great physical strength added with natural born special
abilities of water control. Although their power didn’t have too many flexibilities, the lethalities of their
direct attacks and special lights were extraordinarily great.
Facing over twenty powerful water-turtle-shaped airwaves, Ji Hao laughed out aloud, stood still and
puffed out his chest.
The tight armour made by Po had an amazing defending power, even the elite Jia Clan’s warriors of the
Blood Fang had been unable to break this armour, not to mention these Junior Magi here. Over twenty
airwaves heavily hit against Ji Hao’s chest along with the raindrops rolled up by them, splashing large
amounts of water drops towards every direction; however, Ji Hao didn’t move even a little bit.
“Die!” shouted Ji Hao again. A sphere of fiery light suddenly lit up around his chest; at the same moment, a
sphere of sticky, golden-red flame burst out from his mouth along with a thunderous boom.
|Gold Crow Breath|, the third special abilities Ji Hao had gained from his bloodline power. The flame that
had been gathered in his chest was a true flame, coming from the sun; although the Fire Crow’s bloodline
had become very thin in these days, Ji Hao’s bloodline power had largely been improved when he had
performed the [Nine Suns Above the Sky], the blood offering ceremony; therefore, the flame that spew
out by him now felt slightly like the terrifyingly powerful flame that would come from the ancient Gold
Crow’s beak.
529
The large sphere of fiery light transformed into a tens of zhangs tall fiery wall and pushed forwards;
every inch of ground that the fiery wall had passed over, the soil was instantly melted into glass-like
liquid; the twenty Turtle Clan’s warriors were burnt into ashes before they even could let out a wail;
moreover, hundreds of ordinary Novice Magi had been burnt into puffs of smokes by the fiery wall as
well.
“Who else?” shouted Ji Hao will waving the inherited, mulberry-wood long spear that he had borrowed
from Ji Zhuo. With one move, tens of beams of fiery lights darted out of the spearhead, which burnt
groups of ant-like enemies within the area of hundreds of zhangs in radius, who had been rushing
towards Ji Hao, into ashes, while they were howling and struggling in the flame.
“How dare you attack the Cold Stream Valley? You shall all die!”
Relying on the amazing defence power of the light armour made by Po, Ji Hao fearlessly darted in the
crowd of tens of thousands enemies down the fence wall, while waving the long spear and letting out
beams of raindrops-like fiery lights. Every time he waived the spear, hundreds of enemies, who were
standing in his path, would be set ablaze and burn into ashes, then ultimately dissipated in the air.
This was the third day after the three clans had launched the surprise attack on the Cold Stream Valley.
The fence wall of the valley stayed absolutely still, however, a lot of enemies had died under the powerful
counterattacks that had been launched by Ji Hao and the others. Only the number of Junior Magi who had
died by Ji Hao’s hand was over three hundred, while countless ordinary Novice Magi had been burnt by Ji
Hao.
Three hundred Junior Magi! In any Southern Wasteland clan, this would be a number that would be
enough to break those elders and Magus Priests’ hearts. But in the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao had killed
the whole three hundred Junior Magi within only three days, all by himself!
Black Water Qiu and all of the other clans’ elders had been glaring at Ji Hao, even their eyeballs had
turned into blood-red colour, and were filled with hatred.
One Black Water Serpent Clan’s Magus Priest let out a shout in anger, threw a cane that was made of
black snake bones out towards Ji Hao. The snake bones cane turned into a beam of black light in the air
and darted towards Ji Hao. Before Ji Hao could react, a stoneman let out a great roar and threw a gigantic
stone out from the Cold Steam Valley.
The gigantic stone blocked the black light art hundreds of zhang far away from Ji Hao, after which the
stone and the black light scattered and dissipated simultaneously.
Behind the fence wall, a few stonemen, treemen and three of ape’s friends that had gigantic, ape-like
bodies, had fixed their eyes on Ji Hao, concentrating on protecting him from all kinds of deadly dangers.
Although the three clans had taken the advantage of the number of Senior Magi, it still didn’t make it
easier to capture and kill Ji Hao.
530
Not to mention the amazing defence power Ji Hao had, Ji Zhuo’s mulberry-wood long spear that he was
holding in his hands allowed him great attacking powers that were no weaker than that of a Senior
Magus. Ji Hao could be considered as a weird creature that had turned the entire battlefield into a mess.
“Kill that little bastard!” screamed Black Water Qiu; at the same time, the horned serpent that had been
treaded by him suddenly darted out, and the sharp sword held in his hand abruptly turned into tens of
fierce gusts of black, cold wind, blowing towards Ji Zhuo.
Once Black Water Qiu moved, all of the Senior Magi from all three clans, who had been standing behind
him moved all together. Each of them had found themselves an opponent and launched attacks. Relying
on the advantage of a number of peoples, they were trying their best to keep all of the Cold Stream
Valley’s senior-level fighters busy, and create opportunities for other of their own Senior Magi to kill Ji
Hao.
They had tried this in the past three days for a few times. This time, Blackwater Qiu and the other senior
Magi had also successfully kept all of the Cold Stream Valley’s senior-level fighters’ hands full, and all of
the rest of senior-level warriors on their side darted towards Ji Hao.
However, Ji Hao slightly turned his body, letting one of the Senior Magi’s long sword pierce on his chest,
at the exactly same moment, he thrust the long spear forwards and punctured the senior Magi’s chest.
A layer of bright light that exited from the light armour was rotating around Ji Hao’s body. Just like
before, Ji Hao wasn’t hurt even a little bit. Unlike Ji Hao, the Senior Magi, whose chest had been punctured
by Ji Hao with the long spear, was sent flying backwards while coughing up blood.
He had only made a few steps back, when Qing Ying, who had been standing on the fence wall silently,
shot out a long poisonous arrow and pierced into his right eye. The Senior Magi hadn’t see this coming; he
howled aloud in pain, but soon, his voice faded - Qing Ying’s arrow had deeply pierced into his brain,
instantly killing him.
After three days of fighting, the first Senior Magus had died.
--------------------------------------------------------
XianxiaWorld Sincerely Recruiting Translators
http://www.xianxiaworld.net/recruitment/
531
Chapter 115 – Going to the South
Chapter 115: Going to the South
Seven days later, the war situation of the Cold Stream Valley started going downhill for the residents of
the valley.
Twelve hundreds of zhangs tall black stonemen had joined the enemies’ team. The entire bodies of these
stonemen were made from black moonstones, and each of them had a red slave-mark branded on their
foreheads; obviously, they were all slaves under someone’s control.
“Ho!”
Accompanied with mad roars, one of the black stonemen smashed hard on the ground with both hands;
instantly, a hundreds of zhang high hill shrank quickly, and condensed into a round stone ball that had a
radius of one zhang. The stoneman then waved his arm furiously in the air and threw the stone ball
towards the fence wall. His movements were surprisingly fast, his arms even left a few afterimages in the
air, and the stone ball darted towards the fence wall at a speed, which even Ji Hao couldn’t see clearly,
then hit on the fence wall along with a thunderous bang.
Bang!!
The fence wall shook violently.
The stoneman’s power was incredibly great, combined with those weird spell-symbols, which were
shining on the surface of the stone ball, it had a great effect on the fence-magic-formation that had been
supporting the fence wall; only with one shot, the power of the fence-magic-formation had largely been
lowered.
Mining slaves were running fast, carrying large amounts of fire essence crystals and jade pieces into the
fence-magic-formation. Countless spell symbols were shining around those fire essence crystals and jade
pieces, which had piled up into a small hill, continuously turning into great power and replenishing the
fence wall’s power.
However, everyone could clearly see a human-head-sized pit on the fence wall, which was left by the
impact from the stone ball that was thrown over by the black stoneman; although this was only a small
pit, it proved that the enemies already possessed the power necesary to break into the Cold Stream
Valley.
“The Black Water Serpent Clan could never have enough power to enslave powerful creatures like these!”
said Ji Zhuo while gnashing his teeth, looking at the twelve stonemen outside the fence wall, and the few
weird stonemen manipulators, who were standing behind those stonemen, wearing black cloaks, their
entire bodies wrapped in a layer of faint black mist, and continued, “We, the Fire Crow Clan and the Black
532
Water Serpent Clan, know each other too well...they could never have enslaved these creatures, neither
could they afford to feed these gigantic stonemen.”
While Ji Zhuo was speaking, all twelve stonemen launched their attacks simultaneously. They gathered
large amounts of sands and stones from the ground, condensed them into stone balls, and threw them
towards the fence wall.
Muffled swooshing sounds never stopped. Fire sparks were sent towards all directions when those stone
balls hit against the fence wall; the fence wall was shaking intensely, and fragments of all sizes were
falling from the fence wall, now and then.
Even though the Cold Stream Valley had enough jade and fire essence to replenish the power of the fence
wall, with the speed these black stonemen were attacking, the fence would only be able to last for a
month tops, after which, it would be completely shattered by these stonemen.
Stone and his friends were roaring in rage behind the fence wall; they were beating their own chests and
shouting provokingly towards those black stonemen outside the fence wall. Accompanied with their deep
roars, simple and ancient, natural-formed spell symbols emerged from the bodies of Stone and his
friends. Soon, large amounts of mud started gushing out of the ground, up to the wall, and covering the
entire fence wall.
After the surface of the fence wall was covered with mud, it turned into layers of hard rock. But these
layers of rock were not as firm as the original body of the wall; tens of zhangs long pieces of rocks would
instantly shatter into ashes after a stone ball had hit against the fence wall; Stone and his friends were
ceaselessly mustering mud gushing out of the ground, and piling up into new layers of rock; while on one
side the black stonemen were madly throwing stone balls towards the fence wall, the rock layers on the
fence wall were continuously becoming thicker as well; as such, the rock layer and the black stonemen’s
attack had achieved somewhat of a rough equilibrium.
Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia smiled simultaneously. Although these balck stonemen were still a great threat to the
Cold Stream Valley, with the help of Stone and his friends they were atleast not an imminent threat. With
the continuous addition of rock layers, those black stonemen would need at least three months to break
into the Cold Stream Valley.
“Hao, come with me!” said Ji Zhuo while dragging Ji Hao’s arm, and leading Ji Hao and Ji Xia deeper into
the valley.
A loud shouting sound that seemingly even shook the sky, came from outside the valley, causing tens of
thousands of enemies to launch their attacks towards the fence wall, while shouting.
Bright fiery light darted out of the fence wall. Every enemy that dared to come close to the fence wall
would be burned by the Fire Crow Clan’s special magical flame. The air surrounding the fence wall had
become extremely thick, even peak-level Junior Magi could barely climb up onto the fence wall; however,
533
facing the Fire Crow Clan’s warriors who were guarding the fence wall, all of them had been beaten and
had fallen down before they even made on top of the wall.
But this time, those black stonemen had joined the attack. Those Fire Crow Clan’a warriors had to pay
attention to those gigantic stone balls that were being thrown over, one after another. Occasionally, some
careless warriors would be wounded by these stone balls, and the enemy would instantly climb up from
the parts of the fence wall that were being guarded by these wounded warriors.
The situation of the battle had turned extremely serious for the Cold Stream Valley.
“It has been seven days, I haven’t got any news from the Gold Black Mountain,” deep inside the valley, Ji
Zhuo said with a cold voice while seriously staring at Ji Hao in the eyes, “which means, I have lost contact
with the Gold Black Mountain.”
“I have sent a few warriors, told them to sneak out of the valley, go back to the Gold Black Mountain, and
sent a message back. Grandpa had left tracking magics on their bodies, the magic showed that they have
been killed when they approached the Gold Black Mountain,” said Ji Xia.
“Someone wants us to die here, that old bastard, Black Water Qiu was right,” said Ji Zhuo calmly.
Shaking his head, Ji Xia then said in a deep voice, “We can’t deliver any messages to the Gold Black
Mountain, but I’ve got a message from Ji Shu, sent by a fire crow - he requires us to send a large amount of
jade and fire essence crystals to the Gold Black Mountain, saying that they need these resources to help
with the great fight against the Black Water Serpent Clan.”
“Without those jade and fire essence crystals, how are we supposed to defend the Cold Stream Valley?!”
yelled Ji Hao in anger; he was nearly pissed off by this ridiculous requirement.
They had lost contact with the Gold Black Mountain, but Ji Shu could easily send order to ask for more
resources; even an idiot could tell what was going on here. Although Ji Shu was the leader of the warriors
of the Fire Crow Clan, he couldn’t have done this all by himself.
Obviously, the Bi Fang Clan was involved in this.
“What if we break out of the valley and withdrew to the Gold Black Mountain?” Ji Xia slapped himself
after he had let this sentence out.
Breakout and withdraw? In this situation, where the enemy’s side had more Senior Magi than their own
side, no matter what method they used to break out of the valley, they would only die out there. The Cold
Stream Valley had a complete defense system, and if, even this powerful defense system would have
failed to defend the valley, then abandoning the valley and fleeing was equal to committing suicide.
“And, your abba can’t go!” said Ji Zhuo seriously while looking at Ji Hao, “Your Abba has never lost during
all these years. If he abandons the valley and flees away, after receiving the order requiring resources
534
from Ji Shu, if the Fire Crow Clan would lose the fight, at last, your Abba will be the one who take all the
blame.”
“So does it means we have to deal with the enemies out there, who have been becoming stronger and
stronger, only with what we have now?” Ji Hao frowned and said, “twelve black stonemen showed up on
their side today, who knows what will show up a few days later?”
“Therefore, Hao, our only hope lies now in you,” said Ji Zhuo coldly, “you are pretty close with Man Man,
go try to borrow an army from her. Only thousands of warriors from Zhu Rong Country, the country of
god, can eliminate the entire Black Water Serpent Clan.”
Ji Hao’s pupils suddenly shone, and he nodded then silently.
Ji Zhuo took a leather map out, pointed at a certain spot on the map and said, “The Fire Crow Clan is
located in the northeast of the Southern Wasteland, very far from the Zhu Rong Country. If we want to get
to the Zhu Rong Country within a short time, we have to go through transporting-magic-formations.”
“The Bi Fang Clan has a transporting-magic-formation that directly leads to the Zhu Rong Country, but
you can’t go to the Bi Fang Clan.”
“Other clans are not reliable at the moment. Fortunately, I know another transporting-magic-formation.”
After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao tramped over the mountain located behind the valley, and sneaked out
of the Cold Stream Valley, darting towards the South at his highest speed.
535
Chapter 116 – ‘Fellow’
TL note: In ancient (even modern) China, people believing in the same religions, or those who practice
certain kinds of magic, often call people from other religions or people who also practice magic, as
‘fellow’, in a very polite way.
——————————————
Chapter 116: ‘Fellow’
With the magical power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], Ji Hao hid the power aura that was
being released from his body, and the body of Mr. Crow, then silently sneaked out of the Cold Stream
Valley.
Mr. Crow had seriously been injured not long ago. Although its injuries were half recovered, its wings’
muscles were still badly hurt, which disabled it from flying. Standing in the heavy rain, Ji Hao carefully
put Mr. Crow, who had shrunk its body, into his cloth, then cast an [escape magic], transformed into a
hazy, watery-mist-like silhouette, and started running in the dense jungle at his highest speed.
Because of the heavy rain, the entire jungle had been filled with great water-power. Ji Hao had cast the
[After-born Water Manipulating Magic], and felt like a fish that had finally gotten back into the boundless
sea, swimming freely. Within a day and night, Ji Hao had run for thousands of miles.
Ji Zhuo was one of the oldest elders of the Fire Crow Clan. In the Southern Wasteland, elders that had
lived long enough were the most precious wealth of a clan - they were all incredibly knowledgeable, knew
about all kinds of mysterious magics and possessed secret information.
For example, in a secret valley that was located fifty thousand miles away from the Cold Stream valley, a
small battle fort had secretly been built by the Zhu Rong Country. The Guards of Gods were guarding the
fort all year round. And within that fort, was a transporting-magic-formation, which directly lead to the
central area of the Zhu Rong Country. How could this kind of top secret information be known by
ordinary Southern Wasteland Clan’s clansmen?
“Mr. Crow, if we travel day and night, we can get to the secret valley in around only seven days,” said Ji
Hao in a low voice, while thrusting a round pill that was made by Qing Fu, into Mr. Crow’s beak.
Caw!
Mr. Crow flapped its wings and unhappily let out a deep caw. Only fifty thousand miles, if he could fly at
its highest speed, it would have taken him only one hour to get to the secret valley, but currently, Ji Hao
could only run with his feet.
536
Ji Hao could have borrowed Ji Zhuo’s contracted Fire Crow, however, a couple of weeks ago Ji Zhuo had
fought against the enemies for a few times; his crow had been badly wounded during the fights as well,
and was now trying its best to recover; therefore, this reinforcement-seeking mission could only depend
on Ji Hao.
“Alright, Mr. Crow, you should rest peacefully. When you have fully recovered, we will kill all those
stinking snakes together...Hm, what do you think, should we go to Pu Ban city, or wait until brother Po
comes back?”
Mr. Crow popped up his eyes, seemingly lost in deep thought.
The sun rose and fell, over and over again. Three days had passed very fast. Ji Hao had been running in
the jungle during the whole three days and without even taking a nap; he had already covered over
twenty-thousand-mile of distance. During his journey, with the help of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret
Words], and the cover of this endless heavy rain, Ji Hao had safely gone past a few areas that were ruled
by terrifyingly dangerous beasts and had traveled over half the distance.
Mr. Crow had been taking the medicine given by Qing Fu and recovered a bit more from his injuries. He
was now standing on Ji Hao’s shoulder and cawing, while flapping its wings from time to time, telling Ji
Hao that he only needed to rest for another half day, one day tops, after which it would be able to fly
again.
Although he couldn’t fly at its highest speed yet, at least it would be much faster than Ji Hao was
currently.
Ji Hao rushed for another half a day, then abruptly stopped. He gasped deeply, and spew out a turbid
sphere of waste air our for tens of zhangs far, along with a great heat. All of the raindrops that were
touched by the air evaporated instantly, and a tank-thick white mist column had emerged in the air.
Breathing deeply for air, Ji Hao then locked his hands together, quickly drawing the natural power into
his body from the surrounding areas. The natural power was being absorbed by the Golden Dan in his
spiritual space, once it had been breathed into his body. Ji Hao had just rushed in the jungle for half a day,
which had cost ninety-percent of the Golden Dan’s power; therefore, Ji Hao had now stopped, adjusting
his breath, and replenishing his power.
Within the area that had a radius of hundreds of zhangs, the path of all the raindrops were weirdly
twisting. Those raindrops fell on the ground while rotating rapidly, then quietly seeped into the soil,
without splashing the slightest bit of water. Even the loud raining sound around Ji Hao had suddenly
stopped, and the jungle surrounding Ji Hao for miles around had suddenly become very quiet. The wind
stopped blowing, the trees and the bushes stopped swaying, even the speed with which the raindrops
were falling became slower and slower, to the point where those raindrops even seemed to have frozen
in the air.
537
Ji Hao had made a connection with the power of the universe with his soul. Every single movement of his
could now affect the natural environment surrounding him. After Ji Hao had transformed the Yuan Dan
into a Golden Dan, every single movement of his, and every slight gasp of breath, was able to cause
supernatural phenomenons. Ji Hao was concentrating on replenishing his power, and made no effort to
hide all those strange phenomenons.
Miles away, the rain suddenly was split by an invisible, mysterious power. Two young men, who were
wearing simple clothes that were made from white flax, were barefooted, and had their hair hung loosely.
Both of them were holding a bamboo stick, and walked slowly out of the jungle. Their entire bodies were
extremely dry and clean.
Every step they put forward seemed as if invisible airwaves were holding their bodies up from the
ground. No one would be able to tell for how long they had been walking in the jungle, because their bare
feet were all dry and clean, without being stained by even a single drop of rain or mud.
Both of them were tall and sturdy, with deeply sunken eyes and straight nose bridge. Their faces were as
delicate as sculptures, and their pupil was shining. Every single move of theirs had a mysterious charm to
it, which was hard to describe. These two young men seemingly could draw all the attentions if they were
standing in a crowd, just like swirl pools.
With faint smiles, both of them abruptly floated up into the air, stood on a branch-tip of a towering tree,
looking at those supernatural phenomenon that were caused by Ji Hao, while Ji Hao was replenishing his
power. Suddenly, the smiles on the faces of the two young men disappeared, instead, their faces darkened
badly.
“Unity of heaven and man! This kid had reached an amazing level!”
“Do you have any idea whose student he is? Never thought that we’d meet such an interesting little kid in
this Southern Wasteland jungle. It’s not easy at all to reach this level at such a young age.”
“Who else can it be? Absorbing the vast universal powers to replenish his own, who could have such a
powerful ability except those few? Those Southern Wasteland barbarians could never learn such an
ability. Whoever he is, he can’t be one of us.”
“Well, not one of us, then he should die.”
The two young men talked to each other for a short while, then took a quick glance at each other, nodded
and slightly stamped their feet against the branch-tip, leapt into the air, trod on gusts of wind, and flew
towards Ji Hao.
The two young men quickly approached Ji Hao, without making even the slightest sound. Five miles, tree
miles, two miles...
538
When they were one mile away from Ji Hao, the wind that was brought up by their bodies, hit a raindrop,
which had been floating in the air, moving it. Ji Hao sensed the movements of the raindrop, and quivered
instantly, like an old spider that was huddled in the center of its net, and someone else abruptly ran into
the spider’s thread, on the edge of the net; Ji Hao suddenly opened his eyes, took a glance at the direction
that he sensed the movements of the raindrop from.
He saw two young men, who were wearing white and long clothes, with weird smiles and fluttering long
hairs, were standing on top of the wind and were flying towards him from out the dense jungle; this scene
made Ji Hao subconsciously cast a spell. Large amounts of watery mist started gathering into Ji Hao’s
palm, transforming into bolts of lightning, and silently struck towards the two young men.
At the moment when the lighting darted out of his palm, Ji Hao instinctively thought about many famous,
weird legends that he had learned in his previous life - these two young men were dressed so weirdly,
and moved silently; even their skins were as white and smooth as if they had used foundation, how could
he not think about those ghost stories?
Ji Hao had never seen anyone who was as white and handsome as these two young men, in this Southern
Wasteland.
The lightning darted out silently, yet incomparably fast. The fist-long lightning bolts flashed across the air
and appeared in front of the two young men, then exploded silently. The waves of soft yet strong air-
streams, which were caused by the explosion, expanded towards all directions like tsunami waves, along
with a gentle, yet extremely strong power that was enough to even break bones and tear human internal
organs apart.
The two young men were flying towards Ji Hao with smiles on their faces, when suddenly the lightning
exploded right in front of their faces and shattered their white flax clothes into pieces, exposing the white,
silky, luxurious shirts that were worn by them under their outfits; at the same time, beams of bright,
white lights darted out from their white silk shirts, firmly blocking the lightning’s power.
“My fellow here, hold for a second!” yelled the two young men simultaneously.
“Fellow?” Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and said, “What is that? Can I eat it?”
Ji Hao had decided to play a fool.
539
Chapter 117 – Wait A Second
Chapter 117: Wait A Second
“My fellow, you are so young and so naughty!”
Said one of the two young men while laughing at Ji Hao and raised his small finger. Followed by his move,
a beam of faint white light suddenly darted towards Ji hao.
“Naughty! You should receive a beating. That lightning was scary, our young fellow here, you should
receive a proper lesson from us!”
The beam of faint white light instantly merged into the rain, similar to a thin stroke of glowing light,
which occasionally appeared on the edges of dark clouds in the sky, and were hardly noticeable.
However, once this white light had appeared, the entire world seemed to have become slow and soft.
The wind stopped roaring and the rain stopped pouring, even all the plants in the jungle that were
shaking because of the wind and rain, had slowed their movements down. The vast jungle, which seemed
a bit misty and grey under the, with dark clouds filled, sky had become brighter and warmer after the
white light had appeared.
The faint white light flashed across the rain. Wherever the light passed, all the raindrops within that area
tens of zhangs around the light, transformed into fist-sized, crystal water-lotuses, and bloomed one after
another. Along with a deep and solemn sound, which sounded as if someone was chanting a spell, the
white light left a long, arc-shaped traill in the air and darted towards Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao popped up his eyes, and stared at this thin beam of white light, which didn’t seem like a big deal at
all, while considering how to react to it.
Large amounts of water lotuses, which were actually transformed raindrops, were flying towards Ji Hao
along with the white light; wherever he looked, he could see those transparent, crystal water lotuses
rotating in the air, seemingly dancing in the sky. Those small and delicate water-lotuses stirred the air
intensely and brought up strong airwaves; every single water-lotus was followed from behind by a strong
whirlwind that was as fierce as a tiny, furious dragon.
These water-lotuses, which seemed so pretty and delicate, as if they couldn’t possibly do any harm, had
brought a great pressure upon Ji Hao, making him feel as if a small hill was about to fall on his head.
“So interesting,” said Ji Hao. He then laughed out loud while a great golden fiery light darted out from his
back; two round and shining Gold Crow’s pupils flashed across the light and dissappeared soon after;
after this, a layer of faint fiery light wrapped Ji Hao’s fist up. Ji Hao raised both his arms and began to
smash those water-lotuses that were flying towards him.
540
“So rude and wild, he is indeed a Southern Wasteland barbarian, can’t be wrong,” taunted the two young
men together.
One water-lotus hit against Ji Hao’s fist, Ji Hao threw a heavy punch towards the lotus with all his power;
however, he felt nothing. The space in front of him was all empty; the water-lotus that had flown towards
him and put him under great pressure, was all an illusion. Ji Hao’s punch that was launched with all of his
power, was thrown into the air and instantly transformed into a huge sphere of fiery light that had a
radius of at least a few zhangs, along with a thunderous boom.
“Not real?!” exclaimed Ji Hao.
The following moment, hundreds of punches heavily struck against Ji Hao’s body from all directions, the
power of every single hit was as great as a small hill falling from the sky. The leather armour worn by Ji
Hao shattered into pieces within only a moment, baring the tight armour under it.
The tight armour made by Po instantly released a faint, clear light, which then quickly transformed into a
palm-sized light-lotus that closely attached itself onto Ji Hao’s body, and began to slowly rotate around
him.
Countless water-lotuses suddenly emerged from the air, swooshing down, hitting against Ji Hao’s body
one after another; however, no matter how many water-lotuses fell from the air and no matter how hard
they hit againstJi Hao’s body, the light-lotus, which was slowly rotating and circulating around Ji Hao’s
body completely shattered all of them.
A beam of white light suddenly flashed across the air and struck against Ji Hao’s best along with a loud
bang. The soil around Ji Hao’s body instantly rose into the air, turned into hundreds of zhangs high waves
of soil and sprayed towards every direction. A miles wide and hundreds of zhangs deep pit abruptly
appeared on the ground, right under Ji Hao’s feet. Ji Hao was hit by an extraordinarily great power,
temporally losing balance and fell into the pit.
“Interesting, interesting, look what we’ve found here!” said the young man, who had been watching with
a smile on his face all this time, without making any moves, “This tight armour is so good!”
The two young men didn’t even try to hide the greed inside their eyes, staring at Ji Hao like two starving
wolves.
“Senior Brother!” yelled the young man who had just let out the white beam of light and had attacked Ji
Hao, “I launched the attack just now, the armour is destined mine!”
The Senior Brother, who hadn’t launched any attacks on Ji Hao yet, yelled back to the other young man,
“My junior Brother, you’re not strong enough yet, you need to calm down and focus on practicing. Indeed
you had just launched an attack, but you failed to kill this kid. That armour is meant to be mine!”
541
Both of them raised the bamboo sticks that they were holding in their hands and waved hard in the air;
suddenly, large amounts of white light beams emerged from the air within the radius of miles, followed
by which, countless raindrops bloomed simultaneously and transformed into water lotuses, swooshing
down towards the deep pit.
Ji Hao had been lying in the pit with his face towards the ground, and his entire body covered in mud.
One of the young men just lightly raised his little finger and let out a white beam of light, which seemed
quite insignificant but actually contained a horrifyingly great power, which absolutely was no weaker
than the power of any senior-level fighter. If it hadn’t been for the powerful tight armour that Ji Hao was
wearing, he would already have been killed by this attack.
Although the armour had blocked ninety-nine percent of the attacking power for Ji Hao, the remaining
one percent of power still hit onto Ji Hao’s body through the armour, violently shaking all of his internal
organs. This was how Ji Hao felt after he had been through all kinds of magical journeys with Man Man,
absorbed all those nutritious natural treasures, including the essence milk of the earth, and largely
improved his body condition.
If Ji Hao’s body condition hadn’t improved through all kinds of methods during the past few weeks, every
single one of his internal organs would have badly been hurt by this attack.
While lying on the pit and covered in mud, Ji Hao frowned and thought.
“Where did these two guys came from? Their attacking methods are so weird, I had my eyes fixed on that
water-lotus, how could I have missed it?” murmured Ji Hao in his head.
“And why is it that when they launched their attack, I had a strange feeling, which made it so that I
couldn’t help myself but relax both my soul and body, even feeling lazy and sleepy, yet, their attacks were
actually containing an incomparably great power. How on earth did that happen?”
While thinking, Ji Hao sensed that the sky above his head had suddenly became brighter. Countess crystal
water-lotuses were falling towards the deep pit from the sky, even covering Ji Hao’s entire eyesight; the
power that was contained in these newly formed water-lotuses must be hundreds of times greater than
the probing attack’s power that was launched before. Ji Hao opened his eyes wide and raised his head in
shock, both of his pupils suddenly turning into a pure golden-red colour.
He had just activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| and injected all the power into his pupils; the pair of golded-
red pupils now seemed like two small suns, which were bright enough to radiate the entire world, and
were able to break all kinds of illusions.
Nine spell symbols of the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words] appeared and began to rotate rapidly
around Ji Hao’s golden-red pupils; the world in front of Ji Hao’s eyes suddenly changed colour.
542
Through the faint and white light, Ji Hao saw that the sky was still dark, and the jungle was still showered
in the heavy rain and shrouded by the grey mist; the water-lotuses, which were transformed from
raindrops, were swooshing down from the sky like shooting stars, towards Ji Hao.
All the soft, beautiful arc-shaped trails that were left in the air by those later-formed lotuses, and those
swirl winds that were brought up by those water-lotuses, were illusions!
Within all of those illusions, and hidden in the countless water-lotuses, the two young men had already
approached Ji Hao, raised their bamboo sticks high into the air, hitting towards Ji Hao’s head, seemingly
using all their power.
The two young men seemed so ferocious, as if Ji Hao was their archenemy who had killed their father,
and was absolutely irreconcilable to them.
“Such a bad temper. Two ‘fellows’, I need to go, can’t waste more time on you,” said Ji Hao, while laughing,
after which he quickly transformed his body into a sphere of water, and exploded.
Two bamboo sticks heavily hit onto the water sphere to which Ji Hao’s body had transformed into,
causing water drops to splash everywhere, but missing Ji Hao; Ji Hao had already taken advantage of the
heavy rain, and used the [After-Born Water Manipulating Magic], fleeing hundreds of zhangs away within
a moment.
One white lotus bloomed between each of the two young men’s eyebrow, along with which, waves of pure
spiritual power quickly spreadg towards the surrounding areas; soon, they successfully located Ji Hao
with their spiritual powers.
“Dear fellow, wait a second! The precious treasure you are wearing is fated to be ours, please accept this
fate!” yelled the senior Brother while flicking his hand and throwing a fist-sized white pearl towards Ji
Hao.
—————————————
TL note: In Chinese martial arts culture, fellows learning from the same master (师⽗) are "senior/junior
male/female fellow apprentices".
543
Chapter 118 – Predestined
Chapter 118: Predestined
“My dear fellow, please wait!”
Ji Hao felt so gross. He activated his power as quick as he could, merging his own body into the heavy rain
and the watery mist; however, the two young men’s spiritual power was tightly following Ji Hao, like
gangrenes that attached itself on the bones.
The spiritual power was gained through the practice with natural born soul powers, and could be
considered as a form of the soul power, when it was being released. A real spiritual power is impervious
to the wind, rain, thunder, lightning, or any other natural phenomenon.
The two young men had been practicing on a certain magic, just like Ji Hao had been practising with the
[Mantra Dan With Nine Secret Words], and had gained this spiritual power, something which those
Southern Wasteland Senior Magi could never acquire. Their spiritual power was much greater than Ji
Hao’s, although Ji Hao had the [Escaping Magic] that allowed him to escape temporally, but due to the
huge power-level-difference between Ji Hao and the two young man, Ji Hao was not likely to truly escape
from their spiritual powers.
Ji Hao’s hazy and misty silhouette quickly flashed across the air, and darted away for over ten miles
within a single moment.
A fist-sized pearl, which was shining with a faint, white light, fell down from the sky and heavily hit
towards Ji Hao’s back.
The clear light that was being emitted by the light armour worn by Ji Hao suddenly became much
brighter; thirty-six light-lotuses quickly emerged from the clear light, moving towards the white pearl
one after another, trying to hold its power off. The white pearl heavily clashed against the first light-lotus
without making any sound; the white light, which was emitted from the pearl, began to shake while those
light-lotuses dimmed down one after another; in the end, the white pearl hit hard onto Ji Hao’s body.
The light armour shook intensely because of the white pearl, as did the clear light that was wrapped
around Ji Hao.
This time, the light armour failed to block all of the power that was contained in the white pearl, a small
part of the power still hit onto Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao felt like he was punched by an incredibly great power,
even hearing a cracking sound coming from his spine, which was actually hit by the great power, and
nearly broken; he clearly sensed that a few parts of his spine had slightly been fractured.
544
The violent power intensely vibrated all of Ji Hao’s internal organs, making him feek as if a fire was
burning inside him. Mouthfuls of blood spew out of his mouth along with wisps of golden-red flame, and
sprayed onto the ground, burning a huge pit in the ground that had a radius of tens of zhangs.
A large cloud of hot air rose high into the air. Raindrops fell into the pit along with fierce gusts of wind,
clashing against the lava that was formed by the rocks which were melted by the blood and flame that
had spewed from Ji Hao’s mouth, and puffed out larger amounts of steam.
Ji Hao let out a deep roar, and chanted ‘Lin’, ‘Bing’, ‘Dou’, ‘Zhe’, ‘Jie’, ‘Zhen’, ‘Lie’, ‘Qian’, ‘Xing’, which were
the nine secret words from the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. Followed by his voice, his body
started glowing brightly from the inside, and the natural energy and universal power started gushing into
his body. Ji Hao’s glowing skin became translucent and crystal-like, looked like a precious pearl, and not
even the slightest bit of power had escaped from his body.
The power that hit onto Ji Hao’s body from the white pearl, which was great enough to cause more
serious injuries on Ji Hao’s by tens of times, started gushing around inside Ji hero’s body like a dammed
flood. It then spurted out from Ji Hao’s mouth, by following along the path that Ji hao had opened inside
his body with the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words].
A beam of white light quickly flashed through the air for miles, shattering all the towering trees on its
path, finally hitting a small hill, turning it into ashes.
The injuries inside Ji Hao’s body stopped becoming worse. With the vast amount of natural energy and
universal power that had been ceaselessly gushing into Ji Hao’s body, and his own strong life force
energy, Ji Hao’s inner wounds started healing themselves quickly. Along with a series of cracking sounds,
which were coming from Ji Hao’s spine, he felt the huge pain from his spine begin to fade, and his spine
was quickly wrapped up by a cool power.
Ji Hao again let out a great roar, then turned his head around and took a glance at the two young men,
keeping their appearances in his mind, after which, a pair of fiery wings burst out from Ji Hao’s back,
while at the same time, tens of meridians that corresponded with the fiery wings, started blazing inside Ji
Hao’s body. These tens of meridians began to quickly absorb the natural energy and universal power,
transforming them into a driving power and injected the power into Ji Hao’s fiery wings.
Caw!
Mr Crow let out a high-pitched caw in excitement, while two black feathers rose from its body, and lightly
dropped on Ji Hao’s legs; the two black feathers quietly set themselves ablaze, then transformed into two
small and twisted spell-symbols, which were attached on Ji Hao’s legs.
This was a type of support magic that was launched by Mr Crow, and with the power of these two small
spell symbols, Ji Hao’s speed could be raised by two times within the next quarter of an hour.
545
“This great lesson from you, my two dear fellows, I will certainly pay back some day!” shouted Ji Hao
while transforming his body into a thin beam of fiery light, and rose directly high into the sky, slicing
through the rain and the dark clouds, as he left large amounts of afterimages behind, while darting
towards his destination.
The speed of Ji Hao’s fiery wings was amazingly fast, added with the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine
Secret Words] that was released by Ji Hao to help with the fiery wings, Ji Hao’s moving speed had now
become even more alarming. Although to maintain this speed would cost a lot of power, which is why Ji
Hao could only fly at this speed for half an hour at the most, but in the eyes of the two young men, Ji Hao’s
flying speed was dreadful.
They could never fly like this, not even if they activated all of their powers!
Countless raindrops dripped onto Ji Hao’s body, then instantly turned into steam by his scorching hot
skin, along with a sizzling sound. The two young men then leapt high into the air as well, as if their butts
had been burnt by a fire, and their feet trod on faint clouds while rushing towards Ji Hao; however, it was
easy to tell that their speeds were about thirty percent slower than that of Ji Hao.
Normally, their speeds should have been a lot faster than Ji Hao’s, however, Mr Crow had just given the
two black feathers to Ji Hao, and cast a support magic, which allowed Ji Hao to double his speed and fly
faster than the two young men. The two young men couldn’t help but begin to curse loudly, their pupils
began to shine and the greed on their faces became more and more obvious.
The white pearl was a precious treasure, belonging to the senior Brother, and was given by his master as
a life-saving treasure. This senior Brother had killed a flood dragon that was a lot more powerful than
himself when he had been practicing using this pearl - It was obvious how powerful and destructive this
white pearl was.
But such a powerful treasure only made Ji Hao cough up a mouthful of blood, which clearly showed that
the armour worn by Ji Hao was a lot powerful than the white pearl; after all, there was a huge power-
level-difference between Ji Hao and the two young men.
“My dear fellow, please stay! That armour of yours, is fated to be mine, you can never leave without
handing it to me first!” yelled one of the two young men and both of them laughed out loud. The senior
fellow bit the tip of his tongue til it broke, and spat a mouthful of spirit blood onto the white pearl.
Followed by this move, the white pearl released a beam of bright white light, and wrapped his body up.
With the bright white light, his speed was suddenly raised by fifty percent, which allowed him to quickly
approach Ji Hao.
After he had spat out a mouthful of blood, the senior Brother’s face instantly became more pale.
Apparently, he had spent a lot of power on this.
546
Even if so, the smile on his face hadn’t disappeared, he had even time to turn his head back proudly and
take a glance at his junior Brother who had been left behind - once he caught up with Ji Hao, the junior
Brother would completely lose the chance to have the armour that was worn by Ji Hao.
Ji Hao frowned. He clearly sensed a strong power that was coming towards him from behind. The senior
Brother’s eyebrows were slowly raised, and the attempt of killing Ji Hao and seizing the armour was so
obvious on his face. Moreover, Ji had spent a certain amount of spirit blood, and Ji Hao could never run
away from that!
At this moment, Ji Hao bypassed a small hill that was located in front of a screen-like cliff where another
young man, who was wearing the same white flax clothes like the other two, and holding a short bamboo
flute in his hand, was trodding on a dark cloud, and caught up with Ji Hao from behind.
“My dear fellow!” said the young man once he saw Ji Hao’s face, then laughed out and continued, “the
precious treasure that is being worn by you, is fated to be mine, so please stay.”
While speaking, the young man waived the bamboo flute in the air, along with his movement, three fist-
long, shining, crescent-shaped daggers darted out towards Ji Hao and transformed into three zhangs long
beams of cold light in the air.
“Fly-flying dagger?!” Ji Hao was startled by this surprise attack, and subconsciously shouted out.
547
Chapter 119 – Forcing Assault
Chapter 119: Forcing Assault
Ji Hao was staring at the two flying daggers, which had transformed into three beams of lights, and were
swishing towards him, while his eyes were filled with excitement.
He was too excited, even every single fine hair on his body had started twitching. Although three daggers
were flying towards him, obviously, the power that controlled them came from the [Sword Manipulation
Magic]. In the world that Ji Hao had lived in his previous life, the [Sword Manipulation Magic] had only
been a legend. Ji Hao had looked up in all kinds of books that introduced Taoist, Buddhist and other
classic magic power systems, and rarely found any useful information about the [Sword Manipulation
Magic]..
Manipulating swords with one’s spiritual power. The sword could then move tens of thousands miles
within a single moment, and would allow the manipulators to kill the enemies from tens of thousands
miles away.
It had been for a very long time that Ji Hao was deeply obsessed with the legend of the [Sword
Manipulation Magic], and this was one of the main reasons that he had been trying so hard to study the
[Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. Unfortunately, in his previous life, he couldn’t even find a good
sword that was able to create a connection with its owner.
But now, these three, shining flying daggers, which were releasing strong senses of power, were darting
towards him.
Ji Hao was more than excited. He even forgot that he was actually in a fight, and could easily be killed. He
slightly rotated his body, left an arc-shaped trail in the air and dodged the three flying dagger. When the
lights transformed from the three daggers, flew across the air in front of his face, he even pulled out his
own steel dagger from around his waist and slightly knocked on the lights.
His own top quality steel dagger, was silently shattered into ashes by the opponent’s dagger light and Ji
Hao didn’t even feel anything solid when his dagger touched the light.
When Ji Hao’s dagger touched the light, a gust of sharp airwaves, which were brought up by the dagger
lights, swept across Ji Hao’s hand, sliced the skin and muscles on the back of his hand off, and bared his
glowing, crystal-like bones. A layer of bright light instantly came out of the armour made by Po, trying to
hold the dagger lights’ power off; however, the armour had been hit hard by the white pearl just now, and
its power was not yet recovered, therefore, Ji Hao was instantly wounded.
Blood gushed out of his hand, Ji Hao even lost his eyesight temporarily because of the pain. He activated a
healing magic in a flurry, forcibly sealing the vessels near the wound, and stopped the bleeding.
548
The three beams of dagger lights hovered around in the air and darted towards Ji Hao again. This time, Ji
Hao didn’t take the risk again, instead, he roared out and injected more power into the pair of fiery wings,
fleeing towards the dense jungle at the side.
The other two young men with white flax clothes flew over, laughed to the third young man
simultaneously and said, “Elder Apprentice Brother, never thought that you would be interested in this
kind of small thing.”
The third young men waved the short bamboo flute, put it near his mouth and slightly fluted, then smiled
and said to the other two young men, “my dear Junior Apprentice Brothers, the armour worn by this kid
is a real treasure, I’m very interested in it. My dear Brothers, you won't go against me about me having
this treasure, will you?”
Hearing this Eldest Apprentice Brother’s word, the other two young men’s white and delicate faces
instantly darkened as if they had just been forced to eat piles of cow dung.
But since their Eldest Apprentice Brother had said so, the two of them could only reluctantly nod their
heads, let out a few hollowed laughter and said, “this treasure is certainly fated to be yours! Our dearest
Eldest Apprentice Brother.”
All three of them laughed out, the sound of their laughters was filled with warm fellowship feelings
between each other, but none had noticed the scorn that had flashed across the Eldest Apprentice
Brother’s eyes and had soon disappeared; the same could be said about the hatred that was hidden
behind the two Junior Apprentice Brother’s smiles.
The Eldest Apprentice Brother pointed his finger to the direction that Ji Hao had just fled to, the three
beams of dagger light then turned around and chased Ji Hao, following his movements. He then put the
short bamboo flute near his lips, then smilingly said, “then, my dear Junior Brothers, thanks for helping
me catch this kid. This kid is quite a hard piece at such a young age.”
The two Junior Brothers smiled embarrassedly, speeded up and chased after Ji Hao as well.
Ji Hao had been fleeing at his highest speed, and was about to go into the dense jungle. The two young
men were still over half a mile behind him, but the three beams of dagger lights were only less than
twenty zhangs away from him. But Ji Hao believed that he could get into the jungle and disappear before
the dagger lights caught up with him.
The Southern Wasteland land was incredibly rugged, and the jungle was full of all kinds of plants; it was a
great place for Ji Hao to hide and get away from the deadly danger.
However, the Eldest Apprentice Brother silently smiled, put both of his hands on the short bamboo flute
and started fluting. In the fierce and heavy rain, a slow and beautiful melody instantly transmitted to tens
of miles away, just like a gust of warm breeze.
549
Everything in front of Ji Hao’s eyes suddenly went black and the Golden Dan in his spiritual space began
rotating rapidly. The beautiful melody coming from the bamboo flute turned into a deadly killing song
inside his head, Ji Hao felt like thousands of sharp daggers were madly piercing his soul.
More horribly, countless scary monsters emerged from the air around Ji Hao, thrust their bloody arms
and tried to catch Ji Hao. A strong, ice-cold air came from the surrounding areas and wrapped Ji Hao up. Ji
Hao’s body went stiff and he felt like all of his internal organs were about to freeze.
Illusions, illusions, must be illusions!
Ji Hao let out a great growl, and chanted ‘Dou’, ‘Zhen’, ‘Lie’, three secret words from the [Mantra Dan with
Nine Secret Words], after which, he gathered all of his spiritual powers into the Golden Dan, and soon
grew an indestructible, great power inside his body.
A gigantic sphere of golden-red flame, which contained the ancient Gold Crow’s power, which was about
to break all kinds of evil in the world, suddenly burst out from Ji Hao’s mouth, and quickly spread to the
area tens of zhangs around Ji Hao. All of the monsters in the dark dissipated while screaming and wailing,
and Ji Hao finally got his eyesight back. He saw the jungle in front of his eyes, which was still ruled by the
fierce wind and the heavy rain.
“Hm?” The Eldest Apprentice Brother hadn’t seen this coming. Along with a slight cracking sound, he
found that a small crack had appeared on the short bamboo flute that was held in his hands.
“You little bastard! Die!” shouted the Eldest Apprentice Brother in rage, while again pointing his finger at
Ji Hao. The three beams of dagger light speeded up by thirty percent added with the fact that Ji Hao was
just confused by the flute melody and paused for a second, the three beams of dagger light had finally
caught up with Ji Hao and hit hard onto his back.
Ji Hao shouted out in pain. The light armour had released the bright light, and prevented the dagger lights
from cutting into Ji Hao’s body, but a small part of the power that was brought by the dagger lights had
still hit onto Ji Hao’s body, into his internal organs like countless small yet sharp daggers.
Ji Hao felt a great pain from his stomach, opened his mouth and spew out a mouthful of hot blood.
The three dagger lights turned around in the air then quickly rose back high into the air, rotated above Ji
Hao’s head like a windmill for a second, then abruptly darted down towards Ji Hao’s neck.
Ji Hao finally made up his mind. He turned around, and discovered that he had been in the same line as all
of the three young men.
Ji Hao glared at the three young men, let out a vicious smile and took out the red tablet, which was given
to him by Man Man and represented her status, and possessed a great, destructive power. Although the
tablet could only be used once a time, the power contained in it was definitely greater than any Senior
Magus’s power.
550
A red light flashed across the tablet, after which, a beam of fiery light straightly darted out. The three
young men had been chasing Ji Hao in a line, and Ji Hao held the tablet steadily towards them, without
shaking his hand even a little bit. The red light accurately punctured all three of their heads, directly
evaporating theirs into wisps of smoke.
The three beams of dagger light were about to cut into Ji Hao’s neck, because of the sudden death of their
manipulators, the three beams of dagger lights paused in the air, and quickly dimmed down, showing up
three shining daggers.
Ji Hao laughed, wiped the blood hung in his own mouth corners with his hands, then thrust his hand out,
and caught the three extremely exquisite crescent-shaped daggers, while happily looking at them.
After a while of trying, Ji Hao sent a wisp of spiritual power out and rotated around the three daggers for
a few times, carefully leaving a mark with his soul power on the each of the corner’s spell symbols that
had been embossed on the surfaces of these three daggers. After that, he instantly sensed that he had
built a certain magical connection with the three daggers.
Laughing proudly for a while, Ji Hao walked up to the three headless corpses and took everything that
they had been carrying on them.
The most surprising discovery was a palm-sized bag that Ji Hao found from the Eldest Apprentice
Brother’s waist. The tiny bag’s inner space was actually half zhang square, big enough to contain a large
amount of tools and weapons.
A while later, Ji Hao transformed his body into a beam of fiery light and flew away, with a bright smile on
his face, while the three corpses had become three puffs of smoke.
Ji Hao hadn’t noticed that a fist-sized, black ape had been hiding in the jungle, and was staring at Ji Hao’s
disappearing silhouette with his widely opened three green beady eyes on its face.
551
Chapter 120 – The Country of God
Chapter 120: The Country of God
Inside the secret valley, there was a volcanic-vent-like, earth-flames vent, ceaselessly spurting out cyan
smokes and purple flames all year round, along with sticky lava gushing out from time to time. After the
lava, that gushed out of the vent, had cooled down, there would always be some extremely precious
natural treasures, which only existed in the core of the earth, to be found within it.
Apart from those, small natural and mixed earth-flames[1] would occasionally spurt out of the vent; any
kind of these two flames could be made into precious treasures by those extremely powerful Southern
Wasteland Magus Priests and treasure-making craftsmen.
Therefore, this small secret valley had been occupied by the Zhu Rong Country, along with the area with a
radius of thousands of miles around it. The secret valley and the entire surrounding area were at present
directly under the jurisdiction of the Zhu Rong Country. The Zhu Rong Country had secretly built a fort
inside the valley and send hundreds of guards to guard this place all year round.
Ji Hao was flying towards the secret valley at his highest speed. While flying, he had been fiddling with
those treasures that he had seized from the three dead young men, all the way.
The three flying daggers had been marked by Ji Hao’s spiritual power, additionally, each of it had
absorbed one drop of Ji Hao’s spirit blood. By now, all of the three daggers had already transformed into
especially sharp gold-powers and merged with Ji Hao’s three fingers.
Normally, Ji Hao would nourish these daggers with the power that was contained in his blood, and was
flowing through the blood vessels in his fingers, gradually improving the powers of these daggers, while
consolidating the connections between himself and these daggers. This way, Ji Hao would eventually be
able to manipulate these daggers as easy and smooth as manipulating his own arms.
The white pearl, which had badly injured Ji Hao earlier, had now transformed into a wisp of white mist
and merged with Ji Hao’s right hand. Just like the three daggers, this white pearl would also absorb a
certain amount of power from Ji Hao’s blood daily to improve its own power, at the same time, the pearl
would continuously release its own special power, as a feedback to Ji Hao’s body.
Not mentioning other effects, after only a single day of merging these treasures with his hands, Ji Hao
discovered that the power of his punch, launched by his right fist, had become much greater compared to
the punch launched by his left fist’s punch. His right hand’s bones had apparently become stronger and
sturdier than the bones in his left hand. Ji Hao felt as if he could now smash the heads of the enemies,
using his right hand, similar to how those heavy weapons functioned in battles.
From the young man who showed up at last, and had been killed by Ji Hao, using Man Man’s tablet, Ji Hao
had found two five-inches-short flying swords. After the simple marking-process, Ji Hao merged them
552
with the last two fingers of his left hand. By now, Ji Hao could make a loud, high-pitched, scary metal-
clashing sound by simply clashing his five fingers of his left hand against each other.
The special magic Ji Hao used to merge these treasures was one of the treasure-making-related magic,
which had been taught to him by those Fire Crow Clan’s elder Magus Priests.
After the Southern Wasteland Senior Magi would gain powerful inherited magic treasures, they would
always merge those treasures with their own bodies. By merging with magic treasures, human bodies
could possess all kinds of special abilities. Ji Xia did so, as well as Ji Zhuo, even Ji Wu, the kid who had
provoked Ji Hao when he was a level three Novice Magus, had merged his weapons with his arms.
Fiddling with these treasures all the way, by the time Ji Hao finally saw the secret valley, which had been
shrouded by a strong sense of fire-power, although his power hadn’t improved, his fighting capacity had
risen by a few times.
The secret valley was small. Because of the earth-flame vent, the jungle surrounding the valley had
withered long ago. The entire area was now covered with red rocks. Even in this rainy season, within the
area miles around the valley, not a single drop of rain could fall on the ground - all the raindrops
evaporated due to the incredibly hot air that spurted out from the vent, before they even could get near
the valley.
The entire secret valley was currently showered in bright sunshine. Ji Hao had been suffering under the
endless heavy rain for months, but had now abruptly rushed into an area where the sun was shining; he
couldn’t help but stop running, and raised his head, while narrowing his eyes and opening his arms,
feeling the sunshine that he had been missing for so long.
However, at the very next moment, two horned fiery horses rushed over along with long and resonant
roars. Two Guardians of the Gods were riding on top of the two fiery horses’ backs; these guards were
wearing heavy, metal armours that even covered their entire faces, and were holding odd-shaped spears
in their hands. Their, half a zhang long, spearheads spurted zhangs of long flame flakes out while pointing
at Ji Hao’s chest from a distance.
“Kid,” shouted one of the guards in a muffled voice, “this is not your playground. This piece of land
belongs to the country of the Gods, none of the Southern Wasteland people are allowed to come here
without permission, or we will have to execute you.”
“You’re still a little boy,” said another guard; the voice of this guard sounded slightly nicer, but Ji Hao
could still easily tell the haughtiness from his tone, “we will not execute you, but you should leave as
quickly as possible! Go find your parents, let them beat you hard, to make you remember that you don’t
do anything that might cause trouble to your clan.”
Ji Hao didn’t respond, just silently took out Man Man’s tablet.
553
The two guards paused for a second in shock when they saw the tablet, then instantly leapt down from
the backs of the fiery horses, dropped their long spears and took off their helmets, politely kneeled down
in front of Ji Hao, saluted him, and said, “Our honoured guest, please forgive us. What can we do for you?”
Ji Hao stared at these two guards admiringly. He discovered that both of their faces were covered in
dragon-scale-like scales, with a pair of small horns located on each of their foreheads - obviously, they
were not purely from the human race. These two guards were especially tall and sturdy, they were even
slightly taller than Ji Hao while kneeling down on the ground; their heights would reach at least six-
meters if they stood straight up.
“I need to go the Zhu Rong Country, and find Man Man, please let me use your transporting-magic-
formation,” said Ji Hao.
The guards didn’t asked any question, and directly guided Ji Hao into the fort, while activating the
transporting-magic-formation that led to the center area of the Zhu Rong Country, for him. The eyes of all
of the guards who had seen Ji Hao, while he walked in, were filled with respect.”
Ji Hao was clearly aware of the fact that he hadn’t earned the respect from those guards by himself; all of
the nice treatment was because he had Man Man’s tablet.
Obviously, these guards viewed the Zhu Rong Country as the country of a real God, and that’s why no own
dared to challenge a honoured guest of the Zhu Rong Country, in status.
An eye-piercing red light abruptly spurted out of the transporting-magic-formation that was built with
the great power of the earth. Ji Hao’s body suddenly shook; he felt a terrifyingly great power was coming
towards him from all directions, even making his bone creack. Ji Hao felt like his entire body was about to
be crushed by this power.
Fortunately, his tight armour released the bright light on time, and blocked ninety-nine percent of the
power for Ji hao, helping him survive that great pressure.
A while later, the red light had slowly dimmed and the great pressure seemed to have disappeared as
well. Ji Hao opened his eyes and found out that he was standing on a broad square. Hot air was coming
from all directions. Ji Hao looked at this gigantic square that was built with red jade, in shock.
A thousand miles long transporting-magic-formation group were located on the square, tens of
thousands of transporting-magic-formations were shining with either bright or dim lights, large groups
of people walk in or out from those formations from time to time.
In the air, thousands of fiery dragons were hovering - real, live dragons that were five feet and their
bodies wrapped in blazing flame. Those dragons were all treading on fiery clouds and hovering around in
the sky, each of them were carrying tens of fully armed Guardians of God, who were holding long spears
and carrying long bows.
554
More armed guards were walking around in every corner of the square, their deep yet resonant footstep
sounds were seemingly claiming that they were in charge of this place. Without a doubt, if anyone dared
to do any forbidden things at the square, or any enemies tried to invade the country through these
transporting-magic-formations, would instantly be destroyed by these guards.
Just like Ji Hao. Once Ji Hao showed up from the transporting-magic-formation, at least ten long spears
were pointed at him; those sharp spearheads were tightly held against his skin. Ji Hao sensed great fire-
power from each of these spearheads, and didn’t dare to even move slightly.
An elderly man, who had a really serious face, and was wearing a long cloak that was made from golden-
red-silk, slowly walked up to Ji Hao, while looking at him from head to toe.
“Never saw him, don’t recognize his smell either. He’s not from the country of the God. A barbarian, how
did he get here?”
“Capture him! Throw him into the mine, make him work there for the rest of his life!”
“Go check which group of guards didn’t do their job well and let this kid get here through the
transporting-magic-formation. Degrade all of the derelict guards into fighting slaves, and send all of their
families to the mine to work for a hundred years!”
—————————
[1]Natural and mixed earth-flames: I think natural flames are naturally existing in the core of the earth
ever since the beginning of the world, and contains the earth-power, while mixed flames were brought by
another kind of power. Both of these two kinds of flames were co - existing underground, in the earth
core, so they are called earth-flames.
555
Chapter 121: Prince
Along with a loud noise, a large number of troops slowly walked out of a large-scale transportation magic
formation that was located near Ji Hao.
On a gigantic, four wheeled carriage, large amounts of jade and gold pieces, and other treasures had
orderly been placed. Large groups of sturdy, fully armed warriors were standing on both sides of the
carriage with long spears held in their hands. Everyone looked at Ji Hao with curious faces.
Compared to those guards surrounding Ji Hao, the most appropriate word to describe Ji Hao’s body shape
would be ‘tiny’. The shortest one amongst these guards had reached over four meters length, the hilts of
their spears even were as thick as Ji Hao’s thigh.
Tens of tall and strong guards had circled around Ji Hao, the tiny kid, and were holding their spears
towards Ji Hao’s body. This scene looked like a group of vicious dragons were bullying a week baby
sheep.
Not only were the warriors who had been guarding the carriage staring at him in schadenfreude, but
everyone that had noticed Ji Hao were staring as well.
Although everyone was curious about what was happening, no one made any sound, the presence of Ji
Hao had caused a chaos on the square. All of the people remained quiet and silent, and kept walking in or
out of those transportation magic formations, without anyone trying to come over to see what was going
on.
Connected to what this elderly man had just said, Ji Hao instantly realised how strict the rules of this Zhu
Rong Country were.
Ji Hao slowly raised his hand, showed Man Man’s tablet, and said in a deep voice, “I didn’t sneak in, I came
for Man Man.”
Pausing for a second, Ji Hao continued word by a word, while staring at the elderly man, whose facial
expression had suddenly become extremely weird, “If I am not mistaken, her full name should be Zhu
Rong Man Man.”
Along with his voice, a red light flashed across the tablet, following which, a great fire-power was
released from the tablet.
The serious-looking old man suddenly laughed out, deeply bowed towards Ji Hao and said, “Ah, ah, you
are the young master, Man Man’s friend. Please forgive me, we had some misunderstanding. Can I ask
what did you, our honoured guest, come here for, and is there anything that we can do for you?”
556
Tens of guards quickly drew their long spears back, saluted to Ji Hao simultaneously, and walked away in
a line. While they were doing all this, none of them had said a word, and their movements were orderly
and accurate, similar to a group of robots.
Another few men who were wearing similar red cloaks like the elderly man, came over one after another,
and greeted Ji Hao with smiles. Ji Hao had not yet completely understood what the tablet that was being
held in his hand meant, but these Zhu Rong Country’s servants certainly understood it well.
The tablet Ji Hao had just showed was one of the life-saving tablets that the Fire God, Zhu Rong, had given
to his blood children. Every single one of these tablets contained a drop of Zhu Rong’s spirit blood, with
corresponding spells, and these tablets could release all kinds of great powers.
In the Zhu Rong Country, these kinds of tablets were called the ‘Fire God’s Order’. What they were
representing was the will of Fire God himself. Anyone who dared to disobey the will of the holder of these
kinds of tablets would end up miserably.
Ofcourse, apart from the highest status and power of the Fire God himself, Man Man had earned the
respect from all of these servants. Who didn’t know that the top ranking scary kid among the entire Zhu
Rong Country was Man Man?
“I came for Man Man, take me to her,” said Ji Hao while putting the tablet back into the leather bag, tied
around his waist.
“Okay, okay, just as you wish.” The few servants bowed deeply to Ji Hao again and spoke. The elderly man
then straightened his body and waved towards the air, and followed by this move, the fiery dragons
which were hundreds of zhangs long, with their entire bodies wrapped in blazing flames, slowly
descended from the air.
The fiery dragons lightly landed on the ground, glanced at Ji Hao with its tank-sized, red pupils, then let
out a deep roar.
Ji Hao eyes popped open, while staring at this fiery dragon in both shock and surprise.
Dragons had always been a legendary and mysterious animal, which had a special status in Ji Hao’s heart.
Now, real dragons, with five claws, were quietly standing right in front of him. It was not a legend, not a
picture, it was a real dragon. It had deer’s horns, a snake’s body, an eagle’s claws and a cyprinoid’s
moustache. Mysterious spell symbols were flashing across its thick scales from time to time. Behind its
gigantic head, a sphere of flame was fluttering in the air. It had real hair that was giving a strong and
horrifying sense of stateliness, which only belonged to the dragon-kind.
Ji Hao raised his hand, hesitated for a second, then patted this fiery dragon’s forehead.
Along with a sizzling sounds, a wisp of smoke puffed out from Ji Hao’s palm. The scale on the dragon’s
forehead was extremely hot, even hotter than glowing red iron board, by hundreds of times; even though
557
Ji Hao had activated the Fire Crow’s bloodline power, and his hand had special defensive magics, the skin
on his palm was still all burned.
Ji Hao smiled embarrassedly. Seeing that Ji Hao had been burned, the faces of the elderly man and all of
the guards who were following him became serious again.
After quite a while, Ji Hao tried his best to hide the shock, and said calmly, “I didn’t thought it would be so
hot...How, how do you ride on these dragons?”
Another while later, a guard who had just leapt down from the dragon’s back said, “Our honored guest,
when we ride its back, it will intentionally cool its body down, but except the body part we are riding on,
all the other parts of its body will remain as hot as usual.”
“Our honoured guest, do you need to put some ointment on your hand? We have special ointments for all
kinds of burns, no scars will be left on your skin.”
About ten minutes later, Ji Hao rode on the fiery dragon’s back, with his face filled with embarrassment,
and his hand covered in a thick layer of ointment that emitted a nice herbal scent. He was accompanied
by the elderly man and a group of guards, while flying fast towards Man Man’s palace.
The fiery dragon’s flying speed was especially fast, even a lot faster than adult fire crows, but even so, it
still took more than half a day to fly to Man Man’s palace, from out the broad square. Within this half a
day, the fiery dragon had carried Ji Hao and the others for at least tens of thousands of miles.
In the territories of Zhu Rong Country, the country of God, erupting volcanos were located everywhere
while bubbling lava streams were flowing over the ground.
However, countless plants that had natural affinity for high-temperature environments, were thriving in
these volcanoes and lava. Therefore, apart from the volcanoes and the lava, the ground was also covered
in dense foliage. Looking down from the sky, glowing red lava and flames, and waves of blooming flowers
contrasted finely with each other, creating a magical and especially beautiful scene.
Man Man was the youngest daughter and the favourite child of Zhu Rong, the Fire God. That was why she
had occupied a personal territory, which had a radius of ten thousand miles in the center area of the Zhu
Rong country. Thousands of palaces of different sizes and breathtakingly beautiful gardens were
distributed amidst the vast mountain ranges and the jungle. All of these palaces and gardens were Man
Man’s personal properties.
Apart from these palaces and gardens, Man Man also had a troop of elite divine guards who were
guarding her personal territories every day and night.
The elderly man, whose name was Ying Zhu, had been talking to Ji Hao about Man Man’s territories all the
way. From a long distance, Ji Hao finally saw that a magnificent palace, which was at least miles long in
area, was floating above a gigantic volcano that had lava continuously gushing out of its vent.
558
A huge, horizontal inscribed board, which was wrapped in blazing flames, was hung above the front gate
of this palace. Three incomparably crooked characters had been written on that board - Man Man’s
Palace!
Ji Hao gazed at the board and felt speechless. Was this written by Man Man herself? It was way too ugly,
and even went beyond description.
While Ji Hao was silently taunting Man Man’s writing skills, a stream of fiery light darted over sideway,
and quickly overtook the fiery dragon that Ji Hao and the others had been riding on, blocking their way.
Appearing in front of Ji Hao, was an enormous fiery phoenix that was carrying a handsome young man,
who had red hair and held a glass of liquor in his hand. The young man smilingly looking at Ji Hao and
started talking.
“Hm? Is Man Man having a guest?”
“Little kid, I’m Man Man’s seventh brother, my name is Zhu Rong Tianming”
The young man then slightly raised his head, and continued with a proud and disdainful tone, “You can
also call me Prince Tianming.”
-------------------------------
TL Note: Tianming’ was transliterated from Chinese words 天命, means god’s will.
559
Chapter 122 – Tonggong
Chapter 122: Tonggong
Translator:Law
Editor:Hitesh_
Zhu Rong Tianming?
Prince Tianming?
Ji Hao couldn't help but become speechless and slightly shocked by this name. Did he even know what
Tianming meant? How dare he call himself that?!
Carefully, Ji Hao took a close evaluating look at Zhu Rong Tianming. He had red hair, red eyebrows, red
pupils, and even his skin looked like top-quality red-coloured jade, glittering and translucent, loomingly
shining with a crystal-like luster. Innumerable simple ancient-like, mystical red spell symbols were
flashing on Zhu Rong Tianming's body like fire sparks. But at the same time he seemed like an inverted
reflection seen on water surfaces, perfectly foiling him, and making him seem even more magically
unique and extraordinary.
The red colour of the skin and hair of Zhu Rong Tianming were result of his body being fully impregnated
with the fire essence power. You could imagine Zhu Rong Tianming's every single fine hair or cell being
filled with great fire essence power of the purest form, which was why he had such an appearance.
Beside his body having a glowing red colour, Zhu Rong Tianming was also born with a tall and sturdy
posture and a handsome face. From head to feet, from the nose to the fingers, and from the earlobes to
the toes, every detail of his body was as perfect as that of a sculpture, not even a single slight flaw could
be found.
A great sense of power was being released from Zhu Rong Tianming's body, which was giving Ji Hao a
terrifying pressure. Zhu Rong Tianming sat on a golden red exquisite chair, while looking at Ji Hao with a
looming smile on his face. By facing him, Ji Hao felt that a heavy pressure was coming from every
direction and squeezing his soul, similar to having a huge stove hung right in front of him, which was
letting out waves of scorching hot air, making Ji Hao's sweat pour down in streams. However, his
perspiration evaporated almost immediately after it appeared, with only faint stains of salt remaining on
his skin.
Ji Hao didn't say a word, but remained gazing at Zhu Rong Tianming. Ji Hao was making a perfectly silly
and dumb expression, acting like a poor country boy who was deeply shocked by the noble prince.
560
Ying Shu and the other servant hurriedly saluted Zhu Rong Tianming. They knelt on the fiery dragon's
back, with their forehead tightly attached to the scales of the dragon.
"Seventh Prince, this is Ji Hao, little miss Man Man's guest."
Zhu Rong Tianming let out a bland smile, while he looked at Ji Hao from up to down for a while, then
slowly said, "When did Man Man make friends with these Southern Wasteland barbarians? Father told us
to look after Man Man before he had left, saying, don't let others deceive her, neither can you let any bad
influence come near to her."
Pausing briefly, Zhu Rong Tianming pointed at Ji Hao, smiled and said, "We have to check when did this
kid met Man Man, and how did he come to our country. This is the country of God! Ying Zhu, how can you
just send him in here, to Man Man's palace like this?"
Ying Zhu politely responded, "This honoured guest here has young master Man Man's Fire God amulet
with him!"
Zhu Rong Tianming dropped the glass, intentionally made a shocked face and heavily slapped his palm on
the arm of the chair, while yelling, "This is even worse! The 'Fire God amulet are life-saving treasures
given by our father, the Fire God! Man Man is just messing around! We can still tolerate all kinds of her
daily mischievous behaviours, but how dare she give her amulet to just a random barbaric kid?!"
The smile on Zhu Rong Tianming's face suddenly faded. He pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled in a cold
voice, "Guards! Take him down! Man Man would never give her amulet away, somehow this kid must
have tricked Man Man. Hold him in prison and torture him!"
Roaring sounds, sounding similar to muffled thunder, came from all directions - "As the prince ordered!"-
all of Zhu Rong Tianming's guards growled out, and their voices turned into thunder-like sounds,
transmitting till far away.
Tens of zhang tall fully armed, horned and ferocious men rose into the air with feet trodding on fiery
clouds. They threw out glowing red chains that they had been holding in their hands all the time while
there were still tens of miles far away from Ji Hao. The ragingly blazing chains swirled in the air like fury
dragons, formed into countless loops and flew towards Ji Hao.
Ji Hao sneered, took out Man Man's Fire God amulet and held it high in his hands, and said loudly, "Prince
Tianming, I'm Man Man's friend."
Those chains thrown out by the few horned men suddenly paused in the air. Two spheres of flames burst
out from Zhu Rong Tianming's pupils. He then said coldly, "Man Man was born in an incomparable noble
family, how is it possible for her to have a lowly friend like you? Take him down and send him to prison!
No mistakes are allowed!"
561
Zhu Rong Tianming then pointed at the amulet that Ji Hao was holding. Along with his movement, the Fire
God amulett started vibrating violently, and an irresistible great power gushed out from the amulet. All
the bones of Ji Hao's fingers shattered simultaneously, and he instantly sensed a great pain, after which,
the Fire God amulet fleetingly rose into the air, transforming into a beam of fiery light, and flew into Zhu
Rong Tianming's hand.
Without the amulet, those horned men scrupled for nothing. They laughed out loud and threw the chains
out once again. Blazing loops that transformed from the chain quickly flew towards Ji Hao. When those
loops were still hundreds of zhang away from Ji Hao, an invisible, suppressing power had already tightly
coiled around Ji Hao as if they were innumerable serpents, disabling Ji Hao movements.
He couldn't move his body, not even a little bit.
Ji Hao tightened his body as much as he could, however, no matter how hard he tried, that invisible
suppressing power continued being overwhelming.
Amongst these horned men who had launched attacks towards Ji Hao, the weakest one was at the peak-
senior level. Not to mention that two or three of them were releasing power senses that felt similar to
hell, Ji Hao didn't dare to even guess their actual power-level. Countless spell symbols were shining on
the surfaces of their chains; every chain had been embossed with more spell symbols than even Ji Zhuo's
inherited magical treasure had, which clearly showed how powerful these chains were.
Tens of men with terrifying power-levels, holding powerful magical treasures in their hands, had
launched their attacks together at Ji Hao. Although Ji Hao had some talent in him, it was impossible for
him to break away from this situation.
Just like a newborn dragon, which had just crawled out from its egg, even if it was destined to dominate
the entire world and become the king of all creatures, when it was newly born, a group of powerful flood
dragons could still easily bully it.
Ji Hao glared at Zhu Rong Tianming. Apparently he already knew who was supporting Jiang Bo.
The seventh child of the Fire God, Zhu Rong, and the Seventh Prince who was named Tianming. Jiang Bo
and the Bi Fang Clan had truly found themselves a reliable, powerful backer!
Zhou Rong Tianming laughed relaxedly, threw a glance at Ying Zhu and the other servants, who were
kneeling on the ground, with his blazing eyes, and said blandly, "These few useless things, letting a
barbarian get into the center area of our country of God, so useless. Put them all into jail, administer the
'body burn by a raging fire' penalty."
Ying Zhu and the other servants instantly quivered when they heard Zhu Rong Tianming. Cold sweat
gushed out from their foreheads, small sweat drops soon hung on the hair of their temples.
562
Tens of horned men laughed viciously, trod on fiery clouds and flew towards the group of servants, while
thrusting their arms out, and attempting to grab Ying Zhu and the others.
Abruptly, a slight fiery light spot burst out from the air in front of Ji Hao. The slight and dim fiery light
spot, which seemed like a candle light, started expanding and blazing within the blink of an eye, while
transforming into a fiery column that directly reached to the sky. The fiery column then slowly pulled
open outwards, forming a fiery gate.
A tall and muscular silhouette walked out from the fiery gate, looking at those horned men, and sniffed
scornfully.
Zhu Rong Tianming, who had been proud and self-composed, controlling the entire situation, instantly
quivered and hurriedly leapt up from the chair, politely bowing and saluting to the man who had walked
out from the fiery gate, and said, "Big brother, didn't think that you had already finished your practice.
You have locked yourself in the room and were concentrating on practice for the whole of three years, I
assume that you must have improved a lot!"
All of those horned men knelt on the ground once this man had showed up, without even daring to raise
their heads and look at him.
The fiery gate dissipated in the air, the man who had walked out from the gate, and was called 'Big
brother' by Zhu Rong Tianming, turned around and laughed aloud.
"Ji Hao, right? Hopefully, I pronounced your name right."
"Man Man had broken into the forbidden space where I was cultivating myself and told me about you.
That was just the most crucial moment for me to break through to the next power-level, that little
girl...Haha, I finally meet you in person today!"
"I'm Man Man's big brother, we were born by the same mother. My name is Zhu Rong Tonggong, you can
just call me brother Tonggong."
Zhu Rong Tianming's mouth corners began to twitch intensely.
Along with a series of cracking sound, all chains that coiled around Ji Hao's body were shattered into
ashes after slightly being flicked by Zhu Rong Tongong, and in the meanwhile, all tens of horned man
suddenly fell on the ground while vomiting blood.
563
Chapter 123 – Go Out For A Battle
Chapter 123: Go For the Battle
Translator:Law
Editor:Hitesh_
Inside Man Man's palace, Zhu Rong Tonggong, Zhu Rong Tianming, and Ji Hao were sitting in the main
hall in a triangle.
Zhu Rong Tongong sat straight and properly in the middle, while Ji Hao and Zhu Rong Tianming sat on
both sides of Zhu Rong Tonggong and in front of each other, with each having a table placed in front of
them.
Ji Hao sat on a huge armchair, which was exquisitely decorated with gold and jade, curiously observing
this extremely magnificent main hall. Just like the secret space of the Fire Crow Clan where the Clan's
meeting dome was located, which was hidden in the mulberry woods of the Gold Black Mountain, this
main hall was apparently enchanted with some kind of wondrously powerful 'Space Compression Magic'.
Looking from the inside, this main hall was at least ten miles in square.
This main hall didn't have a single pillar, a round-looking arched roof that had a radius of ten miles was
built hundreds of zhang above the floor, shrouding the entire hall as if it was the sky.
Right above the middle of the roof, a statue of the Fire God that was wrapped in raging flames was
floating in the air. It was surrounded and worshiped by statues of all kinds of legendary animals,
including phoenixes, fiery dragons, fiery horses, kylins, fiery tigers and fiery lions. Held in the Fire God
statue's hands was a tank-sized sphere of blazing flame; waves of visible fire-power were being
ceaselessly released from the sphere of flame. The entire main hall was almost filled with flame and fire-
power, and a three-foot layer of fiery clouds were floating closely to the floor.
By sitting in this main hall, every single pore of Ji Hao had naturally opened, and inside his body, over two
hundreds of meridians that contained the Gold Crow's bloodline power were quickly absorbing the pure
fire-power around him, which was so incomparably pure that it was even close to being solid. He could
sense that his bloodline power was continuously improving.
Ji Hao had made a rough calculation, and discovered that if he could cultivate in this main hall for a day,
the outcome would be equal to cultivating an entire three months in the Fire Crow Clan's secret space, at
the Gold Black Mountain.
Man Man's palace could be considered as the greatest cultivating ground for any magus or fighter who
was practising fire power related magics. However, this palace was only for Man Man's daily living, and
she had a special cultivating ground, which was only for her to use. Ji Hao assumed that the
564
environmental conditions of Man Man's special cultivating grounds could only be better than this main
hall by hundreds, or even thousands of times.
Large groups of strong, muscular and fully armed women walked over with big steps, with huge jade
bowls and trays held in their hands. Contained in those bowls and trays were all kinds of rare fruits,
deliciously grilled meat, booze, and other foods.
Soon, all three of the tables placed in front of Ji Hao, Zhu Rong Tonggong, and Zhu Rong Tianming, were
filled with all kinds of delicious food. The amazing scent of grilled meat, fruit and booze instantly filled
the air. Once Ji Hao smelled the scent of meat, he immediately sensed that the multicoloured flame in his
lower abdomen started swaying intensely.
Looking at Zhu Rong Tonggong, who had been acting in a natural and graceful manner all this time, then
taking a glance at Zhu Rong Tianming, whose face was filled with a fake smile, Ji Hao thought for a short
while then stood up from his seat, grinned to Zhu Rong Tonggong and said, "Big brother Tonggong, I have
traveled all the way here, I'm truly starving. So, I'll just start eating!"
While speaking, Ji Hao grabbed the grilled flood-dragon's leg that was placed at the largest tray in front of
him, which was eight-foot squared, and took a huge bite. This flood-dragon's leg was only six feet long,
but it was incredibly heavy; Ji Hao could only barely lift up half of it with his current strength.
Even senior level wild beasts' bodies couldn't be this heavy.
Ji Hao clearly realised that this grilled meat that Zhu Rong Tonggong was treating him with came from a
Magus King-level beast!
In the Fire Crow Clan, it would not be possible for Ji Hao to taste even a mouthful of such grilled meat in
the next hundred years, but in the Zhu Rong country, better known as the country of God, this type of
meat was most likely considered ordinary in the daily life of Zhu Rong Tonggong and his family's, similar
to being a dish that goes with a wine.
Without any bashfulness, Ji Hao widely opened his mouth and wolfed down the flood dragon's leg,
gobbling the grilled leg, which was emitting a dense meat scent, with big mouthfuls. This leg of a Magus
King-level flood-dragon was cooked by the Zhu Rong country's cook with a secret culinary method, and
had become soft and juicy, otherwise, Ji Hao wouldn't even be able to bite the meat of this flood dragon's
leg with his current level of power.
After he swallowed the first mouthful of food dragon meat, the multicoloured flame in his lower belly
suddenly expanded by several times, and wrapped the meat with a sphere of fiery light.
Within the blink of an eye the meat of the flood dragon transformed into countless streams of
multicoloured lights, and were absorbed by Ji Hao's body. From the bone marrow to the skin, Ji Hao felt
that his body had been through a thorough improvement, he could even hear every cell of his body
565
cheering. A faint dragon singing-like sound came from deep inside of Ji Hao's body, but was soon forcibly
suppressed by himself.
Ji Hao's body had been through a magical transformation after being nourished by dragon blood; the drop
of dragon blood that was given to him by the mysterious man allowed Ji Hao's body to have potential that
equaled a dragon's. However, during all this time, Ji Hao couldn't find enough resources to enable himself
to awaken the power that was as great as a real dragon's power.
However, this flood dragon's leg belonged to a Magus-Kings level being, and the power contained in a
mouthful of it was way greater than the power contained in all of a Senior Magus's spirit blood.
Ji Hao swallowed the flood dragon's leg as quickly as he could. His table manner looked as terrible as that
of a starving wolf.
Zhu Rong Tianming had been keeping a vigilant eye on Ji Hao before, but after he saw Ji Hao eat like this,
he had gotten his proudness and scornfulness back, just like when he had first showed up. He was now
holding his head high, and blandly and elegantly, picked up a glass of wine and started drinking very
slowly.
Zhu Rong Tonggong seemed very interested in Ji Hao. He smilingly stared at Ji Hao until Ji Hao ate half of
that leg, then laughed out aloud and said, "Ji Hao, my brother, you have such a good appetite! Good! We're
Southern Wasteland men, only by eating a lot can we be powerful enough to become true men!"
Then he pointed at the flood dragon's leg and continued, "This a Fury Flood Dragon that was hunted by
my underlings as celebration for finishing my three year cultivation a few days ago. Since Ji Hao, my
brother, you like it...Come! Bring the remaining parts of that flood dragon here!" Zhu Rong Tonggong then
shouted to a waiter.
A two zhangs long flood dragon's body was carried out as a whole, and Ji Hao then calmly and quickly
swallowed every single piece of it.
The body of this flood dragon was not huge at all, however, it was of a high power level. This meant that
every inch of its flesh and every drop of its blood contained great power and energy. After Ji Hao finished
the entire flood dragon, his sweat poured down in streams, and a strong fire power sense started puffing
out of every single pore of his.
How powerful could a Magus King be? Ji Hao couldn't accurately estimate the power that this flood
dragon actually had, but after he had eaten it, he gained one percent of the power and energy that was
contained in its flesh and blood, which made Ji Hao sense a great power gushing around inside his body.
Judging from the physical strength, Ji Hao was now equal to a newly promoted Senior Magus!
Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Ji Hao slightly bowed and saluted to Zhu Rong Tonggong and said,
"Thank you, big brother Tonggong... please forgive my terrible table manner."
566
"Indeed terrible..." murmured Zhu Rong Tianming slowly, who had been remaining silent all this long. He
then proudly smiled and continued, "It was nothing but a small flood dragon. Well, usually I..."
Before Zhu Rong Tianming finished his mean speech, which he was attempting to humiliate Ji Hao with,
he closed his mouth under the harsh glare of Zhu Rong Tonggong. Grinning embarrassedly, Zhu Rong
Tianming looked down, pitched the glass high and poured glasses of wine into his mouth.
Zhu Rong Tonggong seemed to silently warn Zhu Rong Tianming, then smiled to Ji Hao and asked, "Ji Hao,
you saved Man Man's life, which means you have saved me, Zhu Rong Tonggong. If anything ever happens
to Man Man, our father would at least beat me until I was half dead, and send me to some deadly
wasteland to hunt for ancient wild beasts for the rest of my life."
Pausing for a while, Zhu Rong Tonggong continued seriously, "Man Man has been busy these couple of
days. What kind of help do you need from her? Just tell me. In this Southern Wasteland, whatever you
need, there're rare things that we, the Zhu Rong family, can't do."
Hearing Zhu Rong Tonggong's words, Ji Hao had no time to ask what Man Man was doing, and hurriedly
told him that the Cold Stream Valley was encircled.
"This is what has happened, please, big brother Tonggong, send your elite army and save the Cold Stream
Valley. Save my Abba, Amma, and our other families and friends."
"Hehehe," sneered Zhu Rong Tonggong, and turned around, looking at Zhu Rong Tianming and said,
"Seven, what's wrong with the Bi Fang Clan?"
Remaining silent for a few seconds, Zhu Rong Tianming said calmly, "They probably want to make some
contributions. It's funny though, why do you, my dear big brother, ask me that? The North has always
been your responsibility, how could I have anything to do with the Bi Fang Clan?"
The main hall then fell into a deadly silence. After quite a while, Zhu Rong Tonggong suddenly burst out a
resonant series of laughter, then said, "Move! Gather the army! We're setting off for battle!"
567
Chapter 124 – Eliminating the Accomplices
Chapter 124: Eliminating the Accomplices
The annoying rainy season was about to end, the rain and the wind which had been sweeping across the
entire jungle had now turned much more gentle, as if someone had narrowed the opening of the tube
where the rain was coming from.
Those dark clouds in the sky seemed to have run out of energy, and were weakly and slowly dissipating.
If you could stand in the jungle and look up at the sky, you would be able to see the bright star lights from
the edges of those dense clouds.
Even during the nighttime, the Southern Wasteland jungle was very lively.
Beasts, which had been hiding in their nests for months, were coming out one after another, stretching
their bodies, sharpening their teet and claws, and were preparing for their hunt. Countless wing-flapping
sounds were coming along with the night breeze. All of the birds which had also been stuck in their nests
for a couple of months, excitedly started preparing for the coming great meal as well.
In the dark night, raging flames intertwined with black smokes, soared into the sky.
A high ranking clan had fallen into the sea of flames. Warriors who had died in the battle were thrown
into the fire and were slowly being burnt into ashes.
Large groups of barbaric elderly people were tied into strings with vines and dragged to the shore of the
great river that flowed beside the village, by Fire Crow Clan’s warriors. These warriors then raised their
machetes high into the air and quickly chopped the heads of these elderly people off. After that, their
bodies were directly thrown into the river, which drew countless crocodiles and gigantic turtles from
under the water, and causing them to fight madly for these bodies, resulting in high waves being released
from the river.
“Grandpa!”
A young man of around ten years old, rushed out of a blazing straw cottage, while screaming in a hoarse
voice, towards an elderly man who was just thrown into the river.
However, a Fire Crow Clan’s warrior caught this young man up in big steps, and heavily hit at the back of
his head with a long spear, knocking him down on the ground, then stamped hard on his head with his
foot. Another two Fire Crow Clan’s warriors then rushed over, tightly bound the young man with vines,
and carelessly threw him into a cage that hung on a four-tusk mammoth’s body, nearby.
568
Hundreds of four-tusk mammoths were silently standing around the village, which was burning by the
raging fire, with huge cages hung on their bodies. Almost every cage was filled with men, women, and
children from the Black Water Serpents Clan.
When all of the cages were completely filled to the point that not even another child would be able to fit
in, a loud resonating whistle could be heard, followed by which all the mammoths started moving, and
walked into the dark, dense jungle simultaneously, with big steps.
Deep in the dense jungle, Ji Shu was quietly standing in the brushwoods, with tens of siblings who he
trusted.
About a hundred zhangs away, in front of them, two Yu Clan’s men and nearly a hundred Jia Clan’s
warriors had also been silently standing there.
Four mammoths carried all of the captives over. Large groups of sword edge spiders and slave warriors
walked silently out of the jungle, and carried all of the cages that were filled with captives onto the broad
abdomens of sword edge spiders. Two men were each standing on the sides and carefully counted the
number of captive they had gained.
After having worked for over half an hour, the metallic spiders carried those slave warriors and walked
back into the jungle, disappearing quickly without leaving even a single trace.
The two Yu Clan young men who were leading the group of Jia Clan’s warriors, showed satisfied smiles on
their faces, took two steps towards Ji Shu, then said with proud smiles, “It’s a pleasure to work with you,
Lord Ji Shu...actually, we, the Nightmare Devil, are not weaker than the Blood Fang at all. We are very glad
that this time, you, dear Lord Ji Shu, had changed your mind and decided to work with us; hopefully, we
all will get what we wanted.”
While speaking, one of the young men took out a small bag that was decorated with golden silk threads,
from out his sleeves and threw it towards Ji Shu with a slight trace of pitying on his face.
Ji Shu measured the weight of the small bag with his hand, pulled the white rope which had bounded the
opening of the bag, took a glance inside, after which he nodded in satisfaction. This small bag was a one-
time usage storage tool, and contained inside it were large amounts of high-quality weapons and
armours, exactly the amount that Ji Shu must have asked.
Ji Shu then tied the bag around his waist and complained to the two young men, “Every time, what you
give me is this kind of one-time usage rubbish. Next time I want a real powerful magic tool that is capable
of storing large amounts of weapons.”
The two young men simultaneously smiled scornfully, turned around and walked into the jungle without
saying a word.
569
The storage-magic-tools were valuable and strategic tools, especially to those Southern Wasteland clans,
who lived in a jungle that had rough roads. One storage-magic-tool could be considered as a moving
warehouse that could store all kinds of supplies. With a powerful storage-magic-tool like this, the battle
effectiveness and chance for survival would largely be increased.
How could those slave traders from the Yu Clan give such a precious magic treasure to Ji Shu?
“Damn you!” Ji Shu gnashed his teeth and said, “They will get at least ten times profits after they have
taken these slaves back to their place, maybe even more! Those Black Water Serpent Clan’s women had
well-shaped bodies, they can be sold at even higher prices!”
Ji Mu, who had been standing behind Ji Shu, took a step forward and moved his hand horizontally across
his own neck.
Ji Shu stayed silent for a while, then slightly shook his head. The Blood Fang had been wiped out, which
meant Ji Shu had lost his old business partner. The Nightmare Devil was his new partner. Recently, the Bi
Fang Clan had started a great war against the Water Ape Clan; during the war, a lot of enemies would be
captured and sold every single day, therefore, Ji Shu couldn’t do without the Nightmare Devil at this
moment.
“Hold for a while, we have to wait until we have rebuild the connection with the Blood Fang,” growled Ji
Shu impatiently with a deep voice, “All kinds of messed up situations have come to us
simultaneously...Why isn’t there any news from the Cold Stream Valley yet? If someone exposes what we
have done for this, I doubt if any of them could gain benefit from it.”
Coo coo...Coo coo…
A weird and creepy sound of a night-cat came from out the depth of the jungle.
Ji Shu’s eyes suddenly shone, and his face showed surprise, while he hurriedly threw a glance at Ji Mu,
after which, the two of them told the tens of warriors who had been surrounding them, to head back first,
and quickly walked into the dense jungle.
Rushing in the jungle for around a quarter of an hour, they had traversed at least hundreds of miles far
with their Senior-level Magi’s powers. Guided by the sound of night-cat, they soon arrived in front of a
small cliff.
Jiang Bo was silently standing under the cliff, expressionlessly staring at Ji Shu and Ji Mu.
“Abba, is there a good news? The Cold Stream Valley...” yelled Ji Shu in a hurry before he could clearly see
Jiang Bao’s face.
Suddenly, Jiang Bo’s body started burning. A sphere of flame, which was as pure as coloured glaze, started
from under his feet, and slowly spread to his head, transforming his body into several thin-sized, white
570
beads. Finally, Jiang Bo’s body had transformed into whole eighteen white beads, which were the last
evidence of him leaving the world.
Ji Shu and Ji Mu gazed at this scene in both shock and fear. They turned back as quickly as they could and
tried to flee, however, a slight, mysterious singing sound lingered around their ears, softening their entire
bodies and had taken away all of their strengths. They felt that their feet were aching and gone limp,
making it so that they couldn’t even move a little bit.
“Such a shame. You’re too unreliable...Everything was perfectly fine, but you had to turn the situation into
a complete mess. You could have happily been a leader and earn money from the slave business, why on
earth did you have to try killing that little kid and his family?”
“Well, if you could have just killed them as you had planned, it would have been even better, we would
have nothing to worry about after that. But, you were as stupid and useless as this, that family had
already been send away from the Gold Black Mountain, but you have created all these messes even after
that.”
“Since they are still alive, all of you have to die.”
“All these are just cause and consequence. You had laid the cause, and you couldn’t take the
consequences. However, you are responsible for this disastrous consequence, that you have to accept.”
“Cause and consequence, so scary.”
Along with the slight sighing sound, Ji Shu and Ji Mu’s body started burning as well. Similar to what had
happened to Jiang Bo, the pure and beautiful white flame soon transformed their bodies into white beads.
The difference was, both Ji Shu and Ji Mu were much weaker than Jiang-Bo; Ji Shu transformed into three
beads, while Ji Mu transformed in only one.
571
Chapter 125 – Conflict
Chapter 125: Conflict
In the Zhu Rong Country, the sky was filled with fiery clouds that were rolling in the sky.
Zhu Rong Tonggong stood on a mountain top, beside the edge of a cliff, looking at the mighty army which
was flying past him, with a faint smile on his face.
Zhou Rong Tianming was standing behind Zhu Rong Tonggong, scornfully looking at those Zhu Rong
Country’s warriors who rode on the backs of the fiery dragons, or drove four-wheeled chariots and were
flying across the air in front of him. The Fire God had gone to Pu Ban City, therefore, Zhu Rong Tonggong
was now in charge of all kinds of affairs within the country on behalf of his father, which meant that at the
moment, only he was qualified to put this regular army force, the most powerful army in the country of
god, to use.
A trace of greed flashed across Zhu Rong Tianming’s pupils. He then intentionally said with a relaxed
tone, “Big brother, Ji Hao is only a little kid, he probably hasn’t even grown all of his teeth out yet. Why do
you treat him so nicely?”
Zhu Rong Tonggong’s facial expression didn’t even change a little bit after he heard Zhu Rong Tianming.
He then responded blandly, “This little kid has saved Man Man from the hands of thousands of those Jia
Clan monsters. Seven, if you had encountered that kind of situation when you were ten years old, I’m
afraid you would have been chopped into pieces long ago.”
Zhou Rong Tianming’s face suddenly became embarrassed, and resentfully murmured, “We possess the
god-kind's bloodline, the speed with which our powers improve is naturally slow. How can we be
compared with these Southern Wasteland barbarians?”
“Even if so, you’re still not as good as him. Talented people deserve to be treated well, that is what our
father has told me,” said Zhu Rong Tonggong with a gentle voice, “The world is not peaceful now, there is
suffering in all kinds of wars. The main reason that our Southern Wasteland can stay as calm as this, is
because our father has never been stingy in supporting any talented man.”
“But, of course, even if Ji Hao hadn’t been talented at all, I still would help him. Because he saved Man
Man, the little sister that shares the same mother with me. I’m sending the regular army for such a thing,
can’t be any more reasonable.” Zhu Rong Tonggong smilingly continued after pausing for a second.
Zhu Rong Tianming remained silent. He raised his head, looking at a fiery cloud that had been floating in
the air far away from the mountaintop, with an evil and weird smile hung on the corner of his mouth.
“Seven,” Zhu Rong Tonggong soon started speaking again, “The North of the Southern Wasteland has
always been mine. This was decided by our father. The Bi Fang clan is one of my feudatories. They have
572
betrayed me by ganging up with you. Therefore, the Bi Fang Clan has to accept their punishment, and give
half of their territories to the Fire Crow Clan. This is my decision.”
Hearing Zhu Rong Tonggong’s words, Zhu Rong Tianming’s expression suddenly changed, but before he
could say anything, Zhu Rong Tonggong had pressed his hand on Zhu Rong Tianming’s shoulder. Zhu
Rong Tianming felt a great pressure coming from Zhu Rong Tonggong’s palm, even all of his bones started
creaking, and his florid face suddenly became deadly pale.
“Seven, the Bi Fang Clan is mine. You liked to snatch my things ever since you were a little kid, but don’t
you remember how hard I beat you every time? Since you haven’t been beaten for such a long time, you
probably have forgotten it.”
Zhou Rong Tonggong then let out a weird laughter, abruptly grabbed Zhu Rong Tianming’s neck and
threw him down the cliff.
This cliff was at least tens of thousands of zhangs high. Zhu Rong Tianming screamed in the air, swishing
down the cliff with a long trail of red light behind his body, similar to a shooting star that was about to hit
the ground. Along with a loud boom, the ground within a thousand miles around shook violently. Thrown
down the cliff by Zhu Rong Tonggong, Zhu Rong Tianming had smashed opened the ground miles in
radius, and created a hundreds of zhangs deep pit. All of the sands, rocks, and soil in the pit had instantly
evaporated, not even leaving a single residue.
Zhu Rong Tianming vomited blood in big mouthfuls, and lay at the bottom of the deep pit with his face
towards the ground, unable to move.
Zhu Rong Tonggong looked down at Zhu Rong Tianming from the cliff, his eyes shining with fiery lights,
and calmly said, “Seven, to be honest, I like your old name more. What Prince Tianming, it’s so unpleasant
to hear it. But, since you like it, I’ll just accept it.”
“All of the servants serving the Seventh Prince in his palace were useless. They couldn’t even persuade
their master to follow the basic rules, they are all guilty. Send a team to the palace of the Seventh Prince,
execute all his servants, and enslave all of their families. Go!”
Along with his order, tens of thousands of guards who rode on fiery dragon’s backs rose high into the air,
while flying afar in a formidable array.
Zhu Rong Tianming, who had been lying on the bottom of the deep pit, had quite a few broken bones, and
spat out another mouthful of blood, closed his eyes and gave up on the struggle.
Zhu Rong Tonggong lowered his head, once again looked at his own brother, smiled and said, “Seven, I’ve
told you plenty of times, do not try to snatch my things. I have focused on practice for only three years,
and those stupid things in the Bi Fang Clan have turned to you. What should I do with them if I let them
live?”
573
While speaking, Zhu Rong Tonggong waved his sleeve in the air. A beam of fiery light rose into the air in
front of him, and slowly expanded into an opened fiery gate. Zhou Tonggong then walked into that fiery
gate with big steps, after which his silhouette gradually dissipated in the gate.
The fiery gate then disappeared. Zhou Ron Tianming suddenly opened his eyes in the deep pit, and then
slowly stood up from the ground, stretching his body. A stream of faint light coiled around Zhu Rong
Tianming’s body which quickly vanished the blood that was covering his entire body. After a short while,
all of Zhu Rong Tianming’s inner injuries had fully recovered.
“Big brother, you have been practicing for three years, and is this how much your power has improved?”
“I am wondering if this is really all you have got, or were you just pretending. I feel nothing this time. It
didn’t even hurt as much as that time when we were both young and I tried to fight against you for having
a couple of your pretty female slaves.”
“Hm,” sneered Zhu Rong Tianming before continuing to murmuring to himself, “Do you have any problem
with my name, Prince Tianming? But I, Zhu Rong Tianming am destined to become the dominator of this
whole world! You, Zhu Rong Tonggong, have nothing but a noble mother and a powerful mother’s clan
which has been taking good care of you. Apart from all this, you are just nothing!”
Finishing his speech, Zhu Rong Tianming heavily spat on the ground. He then bit his tongue until it was
broken and squeezed out a mouthful of blood, spreading the blood on his face, then tremblingly trod on
the fiery clouds, slowly rising into the air, and flew towards his own palace.
Zhu Rong Tianming’s Palace was as magnificent as Man Man’s palace, however, at this moment, the entire
palace had been flushed by streams of blood. Countless human heads were rolling all over the floor.
As a grown up prince, Zhu Rong Tianming had his own army and minister group. In his palace, only the
number of ministers and administrators, who were responsible for managing his vast territories and
other related affairs for him, reached the tens of thousands. Adding to that were the hundreds of
thousands of female and male slaves, and the countless number of guards who took turns and guarded
his palace day and night.
Nevertheless, once the guards sent by Zhu Rong Tonggong arrived at Zhu Rong Tiamming’s palace, and
took out a Fire God’s order tablet, rising and floating in the air, all of the ministers, administrators,
servants and slaves who served in his palace suddenly kneeled on the ground, and didn’t dared to even
move; just tremblingly waited for Tonggong’s guards to drag them out of the crowd and chop their heads
off.
Hot and fresh blood converged into streams on the floor, rapidly flowing down along with the stairs in
front of Zhu Rong Tianming’s palace.
Human heads rolled all over the palace. Maguspriests from Zhu Rong Tonggong’s army had been holding
all kinds of magic banners in their hands, gathering all of these killed people’ souls into the banners.
574
When they had all these souls transformed with certain secret magics, the power of these banners would
have been largely improved.
Zhu Rong Tiangming flew to the front gate of his palace, landed on the ground with his feet staggering.
Then raised his arms and buried his faces into his sleeves, and started wailing and crying. He kneeled
down with his face covered in tears, even hitting his head against the ground, and letting out muffled
booms. It seemed that he was suffering from great pain.
No one could see that the handsome face that was hidden behind his sleeve, was now filled with a pleased
sneer.
“Good, good, just kill them all, I wanted this. These bastards were all useless, and at least half of them
were spies who had been sent here by my other brothers. Killing them all is the most useful thing that
could have happened here. After all these bastards have been wiped out, all of my new underlings will be
people who I could trust.”
Streams of warm blood flowed down through the stairs in front of Zhu Rong Tianming, and flowed
around his feet. Slowly, Zhu Rong Tianming’s entire body had been soaked in fresh blood.
575
Chapter 126 – Tidying Up
Chapter 126: Tidying Up
The gale and the rain had stopped. Ji Hao sat on a fiery dragon’s back, looking at the Cold Stream Valley,
which was located over tens of miles away.
During these couple of days, the war situation of the Cold Stream Valley hadn’t changed a lot. The
enemies were powerful, but the Cold Stream Valley’s defense was not weak either. Those mysterious
creatures and spirits that had been called out by Ji Hao and his friends to help were powerful and violent
and even beyond of what the enemies could have imagined.
Looking from a distance, tens of Black Water Serpent Clan’s Senior Magi had built an altar outside of the
valley, and were slaughtering a group of slaves, which they had captured from unknown places, and were
performing the blood-offering ceremony. They injected all of the vast bloodline power that was being
gained through the offering ceremony into a horned serpent’s body, then used this serpent as the main
attacking force, attempting to break the fence wall.
With the help of the extra bloodline power, this horned serpent transformed temporarily into a flood
dragon. A pair of horns grew out on its forehead, four caruncles, which seemed to develop into feet, had
emerged from under its stomach, and its head started turning into a head of a dragon. When it moved,
clouds and winds would move along its movement; and once it twisted its body, large amounts of frosty
ice crystals swished down from its body.
Ji Zhuo was standing on the back of his contracted Fire Crow, holding the long spear in his hand and
constantly releasing raging flames, crashing against the ice crystals that were being spew out from the
horned serpent’s mouth, into the air.
The ice and the fire violently collided against each other in the air, and caused thunderous booms; red
and blue light were flashing across the air, and the airwaves that were being sent out by the collision
were so strong that it even shook Ji Zhuo and the horned serpents, causing them to be caught off their
balance, making them unable to stand steadily.
A Black Water Serpent Clan’s MagusPriest, who had been performing the blood offering ceremony,
suddenly let out a great growl and cut his own left hand off. His entire hand then transformed into a beam
of blood-red light and merged into the body of the horned serpent; after that, the horned serpent’s body
shrunk into around twenty zhangs long, and the four caruncles under its stomach instantly burst out,
from which, four sharp dragon claws, each having three fingers, thrust out.
A resonating dragon call came from its mouth. The horned serpent then widely opened its mouth, and
spew out a stream of bone-piercing cold water, flooding towards Ji Zhuo.
576
Ji Zhuo shouted out, raised his long spear and pierced hard into the stream of water; however, the water
stream, which seemed as if it could be easily broken by a single shot, was continuously pressing Ji Zhuo
down along with the long spear that was made of mulberry wood. Within only the span of few breaths,
the black water stream had poured over Ji Zhuo’s body.
Ji Zhuo started quivering instantly, and his contracted Fire Crow fell onto the ground with its head upside
down. His body was covered in a thick layer of black ice, and was trembling intensely. A large piece of
skin was broken due to the frost formed by the terrifying ice-power, and had fallen of, baring the bloody
muscles under his skin.
The horned serpent let out a long howl, then dived down from the air, raising one of its claws high and
made a grasping-motion towards Ji Zhuo.
Boom! Boom!
Two gigantic stonemen darted out from the ground, waved their huge fists towards the serpent, and
attempted to smash it; the horned serpent rotated its body and heavily lashed at the two stonemen with
its long tail; instantly, the two stonemen bumped against the ground with cracks densely covering their
bodies.
The two stonemen were Stone’s friends, who had come to help. Apparently, they had been through death
trials during these past couple of days, just like the other warriors from the Cold Stream Valley.
Ji Hao looked coldly towards the proud and violent horned serpent, slowly raised his right arm, while
pointing at the horned serpent, and said a word in a cold tone.
“Attack!”
A ten-zhang tall giant, who had been standing behind Ji Hao, with his entire body coiled around by raging
fire and lava, pulled the longbow, which he had been holding in his hands, open. The five-zhang long, full-
metal long bow let out a loud buzzing sound, followed by which, an arrow that was as thick as an
ordinary man’s waist, darted out along with a trail of eye-piercing fiery light behind it.
This lava-giant was a peak Magus-King level powerful being and the deputy commander of the first army
that was under Zhu Rong Tonggong’s command.
Ji Hao didn’t have a clear idea of what a peak Magus King level warrior meant in the Southern Wasteland.
All he knew was that the arrow that was shot by the lava-giant, flashed across the air and reached the
horned serpent’s body, which had just beaten Ji Zhuo, within only a single moment. The next moment, the
horned serpent had vanished.
The horned serpent had completely vanished, without leaving even a single scale of its body.
577
After having made the horned serpent disappear, the huge arrow didn’t seem to be stopping. It flew
silently across three thousand miles. Soon, a towering mountain that even reached into the sky, was also
hit by the arrow and immediately disappeared as well. After that, this arrow finally fell and boomed
against the ground, opening up, hundreds of miles in radius deep pit, in the dense jungle.
“Attack!”
The lava-giant then carried the longbow on his back, pulled out a terrifyingly gigantic lava-axe, while
letting out a muffled roar.
“Attack!!”
Fifty thousand Zhu Rong Country’s warriors rushed out of the jungle. They were either riding on fiery
dragons or standing on a four-wheeled chariot that was being pulled by horned fiery horses. These huge
troops looked just like a flood of blazing fire, rushing towards the enemies along with a bright fiery light
that seemed capable of even burning the sky.
The lava giant was the first one to rush into the group of the Black Water Serpent Clan, with big steps.
He only waved his axe slightly, but caused a large group of Black Water Serpent Clan’s magi to disappear.
From those senior-level horned serpents to those Senior Magi and Maguspriests, then to those ordinary
warriors; all of them completely vanished in the fire.
A few gigantic striped water serpents were wailing deeply, wriggling their tremendous bodies and trying
to flee into the deeper parts of the jungle in a flurry, but just after they had raised their upper bodies, a
few gigantic dragon-heads lowered from the air, each spewing slightly mouthful of fire towards those
water serpents.
The dense, raging fire swept across the entire area. The few tens of miles long striped water serpents
were set ablaze from the heads to the tails. Their thick scales and skins were instantly burned into ashes,
and their tremendous bodies were soon grilled into huge meat strands, which emitted a dense and nice
smell of meat.
The remaining Senior Magi from the Water Serpent Clan and Water Turtle Clan started screaming in
despair.
Every clan that resided in the Southern Wasteland had heard about the terror the Zhu Rong Country’s
army represented. The Zhu Rong Country was the ruler of this land, which was standing upon the whole
world and held the definite control of the Southern Wasteland. However, according to the ancient
agreement between the Zhu Rong Country and the Southern Wasteland clans, the Zhu Rong army, this
powerful, legendary being, would not meddle in the conflict between ordinary clans.
“Damn you! Black Water Qiu! Is this what you meant when you said that the reinforcements would never
show?!” hoarsely yelled a few Black Turtle Clan’s elders in despair, “This is the reinforcement that would
578
never come!! The Zhu Rong army! Do you have any idea about what kind of horrible beings we have
messed with?!”
Before his voice had faded, tens of four-wheeled chariots swooshed over in the air. Those Zhu Rong
army’s warriors easily swung their long spears across the few elders' necks, and sent a few heads that
had long white hairs up into the air; soon after, all of those elders’ heads and bodies were burned into
wisps of smokes, and dissipated in the air.
And after that...nothing had been left.
The powerful force that had combined all of the elite warriors of the three clans, which had launched a
sneak-attacked on the Cold Stream Valley, had completely vanished.
Facing fifty thousand elite Zhu Rong Army warriors, the allied forces were like small pieces of snow
under the blazing sun, and had vanished after a short span of a single breath, not leaving even a single
dead body.
Every single attack launched by the Zhu Rong army had contained a horrible fire-power; their wild
attacks annihilated the enemies, but few of the plants and flowers in the jungle surrounding the Cold
Stream Valley had been affected.
Riding on a fiery kylin’s back, Ji Hao quickly flew to the entrance of the valley and started yelling loudly.
“Abba! Grandpa! Can you still move? We are going to smash the Black Water Serpent Clan’s ancestral
temples!”
“We are going to kill that snake ancestor of the Black Water Serpent Clan, are you coming?” continued Ji
Hao.
579
Chapter 127 – Boiling the Sea
Chapter 127: Boiling the Sea
“Hao, good job!” Ji Xia rode on the back of the same fiery dragon as Ji Hao, and punched towards Ji Hao
while he laughed.
Ji Hao laughed out loud, raised his fist and bumped his fist hard back against Ji Xia’s fist, twice. He agreed
that he had done a great job. The elite allied forces of the three clans had vanished, especially the old
monsters like Black Water Kiu had been eliminated; this was definitely a big win.
More importantly, the Zhu Rong Country’s troops were now moving towards the nest of the Black Water
Serpent Clan, what they were going to do next was the most important thing.
Ji Zhuo remained a lot calmer compared to Ji Xia. He had swallowed a couple of healing pills, after which
he carefully asked Ji Hao about what had happened during his journey.
Ji Hao told him everything that had happened during his journey in detail, except about the three young
men in white clothes, who had showed up abruptly and tried to kill him. As for the three young men, they
seemed not to be one of the Southern Wasteland people, which is why Ji Hao wasn’t sure if he should tell
Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia now, therefore, he decided not to tell them for the time being..
The Zhu Rong Country’s troops had been moving extremely fast. With the magical power that the Magus
King level leader was releasing, the speed of the troops was ten times faster compared to the fastest
speed that Mr Crow was able to do. After only a small half day, the large troops had traversed across the
Fire Crow Clan’s territory, and went deep into the Black Water Serpent Clan’s territory.
Looking down from the sky, the land that was under the Black Water Serpent Clan’s control was thickly
dotted with lakes and rivers, as well as countless waterfalls and deep pools. The percentage of the area
that was occupied by the water, was over thirty percent of the total area. Besides, in their territories, the
existence of other kinds of wild beast was rare, this entire area was being dominated by all kinds of
different sized snakes and serpents.
Within the dense jungle, serpents were wiggling across, and snakes were dancing, while countless
different-coloured poisonous snakes were coiled around the branches, letting out hissing sounds while
thrusting out their fork-shaped tongues.
Dense mist, mixed with miasma, was spreading everywhere. Compared to the Fire Crow Clan’s territory,
which had picturesque sceneries, the Black Water Serpent Clan’s territory seemed turbid, comparable to
a pot of sticky thin porridge. The air was filled with mist and miasma, which would make it difficult for
people to breathe in.
580
The sounds of a deep war drum came from afar. A large scale Black Water Serpent Clan army was moving
towards the border of the two clans.
A three-headed fiery dragon carried tens of Zhu Rong Country warriors on its back and darted towards
the army. The Senior Magus level fiery dragon opened its mouth and spewed out a column of flame that
was powerful enough to destroy everything. The glowing red flame rolled and roared, covering up miles
round of land and nearly ten thousand Black Water Serpent Clan elite warriors simultaneously were
burnt into ashes by this flame.
From out the huge army, two Senior Magi leapt high into the air against the raging flame, which was
spewed out by the fiery dragon. They raised their long swords high and launched attacks towards the
tens of Zhu Rong Country warriors.
However, before they could release the power of their swords, the tens of Zhu Rong Country’s warriors
had pulled their long bows open, and shot out tens of arrows, which were forged from the best quality
metal and made by excellent blacksmiths, containing also powerful spell symbols and had the ability to
penetrate any type of full metal armor. The two Senior Magi instantly exploded and were burnt into
wisps of smokes once those arrows pierced through their bodies.
The Zhu Rong Country’s troops broke into the Black Water Serpent Clan’s territory in a formidable array.
Hundreds of different scaled Black Water Serpent Clan’s villages, which were located in their path, were
all burnt down.
Staring at those villages, which were shrouded by smoke and flames, Ji Hao couldn’t help but ask, “The
Southern Wasteland is the Fire God’s territory, why did these water clans, like the Black Water Serpent
Clan, show up here in the Southern wasteland?”
During the past countless years, the Black Water Serpent Clan and the Fire Crow Clan had been fighting
against each other without any breaks. Generation after generation, countless elite warriors had died in
battle, and many of Ji Hao’s elders had died in fights against the Black Water Serpent Clan.
However, the Southern Wasteland was the territory of the Zhu Rong Country, the country of God, and
belonged to the Fire God.
Only one troop of the Zhu Rong Country was already powerful enough to wipe the entire Black Water
Serpent Clan out, how could a clan like this survive in the Southern Wasteland for this many years?
The peak Magus Kings level lava giant coughed and responded in a muffled voice, “They have their reason
to stay here. That was an ancient agreement. Although they were all people of Gong Gong, the Water God,
they have their right to live and procreate in this piece of land.”
The ancient agreement.
581
The people of Gong Gong, the Water God, had lived in the territory of Zhu Rong, the Fire God. Ji Hao
memorized what the lava giant said, then asked more questions.
“So, where is the territory of the Water God, Gong Gong?”
The lava giant turned his head and looked towards the North, while he said with a resonating voice, “In
the deepest part of the North. The Northern Underworld Sea is where Gong Gong has been hiding in.
Gong Gong’s forces with water power, those disgusting things. Sooner or later, I’ll chop the heads of those
few bastards off.”
It seemed that Ji Hao’s questions had brought up the lava giant’s interest to talk, he then pointed towards
the East and said, “The Eastern Wasteland is the Wood God, Emperor Qing’s territory. But the last
generation of the Wood God has died in the battle, as well as most of the princes. Now the Eastern
Wasteland is in chaos. Little miss Man Man’s mother is one of the elder sisters of the last generation of the
Wood God.”
Soon after, the lava giant pointed his finger to the West and continued loudly, “The West has been barren
and poor, I haven’t heard from Emperor Bai, the Gold God, or any of his relatives for years, just
wondering what the West looks like now. This pair of heavy axes of mine have the powers of gods, and
were forged by a royal blacksmith, who shares his bloodline with Emperor Bai.”
The lava giant then shook his head and concluded his speech. “Emperor Qing and Emperor Bai were all
good, but Gong Gong and his people are a bunch of bastards. Ji Hao, my little brother, if you ever
encounter Gong Gong’s dogs in the future, stay alive.”
Ji Hao stared at the lava giant and didn’t know how to respond. Such a straightforward suggestion.
It seemed that there were big conflicts between the Zhu Rong Country and the Gong Gong country, but
how could the Zhu Rong Country tolerate the Black Water Serpent Clan to live in the Southern
Wasteland? What on earth was this so called “ancient agreement”?
The troops kept moving forward at a fast speed for another hour; abruptly, a great pool of water showed
up in front of them.
The water surface was white and boundless, and as sticky as rice porridge. Ji Hao stood on a fiery
dragon’s back, looking down from thousands of feet high in the air, with eyes that had been largely
improved by his [Gold Crow Eyes]. However, he still failed to see the entire surface of the water country.
This was the Black Dragon Pool, the core area of the Black Water Serpent Clan. During the past hundreds
of years, the Fire Crow Clan’s armies had reached the edge of the Black Dragon Pool tens of times.
Nevertheless, every time they eventually failed to break through the naturally formed defenses of the
pool, and could only dejectedly withdraw.
But today, the Black Dragon Pool was facing a destructive disaster.
582
Zhu Rong Tonggong was squatting by the edge of the Black Dragon Pool, with a glowing small red
cauldron floating above his head. A pot full of white water was boiling in the small cauldron; the water of
the entire Black Dragon Pool was also boiling and bubbling, sending up waves of hot steams, just like the
water in the small cauldron.
The entire Black Dragon Pool was boiling, and countless bodies of dead fishes floated up. One could sense
a dense scent of fresh fish soup, even at a distance of hundreds of miles away from the Black Dragon Pool.
On the hundreds of small islands in the Black Dragon Pool, countless Black Water Serpent Clan’s
clansmen were screaming hoarsely. They were about to be cooked by the hot steam.
Hundreds of zhangs tall, gigantic water apes, whose bodies were covered in thick and silver fur, were
standing on the water surface of the Black Dragon Pool and growling at Zhu Rong Tonggong, “Prince Zhu
Rong, are you going to violate the agreement that your ancestors made with us?”
Behind the water ape, a thousand-zhang long black flood dragon was spurting large amounts of frosty air
in rage, trying its best to cool the Black Dragon Pool down. However, facing Zhu Rong Tonggong’s
mysterious and magical power, all of its efforts were in vain.
After Ji Hao showed up, Zhu Rong Tonggong finally started talking.
“To things like agreements, back then, our ancestors could make them and now, we can destroy them.
What do you think? Am I right?”
583
Chapter 128 – The Bet
Chapter 128: The Bet
The Water Ape remained silent for a while, then turned its head around, glanced at those clansmen of the
Black Water Serpent Clan, who were crying and struggling on the hundreds of small islands, abruptly
opened its mouth and spat a large, black flag out.
The flag was shining with a black light; nine large, glowing stars were painted on its surface, and each of
these stars were wrapped up by a thick layer of watery clouds. The Water Ape let out a great shout while
tightly grabbing the hundreds of zhang tall flagpole and waving the flag hard in the air. Immediately, large
amounts of black clouds started gathering in the sky, and countless black ice crystals began falling down
into the Black Dragon Pool, from the sky, along with a clattering sound, which sounded similar to gigantic
black waterfall.
The air temperature dropped suddenly, a freezing wind was brought up by those black ice crystals, and
black mist quickly shrouded the entire area. Wherever the wind blew across, was immediately sealed by
a thick layer of black ice.
The boiling Black Dragon Pool instantly stopped bubbling. The dense freezing air started spreading into
the pool, even causing a thin layer of ice to appear on the surface of the water. Those clansmen from the
Black Water Serpent Clan, who earlier on were about to be cooked by the hot steam, quickly regained
their energies, while waving their weapons, they began shouting provokingly on the beaches of those
small islands.
“The Black Underworld Water Manipulating Flag?” said Zhou Rong Tonggong while standing up. He then
narrowed his eyes, smilingly looked at the large flag, which the Water Ape was holding in its hand, and
continued, “It seems to have recovered quite well.”
The Water Ape looked back at Zhu Rong Tonggong with a serious expression and said, “Yes, the Black
Underworld Water-Manipulating Flag. Back then, our master made an agreement with the last generation
of the Fire God, Zhu Rong, regarding lending your Southern Wasteland’s Black Underworld Spring to us,
the Water Ape Clan, for residence, because we needed to borrow the natural black underworld power
that was contained in the spring, in order to heal the Black Underworld Water-Manipulating Flags.”
Pausing for a second, the Water Ape continued while pointing its finger at the large flag, “This is only one
of the forty-nine dependency flags, the main flag hasn't fully healed yet, and is still soaked in the deepest
area of the spring. However, this single dependency flag can still manipulate the vast black underworld
power in the entire universe, and deliver unpredictable effects.”
Ji Hao sat on the back of the fiery dragon and stunningly stared at the Black Underworld Water-
Manipulating Flag, which was shrouded by watery mist and seemed extremely powerful, silently feeling
the unspeakable, mysterious power that laid contained in the flag. He performed the [Sky-Opening],
584
which he had learned from the mysterious man, over and over again in his head; by doing this, he could
see layers of nearly endless and boundless, naturally formed, ancient, mysterious lines and spell symbols
inside the flag.
It belonged to the water element. These lines and spell symbols were formed by the most negative and
natural black underwater power, which belonged to the power of the water.
Those lines and spell symbols looked like both beams of lights and wisps of smokes, coiling and rotating
around each other in shapes of Tai Ji, supporting and devouring each other. The negative power
contained in those lines and symbols was similar to the power of great rivers and tides that would never
end. This power was extremely soft yet firm, cold and negative, and could hurt people without being
noticed, which was just like the passionate kisses between lovers that could burn people’ souls
unwittingly, and completely break a fresh heart.
Ji Hao’s Golden Dan started rotating rapidly in his spiritual space. The Golden Dan was gradually glowing
more and more, and Ji Hao clearly perceived that the degree of integration between his own power and
the water-power had largely been improved. If he would use the after-born water manipulating magic
now, his speed would be faster than before, by over three times.
After having stared at the Black Underworld Water-Manipulating Flag for a while, Ji Hao realized that he
could never thoroughly understand its mysteriousness, therefore, he turned his eyes to the small
cauldron, which had been floating around Zhu Rong Tonggong’s head. This small cauldron was also filled
with one certain kind of power, which was the purest type of fire-power.
After staring at the small cauldron for a while, Ji Hao’s understanding of the fire-power had also been
improved, some of his meridians, which contained the Gold Fire Crow’s bloodline, had even become much
brighter.
Waves of natural power began gushing into Ji Hao’s body; along with a swishing sound, a bright fiery light
spurted out of Ji Hao’s body. His own power had also been improving at a shockingly fast speed.
Zhu Rong Tonggong turned around his head, looked at Ji Hao in both surprise and shock, then nodded
delightfully.
He then turned back, smiled towards the Water Ape and said, “Since you can hold this flag in your hands,
you must be someone important in the Water Ape Clan. Back then, when Gong Gong begged our Zhu Rong
Country to lend the spring to your clan, fifty ancient Water Apes held flags and came with him. I assume
that you were one of them.”
The water ape proudly raised its head and said, “Prince Zhu Rong, I have lived for...”
“How long you may have lived, is totally irrelevant to me. We are incomparable in status. Even if you lived
as long as the old turtle at the bottom of the legendary Northern Underworld Sea, you’re still nothing but
585
a dog of the Water Ape clan, while I am the Prince Zhu Rong. You’re not qualified to even to talk to me,”
Zhu Rong Tonggong interrupted the water ape’s speech.
The Water Ape leaped up in anger, yelled harshly to Zhu Rong Tonggong, “Prince Zhu Rong, I respect you
for...”
“If you didn’t respect me, I would have given the order to chop you into pieces, long ago. Just cut the
chase, we have to end this with a fight anyway. You have the Black Underworld Water-Manipulating Flag,
so what? This natural South spirit cauldron of mine can only be better than your black underworld water-
manipulating flag, by many times!” Zhu Rong Tonggong interrupted the Water Ape’s speech once again.
While speaking, Zhu Rong Tonggong pointed his finger at the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron; along
with his move, a bright fiery light appeared and quickly wrapped the cauldron up, and the white water
contained in the cauldron, which had cooled down earlier, started boiling again. Along with that, the
water in the Black Dragon Pool started boiling as well; hot streams rose into the air and fiery light shone
everywhere, and the dense scent of fish soup once again spread to the surrounding areas. Not much later,
large amounts of dead gigantic soft-shelled turtles, eels, and other aquatic animals, which had lived for
thousands of years, were all floating, with their bodies stewed. The scent of fish soup grew denser and
denser.
The lava giant, who had been standing beside Ji Hao was very thoughtful, and started telling people about
the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron, “the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron is a naturally formed spirit
treasure, and it is the magical spirit treasure of our eldest prince. Well, this cauldron was locked in the
storage room of one of our palaces, but at the day when our eldest prince was born, this cauldron broke
itself loose from the seal and flew out, chasing our eldest prince as its owner.”
“The natural Southern Spirit Cauldron was condensed by the purest firepower of the entire South, it is
powerful and consummate, has infinite power, and is able to boil the sea and burn the sky. With our
eldest prince’s cultivation, if all of those old monkeys come out with all fifty flags, they might barely be
able to hold the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron’s power off, but this old monkey is just begging for pain
by attempting to fight against our eldest prince all by himself,” continued the lava giant.
Just like the lava giant had said, once Zhu Rong Tonggong activated the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron’s
real power, the water ape was completely unable to withstand his attack.
The Black Dragon Pool was now boiling like a real pot of soup, and the water level was continuously
lowering inch by inch, at a visible speed. Those Black Water Serpent Clan’s clansmen on those small
islands had all passed out due to the heat and fell on the ground, one after another.
The Black Dragon Pool was their holy land, similar to what the Gold Black Mountain was to the Fire Crow
Clan. The clansmen of the Black Water Serpent Clan who were qualified to live in the Black Dragon Pool,
were all elites. The death of each of them was a loss to the Black Water Serpent Clan. Now, seeing these
elites falling down one after another like dominos, the Water Ape and the Black Flood Dragon began to
feel anxious.
586
“Prince Zhu Rong, we made the agreement with your ancestor, which declared that the Black Underworld
Spring and the land hundreds of miles around it, were lent to us, the Water Ape Clan, to live in,” yelled the
Water Ape loudly, “After that, kids who had been led by us, opened their own territories, started conflicts
with your Southern Wasteland clans. However, the King of Gods had never stepped into these kinds of
conflicts. What you are doing now, will violate the rule, and humiliate your Zhu Rong family, the King of
Gods.”
Before Zhu Rong Tonggong could respond, the eyes of the Water Ape shone with a weird soft light, “I
know that some of our stupid kids have offended you, this time, otherwise, as a noble Zhu Rong prince,
you would never have come over in person. But, it’s not reasonable for you to fight against us yourself.
Why don’t we...”
Zhu Rong Tonggong smiled and asked, “What do you want?”
The Water Ape smiled back to him, and said, “Why don’t we make a bet? Both you and I stay out of this,
and we let those kids fight against each other, to determine the winner all by themselves.”
587
Chapter 129 – Remains
Chapter 129: Remains
The Water Ape lowered the Black Underworld Water-Manipulating flag.
Zhou Rong Tonggong temporarily stopped releasing the power of the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron as
well, put his hands behind his back, while proudly looking at the Water Ape. Indeed as the Water Ape had
said, he was the prince of the Zhu Rong family; he was allowed to do certain things, but he also had to
allow some space for negotiation.
After all, the reason why the Water Ape Clan had come to the Southern Wasteland with a batch of its
dependency clans, was because long ago, the Water God, Gong Gong, had closed an agreement with the
last generation of the Fire God, Zhu Rong and with Zhu Rong Tonggong’s current status, breaking this
ancient agreement would indeed be inappropriate.
“Old Monkey, how do you plan to conclude this?” Zhou Rong Tonggong said while he looked at the Water
Ape with a smile, “Since I’m already here in person, you have to give me a reasonable solution. If I’m not
satisfied with your solution, whatever the agreement may have been, it won’t be able to save you.”
“It’s truly easy to satisfy you, my dear prince. Could you please share the reason behind why you have
come to deal with the Black Water Serpent Clan yourself?” said the Water Ape while staring at Zhu Rong
Tonggong with a pair of shining eyes, “With your status, I doubt that you, a noble prince, would even
notice the Black Water Serpent Clan. Besides, dear Prince, you have countless Magus King level people
working for you, anyone of them could have easily wiped the entire Black Water Serpent Clan out; I don’t
think it would be necessary for you to have come by yourself.”
Zhou Rong Tonggong remained briefly silent, then looked at Ji Hao, and while pointing his finger at him,
hesaid, “Ji Hao, he saved Zhu Rong Man Man, my blood little sister’s life. Earlier, he asked for my help. I
bet it would be very reasonable if I eliminate the Black Water Serpent Clan, for only the sake of Man Man.”
The Water Ape threw a weird glance at Ji Hao, then slowly nodded and said, “Is this kid from the Fire
Crow Clan? Since my dear prince, you came here to help him, then it’s really easy to satisfy you.”
The Water Ape then turned around and let out a few growls towards the Black Flood Dragon, which had
been floating on the water, in an extremely high-pitched, yet hoarse voice.
The Black Flood Dragon unhappily raised its head and growled back towards the Water Ape with its own
beast language.
The Water Ape’s face instantly darkened, then slapped hard on the Black Flood Dragon’s head, directly
breaking one of its horns and half of its teeth. The Black Flood Dragon immediately stopped growling, and
quietly dived into the Black Dragon Pool.
588
Ji Hao laughed out aloud and said, “Is this the ancestor, which those stinking snakes have been
worshipping? Haha, it is just as same as those sticky snakes, as long as you beat them hard enough, they’ll
be just nice and behave!”
“Ji Hao, not only the Black Water Serpent Clan, all of Gong Gong’s dogs are just like this!” said Zhu Rong
Tonggong while laughing as well.
The Water Ape’s face suddenly twitched, however, it pretended not to having heard the conversation
between Ji Hao and Zhu Rong Tonggong.
Not much later, along with the rippling of the water surface, the Black Flood Dragon darted out from the
deep area of the pool, and a sphere of water, which had the diameter of a few miles was closely behind it.
Within the sphere of water, there were bright fiery lights and rolling hot airwaves. The Black Flood
Dragon wailed loudly towards the sky, and following its voice, the sphere of water suddenly exploded;
from out of the spheres, three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons flew out.
These three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons had wingspans of over a mile width and were wrapped in
piercing gold lights, which were ceaselessly glowing and releasing fire power from their bodies. After
they had flown out of the sphere of water, these three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons sensed the
powers, which was being released from the bodies of Ji Hao, Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo. The three three-legged
Gold Crow skeletons quickly flew towards them and released unmeasurably bright fiery light, which
seemed capable of even litting up the entire universe.
Ji Xia, Ji Zhuo and the other Fire Crow Clan’s clansmen kneeled down on the ground simultaneously, and
saluted to these three-legged Gold Crow skeletons, the totem of the Fire Crow Clan.
Ji Hao stared at the three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons, stunned. He had heard from Ji Kui, the Fire
Crow Clan’s master Maguspriest that the secret mulberry woods under the Gold Black Mountain, where
the dome for their clan’s meeting was located, was supported by the last skeleton of a three-legged Gold
Crow that had remained in the Fire Crow Clan.
The power released from the skeleton of the three-legged Gold Crow had created a broad secret space
under the Gold Black Mountain, and was filled with dense, pure fire power. This space was a holy place
for the Fire Crow’s clansmen to delve deeply into practicing their powers.
If the skeletons of these three three-legged Gold Crows were sent into that secret space, by how many
times could potentially the power of the Fire Crow Clan improve?
On the surface of the Black Dragon Pool, tens of Black Water Serpent Clan’s old Maguspriests had already
fallen down on the water surface while crying and wailing.
“Dear ancestor, please don’t do this! Hundreds of thousands of warriors from our elder generations died
in order to seize these three Gold Crow skeletons from those ugly birds’ holy land!
589
“Dear ancestor, our ancestor! If they have these Gold Crow skeletons back, those ugly birds’ potential
would greatly be improved, and then the possibility of Magus Kings re-emerging from their clan will exist,
and our Black Water Serpent Clan would have to face the risk of being eliminated!”
“Dear ancestor, you can’t give these skeletons back to them! We...we can risk our lives and fight against
them...”
Zhu Rong Tonggong pointed his finger at those Maguspriests, and followed by his move, the natural
Southern Spirit Cauldron instantly darted towards them with a long trail of fiery light; the cauldron fell
into the crowd of Magus Priests along with a thunderous boom; a sphere of fiery light gushed out of the
cauldron, right after which, tens of Maguspriests and hundreds of elite warriors around them, were torn
into pieces and soon burnt to ashes.
“Risk your lives? Do you even qualify to risk your lives and fight against me, Zhu Rong Tonggong?”
After letting out a cold smile, Zhu Rong Tonggong took a glance at the three skeletons of the three-legged
Gold Crows and said, “Gold Crow’s skeletons? Your Fire Crow Clan needs them? Well, hundreds of Gold
Crow’s skeletons, remains of those ancient Gold Crows that had worked for us, the Zhu Rong family, are
placed in the storeroom of our palace. After we have finished this, you can just carry all those back to
your clan.”
Pausing for a second, Zhu Rong Tonggong grinned towards Ji Zhuo and said, “From now on, your Fire
Crow...no, you should change the name of your clan into Gold Crow Clan, and you will be directly under
my command. If you can create Magus Kings, I’ll let you be the leaders of my armies!”
Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo were overwhelmed by such great joy; the two of them and other Fire Crow Clan’s
clansmen just couldn’t stop bowing in front of Zhu Rong Tonggong and thanking him.
To the clansmen of a Southern Wasteland clan such as the the Fire Crow Clan, becoming a clan that was
directly under the eldest Zhu Rong Prince’s command, was similar to a beggar suddenly becoming a
prince’s courtier, which was a skyrocketing promotion.
More importantly, the Fire Crow Clan finally got their original name back. The Gold Crow Clan, which was
such a nice name! With Zhu Rong Tonggong’s permission, the Fire Crow Clan’s people could proudly puff
their chests out and loudly introduce their own clan with the clan’s original name, which had been used
by their ancestors!
“Good, good, I accept your gratitude,” said Zhu Rong Tonggong gently. “Since you have agreed to give
these three Gold Crow skeletons back to the Gold Crow Clan, I will not fight against you by myself today.
However, you still owe me a solution for the conflict between the Gold Crow Clan and the Black Water
Serpent Clan.”
590
The Water Ape blandly smiled, glanced at Ji Hao and said calmly, “Since you, our dear Prince have said so,
today, we will certainly solve this out. If all these were started because of this kid, then why don’t we let
this kid take his peers to run our bet?”
While speaking, the Water Ape clapped its hands; at the same time, the Black Flood Dragon howled
towards the sky. Large groups of young warriors, who were wearing tight snake leather armors and
holding long swords, quickly walked out from those small islands on the Black Dragon Pool. If they were
being measured by taking a glance, at least three-thousand young warriors had shown up.
“They are the most elite clansmen of our Black Water Serpent Clan, and are all representing the future of
the Black Water Serpent Clan.”
“If your Fire Crow Clan’s young warriors are brave enough, why don’t you pick three-thousands young
warriors out as well, who are in the same age group as ours; let our young warriors fight against each
other. The bet will only stop and the winner will be determined, only when the last remaining person on
of the sides have died.”
“If the Black Water Serpent Clan wins, the relationship between the two clans should stay as now, but the
Zhu Rong Prince shall refrain from stepping into the middle of any conflicts between these two clans.”
“And of course, since you, our Zhu Rong Prince have come in person, the Black Water Serpent Clan shall
show you their honesty.”
“If the Fire Crow Clan wins, the Black Water Serpent Clan will give all of their current territories to the
Fire Crow Clan; besides, all of the inherited treasures that the Black Water Serpent Clan have gained from
the Fire Crow Clan’s ancestors, who died during previous battles, will be given back to the Fire Crow
Clan.”
Followed by the Water Ape’s voice, the Black Flood Dragon howled again, and spewed a cloud of frosty air
out.
From within the frosty air, nearly a hundred inherited treasures, which were all emitting bright fiery
lights, flew out.
591
Chapter 130 – Single One
Chapter 130: Single One
Ji Xia’s knees thudded loudly against the ground, and his square, simple and honest face was now covered
with blood.
While making continuous thudding sounds, Ji Xia couldn’t stop kowtowing in front of the nearly hundred
inherited magic treasures, which were wrapped in bright fiery lights, while continuously murmuring.
“Abba, big brother, younger brothers, grandpas, my ancestors...Ji Xia is useless, Ji Xia is so useless!”
Ji Hao was staring at these inherited magic treasures, and could feel that an extremely familiar and warm
sense of power was being released from those treasures, which acted as a stimulant towards Ji Hao’s own
power, making his blood boil and heart race. He felt that waves of power had started gushing around
within his body, and he subconsciously opened his mouth, letting out a long and resonant shout.
After having practiced the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] for so many years, Ji Hao’s internal
power had become abundant and stable, greatly different from other Senior Magi’s explosive powers. His
shout sounded like a dragon’s hum, which could directly transmit into the heavens. Waves after waves,
every time when people felt that his shout was going to end, his voice would suddenly rise again, even
rippling the surface of the Black Dragon Pool.
The Water Ape and the Black Flood Dragon, as well as countless Black Water Serpent Clan’s clansmen,
who were standing on those small islands, stared at Ji Hao as if they were staring at a ghost. How could a
normal person make a shout like that?! He had been shouting towards the sky in one breath, for nearly
ten minutes, and showed still no sign of stopping!
Zhu Rong Tonggong looked at Ji Hao delighted and constantly nodded his head. The more he came to
know about Ji Hao, the more he liked him. Zhu Rong Tonggong had now made his mind up that he was
going to help the Gold Crow Clan. Thousands of years ago, the Gold Crow Clan had been a famous big
scale clan in the Southern Wasteland, only declining a bit in recent years.
Ji Hao’s shout abruptly stopped. He looked at those inherited treasures, dragged Ji Xia up from the ground
and said, “Abba, did all those magic treasures belong to our clansmen?”
Ji Xia rapidly nodded his head while taking a deep breath. He raised his head high and let out a great roar
as well, while at the same time, he started to beat hard on his own chest, like a mad gorilla. The beating
sound was just like war drums, instantly resounded across the entire jungle.
Together with the thunderous sounds of beating, spots of fiery lights started emerging from Ji Xia’s arms
and legs, after which, tens of his Magus Acupoints started to lit up. Not long after, those once damaged
Acupoints in Ji Xia’s chest and stomach, lit up one after another and spurted out eye-piercing fiery lights.
592
A few tall and scrawny men, who were standing on one of those small islands, suddenly exclaimed out.
“He has healed! How could that have happened?! We had completely damaged his Acupoints! We had
even used our ancestor’s venom! How could he possibly have been healed?!”
“Ha!” Ji Xia shouted out while raising his arms high. Over a hundred Magus Acupoints were brightly
glowing on his body, and releasing waves of great fire power, which then transformed into a hurricane,
blowing into every direction. Ji Hao could only lower his body, trying very hard to support his body with
his feet in order to keep himself from being blown away by the hurricane that had been started by Ji Xia.
“Old monkey! Let’s fight!” growled Ji Xia harshly, “These inherited treasures all belong to our clan.
Countless of our clansmen have died in battles, and you have seized these treasures! Today, we, the Fire
Crow...no, the Gold Crow Clan will take all of the inherited treasures of our ancestors back!”
Ji Hao slowly straightened his body and raised his arms as well. Just like his father, a bright fiery light
spurted out from his body.
Although the sense of fire power that was being released from Ji Hao’s body wasn’t as strong or as fierce
compared to Ji Xia’s power sense, Ji Hao’s power sense was wilder and purer, similar to that of the rising
sun that had unstoppable passion and endless life force energy.
Those magic treasures that were releasing such strong sense of power, which had stimulated Ji Hao’s
power sense, had belonged to clansmen of the Gold Crow Clan, with whom Ji Xia and Ji Hao shared their
bloodline with. For countless years, these magic treasures had been nourished by the spirit of blood of
generations of direct ancestors and relatives of Ji Xia and Ji Hao, who had been Divine Magi, Magus Kings,
and Senior Magi.
These inherited magic treasures were connected to Ji Hao through their bloodline, and as long he was the
one wielding it, it would be capable of releasing even greater power then it generally could.
In the Southern Wasteland, every single piece of magic treasure was precious. These nearly hundred
pieces of inherited magic treasures were made from rare materials, which were exploited by generations
of the Gold Crow Clan’s ancestors, forged by themselves, and nourished by unmeasurable amount of their
spirit blood, finally becoming precious magic treasures that could make bloodline connections with their
clansmen!
During the fights against the Black Water Serpent Clan, powerful warriors of the Gold Crow Clan had died
one after another, and their inherited magic treasures were seized by the Black Water Serpent Clan. Each
time when an inherited magic treasure had been lost, the power of the Gold Crow Clan had been
weakened by a bit. By now, all the male clansmen who shared the same bloodline with Ji Hao and Ji Xia
had died out, and the two of them had no inherited magic treasures remaining in their hands!
Seeing how Ji Xia and Ji Hao were acting, the Water Ape and the Black Flood Dragon couldn’t help but grin
viciously.
593
The Water Ape turned its head and looked at Zhu Rong Tonggong, and said while proudly smiling, “Zhu
Rong Prince, what do you think? Just as we have agreed, if the Black Water Serpent Clan wins, we will not
demand too much, just let them keep their current territories, and you will withdraw your army.”
Zhu Rong Tonggong slightly nodded and said blandly, “If the Gold Crow Clan win, the Black Water
Serpent Clan should give all of their territories to the winner, and return to the territory of the Water Ape
clan; none of their clansmen could take a single step out of the Water Ape Clan for the next one hundred
years...Besides that, they also have to give a hundred thousand elite warriors to the Gold Crow Clan, as an
offering.
The Water Ape’s body suddenly twitched and he yelled in anger, “Zhu Rong Prince, did you just raise the
stakes? Give a hundred thousand elite warriors to the Gold Crow Clan as an offering? Don’t you, my noble
price, feel that this might be too much?”
Zhu Rong Tonggong waved his hand and responded blandly, “Looking at all these inherited magic
treasures, how many people of the Gold Crow Clan have you killed? If you don’t agree with me, then we
seem to be unable to solve this problem with only a hundred thousand people!”
Along with a swooshing sound, the lava giant, who had been standing beside Ji Hao, suddenly raised the
pair of gigantic axes.
“Ho! Ha!”
Fifty thousand soldiers in the Zhu Rong Country’s army simultaneously pulled out their weapons, and a
thousand heavily armed chariots, which had landed on the ground, spurted fiery clouds out while being
quickly dragged into the air by horned fiery horses, creating a formation in the air that was the most
suitable for forceful attacks.
“Okay!” The Water Ape hurriedly nodded and said, “If the Black Water Serpent Clan loses, they will return
to the Water Ape Clan’s territories, not one of their clansmen will get out of the Water Ape Clan for the
next one hundred years, and they will leave a hundred thousand elite warriors to the Gold Crow Clan, as
an offering. I swear on the names of generations of our Water Ape Clan’s ancestors, deal.”
The Water Ape then rubbed its own hands together, grinned and said, “So, where are the warriors of the
Gold Crow Clan, which are going to join the upcoming deadly fight? The oldest kid among these Black
Water Serpent Clan’s young warriors is about only fifteen, and there are three thousand young warriors
in total. Where are the three thousand Gold Crow Clan’s young warriors?”
Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo glanced at each other. Ji Zhuo then said with a muffled voice, “Just a moment, we will
contact the Gold Black Mountain right away, telling them to send our kids here! Three thousand kids in a
deadly fight! When did our Gold Crow Clan’s men ever been afraid of your bunch of stinking snakes?!”
Ji Xia laughed out loud proudly and began to talk as well.
594
“When did you stinking snakes ever win in frontal confrontations on the battlefields?!”
The Water Ape remained silent and grinned while the Black Flood Dragon proudly raised its head.
Ji Hao abruptly rushed out while laughing loudly, then said, “It’s nothing but a deadly fight, why do we
need three thousand people? Old Monkey, old Black Snake, I, Ji Hao, will fight against your kids, all by
myself! Do you, the Black Water Serpent Clan, even dare?”
Ji Hao’s voice was just like thunder, and resounded above the Black Dragon Pool. Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo were
stunned for a moment, then smiled.
Zhu Rong Tonggong suddenly clapped his hands and laughed loudly.
“Good! Ji Hao! If you win, I’ll give you two Fiery Serpents as your mounts!”
“Ho! Ha!”
Fifty thousand soldiers of the Zhu Rong Country’s army started cheering and shouting for Ji Hao all
together. They beat their own chest armours with their weapons, making loud clashing sounds that
would even shake the sky.
595
Chapter 131 – Rush ahead
Chapter 131: Rush ahead
On the Black Dragon Pool, there was a tens of miles round island, which was covered in soft, fine white
sand.
Three thousand young warriors, wearing tight snake leather armors, were slowly forwarding on the
island. Their entire bodies, including their faces, were all covered with soft yet firm armors, only a pair of
black eye sockets could be seen on the face of each of them. Every single one of them was tall and slim,
and remained completely silent when they were moving; none of them were leaving any trail on the
white sand.
If one would look down from the sky, the fighting formation, which these young warrriors from the Black
Water Serpent Clan had made, one would see that it looked just like a multi headed serpent that was
slowly stretching its body while aproaching Ji Hao, who was standing miles away.
All the Maguspriests and elders started pointing their fingers at Ji Hao and mocking him with joyful looks.
“This is the Black Underworld Snake Army! We have spent all of our efforts and used every single piece of
rare magical medicine that we have saved during the past one thousand years to raise and train this
army!”
“These thousand kids...although they’re still young, every single one of them is an elite Junior Magus! This
is a very unique Black Underworld Snake Army!”
“The armors worn by them, are made from our ancestor’s slough, which only comes off every ten years.
Although the power contained in those sloughs had been retrieved by our ancestor, the sloughs are
incomparably firm, making it so that only Senior Magi can possibly break them! Only Senior Magi!”
“This proud little kid, his name is Ji Hao, right? He is so dead, and the Magus King’s bloodline, which is
inherited by Ji Xia and his son, is about to end as well!”
“Such a shame. I was hoping that the Fire Crow Clan would send three-thousand elite young warriors to
join the fight so that our kids could have tasted as much blood as they would have wanted. Shame, shame,
such a shame, today they only get to kill one.”
These Maguspriests and elders intentionally used their power to make their voices sound louder.
Countless Black Water Serpent Clan’s clansmen started shouting and cheering, and couldn’t stop praising
their Black Underworld Snake Army. Among these clansmen, there were some who were parents of the
kids within the Black Underworld Snake Army, and they too started yelling how good their kids were.
596
The Water Ape and the Black Flood Dragon proudly looked at Zhu Rong Tonggong, their eyes filled with
defiance. The Water Ape sniffed and said, “The Black Underworld Snake Army was modeled after one of
Gong Gong country’s army that was the elite army of their God. In order to make them powerful enough,
all these kids have been practicing their powers and improving their bodies near the Black Underworld
Spring, since they had been very young. I assume that our noble Zhu Rong Prince must have heard about
the Black Underworld Power.”
No matter what these people said, Ji Xia, Ji Zhuo and Zhu Rong Tonggong kept smiling, without
responding. They had a lot of confidence in Ji Hao.
Ji Hao had successfully survived the hunt of Blood Fang, killed a lot of senior-level Jia Clan’s warriors, and
could take hundreds of heavy punches of the Jia Clan’s warriors. Although Ji Hao was just a Junior Magus,
his definitely power was at the same level as a senior-level magus.
In front of Ji Hao, a weird genius who probably was the only one in the entire Southern Wasteland seen in
the past ten-thousand years, what kind of harm could that troop of three-thousand immature young
warriors do?
Ji Zhuo laughed out aloud and said, “Hao, little kid, do not show any mercy! Smash these little bastards!
These Black Water Serpent Clan kids are all the same, looking so cold and creepy, I bet they’ll look more
delightful, only after you have blown their heads off!”
Ji Hao laughed aloud as well. At the same time, he stamped his feet hard against the ground, instantly
bringing up waves of gales and clouds. A fierce swirl wind started from under his feet, rolled up large
amounts of white sand and shrouded the surrounding area for miles round. Ji Hao’s body quickly merged
into the clouds of white sand, seemingly disappearing, after which, no one could find a trail of him with
their naked eyes.
Almost every Southern Wasteland Warrior, who had never practiced his soul and spirit power, were
completely dependent on their five basic senses during fights. Ji Hao raised the sands and instantly
blocked the eyesights of all those three-thousand young warriors, thus, the army which had been moving
forward orderly suddenly fell into chaos.
Especially those young warriors who had been moving at the front of the army, and holding shining sharp
swords, which were obviously enchanted with powerful spell symbols, had now stopped and didn’t know
what to do. These group of warriors were the head of the entire army, after they had stopped, the entire
army had stopped, quite similar to a snake that had lost its head.
“Good job!” yelled Zhu Rong Tonggong while clapping his hands.
The Water Ape couldn’t help but shout in anger, “Shameless you! Fire Crow Clan’s kid, fight like a real
warrior! Don’t hide and don’t dodge! Do not humiliate your ancestors!”
597
The Water Ape’s voice was resonating like the thunder, followed by which, all the clansmen of Black
Water Serpent Clan began yelling as well.
“Fight like a real warrior! Fight face to face!”
While these people were shouting, Ji Hao suddenly darted out from the cloud of sand like lightning bolt,
with a pair of fiery wings flashing behind his back. He roared towards the sky while his eyes shone with
piercing fiery lights. A faint white light spurted out from his right fist, after which he threw a heavy punch
at the nearest standing young warrior.
Ji Hao had used all of his strength when he launched this punch - After he had eaten an entire Magus-
King-level Flood Dragon at Man Man’s palace, his physical strength was now as great as that of any new
Senior Magi.
Besides the senior-level strength, Ji Hao had injected his own bloodline power, the internal power of the
Golden Dan, and the power of the white pearl, which had merged with his right hand earlier, into that
punch.
Especially that white pearl; the amount of power that was contained in it, was definitely beyond the
power of any Senior Magus; Ji Hao wasn’t strong enough to release all of its power yet, however, after the
white pearl had merged with his right hand, his fist had become as hard as steel, and as heavy as a
mountain.
These couple of different powers were mixed together in that punch, and Ji Hao felt as if he could even
split the sky with it.
His punch shocked the air and brought up large amounts of fiery sparkles. The Black Water Serpent
Clan’s young warrior, who was being aimed by Ji Hao, didn’t have enough time to react, and the punch
accurately smashed onto his chest. In the next few seconds, everyone heard a thunderous boom, after
which, this young warrior of the Black Water Serpent Clan had disappeared.
This punch of Ji Hao was way too powerful. The power that was contained in this punch had attacked
onto the young warrior’s body, exploding him up into a sphere of blood mist; every single hair on his
body had exploded, after which this poor young man was completely gone.
Even the leather armor that was worn by him, which was supposed to be so firm that even Senior Magi
couldn’t possibly break it, had been shattered into pieces by this punch. Only the sharp sword that was
held in the young warrior’s hands, was sent darting away; after it rose into the air, Ji Hao grabbed the
sword and swung it backwards, leaving a series of flower-shaped trails of lights.
The Southern Wasteland warriors’ sword manipulating skills were either doughty and fierce, or soft and
vicious, but all simple and straightforward. Everyone was pursuing the strongest killing ability of their
skills, no one would spend any time to make their moves look better.
598
However, those light spots that Ji Hao had created in the air by swinging the sword just now, looked just
like flying pear blossoms, which were dancing in the air along with the wind; countless petals fell slowly
onto the ground while swirling and rotating, reflecting the sunrays into shining and piercing light beams.
All of those young warriors felt pain and sour coming from their eyes and subconsciously closed they
eyes.
Soon after, over thirty of them were unable to open their eyes ever again.
The sharp light beam had deeply pierced into their brain through their eye sockets, and had taken their
lives.
Ji Hao’s first punch had been powerful and potent, directly and frontally destroying the enemy, with pure
power.
And his second attack with the sword was breathtakingly beautiful, cruelly taking the lives of his enemies
while performing an amazing visual show.
Zhu Rong Tonggong was enjoying the show so much that he couldn’t even stop praising Ji Hao; those Zhu
Rong Country’s warriors too began to cheer for Ji Hao.
The Water Ape went furious, leaped up and yelled, “What is wrong with you! The Black Underworld
Snake Formation! Kill! Kill!”
599
Chapter 132 – Breaking the formation
Chapter 132: Breaking the formation
The army moved.
All young warriors of the Black Water Serpent Clan simultaneously spewed out a mouthful of black mist.
This dense and sticky black mist quickly merged into one and wrapped around the bodies of these young
warriors. Soon, the black smoke shrouded the entire Black Underworld Snake Formation, making the
formation look like a real, gigantic serpent.
Ji Hao suddenly felt that the surrounding air pressure had increased by tens of times. Earlier, he could
move flexibly, just like a fish freely swimming in water, however, once the black mist had appeared, he
felt as if even the air had turned sticky, and an invisible power had bound his body, greatly reducing his
speed.
Before having spewed the black mist, those young warriors of the Black Water Serpent Clan were unable
to even clearly see Ji Hao move, all they could see was shadows and afterimages flashing across their
eyes, and from time to time, tens of their fellow warriors, who had been standing at the front, would be
killed by Ji Hao.
But now, Ji Hao had slowed down, and everyone had their eyes fixed on him.
“Kill him!” shouted one of those young warriors hoarsely while raising his long, sharp sword, creating an
extremely piercing beam of light in the air, and stabbing towards Ji Hao’s body.
The gigantic Black Underworld Snake Formation began to rotate like a swirling wind. Those young
warriors of the Black Water Serpent Clan started walking at strange paces, along with strange and
mysterious routes and sweeping past Ji Hao like a fierce wind. Each one of them would swing their long
sword and throw an attack at Ji Hao with all of their powers, when they would walk pass Ji Hao.
Ji Hao sniffed scornfully, after which he released all of his tight armor’s power. Streams of clear light
instantly wrapped his body up, and began rotating around him; thousands of beams of fierce sword
lights, which were let out by those young warriors, flashed across the air and hit onto the clear light,
creating countless ripples, but all failing to even touch Ji Hao’s body.
Accompanied with a light caw, a bright fiery light darted out of Ji Hao’s body, and condensed into a
feather-shaped spell symbols - the |Gold Crow Armour| had been activated.
These feather-shaped spell symbols had instantly taken away all of the powers that was contained in
those sword lights. Ji Hao stood perfectly still, making it seem like those sword lights had all turned soft,
and unable to do any harm to him.
600
Those young warriors of the Black Water Serpent Clan tried everything they could and were darting fast,
following the changes of the formation; their bodies were leaving a series of afterimages in the air.
Gradually, they seemed to have lost control over their own bodies, and that the power of the formation
had taken over. Each and every single slight movement of these young warriors was being controlled by
the huge and mysterious power that was being produced by the formation,
A silhouette of a hazy, black serpent emerged in the air above the formation - The power sense of all
these young warriors had merged into becoming one, through the strange black mist, and formed a
visible silhouette of a serpent.
The facial expression of Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo’s turned gradually extremely serious. This Black Underworld
Snake Formation was mysterious and unpredictable; fortunately, the Black Water Serpent Clan decided
to use this formation to fight against Ji Hao today, while all those warriors were still kids. Otherwise,
when the formation was well practiced and certain amount of Senior Magi had emerged from out of those
young warriors, this formation would definitely have become a disaster for the Gold Crow Clan.
Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo even felt relieved because currently, Ji Hao was the only one who had been trapped
inside the formation. If they had done exactly what the Water Ape had required, and send three-thousand
elite Gold Crow Clan’s young warriors into that formation, all of kids from the Gold Crow Clan would have
been killed already.
How could those kids, who had never learned anything about formations, have fought against such a
vicious one?
“These stinking snakes have good tricks...How did they invent such a weird formation? Snake formation?
Grandpa Ji Zhuo, we, the Gold Crow Clan, have to invent a few formations like this as well, or how are we
suppose to fight against them after a hundred years?” murmured Ji Xia.
Ji Zhuo scratched his scalp annoyed, opened his mouth but couldn’t say a word.
The warriors of the Gold Crow Clan were the best at fighting and killing, none of them were afraid of
death. However, speaking of formations, even Ji Kui, the master Maguspriest, didn’t know much about
those, not to mention warriors like Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia.
“This...we’ll find our way,” mumbled Ji Zhuo while cold sweat gushed out of his forehead.
Inside the formation, Ji Hao had been attacked for tens of thousands of times, within only a moment. The
huge power of the formation had disabled him from moving, and countless beams of sword lights had
been madly darting towards him. The more intensive the sword lights were, the more powerful they
became, the faster the formation rotated, the greater the power of those young warriors grew and the
more fleeting their movements became.
601
“This formation is quite interesting!” murmured Ji Hao while taking a breath with difficulty. He slowly
raised the sharp sword, which he just now had seized from the hands of a young warrior, while his eyes
were shining with golden-red fiery light, he lightly drew an arc in the air.
Followed by a cracking sound, the bones of Ji Hao’s arm slightly cracked, and the long sword slantingly
pierced into the black mist, which surrounded him.
With the [Sky-Opening], which he had learned from the mysterious man, Ji Hao had discovered tens of
weaknesses in this formation, and had picked the most vulnerable one, which was also the closest one for
him, then pierced the long sword into that spot.
Right after he had done that, large amounts of blood sprayed out from the black mist, while at the same
time, hundreds of broken limbs were sent flying high into the sky along with waves of shrilling screams
and cries, which instantly resounded across the entire area. The Black Underworld Snake Formation had
suddenly been broken, within which, hundreds of young warriors of Black Water Serpent Clan were
howling and rolling over the ground, while their bodies were completely covered in blood. Each of them
had either broken limbs or an extremely horrible and deep slash-cut in their chest, which almost had split
their bodies into two.
What Ji Hao did was simple. The formation was like a madly rushing horse, and Ji Hao had just placed a
sharp sword right in front of it.
The horse kept rushing and hit into the sword, one could easily figure out how badly the horse got hurt,
even with hooves. As for Ji Hao, he didn’t even spend too much of an effort on this.
Blood splashed everywhere, and the broken formation fell apart. Over two thousand young warriors
were staring shocked towards their companions, who were lying on the ground, crying and wailing;
sweat was pouring down from their foreheads in streams, and none of them knew how to react.
This was the very first time that they had performed this formation in a real battle, and it was also their
first death-match. They hadn’t even thought in their dreams that Ji Hao would break their formation with
such a strange strategy. They had been working very hard to build and practice that formation, ever since
they had been little kids.
The Water Ape was stunned, as was the Black Flood Dragon, and those clansmen of the Black Water
Serpent Clan, who had been cheering and showing off all this time.
No one could say a word. Those secretly raised elite young warriors, and the formation, the great Black
Underworld Snake Army, which was supposed to dominate the entire Southern Wasteland jungle on
behalf of the Black Water Serpent Clan; how could they have become so vulnerable in front of Ji Hao?
How on earth did Ji Hao find the weakness of the formation? How did he destroy the entire formation
with such a careless move - a simple thrust of the sword into the black mist?!
602
“Since you have already lost, then die,” yelled Ji Hao in a cold tone, while his pupils were shining with
bright fiery lights.
In the Southern Wasteland, there was no place for mercy. The only thing that awaited hostile clans was
death. Any kind of mercy would only bring your own clan endless dangers!
Ji Hao had lived in this world for over ten years, he was clearly aware of the rules of this Southern
Wasteland jungle!
He raised his long sword high and rushed towards those young warriors, who were frightened and
stunned, and couldn’t even move.
Sword lights were darting down from the sky like a heavy rain, and blood drops spurted out from the eye
sockets of those young warriors. One after another, all of them quickly fell on the white and soft beach.
The Water Ape growled towards the sky in rage; however, it had made only a step forward before Zhu
Rong Tonggong sent the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron flying towards it, which then released an
inexhaustible firepower and blocked the Water Ape’s way.
The Black Flood Dragon let out a great howl as well, and was attempting to save those young warriors on
that small island, but the Lava Giant moved even faster than it, threw a heavy punch towards it and
disabled the Black Flood Dragon from moving.
A quarter of an hour later, the small island had completely quietened down.
Ji Hao raised the long sword, which had been dyed into a scarlet color due to the blood, and resonantly
shouted at those clansmen of the Black Water Serpent Clan.
“Get out of my ancestor’s land! None of you are allowed to take a single step in, within the next hundred
years!”
“After a hundred years, if you dare to come again, I, Ji Hao, swear on the name of my ancestors, I will kill
every single one of you! From old people to infants, from teenagers to women! Every single one of you!”
603
Chapter 133 – Going Home
Chapter 133: Going Home
Three hundred gigantic Fire Crows were flying orderly with their bodies wrapped in bright fiery lights
which were even evaporating the clouds in the sky. They were cawing excitedly, and they were flying
towards the Gold Black Mountain, while having surrounded the skeletons of the three three-legged Gold
Crows.
The gigantic Fire Crows were trying their best to lower their speed at which they were flying at. Behind
these magnificent flock of Fire Crows, were large groups of mounted birds, which were carrying the
clansmen of the Gold Fire Crows on their backs. Eagles, rocs, vultures, and all kinds of large-scale birds
stretched their wings and had built a square-flying-phalanx and were closely following these Fire Crows.
The skeletons of the Gold Crows were releasing inexhaustible lights, similar to three small suns, while
being pulled by the Fire Crows and floating in the sky.
The golden light spread onto the bodies of the Gold Crow Clan warriors; each of them could feel strands
of extremely pure and dense power ceaselessly gushing into their bodies through their pores. Many
warriors started shaking slightly, while black and gray filth oozed out of their skin.
The bodies of some of these warriors quivered now and then, while blood was slowly gushing out from
the corners of their mouths; every now and then, a dim meridian inside the bodies of each of them would
lit up, after which, their powers would have become slightly greater.
Countless spell symbols started emerging from the skeletons of the three-legged Gold Crows. These
golden spell symbols represented the natural power of the sun, and contained unmeasurable, mysterious
fire power, which was connected with the bloodline powers contained in the bodies of warriors of the
Gold Crow Clan. Stimulated by the sense of the sun power, which was being released by those golden
spell symbols, all the warriors of the Gold Crow Clan, who had been in the square-like phalanx, had their
powers greatly improved.
Especially Ji Hao, who was sitting on the back of Mr Crow, and was closest to the three skeletons of the
three-legged Gold Crows; his entire body was currently covered in perspiration and shrouded by hot
steam; raging flames wrapped his body up and made him look like a fiery man. Inside his body, meridians
were lighting up one after another; although the troops had only flown for tens of thousands miles, his
internal power had already been improved by a few times, and was currently quickly approaching Mid-
Junior Level.
A few tattoos had been added on Ji Hao’s body.
An exquisite Gold-Crow-shaped tattoo in the middle of his chest was an inherited magic treasure ‘Gold
Crow Shell’, which was left by one of Ji Hao’s direct ancestors.
604
This ‘Gold Crow Shell’ was very special; it had been made by one of the Magus Kings of the first
generation, with whom Ji Hao shared his bloodline with, and had been made with the most precious spirit
feathers of his contracted Gold Crow, mixed with tens kinds of rare metals, and forged in pure essence
fire, which contained the power of the sun; this treasure had amazingly great defensive power.
On each of Ji Hao’s shanks, a feather-shaped tattoo was shining brightly; these were a pair of auxiliary
inherited magic treasures - the ‘Fire Feather Boots’.
The ‘Fire Feather Boots’ were also made by one of Ji Hao’s direct ancestors, a powerful Magus King
himself. This pair of boots would enable its owner to tread on the air and fly at lightning speed;
additionally, this pair of boots could pair with Ji Hao’s special ability, the fiery wings; with the help of this
pair of boots, Ji Hao could improve his speed with the fiery wings by tens of times.
On Ji Hao’s right arm, an ancient style long-spear-shaped tattoo started from the tip of his middle finger
and ended on his shoulder. Although it had already merged with Ji Hao’s body, wisps of fiery lights and
great heat were still continuously being emitted from it.
This piece of inherited magic treasure was called the ‘Yi Spear’, which was even more powerful than Ji
Zhuo’s mulberry wood spear!
This spear didn’t have too many specialties; the most horrifying power of it was the terrifyingly great
heat, which was capable of literally burning anything in the world; even those magical and powerful
weapons that were made with scales or claws of real dragons would be burned into ashes within the
flame of the ‘Yi Spear’.
These three inherited magic treasures were all left by Ji Hao’s direct ancestors. Ji Hao had earned them by
beating the Black Underworld Snake army and winning the bet.
By now, Ji Hao and his father, Ji Xia, were the only two who shared the same bloodline that had been
passed down from one of the Magus Kings of the first generation. However, among those inherited magic
treasures that he had won back from the Black Water Serpent Clan, over twenty of them were left by his
direct ancestors and relatives; Ji Hao had picked the most powerful three out of them, and merged the
three magic treasures with his own body, by means of some special sorcery.
These three magic treasure were way too powerful. They were so powerful that Ji Hao couldn’t even use
any of them at his current power level. According to Zhu Rong Tonggong’s estimation, Ji Hao could only
freely manipulate these three magic treasures when he had reached the level of a Magus King. If Ji Hao
used all his current power, he might get lucky and accidentally activate one of these three magic
treasures for a moment.
Nevertheless, the best thing about inherited magic treasures were that, once they had been merged with
their owners’ bodies, they would bring endless benefits to their owners. This was why in those big-scale
Southern Wasteland clans, many kids had powerful inherited magic treasures merged with their bodies
605
since they had been newborns; these inherited magic treasures would lay a firm foundation for their
future training.
In the past Ji Hao didn’t have any inherited treasure, but now since he had won all those inherited magic
treasures back, which originally had belonged to his family, he had no reason for not taking any
advantage of it.
The only thing that annoyed Ji Hao a little bit was that these three inherited magic treasures were too
overbearing; the three flying knives, a pair of flying swords and the white pearl, which he had merged
with his hands before, were all kicked out by the three inherited magic treasure; now he could only keep
the swords, knives and white pearl in his space bag.
While sitting on the back of Mr Crow with his legs crossed, Ji Hao was trying to absorb the great fire
power, which was being released by the skeletons of the three three-legged Gold Crows, as much as he
could.
His three inherited magic treasures were continuously echoing the power of the Gold Crows’ skeletons,
while releasing strands of scorching hot power to purify Ji Hao’s body. Similar to the other warriors, gray-
coloured filth was being excreted through his pores as well, but were quickly being burnt into smoke by
the great heat that was being emitted from the Gold Crows’ skeletons.
The formidable flock flew across the Southern Wasteland jungle, and every time they flew past a branch
clan or dependency clan of the Gold Crow Clan, countless clansmen would let out cheers and shouts,
saluting the skeletons of the Gold Crows simultaneously, and would certainly send warriors, riding on all
kinds of large-scale birds, to join the square-formed phalanx behind the flock of Fire Crows.
It had been too many years. The Gold Crow Clan and the Black Water Serpent Clan had been fighting
against each other for countless years; because of this powerful enemy, the Gold Crow Clan, which had
already started to decline, became weaker and weaker. It had been thousands of years since the last
Magus King had emerged from the Gold Crow Clan!
But now, the three skeletons of the Gold Crows, which had been lost for the past thousands of years, had
returned; these skeletons were not only the totems and belief of the clan, but also a valuable resource of
power. If a clansmen of the Gold Crow Clan would cultivate their powers within the light that was being
released from the skeletons of these Gold Crows, the average speed with which they upgraded would
improve by at least ten times!
One skeleton of a Gold Crow could only improve the cultivating speed of hundreds of clansmen
simultaneously; however, with these three skeletons of the Gold Crow, which were now returning to the
clan, this number would be raised to two or three thousand!
Amongst these two or three thousand people, Magus Kings would certainly emerge! The Gold Crow Clan
was meant to revive and rise again in the Southern Wasteland!
606
Along with the thunderous drums and cheering sounds, the great flock of Fire Crows and the square-
formed phalanx behind it, which had been increasing in number all the way, were slowly approaching the
Gold Black Mountain. From a long distance, countless caws were coming from the mountain. The caws of
a hundred crows combined together could drive a man crazy, but now, more than hundreds of thousands
crows were excitedly cawing on the Gold Black Mountain!
The cawing sounds were even shaking the earth and reverberating the sky. All the crows living in Gold
Black Mountain’s mulberry woods, rose into the air, and began hovering around the Gold Black Mountain
under the lead of gigantic Fire Crows. They flapped their wings and sent off their black feathers, which
made the entire Gold Black Mountain look as if it was shrouded by a black snowstorm.
Hundreds of beams of fiery light darted towards the square-formed phalanx. Ji Kui, Ji Tu and other
Maguspriests and elders were riding on their contracted Fire Crows and coming over towards Ji Hao.
Everyone was laughing from ear to ear, with their eyes narrowed and mouths that couldn’t even close.
The skeletons of the Gold Crows and the inherited magic treasures, which were lost for the past tens of
thousands of years, were all coming home.
So did Ji Xia and Ji Hao. They had finally returned to the Gold Black Mountain, in a dignified and imposing
way.
607
Chapter 134 – Transition
Chapter 134: Transition
At the ancestral temple of the Gold Crow Clan, on the Gold Black Mountain, the mystical fire for the
offering ceremony rose again.
This time, Ji Hao was standing right in front of the entrance of the ancestral temple, with other
Maguspriests and elders who had a high status in the clan, and was looking down towards those
offerings, who stayed silent, quietly waiting to be killed.
A hundred-thousand elite warriors from the Black Water Serpent Clan had been sent here as an offering.
Amongst them, three-hundred were Senior Magi, six-thousand were Junior Magi, and the rest were
Novice Magi above the seventh level. They were dragged to the front of the ancestral temple without any
resistance and beheaded by warriors of the Gold Crow Clan, one after another.
Ji Kui was grinning and standing in front of the temple. Behind him, a clear silhouette of a Gold Crow had
been wrapped in raging golden fire. All of the spirit blood that spurted out from the bodies of those
beheaded offerings, were swallowed by this Gold Crow’s silhouette.
This was the most magnificent blood offering ceremony that the Gold Crow Clan had ever performed in
the past thousands of years, and was even greater than the ceremony Ji Hao had performed at the Fire
Leopard Clan.
From the entrance of the cave-like temple, which was opened up in the cliff, hot air was continuously
spurting out. Countless shrill caws of ancestors’ souls could be heard coming from deep inside the
ancestral temple. Red fiery light were fleetingly flashing inside the temple - all the ancestors’ souls
seemed incapable of being patient to taste the rich offerings, who had been part of their clan’s
archenemy.
Three powerful old Maguspriests from the Black Water Serpent Clan were dragged out from the crowd of
offerings. Ji Xia took the dagger over from Ji Kui, cruelly kicked their knees, breaking it, and forced them
down, with their faces towards the Gold Crow Clan’s ancestral temple.
The three old Maguspriests didn’t even try to resist; however, when Ji Xia raised the stone dagger, which
was especially used for offering ceremonies, and was about to slice their necks, all three of them began
screaming with high-pitched voices.
“One day, brave warriors from our Black Water Serpent Clan will extract revenge for this insult that we
are experiencing today, with your blood and souls!”
In the Southern Wasteland, as offerings who were sent to their enemy’s clan after having lost a fight,
these three Maguspriests were well behaved by not trying to resist, but they could still leave this vicious
608
curse before they were going to die. In Ji Hao’s eyes, this was a boring move that was being made by a
bunch of stupid old men, who must be thinking that ‘although we have failed to defeat you, at least we can
make you sick’.
Therefore, Ji Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest and lazily took two steps forward, coldly smiled
towards the three old Maguspriest and said, “Brave warriors from your Black Water Serpent Clan? Are
they just like those three-thousand useless things, who had easily been killed all by myself?”
After that Ji Hao raised his finger and pointed at the warriors from the Gold Crow Clan, who were
standing in front of the ancestral temple, and were breathing quickly and with faces blushing in
excitement, grinned and continued, “I alone, was able to kill three-thousand of your brave warriors, now
we, the Gold Crow Clan, have these many warriors. Do you really believe that there is still hope for you?”
The three old Maguspriests raised their heads high, silently looking at the sky.
“After a hundred years, when you, the Black Water Serpent Clan’s people, step out of the Water Ape Clan’s
territories once again and try to invade our, the Gold Crow Clan’s land, that will be the day you will
completely disappear in this jungle!” shouted Ji Hao harshly at the three old Maguspriest, “I now promise
to our ancestors’ souls, if you dare to show up in our land again, I will do whatever I can to wipe your
entire clan out!”
In the Southern Wasteland, morals and mercy were totally useless; the key point of surviving was to
eliminate all of your enemies. Ji Hao had a deep understanding of this.
The silhouette of the Gold Crow, which had been floating behind Ji Kui, abruptly cawed towards the sky;
followed by its voice, countless resonating cawing sounds came from the ancestral temple, each rising
after the other had faded. Waves of fire power seemed to be shaking the entire world. The one-hundred-
thousand high-quality offerings had powered up the ancestors of the Gold Crow Clan greatly, who had
been in deep slumber previously.
The silhouette of the Gold Crow headed down and opened its gigantic beak, spewing out a beam of golden
fiery light into Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Kui laughed out aloud, then yelled to all the clansmen, “My brothers and sisters! Look at Ji Hao! He
defeated three-thousand elite warriors, who were at the same age as him, all by himself! He has made an
indescribable great contribution to our clan! Our ancestors are satisfied, and Ji Hao is now accepting our
ancestors’ reward!”
Hundreds of thousands warriors of Gold Crow Clan raised their weapons high and began shouting at the
sky. Everyone’s eyes were turned red because of the excitement. Stimulated by the special sense of power
that was being released from the silhouette of the Gold Crow, many warriors of the Gold Crow Clan had
fallen into a magically thrilling state, and their bodies even began to swell fleetingly.
609
That beam of golden-red light had wrapped Ji Hao’s body up. Ji Hao slowly rose high into the air from the
ground up. Strands of great fire power started gushing into his body and along with that, over two
hundred meridians, which contained the bloodline power of the Gold Crow, lit up one after another inside
his body. These meridians were quickly becoming stronger and firmer, each one was expanding under
influence of the strands of fire power, and were immediately being filled with bloodline power. Within
these meridians, numerous Magus Acupoints were heating up and began swelling.
Within the short span of tens of breaths, all of these meridians had been filled with bloodline power,
which was contained in the scorching hot beam of golden-red light, without leaving space for a single
wisp of power inside Ji Hao’s body.
According to the Southern Wasteland standard, Ji Hao had now already reached the peak of the Junior
Level. All he needed to do was gather all of his power and inject them into one Magus Acupoint, forcibly
awakening the acupoint up, after which he could break into the Senior-Level, becoming a Senior Magus.
However, the silhouette of the Gold Crow continued to send great amounts of bloodline power into Ji
Hao’s body, and showed no sign of stopping. Obviously, the souls of the Gold Crow Clan’s ancestors were
very satisfied with the great contribution made by Ji Hao, and had also enjoyed those high-quality
offerings, therefore, they were now willing to spend some effort and help Ji Hao directly break into the
Senior-Level.
Steady flows of power were continuously being condensed inside Ji Hao’s meridians and were clashing
against each other. Ji Hao sensed a great pain coming from those meridians, and felt as if all his meridians
were about to explode.
“But...it’s not yet the ideal moment...” Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and sighed silently.
Inside his body, the incomparably complicated net of meridians were formed by uncountable amount of
meridians, within which, only over two hundred meridians had been blazing ragingly, and these two
hundred meridians were roughly formed in the shape of a Gold Crow.
This was how the clansmen of the Gold Crow Clan had inherited the ancient Gold Crow’s powers.
In the ancient world, the ancestors of humankind had been weak and vulnerable, and were unable to
survive from all kinds of natural dangers; therefore, they had begged those powerful creatures to share
their powers with them. Those ancient humans merged their own bodies with the spirit blood of other
powerful creatures, opening up meridian nets, which were similar to the meridian nets that were
contained in the bodies of those powerful creatures; thus, they inherited the power system of those
powerful creatures as well as the powers possessed by those creatures.
The number of meridians that were contained in the body of humankind were vast, identical to a small
yet inclusive universe, which could hold all kinds of powers within. This was the reason that those
ancient humans were able to inherit countless kinds of power systems of ancient powerful creatures,
610
with their weak and vulnerable bodies and develop all kinds of cultivating methods, which had originally
belonged to different kinds of creatures.
As time went by, the spirit blood of the ancient powerful creatures that was contained in human bodies,
which had been passed down from the ancient humans, had become thinner and thinner; this had caused
the reduction of the number of activated meridians inside the human bodies. This was the main reason
for many large-scale clans, which used to be strong and thriving, to gradually decline and weaken.
At this moment, Ji Hao had over two hundred activated meridians that contained the Gold Crow’s
bloodline power inside his body and this number was already a few times greater than that of any other
ordinary clansmen. However, compared with the human ancestors of the Gold Crow Clan, who had
merged with the spirit blood of real ancient Gold Crows, this number was still way too small. Each of
those human ancestors had at least over a thousand activated meridians.
Without any doubt, the more activated meridians containing the Gold Crow’s bloodline power a Magus
had, the greater the amount of power that would eventually be injected into one Magus Acupoint, the
more firmer the foundation of this Magus would be, and the more powerful this Magus would be, when
he or she broke into a higher level.
Ji Hao had said that this was not yet an ideal moment, because he hadn’t been willing to break into the
Senior-Level with only over two hundred meridians.
According to those simple and straightforward cultivating methods of the Southern Wasteland clans, if he
broke into the Senior Level like this, the only thing he could possibly achieve in the future would certainly
be not as good as those human ancestors of the Gold Crow Clan. As both Qing Long in his previous life and
Ji Hao in his current life, who was eager achieve the best in everything, he would never let this happen to
himself.
In his boundless spirit space, the white mist silently began rolling. The silhouette of the mysterious man,
who had disappeared for quite a while, emerged from the mist again.
“The gold crow’s bloodline...What’s all this nonsense?”
The mysterious man scornfully sniffed, while slightly drawing an arc in the air, with his right hand.
Ji Hao’s entire body trembled suddenly and violently, at the same moment, all of the meridians inside his
body had been lit up with a dim light.
611
Chapter 135 – New Meridians
Chapter 135: New Meridians
When the mysterious man had drawn the arc in the air, Ji Hao saw visions in his head, once again. This
time, these visions were the stories of ancient humankind, which were buried deeply in human
bloodlines.
Deep in a mountain ridge was a towering peak, which was half covered in snow and on top of that peak,
hundreds of gigantic trees, which reached straight into the sky, naturally formed a magnificent armchair.
An amiable-looking elderly giant man, thousand zhangs tall, whose body was wrapped in rolling green
mist, was sitting on the gigantic tree chair, and pitifully looking down at an ordinary elderly human with
white hair, who was kneeling on the ground.
“Human, how could your weak and vulnerable body bear any power?”
“Although I have learned the secret of life, and am able to see through the life and death of all kinds of
plants, I can not help you.”
“Your body is too weak. You have meridians inside your body, but what could you possibly achieve with
those completely blocked and fragile meridians? You can’t even bear the input of the slightest strand of
natural power into your body, so how am I supposed to teach you any cultivating method?”
The elderly ordinary human with white hair was scrawny and haggard, and he didn’t have any proper
clothes on him; there were only a couple of frazzled leaves wrapped around his waist. A pair of pupils
were shining with bright, wise light in his deeply hollowed eye sockets.
He looked at the elderly giant, respectfully and cautiously begged, “The God of the East, the most merciful
god in the entire world, we, the humankind, are too weak, but all the other creatures in the jungle are
growing more and more powerful. If even you can not help us, I’m afraid that our humankind is truly
going to die out.”
Keeping silent for a long while, the elderly giant slowly stood up, raised the heavy wooden cane in his
hand and waved it slightly.
“I am a creature that has been created out of the power of plants, and although I have thought of an idea
to help you, but I can not give you any help by myself. I only have a body that is similar to yours, but I
have no flesh and blood in me.”
“Human, go beg those powerful creatures, which have blood and flesh in their bodies, and also have a
slight little bit of mercy remaining in their hearts. The hope for your humankind of rising in this jungle, is
carried by those creatures! If they are willing to share their powers with you and protect humans, there
will always be a hope for your humankind to survive in this world.”
612
After the elderly giant had finished his speech, a wisp of green mist spurted out from his wooden cane,
gushed into the elderly human’s forehead, leaving a cyan mark on his forehead.
“This is the secret method for the inhabitation of bloodline powers, go teach this to all of the humankind
in this world. With regards to the rest, it will depend on your luck,” continued the elderly giant.
Ji Hao suddenly awakened from the vision, his pupils shining with a golden-red light. He thought of the
visions that he had seen in his own dreams when he had been unconscious. The human ancestors of the
Gold Crow Clan had begged an ancient Gold Crow for help, then merged those ancient Gold Crows’ spirit
blood with their own bodies and started the Gold Crow Clan’s unique power inheritance system. Was this
all because of what the elderly giant, whose body was wrapped around by green mist, had taught the
ancient humans?
The God of the East?
The East, the power of plants. Was that the legendary Emperor Qing?
But soon, the violent shock that came from inside his body forced Ji Hao to stop thinking. The amount of
main meridians inside human bodies were only a few. However, no one had any clear idea about the
number of other medium, smaller, and extremely tiny sized meridians the human bodies had.
Nevertheless, today, Ji Hao had learned that if all the meridians, which a human body purely contained
and that could circulate power, would be counted from the head to the toe and from the internal organs
to the outer skin, numbered exactly twelve hundred thousand and nine thousand and six hundred! (TN1F
note: 1,209,600)
Which was exactly the number of one unitary!
[TL note: I have no idea about what this one unitary refers to, I assume it’s from some kind of
power/magic system.]
Some of these meridians were extremely tiny, Ji Hao had been unable to even sense them with his spirit
power.
However, once the mysterious man had drawn the arc inside his spirit space, every single one of Ji Hao’s
meridians suddenly began shaking internally. In the meanwhile, all different sized meridians started
shining with a dim cold light, and furthermore, even the tiniest meridian, which was thinner than a hair
by ten thousands of times, had two to three subtle Magus Acupoints flashing.
The great bloodline power that was released by the silhouette of the Gold Crow, was now ceaselessly
gushing into these tiny meridians. Those small and dim meridians gradually lit up one after another and
began to expand. This was just like the opening of a world, and some, originally blocked meridians, had
become soft yet withy, as if they were suddenly filled with life force energy.
613
Small strands of power started circulating inside these small meridians, along with which, Ji Hao’s spirit
blood was gushing into these meridians as well, nourishing and expanding them, and enabling these
meridians to contain more and greater power.
Within only a moment, all of Ji Hao’s meridians were activated, and he felt like his body had become a
black hole, expecting more and stronger powers to fill within.
Compared with the situation earlier where he only had over two hundred activated meridians which
were filled with Gold Crow’s bloodline power, Ji Hao had roughly done the math and figured out that
although all of the meridians of his body were in different sizes, and could contain different amounts of
powers, overall, the total amount of power that his meridians could contain now, was at least three
hundred times greater then it could a while earlier.
If he could fill all his meridians with power and awaken his Magus Acupoints with such great power, the
amount of power that each of Ji Hao’s Magus Acupoints would be able to contain, would also be larger by
three hundred times, compared to the previous situation. This meant that the current condition of his
body enabled him to be at least a three hundred times stronger new Senior Magus compared to what he
would have become before, when only two hundred of his meridians had been activated!
He would be the most powerful new Senior Magi ever!
He would definitely be the most powerful one!
Every single one of Ji Hao’s fine hair was standing straight up. What a terrifyingly huge difference!
Based on the same level, with his current body condition he could be more powerful than those human
ancestors of the Gold Crow Clan, who had directly accepted spirit blood from the ancient Gold Crows, by
at least ten times. In other words, if Ji Hao only continued cultivating, in the future, he would absolutely
surpass all the powerful human ancestors of the Gold Crow Clan!
“Good intention, bad result,” sighed the mysterious man with a resonant voice, “the first generation of
Emperor Qing, was a confused, kind old man. He tried to help humankind but eventually led them in the
wrong direction. However, he did save the humankind back then. It’s too complicated to say if he was
right or wrong.”
“Who said that human bodies are weak and vulnerable, and can’t bear the input of the natural power?
Bodies of the humankind could inherit power system of all kinds of powerful creatures, isn’t that the
evidence, which clearly proves that humankind has the greatest potential in the world. Humankind’s
meridians are born weak, but we can always improve it with our efforts, however, once we choose the
wrong cultivating method, it would be very difficult to correct the mistake.
“That Si Wen Ming...he had chosen the right way.”
614
While murmuring, the silhouette of the mysterious man slowly dissipated in the mist. Before he
disappeared, he left one last sentence to Ji Hao.
“You should find a way to hide the fact that you have activated all of your meridians. Until you become as
powerful as Si Wen Ming, do not let anyone know that you have already broken the limitation of the Gold
Crow’s bloodline!”
Ji Hao stayed silent. The silhouette of the Gold Crow had stopped infusing power into Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao
slightly landed back on the ground, crossed his arms in front of his chest, deeply bowed and gratefully
saluted to the ancestral temple and the silhouette of the Gold Crow.
All of the meridians inside his body were shining with a bright red light and although most of them were
still far dimmer than the over two hundred meridians from before, which contained the Gold Crow’s
bloodline power, Ji Hao had already seen an infinite future through them.
The new meridians and the right cultivating method. Sensing his ‘empty’ body, Ji Hao let out a smile.
615
Chapter 136 – Game of powers
Chapter 136: Game of powers
Within the next few years, the magnificent blood-offering ceremony would definitely become the biggest
topic in the entire Gold Crow Clan.
Besides Ji Hao, who had publicly been awarded by the souls of the ancestors, another hundred kids had
accepted gifts from the ancestors. Just like Ji Hao, each of these kids now had tens of additional meridians
activated, which were filled with the Gold Crow’s bloodline power.
The more activated meridians they had, the better their body conditions would be, and the higher the
possibility they had of becoming Senior Magi, or even Magus Kings.
Hundreds of clansmen simultaneously received gifts from the ancestors’ souls, this kind of thing had
never happened over the past thousands of years. Many of elderly clansmen of the Cold Crow Clan
couldn’t help but cry out in excitement. After the offering ceremony, the clansmen of the Gold Black
Mountain, the holy land of the Gold Crow Clan, started a huge party, which lasted the whole night. All of
the booze and wine that was stored had been emptied in this night.
The clansmen were enjoying the party, however, inside the Gold Crow Clan’s meetin room, in the secret
space, which was hidden in the mulberry woods, the atmosphere was chilling, and the situation was just
on the verge of breaking out a fight.
All of the windows of the meeting room had been opened, all four skeletons of the Gold Crows were
shining with piercing gold-coloured light that even lightened up the sky. The inner space of the meeting
room was so extraordinarily bright that people would even be able to clearly see every single tiniest bit of
dust in the air. The drops of sweat on the foreheads and nose tips of those elders and Maguspriests, who
had supported Ji Shu, were also clearly visible.
Ji Hao silently was sitting next to Ji Kui, the Master Maguspriest, while holding a bowl of wine with his left
hand and a grilled beast-leg in his right hand, continuously eating and drinking. The meat of a junior
level-beast was swallowed by Ji Hao piece by piece, but he only slightly felt warmth coming from his
belly.
Ji Ke, the Master Magus Priest of Ji Shu’s branch clan, had been standing beside the fireplace and yelling
with a high-pitched voice, while waving with his hands in the air.
“If he is alive, we need to find him, and if he is dead, we need to find his body! Dear Master Maguspriest,
the leader of the warriors of our Gold Crow Clan, and all of his direct relatives have gone missing, are you
not going to say anything about this?”
616
Ji Kui took a deep breath while fiddling with an exquisite jade dagger, which was shining with a blood-red
light.
This dagger was one of those, nearly a hundred, inherited magic treasures, which Ji Hao had won back
from the Black Water Serpent Clan. Three-thousand years ago, the Master Maguspriest of the Gold Crow
Clan had been murdered, and this jade dagger, which was a precious inherited magic treasure that
especially belonged to the family of the Master Maguspriest, had been seized by the enemy. Ji Kui,
reasonably enough, inherited this dagger and had already released a slight part of its power after only
two days.
During the past thousands of years, this jade dagger had sliced the necks of countless offerings, and had
also grown an unmeasurable amount of ferocious power.
The blood-red light was flashing across the dagger’s surface all the time. This blood-red light shone upon
Ji Kui’s face, which was considered to be looking kind and amiable, making him look cruel and malicious,
to the extent that it would even make people quiver in fear. Although Ji Ke had been shouting loudly in
anger, he didn’t even dare to take a glance at Ji Kui.
“I’m certainly going to say something about this,” responded Ji Kui in a freezing tone, “Did Ji Shu and all of
his direct relatives all gone missing? Well, we have to find out what has happened to them. And, about
that, Ji Shu had colluded with slave traders, captured and sold our Southern Wasteland people, we will
also look into that.”
The jade dagger suddenly let out a beam of blood-red light, while Ji Kui continued harshly, “no matter
who, even the elders and Maguspriests of our clan, as long as they have been involved in the slave trading
business, they will all have to die!”
Hearing Ji Kui’s words, Ji Ke and the other elders and Maguspriests, who had come from Ji Shu’s branch
clan, lowered their heads simultaneously. In their own clan, they were all respectful important people,
however, this was the Gold Black Mountain, the holy land of the Gold Crow Clan, and Ji Kui was the Master
Maguspriest of the entire Gold Crow Clan, who was of noble character and high prestige, and also
incomparably powerful. If it hadn’t been the case of Ji Shu and his whole family gone missing, these
people wouldn’t even dare to question Ji Kui.
“Ji Shu ganging up with monsters who had come from outside the Southern Wasteland, and selling our
people of the Southern Wasteland as slaves...such thing...is impossible,” said one of the elders of Ji Shu’s
branch clan, while giving a hollow laugh, “we are all very familiar with Ji Shu, since he had been a little
kid. This kid has always been...”
Ji Hao dropped the bowl onto the ground. The clay bowl cracked against the ground and interrupted the
speech of that elder.
617
All of elders and Maguspriests from Ji Shu’s branch clan suddenly raised their heads in rage; Ji Ke pointed
at Ji Hao and yelled harshly, “Ji Hao, do you have any idea what this place is?! Who do you think you are?!
How dare you do this?!”
Ji Hao grabbed Ji Kui’s sleeve and wiped his own oily hands clean on Ji Kui’s clothes, just like he had done
in the past ten years. Then Ji Hao started talking blandly while staring at his clean hands.
“The people I hate the most are those idiots who made mistakes, but refuse to admit them, and more
importantly are trying to earn themselves more benefits.”
Ji Ke’s whole body started trembling in anger.
“You little bastard, how dare you humiliate your elders in this room?!” yelled Ji Ke while pointing at Ji
Hao.
Ji Hao took out a red tablet, which was wrapped in raging flames, and thudded it against the ground.
A strong sense of power was instantly released from the tablet. Ji Ke and all of the other elders and
Maguspriests from Ji Shu’s branch clan shut their mouths, while staring at the tablet both stunned and
frightened. The tablet was exquisitely crafted, embossed with a statue of the Fire God, whose body was
being coiled around by fire streamsfire streams. Any elder or Maguspriest from any Southern Wasteland
clan, would be able to recognize this statue.
Ji Ke instantly lowered his voice and smiled towards Ji Hao, then said, “Ji Hao, where did you get this
tablet? Haha, ah, haha, this is the second time I have seen this tablet with my own eyes. You...you wouldn’t
get a fake tablet to deceit us, would you?”
Ji Hao was too lazy to explain to Ji Ke and the other elders, so he only responded blandly, “there’re some
things that I should have told you earlier, but we were all busy with the offering ceremony these couple of
days, so I haven’t gotten the time to talk to you about this.”
Ji Hao coldly glanced at Ji Ke and the others and continued, “this time, our Gold Crow Clan have regained
its real name, and forced the Black Water Serpent Clan to retreat, and completely won this great fight; we
have done all this with not only our own powers but also the help of an army of the Zhu Rong Country,
which was led by the eldest Zhu Rong Prince, Zhu Rong Tonggong, himself.”
“You bunch of old men don’t need to know all of the specific details about this, all you have to know is,
what will happen next.”
“From now on, our Gold Crow Clan is under the direct command of the eldest Zhu Rong Prince, Zhu Rong
Tonggong. My Abba, Ji Xia, is now the leader of the warriors of the Gold Crow Clan, at the same time, he is
also the General Gold Crow, who is responsible for guarding the northern Southern Wasteland, on behalf
of the Zhu Rong Country, the country of God. Unless you are intending to challenge the eldest Zhu Rong
Prince, you should never think about kicking my Abba out from the leader’s position.”
618
“Well, of course, you have run out of chances for that,” said Ji Hao while looking viscously at Ji Ke and the
others from Ji Shu’ s branch clan, who were all having sweat pouring down from their foreheads. These
people had just arrived at the Gold Black Mountain, so they had absolutely no idea about what had
happened during the past couple of days, neither did they know anything about the involvement of the
Zhu Rong Country in this fight. At the moment they were all badly shocked.
“Your clan is not an independent branch clan anymore. All of your clansmen are now under the Gold
Black Mountain’s administration. You elders and Maguspriests...congratulations, you were selected to go
to the Zhu Rong Country, the country of God, as servants, and serve the eldest Zhu Rong Prince, which
should be a great pleasure!”
“As for your current territories, I have already decided to give them as reward to the Qing Yi Clan, who
has had a great contribution in this fight. Hm...We should all be happy about how things are settled here.”
Ji Hao grinned ear to ear, his white teeth were even shining under the reflection of the lights of those Gold
Crow’s skeletons.
Ji Ke and the others from Ji Shu’s branch clan were struck by Ji Hao’s words, and even temporarily lost
their eye-sights and fell on the ground one after another, while spewing mouthfuls of blood out.
619
Chapter 137 – Changes
Chapter 137: Changes
The midday sun hung suspended in the cloudless sky. Mr Crow stood on the edge of a cliff, leaned his
head and cawed from time to time. Ji Hao was standing under Mr Crow’s wing, silently looking down at
the vast and boundless Southern Wasteland jungle.
This area used to belong to the Bi Fang Clan, but now, it had become the Gold Crow Clan’s new hunting
ground.
Large groups of people from newly formed branch clans of the Gold Crow Clan were happily working in
the jungle. They cut down trees to build houses, exploit the mountain, built up fence walls, dug up soils
and spread seeds, and raised beastiaries to hold large-scale animals. Everyone had been so busy.
Every newly formed branch clan had only one to two thousand people, and among these people, the
percentage of elderly men, young men, and women were fixed.
New hunting grounds and new territories. These small branch clans were like the seeds that was to be
spread out by the Gold Crow Clan. They would start the reproduction and build their own lives under the
protection of the Gold Crow Clan. In the Southern Wasteland, many powerful large-scale clans had started
like this.
The Gold Crow Clan had spread thousands of these kind of seeds of their new force. In ten years, if only a
small half of them could develop then the Gold Crow Clan would have grown stronger by atleast two
times. New branch clans, new clansmen, and new blood; all these together would build a brand new and
stronger Gold Crow Clan!
“Mr Crow, this is how hope looks like!” yelled Ji Hao while stretching his arms, and facing the fierce wind,
“This is hope!”
Mr Crow stretched its wings as well, and happily cawed towards the wind; its every single movement was
exactly as same as that of Ji Hao.
On both sides of Ji Hao’s shoulders red snakes, two inches long, slightly moved their bodies, opened their
tiny jaws and gently bit Ji Hao’s earlobes, hanging themselves up like earrings, then happily began
swinging.
As Zhu Rong Tonggong had promised, he sent Ji Hao a pair of Magical Fiery Snakes as a reward for
defeating the three-thousand powerful enemies all by himself.
The snake was by nature a magical kind of creature. They were similar to the dragons; they were able to
fly, transform and hide. When they flew, winds and clouds would move alongside with them. When they
620
hid themselves, they were able to fit themselves in a bean. Snakes were such magical creature that could
also make spiritual connection with humans.
The snake kind was sub-divided into many species. Every single kind of natural power had one species of
snake corresponding with it. Even powerful and magical creatures like the dragons and the phoenixes
didn’t have this many species. Therefore, the snake kind had always maintained a special and holy place
in the hearts of ancient humankind.
Many clans worshiped the snake kind, and saw them as the totems of their clans - such as the Black Water
Serpent Clan.
Many legendary powerful gods raised snakes and serpents as their pets. They either had pairs of snakes
hung on their ears or coiled around their waists, hands or ankles. All the snakes that were selected by
those gods were species, which were magical and powerful, possessing all kinds of abilities, and could be
highly helpful to those ancient gods in battles.
This pair of magical fiery snakes came from a natural volcanic vent of the Zhu Rong Country. Their eggs
had been hatched in an ancient magical flame, which was called the ‘Earth Core Red Lotus Magical Flame’,
for three-thousand years, before they had broken out. These kind of snakes were born with the ability to
control fire; the flame that was spewed out by them could melt all kinds of metals and rocks. Generally
speaking, this pair of snakes would be incomparably powerful when they would have grown up.
Furthermore, Magical Fiery Snakes were loyal and devoted, and once they had accepted a person as their
owner, they would absolutely share life and death with their owner, without ever betraying them.
This pair of Magical Fiery Snakes had broken out of their eggs less than three months ago, and judging
from their thousands of years long maturation period, they were only babies at the moment. Both of them
were extremely naughty, darting around and fighting against each other on Ji Hao’s body every single
day, without ever stopping.
Ji Hao gently petted these two baby snakes and sighed.
“I seem to have too many properties. I now have two more bellies that need to be filled. You are both as
small as a baby carrot, but each of you need to eat an entire wild buffalo daily! Fortunately, this Southern
Wasteland is a rich hunting ground, otherwise, how am I suppose to raise you?” complained Ji Hao.
The pair of snakes which were named Big Fire and Small Fire by Ji Hao, were now letting out hidden
sounds as if they were laughing happily; they then excitedly began chasing each other around Ji Hao’s
neck. They lashed each other with their tails; occasionally, their tails would leave a slight red mark on Ji
Hao’s neck.
Ji Hao’s current body condition was as great as that of a newly broken through Senior Magi, but a careless
whip of these baby snakes could leave a mark on his body, which clearly showed how high the potential
of this pair of newborn snakes were, and how terrifyingly powerful they might grow into, in the future.
621
Even Mr Crow subconsciously took a glance, which was filled with both respect and fright, at these two
little things.
At the moment, Mr Crow’s power was far greater than these pair of snakes, however, in the future, Mr
Crow had no chance to surpass them. These two naughty little things were direct offsprings of the pair of
the ancient magical fiery snakes, which had been raised by the Zhu Rong family, which meant that they
shared the bloodline with a pure god-kind beast. In the future, it was highly possible for this pair of baby
snakes to break into the Magus-King-level!
This pair of baby snakes would become magical and powerful beings that could be worshiped by an
entire clan as totems; therefore, even Mr Crow had shown his respect to this pair of little things.
“Ha! Ho! Ha!”
A great sense of power was being released from the jungle further away. There was an army, with elite
soldiers wearing red armors, which had been practicing in a basin within the jungle.
Tens of thousands of slaves were building a battle fort, under the supervision of the Gold Crow Clan’s
warriors. Measuring from the scale of the foundation that they had dug, this fort would be able to contain
millions of people at the same time. The old Fire Crow Clan could never have afforded to build a large-
scale battle fort like this, even with all of their resources. However, with all those slaves and financial
support that was given by Zhu Rong Tonggong, the Gold Crow Clan could finally begin building such a fort
which would become the core area of the Gold Crow City; and in the future, the Gold Crow City would
become the center of the entire Gold Crow Clan.
Ji Hao was staring at the army, which had around a hundred-thousand fully armed elite warriors. This
army was formed after Ji Xia had been nominated as the Gold Crow General. With those top-quality
armors and weapons that were sent by Zhu Rong Tonggong, this army was called the Gold Crow Army. It
was under the direct command and administration of Zhu Rong Tonggong, and belonged officially to the
Zhu Rong Country.
The Gold Crow Army was not a temporary clan army, which was formed by ordinary clansmen, and
would only be gathered into an army during times of war. Instead, this army was a professional army,
which would practice every day and prepare for the war. Although this newly formed Gold Crow Army
wasn’t yet as powerful as other Zhu Rong Country’s armies, at least, only with its official status, all of the
tens of large-scales clans that surrounded the Gold Crow Clan, including the Bi Fang Clan, would never
dare to challenge the Gold Crow Clan.
The Gold Crow Army was an army that officially belonged to the Zhu Rong Country, and a ‘personal army’,
that was only under the command of Zhu Rong Tonggong. This status was high enough to shock all of
clans of the Southern Wasteland.
622
All of the expenses of this army, including the living costs, armors and weapons, even the living costs of
the families of these warriors and all the other supportive costs, were covered by Zhu Rong Tonggong
himself. Moreover, all of their weapons and armors were the best in the Zhu Rong Country.
Personal armies like this, even Zhu Rong Tonggong had only five of them and counting the Gold Crow
Army in, the number was only six.
“I guess I probably know why Ji Shu had to gang up with the Blood Fang and trade slaves,” murmured Ji
Hao while smilingly looking at the army, “Otherwise, where would the money, which had been secretly
supporting Ji Shu and Jiang Bo, and was used to support his personal armies, come from?”
But, Ji Shu was already gone.
Now, the Gold Crow Clan was becoming more and more powerful.
From a long distance, a cloud of flames darted towards Ji Hao along with a swooshing sound. This cloud of
flames was a gigantic Fiery Dragon and on the back of the dragon Man Man was waving a pair of
magnificently gigantic mountain-crushing hammers, leaping like a monkey, and yelling towards Ji Hao.
From far away of Ji Hao, Man Man excitedly threw a hammer towards Ji Hao while yelling.
“Ji Hao! These are Man Man’s new weapons! Give it a try, see if you can carry them up!”
—————————————
TL note: Here she comes my favorite little girl! o.0
SR note: At last, she is back in the story (*_*)
623
Chapter 138 – Invitation
Chapter 138: Invitation
Waves of cries and shouts came out of the Gold Black Mountain, and almost everyone was thrilled.
Man Man had come with Si Wen Ming; more importantly, Man Man had brought all of the Gold Crow
skeletons, which had been kept in Zhu Rong Country’s storage palace, and was promised to Ji Hao by Zhu
Rong Tonggong.
A whole six-hundred Gold Crow skeletons, and even the weakest one amongst them was at the Magus-
King-level. Because of the return of these Gold Crow skeletons, the secret space in the mulberry woods
had automatically expanded for thousands of miles round, and become a small world.
All of the Maguspriests and elders of the Gold Black Mountain, and others who heard the news and had
come from all branch clans, were now bowing deeply in front of those skeletons. Sooner or later, they had
started arguing about how they should position these Gold Crow skeletons, in order to make the most out
of them and maximize the benefits for their clansmen.
At the same time, they were also arguing about the qualifications their clansmen should have in order to
get into the secret space in the mulberry woods to cultivate themselves; such as the percentage of people
from each clan that should be allowed into the secret space, and how long each person could stay in the
secret space at one time. There were so many things to be discussed and settled.
Ji Hao had been sitting in the meeting room with a long face, while listening to those people arguing
outside, and couldn’t help but complain in his head.
“Those were only six-hundred skeletons, which had been placed in the storage of the Zhu Rong Country,
and probably were backup materials for making weapons. You people worship them like gods...well,
never mind, as long as they benefit the clan, it’s fine if you worship them like real gods.”
Ji Hao didn’t believe that the people of Zhu Rong had held this many Gold Crow skeletons in their storage
because they had always respected the Gold Crow kind. Obviously, these skeletons were part of their
backup resources, and Zhu Rong Tonggong sent them here only because he valued the potential of the
Gold Crow Clan and Ji Hao, and wanted to pull the Gold Crow Clan closer to him.
Whatever, as long as those clansmen were happy! Besides, the golden lights that were being released by
these Gold Crow skeletons were indeed able to bring the clan benefits; this was more than enough to Ji
Hao.
Gnashing his teeth, Ji Hao carefully rubbed his face where there was a large bruise, while glaring at Man
Man, but Man Man was laughing happily. She sat on the ground, but was unable to calm down. She was
624
swaying her body as if she had thorns under her butt, while curiously looking around the Gold Crow
Clan’s meeting room.
Once she had seen Ji Hao, she had thrown one of her new weapons, the mountain-crushing hammer,
towards Ji Hao, because she was so eager to show them off to Ji Hao. Ji Hao had completely
underestimated the weight of this hammer, which caused him and Mr Crow, to be smashed directly by
the hammer and fall on the ground from a thousand feet high cliff, nearly breaking his legs.
Man Man, terrifying!
The mace she had previously, had been heavy enough; back then, Ji Hao was barely able to carry it. But
now, Man Man’s strength seemed to have improved by a couple of times, because Ji Hao couldn’t even
catch one of her two hammers with his strength, which was already as great as that of a newly broken-
through Senior Magus.
Looking at Man Man, who was filled with energy and couldn’t even sit still for a single moment, just like a
gorilla that was filled with bananas[1], Ji Hao couldn’t help but show the whites of his eyes. Fortunately,
he had the tight armor to protect him, and Mr. Crow was strong enough, otherwise, the two of them
would have been killed by the hammer long ago.
“Ahyaya, your meeting room is so small! Such a small room can only fit a few people!” Man Man abruptly
yelled out, she was very innocent and had absolutely no idea how to control her language.
“Hm, Ji Hao, Man Man has many empty palaces at home, and no one is using them. Why don’t you come to
my home and carry a few palaces over, when you’re free. I mean, your meeting room is crap!”
Ji Kui, Ji Tum, Ji Zhuo, and the other elders stopped talking, embarrassedly held their bowls of wine, with
their faces blushing.
She was a princess from the Zhu Rong Country.
Si Wen Ming had been sitting calmly next to Man Man. He smilingly patted Man Man’s head and said very
gently, “Hao, Man Man’s strength has improved by several times, which was thanks to your help. You
have saved her life from deadly dangers quite a few times, this stimulated her Fire God’s bloodline and
activated it. Not only has her strength been improved, the Fire God’s bloodline power contained in her
body, has finally been awakening.”
Man Man hurriedly nodded and raised her pair of small fists while grinning towards Ji Hao, and said,
“Yes! Hao! I heard that my seventh brother has been giving you trouble, so I went to his place and beat all
of his favorite women! Hahaha!”
Man Man seemed incomparably proud of what she had done, and Ji Hao stared at her stunned, silently
feeling sad for those few unlucky women.
625
Beaten by her and staying alive, those must be a few strong women!
Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao smilingly while his pupils shined with a bright light, he then said, “Man Man
misses her father, and the Pu Ban City is just in need of young people like her. Hao, this time when I came
to the Southern Wasteland, firstly I discovered Man Man, then you.”
“Go to the Pu Ban City with me. Your talent shouldn’t be limited by this Southern Wasteland!” said Si Wen
Ming straightforwardly, “If you stay in this Southern Wasteland, even if you become the most powerful
Magus King, you would be no better than a monkey that has been trapped in a mountain, unable to ever
see the real world.”
“Go to the Pu Ban City, you will know how big this world can be, and how many things in the world you
would like to pursue and protect,” continued Si Wen Ming seriously, “To be honest, while going to the Pu
Ban City, you may encounter even greater dangers than you would ever encounter here, but your life will
become so much more interesting!”
Ji Kui and Ji Zhuo remained silent, only looking respectfully at Si Wen Ming.
He worked for the King of the humankind. This status greatly stunned Ji Kui and the other elders of the
Gold Crow Clan, making them unable to even let out a word. Although they had been living in the
Southern Wasteland, which was extremely far away from the Midland, these Southern Wasteland people
had always remembered that they were a part of the humankind, and the King of the humankind was in
the Pu Ban City.
Ji Xia rubbed his own hands, looked at Ji Hao and said smilingly, “Kid, if you want to go out and take a
look, just go! I, your abba, can’t leave the Gold Black Mountain. We are the only two men left in our entire
family, I have to make you a few more brothers and sisters with your amma! Haha! I want to see the
outside world with my own eyes as well, but you will have to do it for me!”
Ji Hao’s heart flipped, and looked at Qing Fu.
Qing Fu gently smiled and said, “Hao, there’re many good girls outside the Southern Wasteland, I hope
that next time, when you return, you will bring your beloved girlfriend with you, or even better, with
your children as well. If it’s possible, bring back a couple of girls more, our Gold Crow Clan can certainly
afford a couple of girls.”
Si Wen Ming laughed out loud, then said loudly while looking at Ji Hao, “With Ji Hao’s talent and power, if
he goes to the Pu Ban City, there must be a bunch of girls falling in love with him!”
Ji Hao stayed silent for a while, countless thoughts flashed across his mind. A while later, he smiled and
slightly nodded.
“Then, let’s go to the Pu Ban City, right now!”
626
“But, Abba, I have to leave a letter for Po, if he comes back for me, you tell him that I said to please go find
me in the Pu Ban city.”
------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] SR note: I don’t get this reference, but find it very amusing and fitting to the situation (and the person)
:p
Usually I try to avoid making footnotes with personal thoughts, but this time I am making an exception to
utter my admiration for the most menacing girl in xianxia (in my opinion). She nearly killed the MC and
his pet, beat up the wives of her brother, and called the meeting room “crap” in the presence of all clan
elders. She is by far my most favorite girl in webnovels.
TL note: Mine too!
627
Chapter 139 – The Trade Caravan
Chapter 139: The Trade Caravan
“Amma, I’m leaving! Please take care of Abba for me!” said Ji Hao while kneeling on the ground and
kowtowing hard in front of Qing Fu.
Qing Fu didn’t say anything, only smiled gently, tidying Ji Hao’s shining long hair over and over again. Her
red lips were now a bit whitened - obviously, she was not as relaxed as she pretended to be.
“You stay with Abba, and you must obey every order of Abba.” Ji Hao turned around and said harshly to
the group of his personal slaves, “If you serve Abba well while I’m not at home, I can probably make you
clansmen of the Gold Crow Clan, but if you make any mistake...”
“If they ever dare to make any mistake, I’ll chop their heads off myself!” Ji Xia laughed and said, while
slapping on Ji Hao’s shoulder.
Ji Xia then shook Ji Hao’s shoulder and yelled at Ji Hao, “Kid, Go! Don’t worry about our clan! Now
everything in the clan is perfectly fine, all you need to do now is go to Pu Ban City, and discover the real
world! I hope that when you return, you will be at least a Senior Magus!”
Si Wen Ming stood beside Ji Hao, remained silent and smiled.
With all those resources in Pu Ban City, if Ji Hao could build a network over there and find enough
resources to cultivate himself, then at the time of his return he would be far greater than a Senior Magus,
maybe he would even have become a powerful Magus King.
Pu Ban City was the capital of the entire human world, where the King of the humankind lived, and was
the permanent holy land in the hearts of every human being!
“Alala! Enough talk, let’s just go!” yelled Man Man impatiently, while leaping around; the pair of
mountain-crushing hammers, which were embossed with countless flame-shaped patterns, were being
carried on her shoulders. “It’s nothing but a long journey! You can come back when you want to, what’s
the big deal?! Come on, come on! I have activated my bloodline power, I’m going to find my Abba and ask
for a reward!”
The pair of the mountain-crushing hammers were abnormally heavy. Each time that Man Man bounced, a
pair of three-inches-deep footprints would be imprinted on the newly paved floor, which was paved with
a mix of metal liquid and lava, and at the same time it would cause the ground to shake violently.
Everyone was staring at Man Man with a weird expression - this little girl was more like a human-shaped
dinosaur!
“Man Man is right, we should seize the day!”
628
Ji Hao kowtowed hard in front of the few elders and Maguspriests of the Gold Crow Clan, then leaped high
into the air. Mr Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao’s shoulder, abruptly let out a resonant caw, then
nodded towards the Gold Black Mountain, and stretched his wings and suddenly expanded his body to
over a hundred zhang length. Ji Hao, Man Man and Si Wen Ming hopped onto Mr Crow’s back
simultaneously.
A beam of fiery light flashed across the air, following which, Mr Crow transformed into a streak of flame
and instantly rose into the air, darting towards the Northwest.
Ji Kui, Ji Tu, Ji Zhuo, and other elders of the Gold Crow Clan silently gazed at where Mr Crow had
disappeared for quite a while, then simultaneously let out sighs of longing. Except Ji Zhuo, none of the
others had been brave enough to leave the Southern Wasteland when they were young; now they had
grown old, and were holding important positions in the clan, therefore, they were unable to leave.
Ji Xia clenched his own fists.
He wanted to go to Pu Ban City as well!
In fact, he truly wanted to go to Pu Ban City, since he had been young and hadn’t even met Qing Fu.
However, he had never gotten the chance to leave the clan. After his father, uncles and brothers had all
been killed in battles against the Black Water Serpent Clan, one after another, he had been tasked with
the responsibility of being the leader of the warriors, and to do everything he could to fight against the
enemy. Jia Xia was aware that he probably would never be able to go to Pu Ban City during the remainder
of his life.
“I can’t go to the Pu Ban City...but I have a marvelous son!” Ji Xia comforted himself with the
forthrightness that was possessed by only the Southern Wasteland men, while he held his arm around
Qing Fu’s shoulders.
“In the future, I will have many more marvelous sons!” Ji Xia then laughed out loud and said.
Guided by Si Wen Ming, Mr Crow had flown twenty miles towards the southwest, then turned west and
had flown for a whole three days. With Mr Crow’s highest speed, they had at least flown over a hundred
miles towards the west. Finally, Si Wen Ming directed Mr Crow to land in the jungle.
The area was surrounded by torrential rivers and primitive mountains, and dense miasma had been
rolling in the air; countless poisonous snakes and bugs had been devouring each other in the jungle.
The Southern Wasteland was a primitive land, but, where Si Wen Ming had guided Ji Hao and Man Man
into, was a deadly area within this primitive Southern Wasteland. None of the ordinary Southern
Wasteland men, including Senior Magi, would hang out in places like this unless it was necessary.
Ji Hao curiously looked around, and found nothing but craggy and gigantic rocks. The bold cliff in front of
them didn’t have even a single grass on it; the surrounding mountains were all shaped oddly. The
629
poisonous snakes and bugs, which were so many that they even had covered up the ground, had smelled
living people and started crawling towards Ji Hao and the other two; Man Man, however, let out a loud
laughter, after which she released a stream of flame from under her feet, and instantly burnt large
amounts of poisonous snakes and bugs into smoke.
“Uncle Wen Ming, what is this place?” Ji Hao asked Si Wen Ming confused.
Si Wen Ming scratched his own head, took the fat pigeon out from his sleeve and threw a couple of rice
into its beaks, then said, “Hm, since I have you two with me, I have to make sure that I can send you guys
to Pu Ban City safely. This journey will be filled with all kinds of dangers, therefore, we have to take a
ride.”
Ji Hao couldn’t help but be silently shocked. Even Si Wen Ming wasn’t confident of keeping them safe
during the journey from the Southern Wasteland to the Pu Ban City. How dangerous would this journey
exactly be?
Unlike Ji Hao, Man Man carelessly swung her gigantic hammers towards a cliff aside. Along with a
thunderous boom, the hundreds of zhang high cliff, was shattered into pieces. Man Man raised her head
and happily laughed out aloud towards the sky.
“Hahaha! Relax uncle Wen Ming! As long as I, Man Man, am here, no one can ever hurt you! Man Man is
now the best! I’ll smash everyone who dares to provoke us, with my hammers!”
After Man Man had activated her Fire God’s bloodline power, she seemed to have become even more
violent. Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming took a glance at each other, and sighed simultaneously.
They had waited for seven days in this waste area.
At the present day, Ji Hao had been facing the rising sun and absorbing the wisp of purple smoke, which
contained the purest life-force energy. Large groups of birds suddenly darted across the air, seemingly
frightened.
The muffled sounds of rocks cracking and trees fallings came from out a long distance, and the ground
began to shake slightly and rhythmically. Si Wen Ming nodded, took a triangle-shaped tablet that was
made from bronze, out from his sleeve; he then slightly flicked it, followed by his move, a circle of green
light had been released from the tablet.
The ground was shaking continuously, and Ji Hao clearly sensed that what was causing the ground to
shake, was moving towards him. The ground was shaking more and more violently, and at last, the
mountain peaks near Ji Hao had even started shaking and making a thunderous clashing sounds;
countless cracks appeared on those mountains, one after another.
After a long half an hour, Ji Hao could finally clearly see what had been causing the earth to shake!
630
It was a gigantic turtle, which had a shell that was as huge as it had a radius of thirty to fifty miles! Its
head was raised high, and was even about to directly reach into the clouds!
The shining, black, gigantic turtle slowly walked over, step by step. With his good eyesight, Ji Hao was
able to see that on the back of this turtle there was a city! The city had been built on the gigantic turtle’s
shell, was also black, and had a cold metal-like luster.
On the highest tower, a middle-aged man, who was wearing black clothes, was smilingly waving towards
Ji Hao, Man Man, and Si Wen Ming.
“My honored guest, do you need a ride back to the Midland? Hm, we are the Spirit Turtle Trade Caravan,
our price is very reasonable, a hundred jade coins for each person, no bargaining please!”
Even Man Man, who had been born in a noble family, and had seen so many weird things, was stunned by
the gigantic turtle.
“Such a big turtle...If we were to cook it into a soup, how long would we need to finish it?”
631
Chapter 140 – Sigh
Chapter 140: Sigh
“A hundred jade coins each?” murmured Si Wen Ming while frowning, and complained, “When did you
raise the price?”
The gigantic turtle slowly walked until it was less than a hundred zhang away from Si Wen Ming and the
two kids. The middle-aged man with black clothes lithely leapt down from the tower, then jumped across
a few building, and quickly landed in front of Si Wen Ming, after which he crossed his arms and saluted Si
Wen Ming while grinning.
“My honored guest, you seemed to have traveled a lot between the four wastelands. We have indeed
raised the price, but it’ll be worth it. This Starry Sky Spirit Turtle of ours has just broken into the High-
Magus-King-level three years ago, so the journey will now be much smoother and steadier than before, by
at least ten times.
“Really?” said Si Wen Ming while raising his eyebrows, then smilingly cupped his hands towards that man
in black clothes and said, “It’s very difficult for this Starry Sky Spirit Turtle to break into the High-Magus-
King-level, with such a huge body. Your caravan is going to make a fortune!
While laughing, Si Wen Ming took out three adult-palm-sized, square jade tablets from his sleeve.
Those green jade tablets were exquisitely crafted, and decorated with complicated and beautiful flower
patterns. A few clouds were embossed in the middle of those jade tablets, and within those clouds was a
soaring tower that had a shining erect eye floating above the tip of the tower.
“A jade tablet is equal to a hundred jade coins, but according to the most recent exchange rate, you still
have to give me five jade coins in change.” Si Wen Ming handed the three jade tablets to the man in black
clothes while seriously bargaining with that man.
The black-clothed man took the three jade tablets then instantly put them into the leather bag that was
tied around his waist. After that he took out fifteen thumb-sized, round jade coins, which were wrapped
in clear green light, and handed them over to Si Wen Ming. Ji Hao could clearly see that these jade coins
were also embossed with the same tower and erect eye.
Before Ji Hao had the chance to ask where these jade coins and jade tablets did come from, they
encountered a small trouble while they were boarding onto the back of the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle.
Once Man Man stepped onto the turtle’s shell with her pair of hammers carried on her shoulders, the
gigantic turtle instantly turned its head around, took a glance at Man Man in surprise, then began
speaking like a human, with a muffled voice.
632
“Little girl, your hammers are too heavy...Oy, Gui Three, guests should pay one more jade coin for every
additional hundred-thousand stones, you should carefully measure how heavy this little girl’s hammers
are!”
[TL note: In Chinese, ’Gui’ as the last name, has the same pronunciations as the word which means turtle.]
The black-clothed man, who was called Gui Three by the gigantic turtle, hurried over with another few
men who also were wearing black clothes, and requested to check Man Man’s hammers.
Man Man chronically swung her hammers upwards and carelessly threw them towards Gui Three...
The Spirit Turtle Caravan instantly fell into chaos, and large groups of guards rushed over from all
directions, then all stared stunned at Gui Three and the other four Senior-Level guards, who had been
overwhelmed by the pair of large hammers, and couldn’t even move. Not only them, even the Starry Sky
Spirit Turtle, which was carrying the city, was shocked by this as well.
Quite a while later, the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle slowly said with its very muffled voice, “This little girl
is...so powerful. Did anyone die? Oh, good...no one is dead...this...little girl, see, they’re even vomiting
blood, do you agree that you should cover the money for their medicines?”
“Man Man, next time, do not throw your hammers everywhere!” Inside the city on top of the turtle’s shell,
Ji Hao stood beside the door of the room, which was assigned to the three of them by the caravan people,
and seriously warned Man Man, “Look, we had been honoured guests of the caravan, but now, we nearly
became their enemies, they would probably hunt us down!”
Man Man was paying absolutely no attention to what Ji Hao just had said. She kicked the door opened,
then shook her head dissatisfied and complained, “Such a tiny room...That was because they’re all too
weak, okay? We’re still in the Southern Wasteland... hunt Man Man down? Ji Hao, you sure that you were
not joking just now?”
Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming glanced at each other and both became speechless. This little girl seemed right
though, anyone intending to hunt her down in the Southern Wasteland should also prepare for the
possibility that their entire family might be exterminated by the Zhu Rong family. At least, this Spirit
Turtle Caravan would definitely not dare to challenge the family of God.
Man Man unhappily threw her hammers onto the floor, right after which, this entire small building, which
was specially prepared for guests who had paid for a ride back to the Midland, slightly shook once again.
Man Man then sat down on a chair with a long face, and took out a small magic storage bag, opened her
mouth and showed her teeth, while measuring all those jade, gold, precious stones and other valuable
treasures, which were jingling inside the small bag.
Five caravan members were hurt by Man Man’s hammers earlier, Man Man had to compensate them with
a pile of jade and gold pieces. She was now sadly murmuring, “No wonder big brother said that money
would be necessary when I come out for a journey...I’ve only hurt a few people, and I had to give that
633
much to them. If I had accidentally killed them, I would have no money left. Hm, I’ve been on all kinds of
journeys, but never before did I think that we would need things like money.”
Ji Hao turned around his body. He had decided not to discuss with Man Man further about this.
The two of them came from different family backgrounds, there were lots of common and sensible
knowledge that they wouldn’t even want to discuss with each other.
Unlike Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming seriously began explaining to Man Man about the importance of money when
she was not at home. The Midland was not the Southern Wasteland. In the Southern Wasteland, clans
could run primitive trading activities by exchanging goods, but in the Midland, all kinds of trading
activities between clans, forces and other organizations, would require jade tablets and coins, like the
ones Si Wen Ming had used before, as currency.
Ji Hao stood beside the window of the room, and looked at this city, which had a radius of miles and was
being carried on the back of the gigantic turtle; as for Man Man, she was bored by Si Wen Ming’s speech,
grabbed one of her hammers and tried to thrust it into her magic storage bag.
“Ha, the hammer! I am so smart! If I only put my hammers into this small bag, I can go ask for my money
back!” yelled Man Man excitedly, then instantly activated her terrifyingly great strength, and tried to
thrust the hammer into the poor small bag.
Si Wen Meng didn’t have enough time to stop her. Followed by a loud popping sound, tens of piercingly
shining spell symbols suddenly shattered apart. At the same time, large amounts of exquisitely carved
jade and gold pieces, and other precious treasures poured out of the small bag, like the water during a
tide, and filled the entire room within a blink of an eye. Moreover, many treasures were affected by the
space-explosion that was caused when the magic storage bag broke, slightly shook then were turned into
wisps of smoke and dissipated quickly in the air.
“What...” Man Man blinked her eyes confused then murmured, “The inner space of this bag is as big as a
house, how come this hammer didn’t fit in?”
Ji Hao stood back up from the pile of treasures with difficulty, and looked at Man Man with a bitter smile
on his face. Si Wen Ming had a similar bitter smile on his face as well. He helplessly looked at the room
full of shining treasures and laughed hollowly, then said, “Man Man, these treasures of yours, I’ll
temporally keep them for you. The reason that your hammer couldn’t fit in your small bag was simple,
which is that the craftsmen of our humankind aren’t capable of making storage magic treasures which are
firm enough to hold heavy weapons like your hammers!”
A trace of helplessness and bitterness flashed across Si Wen Ming’s face. He then said blandly, “When you
get to the Pu Ban City, you will learn so many things.”
He then looked at those mountains, which were continuously swooshing backwards, and continued with
a deep voice, “Including why we have to pay the caravan for a ride in order to travel through tens of
634
billions of miles with them, and get back to the Midland, instead of going back to the Midland through
transportation magic formations, is because our humankind is not yet capable of building transportation
magic formations that can transport over such long distances; our humankind is not yet strong enough!”
Was humankind not yet strong enough?
Ji Hao slowly nodded his head, and seemingly understood Si Wen Ming’s words.
At this moment, the gigantic turtle abruptly stopped once again. Gui Three, who was just hit by Man
Man’s hammer and even vomited blood, was now excitedly yelling on the tower like before.
“Oi, turtle ancestor. East front for eight-hundred miles, there are again a few people needing a ride! Ha,
we can make hundreds of jade coins more, and at least we can earn your board wages for the next
month!”
635
Chapter 141 – Strange Guests
Chapter 141: Strange Guests
The gigantic turtle moved steadily forward.
In the small building, Si Wen Ming was teaching Man Man some rules about traveling away from home,
such as having to stay humble and being careful; he pulled Man Man’s ear till near his mouth, trying to
force her to listen to his speech. As for Man Man, she was holding the broken magic storage bag in her
hands and was ceaselessly complaining about what kind of crap Zhu Rong Tonggong had given her.
Ji Hao had walked out of the building, and was leisurely taking a stroll in this magical city of the Spirt
Turtle Caravan, which was being carried on top of the turtle’s shell.
This city was six miles in square, not small at all; additionally, this city wasn’t a flat city, it had three
floors, the upper, middle and bottom. Where Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, and Man Man were staying was the
upper floor, and also the only area that was open to guests who had paid for a ride.
The roads inside the city were all poured by metallic liquid. The broadest road was only one zhang wide.
Small buildings were built in orderly fashion beside the roads, high towers and watch houses were
scattered among these small buildings. Armed guards walked across the roads from time to time.
Although Ji Hao couldn’t go down onto the other two floors to have a look, he did sent his spirit power
down without any obstruction.
The middle floor was the living area of the Spirit Turtle Caravan’s people. Compared with those small
buildings on the upper floor, the living area on the middle floor was like hives, formed by closely
connected small units, which were separated by thick metal walls. The paths inside the area were spiral
and interleaving; without any doubt, this construction had an extremely great defensive function.
If enemies would invade the city from the outside, this construction would cause them huge trouble.
The bottom floor was the storage space, which was constructed with metal and was clinging to the turtle
shell. The bottom floor was a few times broader than the other two floors. In those commodious storage
spaces, huge amounts of roughly melted metal pieces had orderly been placed; all of these metal pieces
were completely processed by magic power and had amazingly high density.
Apart from these metal pieces, which were filled with fire power and were specially produced in the
Southern Wasteland, the storage floor also contained piles of jade and gold pieces and all kinds of other
rare precious stones. Ji Hao also discovered large amounts of natural treasures, like thousand vats of
earth essence milk, with each vat being large enough for Ji Hao to have a nice bath within.
636
But what was taking the biggest percentage of the available space amongst all the goods were the carcass
of beasts, which had been sealed with the help of ice crystals. Judging from the sense of powers that were
being released from their bodies, more than fifty percent of these beasts were at the Junior Magus Level,
forty percent of them were as powerful as Senior Magi, and a small part of these beasts’ carcass, which
had especially been sealed hermetically, were releasing strong senses of power, which were similarly
great as that of the lava giant who was one of the leaders of the Zhu Rong Country’s armies, and had met
Ji Hao earlier.
Ji Hao perceived through all of the storage spaces with his spirit power, and couldn’t help but be shocked
by the rich stock over and over again.
If he only could swallow all of those beasts bodies, Ji Hao was sure that his physical strength could reach
the Magus-King-level after that, and he could also break into the second level of his [Bu Tian Bu Lou
Magic Spell].
But all these stocks belonged to the caravan, and Ji Hao would never do things like stealing.
Measuring up the content of the magic storage bag, which had been seized from one of the three
unknown young men, and were now tied around his waist, Ji Hao helplessly realized that it seemed that
he couldn’t afford one beast body at the Magus-King-level even with all what he currently possessed;
therefore, he sighed and killed the thought of purchasing one beast carcass from the caravan.
On the upper floor, other than Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man, a few other passengers had also paid for
a ride to the Midland. Ji Hao had silently glanced at them while measuring them up. These people were
wearing different and strange clothes. Less than a hundred among these people looked like elite young
warriors from the Soutern Wasteland, who just like Ji Hao also intended to explore the outside world. The
other few hundreds of people seemed very unfamiliar to Ji Hao, and he had absolutely no idea where they
were coming from or what they did.
Hanging around for quite a while, Ji Hao got close to the city wall, which was located near the head of the
gigantic turtle. At the moment, Gui Three had just leaped down from the tower, his face filled with a
friendly smile, and landed right in front of a few men, who had been expecting the ride in the jungle.
Gui Three crossed his hands and saluted the five men, then said smilingly, “My honored guests, do you
need a ride to the Midland? We are the Spirit Turtle Caravan, and have been traveling around the world
for tens of thousands of years. Our price is reasonable, a hundred jade coins for each person, absolutely
no bargaining please.”
Ji Hao curiously looked at the five men.
Unlike Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man, or like the other passengers, who apparently came from
different cultural backgrounds, these five men were wearing exactly the same black cloaks, had all their
hair shaved and bared light cyan scalps, which were tattooed with tens of thumb-sized, twisted spell
symbols. Obviously, they worked for a certain big organization, which seemed to have strict rules.
637
Especially the man standing at the front, who seemed to be the leader of the five people team, had a fist-
sized, black monkey sitting on his shoulder in a nice mannered way, with its long and thin tail raised. The
tiny monkey’s tail was even a lot longer than its body, making it look quite adorable.
The black tiny monkey was apparently some kind of special species because it had three green shining
eyes on its face. Realizing that Ji Hao had been staring at it, the tiny monkey, which seemed pretty docile
and adorable, abruptly showed a fierce look and began screaming at Ji Hao; moreover, the tiny monkey
waved its arms hard in the air, and showed sharp claws on its fingertips, which even sliced the air and
made swishing sounds.
Gui Three frowned, turned around and took a glance at Ji Hao, then satisfyingly yelled to the five men,
“My five honoured guests, our Spirt Turtle Caravan has a strict rule, which states that any kind of fighting
beast, contracted beast or spirit pet, as long as it dares to hurt others, will immediately result in you being
kicked out from the ride. If such thing really were to occur, don’t blame us.”
He then stared at the tiny monkey and continued, “All passengers should keep an eye on the fierce
animals they have with them. When we travel across spaces, if any of you were to be dropped in the
middle of nowhere because you have violated a certain rule, you can’t blame us even if you were to die
there.”
The man who had the tiny monkey on his shoulder, let out a cold smile, then took out five jade tablets and
threw them to Gui Three, while responding with an extremely bland tone, “Such a tiny monkey, it was just
bluffing because it fears strangers. How could it actually hurt somebody? We certainly won’t violet any of
the rules.”
Gui Three frowned once again. With his rich experiences of traveling around the Southern Wasteland, he
didn’t feel right about these five men. However, he failed to find any actual problems with these five men,
on closer observation. Staying silent for a while, he put the five jade tablets into his sleeve then raised his
head and said a few words to the gigantic turtle.
“Turtle ancestor, please take care of us on the journey!”
The gigantic turtle slowly lowered its head and took a measuring glance at the five men, then responded
with a muffled voice, “Relax, my little turtles, it’ll be just fine. Hm, you won’t be needing me actually, is
there anything that the ten Magus-King-level guard commanders can’t do for you?”
Gui Three let out a loud laughter, then turned around and leaped back onto the tower.
Ji Hao looked at the five men with a smile while slightly shaking his head. The conversation between Gui
Three and the old turtle was very smart, and seemed unintentionally to have mentioned the great power
of the caravan, but actually warned the five men to not cause any trouble here.
638
Furthermore, Gui Three even incidentally warned Ji Hao that the caravan had ten Magus-King-level guard
commanders as security; if Ji Hao didn’t want any trouble, he and his friends better stayed still, especially
that violent little girl.
The five men made no move, but their bodies slowly rose into the air above the city wall. They flew past Ji
Hao, each taking a glance at him with their ice-cold eyes, which were nothing like eyes of humans, then
flew into the city like real ghosts.
The tiny monkey remained having a fierce look and glared at Ji Hao, without even blinking its eyes.
639
Chapter 142 – Provoke
Chapter 142: Provoke
The Spirit Turtle Caravan had set a restaurant on the upper floor, especially open to passengers.
The restaurant was a square flat building in the center of the upper floor. A colosseum was located in the
middle of the restaurant, and two selected beasts were fighting against each other in the colosseum, for
the guests to watch.
Hundreds of square tables, which were made from logs, were placed in the lobby of the restaurant.
Waitresses were walking around the lobby and serving guests. The restaurant served not only all kinds of
wines and delicious food, you could even find maids who could escort you to the bed, here. Behind a long
corridor, which circled around the entire lobby, were tens of independent private dining rooms, for rich
guests who preferred a quiet environment and were willing to pay extra.
Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming were sitting at a square table in a corner of the lobby, each holding a small vat in
their hands and pouring the booze into their mouths. From time to time, they would grab a large piece of
pot roasted meat from the tray in front of them, and wolf it; both of them completely ignored the two
scantily dressed lady maids, who were smiling at them the whole time.
Both the booze and the meat were quite expensive. Five hundred milliliter of booze was being sold for
one jade coin. According to Si Wen Ming, in Pu Ban City, one jade coin was equal to the household cost of
an ordinary family, for a whole three months. A tray of meat was sold for five jade coins. Although the
tray had a diameter of three feet, and large pieces of the meet were piled up on it, the price was indeed
expensive.
Even though the booze and the meet were expensive, they were worth the price.
The booze was made with spirit spring mixed earth essence milk, added with spirit fruits collected from
within the depth of the jungle. This kind of booze was capable of improving the condition of the human
body. The meat was from a recently promoted Senior-Level beast, and was actually beneficial for Ji Hao.
While the two of them were eating and drinking, Si Wen Ming didn’t stop telling Ji Hao about things that
he needed to pay attention to.
Man Man was squatting beside the colosseum, with the pair of large hammers leaning on both of her
shoulders. Her voice had been resounding across the entire lobby.
“Bite it! Bite it! Scratch it! Spew your venom! Stupid thing! Stupid thing! How could this one loose again!
Come, skin it and grill it, serve it to uncle Wen Ming and Ji Hao!”
640
A few servant from the caravan, who were grinning ear to ear, hurriedly grabbed an iron hook and
hooked an iron-skinned gigantic lizard out of the colosseum. Few of the servants then carried the tree to
five zhang long beast on their shoulders, and walked into the kitchen.
Man Man took out a few baby-head-sized, pure and shining jade pieces, and threw them to the waitress
beside her, after which she thought for a while with a frown, then pointed at a tusked mandrill that was
kept in a large cage on her left, while yelling, “This one! Let it out! I don’t believe that none of my selected
babies can beat this thing!”
Inside the colosseum, a fire-eyed bear, who was standing human-like, was madly beating its own chest
and roaring towards Man Man, while spurting large amounts of fire sparks out of its mouth.
Man Man narrowed her eyes, stood up as well and began beating her own chest like a crazy gorilla, after
which she opened her mouth and spew out a dragon-shaped column of flame directly onto the floor
beside the bear.
An over ten-zhang in radius pit instantly appeared on the metal-poured floor, and countless spell symbols
flashed on the edge of the large pit while bursting out fire sparks.
The fire-eyed bear instantly quivered in fear. As a beast that possessed fire power, it clearly sensed the
terrifyingly great bloodline power of the Fire God coming from Man Man, and didn’t dare to roar at Man
Man any longer.
Man Man raised her head and laughed out aloud, then proudly yelled, “Hurry! Let that mandrill out! This
time it will certainly win!”
Gui Three, who seemed to be able to make a sudden appearance anywhere, appeared behind Man Man
once again with a helpless expression. He slightly dragged Man Man’s sleeve and said, “This...little girl, the
colosseum...in order to make it firm enough, we have paid a famous architect to build it...”
Before Gui Three had finished his speech, Man Man had taken out a fist-sized, fire-red precious stone, and
threw it to Gui Three.
Gui Three instantly stopped talking, happily let out a big grin to Man Man, gripped the precious stone,
turned around and walked away. After having taken two steps, he abruptly turned around, seriously
bowed in front of Man Man, then said, “Man Man, my lady, our Spirit Turtle Caravan is planning to expand
this city...if you’re bored here, you can feel free to tear this city apart...”
Man Man paused for a second, then sniffed scornfully.
Ji Hao and Si Wen Min simultaneously buried their faces in their hands, and each swallowed a mouthful of
booze at the same time.
641
“So glad she’s not my daughter,” said Si Wen Ming with a bitter smile on his face, “only a big rich man like
her Abba can afford her.”
“Do you even have kids?” asked Ji Hao with a smirk, “uncle Wen Ming, you seem to have always been
traveling around the world; I’m just wondering do you have kids?”
Si Wen Ming paused briefly, then shook his head with a smile. Not long after that, he proudly puffed out
his chest and said loudly, “well, things like kids will come sooner or later. Hm, first, I have to find myself a
wife! Haha, hahaha...”
Ji Hao curved his lips downwards, and lost his interests in this topic.
While chatting, Ji Hao abruptly sensed an extremely vicious power, which made him subconsciously
quiver. He instantly turned his head around and tried to find the source.
He saw that the five men in black cloaks, who had hopped on the caravan earlier and been assigned the
room next to Ji Hao’s room, were now walking over with a identic pace. They walked slowly into the
restaurant. The tiny black monkey was glaring viscously at Ji Hao. Seeing that Ji Hao had turned around,
this tiny monkey grabbed a tiny fruit and suddenly crushed it in its hand.
The tiny monkey then opened its mouth, and showed its teeth, while giving Ji Hao a threatening look.
Mr. Crow was gulping booze; he suddenly raised its head from a large bowl of booze, which its head was
nearly soaked in, and fixed its blood-red eyes on the tiny monkey.
The two baby Magic Fire snakes, which had been hanging on Ji Hao’s earlobes and were playing with each
other, loosened their jaws together and dropped themselves on Ji Hao’s shoulder, while staring at the tiny
monkey with their small beady eyes.
The three-eyes tiny monkey let out a greedy laughter when it saw Mr. Crow and the two Fire snakes, at
the same time, a stream of saliva gushed out of its mouth through the corner of its mouth. Apparently,
this monkey was seeing Mr. Crow and the two Fire snakes as its potential food.
Beasts were able to devour each other’s spirit blood to greatly improve their own powers and body
conditions, in order to lay a better foundation for their cultivation later on. Ji Hao frowned, he thought
that this tiny aggressive monkey was coveting the spirit blood of Mr. Crow and the two Fire snakes.
“Please keep an eye on your own pet,” Ji Hao put down the vat of booze and said in a freezing tone, “Do
not cause yourselves any trouble.”
At the same time, the ‘Gold Crow Shell’, which had merged with Ji Hao’s front chest, suddenly buzzed, and
the pair of ‘Fire Feather Boots’ instantly shook; the long spear that was hidden in his right arm was
beating intensely as well, and letting out a great strand of fire power, which made Ji Hao’s entire right
arm seem to be shining with a piercing red light.
642
The bald man who had the tiny monkey on his shoulder laughed with a weird voice, then yelled coldly at
Ji Hao, “What? Why? What’s wrong with my pet taking a glance at yours? Who do you think you are?”
Ji Hao jerked himself up from his seat, but before he could say anything, Si Wen Ming had already leaped
into the air and darted up to the bald man, and threw a heavy slap on his face.
Ji Hao failed to measure how much strength Si Wen Ming had used, but he could clearly see that a big half
of this man’s face was completely smashed and hollowed; this man was then sent flying rotationally
backwards, over a distance of tens of zhangs far, while spurting a mouthful of broken teeth out of his
mouth.
Si Wen Ming had always been gentle and generous, similar to like a steady mountain. However, he was
now like a mad dragon, while his body emitted an invisible sense of power, as strong as an eye-piercing
light, which nobody dared to directly look at.
Si Wen Ming then slightly bowed his waist, lowered his body, made a gesture, which seemed to be
meaning that he would dart out and launch an attack again anytime soon, then shouted out harshly.
“Who do you think you are?! Traveling out here, away from home, you should seriously think more about
your parents, who are old and need your care, and your wives and kids, who have been expecting your
safe return. Do not cause yourself any trouble, because...you will die because of that!”
Ji Hao and Man Man were both completely shocked by Si Wen Ming at first, but then both abruptly began
clapping their hands and yelling loudly.
“Uncle! So cool!”
643
Chapter 143 – Animal Attack
Chapter 143: Animal Attack
Gui Three showed up on time.
When the little group of bald men were about to rush up and launch attacks at Si Wen Ming, Gui Three
showed up with a group of caravan guards and encircled them.
Many other passengers and servants had seen what had happened, not long after, people clearly
described the cause of this conflict to Gui Three. Gui Three looked while frowning at the little group of
bald men, who obviously had started this, and sighed helplessly towards Si Wen Ming.
“Although they have started this, but, my honored guests, the three of you seem rich and generous; since
you have hurt him, um...the medical charges...”
Ji Hao looked slouchily at Si Wen Ming. Medical charges again?
Si Wen Ming stood still, and calmly took a golden tablet out from his sleeve. The tablet seemed to be very
heavy, had jade-like texture, was a foot long, an inch thick and palm-width wide, and was crafted in an
ancient style. The left side of the tablet was embossed with a trajectory chart of the stars, the right side
was the natural scenes of the four seasons, and the back was embossed with scenes of ordinary people’s
life, such as fishing, farming and grazing; the front side was embossed with pictures, which depicted ten-
thousand clans gathering together and worshipping the King of the humankind.
Apparently this tablet was crafted by an extremely skilled craftsmen, who could emboss the trajectory
chart of the stars, the natural scenes of the four seasons, people’ life and the worship ceremony, all on this
small tablet. Especially the pictures depicting ten-thousand clans gathered together to worship the King
of the humankind, on the front of the tablet; the silhouettes of ten-thousand people were embossed on
such a small tablet, which showed that the craftsmanship that had been used to make this tablet was
extremely complicated and superb.
Gui Three instantly bowed from his waist when he saw this tablet. He solemnly cupped his hands towards
Si Wen Ming, bowed and saluted him, then respectfully said, “Please forgive our impoliteness, we had no
idea that you are a minister, working for the King of the humankind. These people have boldly offended
you, please tell us how they should be dealt with.”
Along with a series of clangs, all of the surrounding caravan guards simultaneously pulled out their
weapons, staring angrily at the little group of bald men, who were shocked and seemed clueless as how to
react.
Ji Hao also stared stunned at the tablet in Si Wen Ming’s hand.
644
Was this Si Wen Ming’s identity tablet? How come such a small tablet could make Gui Three instantly
change his attitude? It seemed that Gui Three and the Spirit Turtle Caravan he worked for, were all
reasonable and had their own principles, but once Si Wen Ming had taken out this tablet, Gui Three and
all of the guards immediately chose Si Wen Ming’s side. Ji Hao couldn’t even imagine what kind of
important and influential person Si Wen Ming actually was.
“I never bully,” said Si Wen Ming blandly, “but no one can bully my friends either. That slap you received
earlier, take it as a lesson. If this animal of yours dares to take another glance at us, hmm, then you will
see.”
The group of bald men looked down, and seemed frightened, without even daring to say anything. The
man who had been slapped by Si Wen Ming earlier and had been sent flying away, struggled up from the
ground with difficulty, grabbed the tiny three-eyed black monkey, tremblingly walked up to Si Wen Ming,
and apologized to Si Wen Ming over and over again with a simper on his face.
“My dear lord, it’s all my fault, I didn’t teach this thing well and let it offend you, please forgive us, we are
willing to take any kind of punishment. It’s just that our young master is badly ill, and is expecting a kind
of spirit medicine that can only be found in the Southern Wasteland to save his life. We already have the
medicine now with us, so we have to get back to the Midland as soon as possible. Please, my dear lord,
whatever you do, don’t let the caravan drop us.”
Si Wen Ming’s facial expression changed slightly, he narrowed his eyes, while staring at the few men from
head to toe. Then he slowly shook his head and said, “Alright, I will not bully you. But you should really
keep an eye on your spirit pet, and watch your language. You are lucky to have only offended me, if you
accidentally pissed someone other off...hm, never mind, why should I worry about you...”
Si Wen Ming then shook his head again and carelessly turned around, and went back to sitting down at
the table, grabbed his vat and drained the remaining booze from within it.
Gui Three lowered his voice and harshly threatened the five bald men, while quickly raising his hand and
moved it across his own neck, seemingly telling those men that if they ever dared to provoke Si Wen Ming
again, they might get themselves killed. After Gui Three drove the five men away, he hurriedly came to Si
Wen Ming, his face filled with a smile, and bowed slightly to Si Wen Ming then gently began talking.
“Having you travel with us is a great honor for our Spirit Turtle Caravan. During the journey, please tell us
if you need anything. As long as we have it in our stock, we will try our best to fulfill your needs.”
Si Wen Ming took a glance at Gui Three, then slightly waved his hands and said, “Hmm, if we need
anything, we will just purchase it from you.”
Gui Three let out an ear to ear grin to Si Wen Ming, took a few steps backwards, then turned around and
left quickly with those guards. With this short conversation that he just had with Si Wen Ming, an
agreement was made between the two of them, which stated that Si Wen Ming was now free to use all
those rich resources in the caravan’s stock, as long as he needed to.
645
However, Si Wen Ming wouldn’t be taking any advantage of the caravan, if he needed any resources from
the caravan’s stock, he would pay according to the actual price. With Si Wen Ming’s status, he would
never want to gain petty advantages from the caravan.
Ji Hao curiously stared at Si Wen Ming and asked, “Uncle Wen Ming, you’re the minister of the King, that
sounds so cool.”
Si Wen Ming smilingly shook his head, looked seriously at Ji Hao in the eyes and said, “King’s
minister...ministers like me, we work for the King of the humankind, not because this sounds cool. Hao,
what we are doing is for the entire humankind, not just to play cool.”
Ji Hao looked seriously at Si Wen Ming as well, blinked his eyes and didn’t respond. He was more and
more curious about Pu Ban city, eagerly wanting to know what did the place really was like.
The next three days were peaceful, without anything special happening. The gigantic turtle carried the
city and rushed forward, step by step. With its tremendous body it could easily move millions of miles
daily, which was even faster than those large-scale riding birds.
Because the turtle was way too gigantic, in order to not accidentally hurt clansmen of other Southern
Wasteland clans, the turtle specially chose the most desolate and primitive route. The caravan had only
briefly stopped when on the move, during times it was passing a few large-scale clans so far, trading all
kinds of materials with food, wine, armors, and weapons.
Ji Hao had witnessed the trade once, and couldn’t help but be shocked.
A simple high-quality alloy weapon, which had three to five small spell symbols, and was not even a
magic weapon, could be traded for a hundred junior-level beasts carcasses. Ji Hao tried to do the math but
eventually failed to figure out how much profit the caravan would make.
Although this seemed very unfair, after all, currently, not even the Gold Crow Clan was yet capable of
making this kind of high-quality weapon independently.
Another day had almost passed, the sun seemed to be leaning against one of the mountain peaks in the
west. Ji Hao was standing on the city wall, which was located near the head of the gigantic turtle, and was
enjoying the scenery. Suddenly, large clouds of smoke rose from the front in the north, right in front of
the gigantic turtle, allong with which, deep roaring sounds were coming like water at a tide.
The surrounding jungle within hundreds of miles round, began to shake violently, not long after which,
large groups of cheetahs leaped onto the trees, trod on branches and rushed towards the gigantic turtle
like a tornado. Behind the group of cheetahs, which were the agilest and the fastest, were groups of apes.
Those apes stretched their arms fleetingly, while swinging themselves towards the gigantic turtle.
646
On the ground, countless beasts rushed out of the smoke, roaring and rushing towards the turtle. The
huge group of beasts looked like a black flood, and contained at least tens of millions of beasts, which
were all madly rushing towards the gigantic turtle.
Ji Hao couldn’t help but widely pop up his eyes and be stunned. How could such thing even happen? Even
the most stupid beast should instinctively avoid offending the gigantic turtle, which was incomparably
stronger than them.
On the watch tower, Gui Three blew the warning horn.
“Attack! Everyone take precautions! Passengers, please stay in your rooms, do not come out! But if you
willing to come to the city wall and help us, our caravan will certainly reward you!”
647
Chapter 144 – Shadow Attack
Chapter 144: Shadow Attack
Along with loud roaring sounds, hundreds of strong and vigorous cheetahs trod on large branches, leaped
agilely high, stuck their sharp claws on the turtle shell, and easily jumped onto the city wall.
Gui Three was standing on the city wall with a sour face, and didn’t say anything but was continuously
rubbing his temples, as if he was suffering from a bad headache.
The defensive magic formation wasn’t activated. From the first glance, the terrifyingly great and
boundless group of beast was formed by all kinds of ordinary beasts, not even a single junior-level beast
could be found in the group. Facing this kind of group of beasts, sending even those senior-level guards to
fight against them would be a waste, not to mention activating the defensive magic formation for them.
After all, activating the defensive magic formation would cost large amounts of expensive jade, gold, and
precious stones.
“Everyone, grab your weapon and chop these bloody crazy animals!” yelled Gui Three annoyed; he then
lowered his voice and talked to the few guard commanders, who were beside him, “Something is wrong,
be careful.”
Ji Hao stood on the city wall, and silently activated his special ability, the |Gold Crow Armour|. Hundreds
of dim feather-shaped spell symbols shone on Ji Hao’s skin, and not long after, his entire body was
wrapped around by a sphere of fiery light.
The furs of tens of cheetahs, which were attempting to attack Ji Hao, were set ablaze by the fiery light
before they even had any chance to approach Ji Hao. Each of these tens of cheetahs instantly became a
rushing blazing ball of flame that flew back into the crowd of beasts, while madly howling and rushing,
setting more of their companions ablaze.
Ji Hao heard many footsteps coming from behind him. He turned around, and saw large groups of
servants, waitresses, even cooks and handymen coming over, while carrying all kinds of weird weapons,
with which they began to fight against those beasts who had already climbed up onto the city wall.
Blood splashed everywhere, countless broken limbs of those beasts rolled down along the city wall and
piled up on the shell of the gigantic turtle.
Every time the turtle felt that there were too many dead bodies of beasts piled on, on its shell, it would
shake its body slightly, and followed by its movement, piles of bloodied body parts would be sent flying in
every direction, after which not a single blood stain would remain on its shell.
648
The huge group of beasts surrounded the gigantic turtle from every direction. Even with Ji Hao’s eyesight,
he was unable to see the edges of the group of beasts, which meant that this horrible crowd that was
formed by groups of crazy animals, had at least a radius of hundreds of miles.
But Ji Hao couldn’t understand why something like this would happen. These vulnerable ordinary beasts
could never cause any harm to the caravan. All these beasts were below the Junior Level, even if they all
had been at the Senior Level, they wouldn’t be able to even leave a scratch on the shell of the gigantic
turtle!
The elite guards of the caravan were embattled in the city, guarding every important spot of the city. The
people who were sent to the city wall to fight against those animals were all ordinary servants,
waitresses, and handymen. Although these people were not the main fighting force of the caravan, in
order to safely travel across the Southern Wasteland with the caravan, even the weakest waitress
amongst them was a seventh-level Novice Magus. If they would be living in a Southern Wasteland clan,
every single one of them would be considered an elite warrior.
These beasts were all ordinary beasts.
Sword lights flashed across the air, a large number of beasts fell onto the ground from up the city wall
while howling, and fresh blood poured down the city wall, in streams. Gradually, the occasional shaking
of the turtle’s body became unable to clean its shell up any longer, and large amounts of blood spread
onto the turtle’s shell, seemingly dying the entire turtle into a blood-red color.
“Did these little fellas come to commit suicide?” the gigantic turtle looked down in confusion, while
looking at these crazy beasts. Countess beasts had surrounded its four legs and were madly scratching its
skin, while trying to hurt the gigantic turtle, even creating fire sparks against the turtle’s skin.
However, the gigantic turtle was a magical and powerful Magus-King-level creature, its body’s condition
had already gone beyond the limitation of that of ordinary creatures; therefore, although these beasts had
been trying so hard to hurt the turtle, the gigantic turtle couldn’t even feel their attacks. Apparently, these
beasts failed to leave even a single mark on the turtle’s hard and thick skin.
“Gui Three, I would like to do some exercise.” The old turtle narrowed its eyes, turned its head around
and seriously gave its suggestion.
Gui Three’s facial expression instantly changed, and he hurriedly yelled, “No no no! My good turtle
ancestor, you have just broken into the Magus-King-level, and are not capable of perfectly controlling
your power as of yet. If you accidentally damage this Southern Wasteland jungle, we will be charged a
fine, money! Or worse, if you destroy this entire piece of land, in the vicinity of thousands of miles, you
will have to become a vegetarian for the next ten years!”
The gigantic turtle paused for a second, sniffed disappointingly, then began walking slowly.
649
The turtle could cover tens of miles with a single step. It rushed over hundreds of miles with only two or
three steps but failed to get rid of the endless group of beasts. Those crazy beasts were trying to climb
into the city through the turtle’s legs or leap directly across the city wall, to get into the city. Countless
crazy beasts seemed as if they would never give up on attacking this gigantic turtle and the city it carried
on its back.
Gradually, large groups of birds appeared in the sky. They flew over in such a huge flock that even the
entire sky had been covered up. Birds calling-sound were sweeping across the entire area from all
directions, and the sky instantly turned dark, not a single beam of light was able to shine onto the city
anymore. Those birds flapped their wings rapidly, and large amounts of feathers and bird droppings were
continuously falling down from the sky.
The group of people, who had been fighting against those animals on the city wall, instantly fell into
chaos. Some poor handymen were wrapped up by thousands of tiny birds; they fell down the city wall
while screaming because their eye sights had completely been blocked, but no matter how hard they
struggled and tried to kick the birds away, these weak and tiny birds would just remain stuck on their
bodies.
Some unlucky people were attacked by these birds and got hurt in their eyes and faces, they screamed
out, dropped their weapons and drew back into the city.
Moreover, some unfortunate people were abruptly smashed by gigantic piles of bird droppings, which
were dropped by millions of birds together...Ji Hao even began to quiver when he saw what happened to
those poor people, and hurriedly sent more power into the feather-shaped spell symbols.
The city wall was now in a big mess, the group of beasts finally broke the defensive line that had been
formed by servants and rushed into the city, after which they madly darted towards every corner of the
city through those zhang-wide roads.
Gui Three finally let out a sigh and said, “Activate the defensive magic formation, don’t let these bloody
animal into the city!”
The zhangs tall metal wall of the city moved slightly, at the same time, spell symbols that were embossed
on the city wall, lit up one after another. Those birds in the sky that had been crazily attacking people,
were the first to pause, but some weak and small birds were unable to hold themselves in the sky, and fell
down like stones. As for the others, although they didn’t fell down, their speeds slowed down by at least
one time.
So did that of those rushing beasts. Their speeds were instantly slowed down as well; unlike before, many
of them couldn’t lithely leap onto the city wall anymore, and slipped onto the ground along the turtle
shell.
Countless mad birds and beasts surrounded every person on the city wall, but Ji Hao was the only one
who wasn’t encircled by these animals. Within the area of ten-zhang around Ji Hao, not even a single
650
feather was left on the ground, all animals that had tried to approach Ji Hao were burnt into ashes by the
great fire power, which was being released by Ji Hao’s |Gold Crow Armour|.
While the defensive magic formation was activated and gradually rose its effect, a tiger suddenly and
fleetingly rushed behind Ji Hao. From the shadow of the tiger, another vicious shadow flashed out.
The thin shadow quickly darted towards Ji Hao along the ground; when it drew close to Ji Hao, the
shadow suddenly stood up like a real man, transformed into a twisted and weird spell symbol that had a
hazy, blood-red luster, then it made a hitting attempt towards Ji Hao’s back.
“Honoured guest! Be careful!” Seeing what happened, Gui Three instantly screamed out.
Ji Hao hurriedly turned around, and watched the blood-red spell symbol struck hard onto his own chest.
651
Chapter 145 – Blood Curse
Chapter 145 - Blood Curse
In another small building, which looked similar to the one Ji Hao, Man Man, and Si Wen Ming were
temporarily living in, the five bald men were sitting on the floor, forming a circle.
In the middle of the circle, the tiny three-eyed monkey was floating in the air, while large clouds of
glowing green smoke were ceaselessly gushing out of its shining green eyes. The green smoke condensed
into countless twitching spell symbols; these symbols were in the shape of all kinds of animals, and were
hovering in the air around the monkey; at first glance these spell symbols looked just like real animals.
On the outside, the caravan people continued to kill those attacking beasts, without stopping. Every time
a beast got killed on the outside, a certain spell symbol would be added to the stream of blood-red color,
around the monkey.
For example, the cheetahs were the first among the beasts that had rushed up to the caravan, causing
them to be the ones with the greatest casualties. Within only a quarter of an hour, at least hundred
thousand cheetahs had been slaughtered, corresponding with which, a spell symbol shaped like a
cheetah, near the monkey, was currently wrapped in thick blood-red colour, and even bones and blood
vessels had loomingly appeared within the spell symbol.
The man who had been slapped by Si Wen Ming and had half of his face smashed in earlier, seemed now
to have completely recovered.
Rubbing his face, which had been slapped by Si Wen Ming a couple of days ago, the man began talking
with a vicious look and a cold voice.
“Previously, I had seen Ji Hao kill three Senior-Level enemies all by himself, so before we took this
mission, I had already overrated his power as much as I could. With the powers of the five of us, we
would be more than enough to make him die miserably, as our customer had required from us.”
“But, I had never thought that such a troublesome person would show up on Ji Hao’s side!” said the man
while slowly twisting his own neck. The bones of his neck vertebra clashed against each other like a
millstone, and let out metal-like clashing sounds from time to time. “I can’t believe that when the man had
hit me, I had completely lost the power to resist! That person is definitely at the peak of the Magus-King-
Level.”
The other few bald men remained silent, while staring at their team leader, with their eyes widely
opened.
“Fortunately, my contracted beast is this Three-Eyed Soul Devil.” The team leader then lowered his voice
and continued, while rubbing his own face.
652
The tiny three-eyed monkey grinned its mouth and let out a vicious smile to the team leader, then
abruptly opened its mouth widely, and thrust its blood-red tongue out. The team leader glared at the tiny
monkey, then gnashed his own teeth, pulled out a stone dagger and sliced a piece of meat off from his
own shank, after which, he put this piece of meat into the mouth of the tiny monkey.
The tiny three-eyed monkey began to chew happily on that piece of meat; in the meanwhile, countless
beast roars were coming from out its tiny body, from time to time.
The team leader sniffed, rubbed those black tattoos on his bald head and said, “Once I successfully have
killed Ji Hao, my payment will be enough to perform the next round of magical reincarnation. From that
moment on, I won’t have to travel around the world and do all these dirty jobs.”
The other few bald men showed different expressions. One of then abruptly began talking.
“Sir, since you have already put the Three-Eyed Soul Devil in use, why don’t we...if we can also kill the
minister of the King, then the payment...”
The team leader paused briefly, then lowered his voice once again, and responded hurriedly and harshly,
“We are the Shadow Devils, we never do things outside that what is stated in our mission!”
“But sir, that man is one of the ministers of the King! Even those official armies can’t kill those ministers
easily. If we return with his dead body, not only our Shadow Devil, all those noble lords might also
reward us! If so, a round of magical reincarnation would be as easy as nothing!” said the bald man who
had just given this suggestion.
The team leader stayed silent. A short while later, he quickly raised his head, pointed his finger at the tiny
three-eyed monkey’s middle eye and said, “Hurt him, but do not kill him! Hurt him badly, but do not kill
him! Make Ji Hao an encumbrance, let him consume that man’s power and energy, only then we will have
a chance.”
On the city wall, Ji Hao watched that blood-red spell symbol hit onto his chest.
Ji Hao observed this spell symbol, which was wrapped in a dense blood-red light, with his spirit power;
he was shocked to discover that this spell symbol contained the souls of millions of beasts, which were
killed when trying to break into the city. Inside this palm-sized spell symbol, countless beasts and birds
were struggling, roaring towards Ji Hao; Ji Hao sensed a terrifyingly great power from it.
The blood-red spell symbol came so fast that Ji Hao had completely no time to react, and could only watch
as it smashed onto his own chest.
The |Gold Crow Armour| instantly shone, and let out beams of golden light. The Gold Crow’s fire power
could naturally destroy all kinds of evil powers, therefore, those golden light beams and the blood-red
spell symbol clashed against each other violently, then began devouring each other. Soon, a small half of
those fierce animal souls were obliterated by the |Gold Crow Armour|; however, in exchange, the light of
653
|Gold Crow Armour| dimmed down for a second, then burst up into countless spots of light, dissipating in
the air.
Right after that, Ji Hao’s tight armor let out streams of bright light; the bright light soon condensed into
tens of glowing lotuses and began rotating around Ji Hao’s body. The blood-red spell symbol rotated
along with those glowing white lotuses; within only a moment, the blood-red spell symbol and that lotus
had staggeringly rotated for about thousands of time, clashed against each other and sent out thousands
of strands of power, contained in beams of blood-red light. Suddenly, the blood-red spell symbol blasted
away and transformed into countless, extremely thin streams of blood-red light, and seeped into Ji Hao’s
body through the edges of those glowing white lotuses.
Ji Hao instantly realized that this tight armor made by Po was especially good at blocking all kinds of
physical attacks and magical powers, however, resisting against soul-related attacks was not its specialty.
After all, the only material Po had used on this armor was a Spirit Scorpion’s carapace, which was not any
kind of precious and powerful material.
Nevertheless, the bright light of Ji Hao’s tight armor still destroyed a small half of the remaining animal
souls and the other remaing half of fierce animal souls broke onto the armor and bumped onto his chest.
Ji Hao suddenly felt numbed and dizzy.
Apart from those fierce animal souls, this blood-red spell symbol also contained a strand of extremely evil
and vicious power of a blood curse. Southern Wasteland Maguspriests were all masters in all kinds of
curses, and Ji Hao had studied under those Gold Crow Clan’s Maguspriests since he had been a little kid,
therefore, he was too familiar with curses.
He instantly recognized that the power of this blood curse came from those killed animals; after each
animal had been killed, all of its spirit blood were immediately assimilated by a certain kind of evil power,
then been purified into an extremely negative bloodline power. The negative bloodline power of millions
killed animals had been mixed together and condensed into the power of this blood curse. It wasn’t hard
to imagine what the blood curse would do to a person once it got into the person’s body.
Fortunately, the Gold Crow Shell was hidden in Ji Hao’s chest.
The Gold Crow Shell had been made by one of Ji Hao’s direct human ancestors himself. He gathered spirit
feathers of ancient Gold Crows, mixed those feathers with tens of kinds of rare powerful natural
materials, and had forged the Gold Crow Shell. Although Ji Hao couldn’t activate the Gold Crow Shell with
his own power yet, these blood-red spell symbol had hit right onto the shell all by itself.
Followed by a light caw, a stream of gold-red flame flashed across Ji Hao’s chest, after which, the entire
blood-red spell symbol had vanished, without leaving even a slight trail.
654
If this blood-red spell symbol had attacked any other part of Ji Hao’s body, Ji Hao would have been badly
hurt by the great and terrifying negative blood power contained in it, however, it had hit right onto Ji
Hao’s chest, and had been wiped out by the Gold Crow Shell, failing to do any harm to Ji Hao.
Although Ji Hao had survived this attack with some luck, he instantly frowned and thousands of thoughts
suddenly popped up in his mind. He let out a great howl with all of his power, then bit his own tongue,
spat a mouthful of blood out, and fell down on the ground.
Si Wen Ming showed unexpectedlty up beside Ji Hao, grabbed him up from the ground then darted out,
disappearing quickly.
655
Chapter 146 – Warm Heart
Chapter 146: Warm Heart
Those crazy animals hadn’t stopped attacking the caravan.
The city on top of the turtle’s shell was wrapped in a layer of yellow light. The huge power contained in
the yellow light had twisted space itself, all of beasts and birds who were touched by the yellow light,
were instantly crushed and smashed into dead bodies, which were falling down of the city wall and piling
up on the turtle’s shell. From time to time, the gigantic turtle would slightly shake its body and send all
these smashed dead bodies flying from its shell.
There were countless mad beasts that couldn’t stop roaring and fight against each other in order to
gobble up those dead bodies, which were shaken off by the turtle; after they had stuffed their stomachs,
they became even crazier, letting out louder roars and their bodies were wrapped up in blood-red dense
mist. The more they ate, the harder it became for them to control themselves. More and more animals
were rushing up towers the city.
The gigantic turtle decided to disregard these vulnerable mad animals, and headed to the North with big
steps. However, the group of beasts seemed to be stuck on the caravan. The gigantic turtle had rushed for
thousands of miles, but was still encircled by an innumerable amount of beasts.
Moreover, apart from those ordinary animals, powerful beasts had started to join the group and launched
attacks on the city. At first, tens of different kinds of Junior-Level beasts had joined the group, after which,
more and more Junior-Level beasts had been coming and launching attacks. Two hours later, Senior-
Level beasts had showed up.
One, two, three, five...seven, eight...twenty, thirty...
Those Senior-Level beasts were gigantic and powerful, with most of them being around thirty to fifty
zhangs tall. Compared to the gigantic turtle they were still as weak as a tiny ant, however, they were
powerful enough to threaten the safety of the caravan’s city.
Followed by a high-pitched warning horn, Gui Three walked onto the city wall with the elite guards of the
caravan.
After those Senior-Level beasts had showed up, Gui Three realized that the target of this attack was the
caravan.
At first, he and the other administrators of the caravan had suspected that this attack was designed for Ji
Hao. But after Ji Hao had been sneakily attacked by the blood-red spell symbol and had passed out, the
attack hadn’t stopped. On the contrary, more powerful animals had shown up and were launching attacks
656
on the city. Therefore, Gui Three and the others had re-evaluated this attack to indeed have the caravan
as its actual target.
Others might not know as clearly as they did that every time the Spirit Turtle Caravan had spent a couple
of years on traveling between the Southern Wasteland and the Midland, it would bring them amazingly
huge profits, up to billions. Such a huge profit could easily make people go crazy, and this wasn’t the first
time that someone attempted to rob the caravan.
Suddenly, a caravan guard, who had just gotten onto the city wall, let out a loud howl, spewed out a
mouthful of blood, and fell onto the ground.
Just like Ji Hao, this guard was also attacked by a blood-red spell symbol, which had darted out from the
shadow of an animal. The blood-red spell symbol had hit onto his back head and immediately blew half of
his head off. Not long after that, the body of this guard began to squirm weirdly. Before some of the
Magus-King-Level guard commanders could check on him, this poor guard’s body had turned into a
puddle of thick, porridge-like blood, in front of everyone’s faces.
“Bastard!” Yelled Gui Three while punching the city wall in anger, “Now you should be wishing that we
never find out who you are!”
The gigantic turtle let out a deep roar, followed by which a big sneeze spurted out thousands of crazy
birds, which had rushed into its gigantic nostrils earlier, and had now been shaken into spheres of
smashed dead bodies and broken feathers. The gigantic turtle embarrassedly turned its head around, and
yelled angrily at Gui Three, “Do something! Get rid of these stupid things or just kill them all! Hundreds,
thousands of stupid birds, they brush inside your nostrils with feathers, it feels terrible! Terrible!!”
The angry old turtle then slightly shook its body once again. From the edge of its shell, the surrounding
space in the radius of tens of miles twisted suddenly. All of the lights and shadows within this area
instantly became bizarre and motley, quickly contorting like water in a whirlpool.
The beasts and birds inside this twisted area couldn’t even let out a howl before blasting up into clouds of
blood-mist, which even covered up the sky.
The gigantic turtle opened its jaws wide and took a deep breath, while a beam of fierce light flashed
across its huge eyeballs. The dense blood-mist then transformed into a dragon-shaped stream and was
drawn into the turtle’s mouth. The gigantic turtle swallowed all that blood, then hummed satisfied, after
which, it growled out with a resonating voice, while its fierce and shining eyeballs rotated inside its eye
sockets.
“Just piss off! You bunch of reckless, stupid little things!”
A great and terrifying sense of power, which was able to remind people of the ancient primitive world,
was released from the gigantic turtle’s body, then spread towards the surrounding area, like a tsunami.
657
A group of animals, which were nearest to the turtle, simultaneously let out wails. A few strong and
muscular wild boars were badly frightened by the gigantic turtle’s power sense, causing their feet to be
unable to even support their own bodies. Those few wild boars turned around and started fleeing away,
however, they only went less than three-zhang far from the turtle, after which they suddenly began
roaring, and seemed to go in frenzy; at the same time, they turned back and once again rushed fearlessly
towards the turtle.
Soon, the situation turned back to how it had been, groups of crazy and fearless animals were still madly
launching attacks onto the city.
Streams of twisted and weird shadows darted out of the shadows of the animals, transformed into blood-
red spell symbols and hit onto the bodies of the caravan guards. Tens of guards screamed out and fell
onto the ground, one after another, with their bodies ceaselessly twitching. Healers who worked for the
caravan, hurriedly rushed up and tried to cure these wounded guards.
But these blood-red spell symbols were way too powerful, only over ten guards had barely been saved;
tens of other guards directly turned into puddles of sticky blood.
The faces of Gui Three and the other administrators instantly darkened, while they were seriously staring
at those weird shadows.
They had already activated the defensive magic formation of the city, but the defensive magic formation
seemed to have no effect on these shadows; those blood-red spell symbols, which were transformed from
these shadows, broke into the city as if the defensive formation didn’t even exist. Gui Three and the
others were all very upset; they had no idea why did this happened, and were wondering whether the
enemies were too powerful, or if they had discovered the weaknesses of the defensive formation.
They would rather believe that the enemies were too powerful than the enemies discovering the
weaknesses of the defensive formation.
“Kill all these stupid animals!” yelled Gui Three in rage, while raising his arm high and waving it hard
downwards.
The fight against the group of beasts was overwhelming around the city wall, but on the inside, the city
was as peaceful as it had been before. The batch of beasts, which had broken into the city before, had all
been killed long ago. Most of the passengers who had paid for the ride, had closed their doors, and were
minding only their own businesses, none of them were hanging around in the city at this dangerous
moment.
Only elite warriors that came from large-scale clans of the four wastelands, and had always been violent
and combative, carried their weapons and talked excitedly to each other, asking those caravan guards if
they could go onto the city wall to have a good, nice fight.
658
In the small building where Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man lived, Ji Hao was lying on the bed, with
streams of blood-red light circling around his body. His body temperature varied from time to time, and
his face constantly changed color, from pale to blush and from blue to dark. At the moment, Ji Hao looked
as if he would die soon.
Si Wen Ming was sitting beside Ji Hao, seemingly staying as calm as he always was; however, his pupils
had shrunk into pinpoint-size, and ragingly blazing flames could be seen looming within his pupils.
Man Man squatted nervously at Ji Hao’s side, and slapped hard on Ji Hao’s body with both of her hands,
while yelling.
“Ayaya! Ji Hao! Don’t die! Don’t die! What has happened to you? Haven’t you always been so energetic?
How come you became like this? What the hell has happened? Are you sick?”
Tab...Tab...
Someone was knocking on the door.
“Come in!” Si Wen Ming stood up, and responded with a loud voice.
The door was then pushed open, and a middle-aged man walked slowly in. This man was wearing coarse
and crude flax clothes, his feet were bared, and his long hair was loosely hung down. Seeing Ji Hao lying
on the bed like this, this middle-aged man, whose face was slightly wrinkled, said blandly, “I saw this kid
being carried back, is he cursed by some kind of unknown power?”
Before Si Wen Ming could respond, the middle-aged man continued, “I am Ku Mu, and I have experience
with all kinds of curses. Should I try?”
Si Wen Ming stared at Ku Mu with complicated thoughts. The entire room had fallen into a weird silence.
Man Man looked at Si Wen Ming confused, then turned her eyes at Ku Mu, without having any idea about
what was happening.
659
Chapter 147 – Danger
Chapter 147 Danger
“Uncle Wen Ming, Ji Hao is suffering, why don’t we just let this bitter wood take a look at him?”
[TL note: Ku Mu’s name means bitter wood in Chinese]
A while later Man Man finally broke the weird silence in the room, then looked at Si Wen Ming while
blinking her eyes, seeming very innocent.
Si Wen Ming smiled slightly, took a step backwards, then pointed at Ji Hao, who had been lying on the
bed, and said, “It’s good if you can take a look at him. Ku Mu, my brother, you have such a warm heart, you
must be a kind person. Hmmm, Ku Mu, my brother, I am just wondering which kind of magical medical
skill you have been practicing?”
Before Ku Mu could respond, Si Wen Ming continued, “Insects? Plants? Animals? Spirits? Ghosts? The
underworld? The magical medical skills are so protean, so are curses that correspond with each kind of
skill. Hmmm, I have no idea what or who did this to Hao.”
Ku Mu rolled up his rag-like dirty sleeves, sat calmly down beside Ji Hao, then pressed three of his fingers
onto Ji Hao’s wrist. His fingers slightly shook according with Ji Hao’s pulses. In the meanwhile, Ku Mu
blandly said, “I am no one but a disciplinant, traveling around the world. What I have been practicing is a
special kind of magical medical skill that most people never have heard off.”
Ku Mu then raised his head, looked at Si Wen Ming in the eyes and continued, “I have never met this
young man before, neither do I have anything against him. I am only curious about the magic curse on
him, so I came to take a look. Why do you, such a noble man, embarrass a poor and humble person like
me?”
Si Wen Ming let out a smile, then shook his head.
Nobleman? Poor and humble person?
Ku Mu’s words were pretty aggressive. Man Man couldn’t tell, but Si Wen Ming was not like Man Man. In
Si Wen Ming’s eyes, humankind was a single unit, every single person was equal; however, Ku Mu had
just forcibly put nobleman and humble person as two opposite statuses; he must have an unknown
intention, which couldn’t be good!
Ji Hao lied on the bed, carefully controlling all of his spiritual power, without letting even a slight strand
of spirit power out of his body.
One of the specialties of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was that it could help a person to
develop his or her own potentials, and manipulate the universal power. By practicing with the [Mantra
660
Dan with Nine Secret Words] for over ten years, Ji Hao could now freely manipulate the most subtle
power, which allowed him to carve patterns even on a pinpoint. He was now also controlling his own
blood and bloodline power, making his body look horrible. However, before he could attract the people
who had earlier tried to murder him, an unexpected greedy guest had shown up.
At the moment that Ji Hao was attacked by the blood-red spell symbol, although he didn’t perceive
anything from the power of the blood-red spell symbol by himself, his two contracted magic fiery snakes
clearly told him that they had smelled the tiny three-eyed monkey from the blood-red spell symbol.
This meant that the endless group of animals, which was attacking the caravan, were also driven by the
three-eyed tiny monkey. Ji Hao pretended to be harmed badly and attempted to draw the people who had
planned all this, out with Si Wen Ming’s cooperation. He didn’t think that Ku Mu would show up before
the three-eyed monkey and its owner appeared.
Once Ku Mu pressed his fingers on Ji Hao’s wrist, Ji Hao silently controlled his vital energy and blood, and
made them randomly and violently gush around inside his body. His blood seemed to have turned into a
naughty monkey, quickly flowing both ways, with the current and against the current. Soon, countless
swirls had appeared inside his large blood vessels, and the small blood vessels were all tangled into a
mess.
Only people like Ji Hao, who had the most precise control over their own body, were able to control their
own vital energy and blood, and make such big changes to their body.
In the Southern Wasteland, even Magus Kings would only pay most of their attention on methods
involving physical attacks, and almost none of them had the patience to practice control of their own
bodies. Therefore, none of them could achieve what Ji Hao was doing right now.
Ku Mu’s fingers were cold and dry, and were releasing a cold and subtle power sense, like a top-quality
jade piece. Sharp strands of cold power gushed out of his fingertips, into Ji Hao’s body, and quickly
touched all of Ji Hao’s blood vessels, after which, Ku Mu’s facial expression showed that he was shocked
pretty badly.
He had never seen a person with blood and vital energy gushing around, and their entire body in such a
chaos.
He didn’t suspect Ji Hao for doing this by himself, after all, Ji Hao’s [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]
was a mysterious thing that went beyond all kinds of knowledge systems of this world. Ku Mu could
never even imagine that a Southern Wasteland Junior Magus could precisely manipulate his own blood
and vital energy and do something like this.
Therefore, Ku Mu believed that Ji Hao was indeed suffering from a certain kind of vicious blood curse.
The problem was, what kind of blood curse could turn Ji Hao’s body into such a mess?
661
Even more puzzling, what on earth was this strange blood curse, which had turned Ji Hao’s entire body
into a mess, but still kept him alive, lingering on, in a steadily worsening condition? A stream of greedy
light flashed across Ku Mu’s pupils - Was Ji Hao carrying some treasure that saved his life?
Ku Mu’s fingers still pressed onto Ji Hao’s chest. He then looked down, and stared at the small storage bag
tied around Ji Hao’s waist, letting out a smile, then said, “Young man, this storage bag of your is quite
exquisite and lovely.”
Si Wen Ming narrowed his eyes, let out a smile as well, and remained silent. The chubby pigeon standing
on his head cooed abruptly.
Man Man squatted beside the bed, looking worried at Ji Hao, sighed and said, “This small bag? Ji Hao
killed a few stupid robbers and grabbed this from them. Oy, bitter wood! Don’t just look around, do
something and cure Ji Hao!”
Ku Mu smiled, then slowly nodded and responded, “Hm, I already have a rough understanding of the
magic curse on this young man, let me try my [Midget Liberating Spell], and see if I can neutralize this
vicious magic curse for him.”
While speaking, Ku Mu locked his fingers together and stretched all of his fingers, making his hands look
like a lotus, then narrowed his eyes and began incanting a weird spell. The buzzing spell-incanting sound
wormed into Ji Hao’s ear, making Ji Hao suddenly feel dizzy, and his eyes numbed, nearly passing out.
Fortunately, the Golden Dan was rotating rapidly; Ji Hao’s soul was steadily hiding inside the Golden Dan,
which prevented him from being hypnotized by the spell. He paused briefly, then hurriedly incanted the
[Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] in his mind, and his hands slowly gestured a corresponding
motions, silently fighting against Ku Mu’s spell.
Ku Mu slightly opened his closed eyes, and stared at Ji Hao’s eyes, which had been closed all this time.
Ji Hao suddenly felt that his eyesight was lit up; although his eyes were closed, he still could see Ku Mu.
Ku Mu was wrapped up by a layer of white light, and slowly walked towards him; with every step closer,
Ku Mu’s silhouette became bigger and clearer. Ku My walked into Ji Hao’s spiritual space, step by step.
Inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space, Ku Mu’s body was six-zhang tall, and shone with bright white light, just like
that of a god that had descended to the human world.
Ku My opened his mouth and began talking, light-lotuses were spewing out from his mouth, one after
another.
“Little kid, the small bag tied around your waist, did you get it from the disciples of my sect, who were
killed by you?” said Ku Mu with a resonating voice.
Ji Hao didn’t respond, only stared coldly at Ku Mu.
662
Don’t getting an answer from Ji Hao, Ku Mu paused for a second and shook his head, then said with a deep
voice, “Barbarians in the Southern Wasteland are all stupid and stubborn. They only practice their
physical strength and never pay attention to their soul. All of their souls can only grow stronger, by
relying on their physical strength and bloodline power, but the way they manipulate their spiritual and
soul powers is no better than how animals do it.”
“Hm, I was wrong to use this [Midget Dream Release Magic] on this kid, he is cursed by some vicious dark
magic, I’m afraid that his soul is already been damaged...I have to gather all of the fragments of his
damaged soul, then interrogate him to know exactly which of junior brother’s disciples has been killed by
this little bastard.”
While Ku Mu was murmuring to himself, Ji Hao silently activated all of the powers contained in his Golden
Dan. Massive power suddenly gushed out of the Golden Dan, transformed into a thousand-zhang tall and
zhangs thick lightning bolt that was wrapped around by streams of purple mist. Along with a thunderous
boom, the lightning bolt struck hard right onto Ku Mu’s head in the very next moment.
Struck by the lightning bolt, the six-zhang tall silhouette of Ku Mu instantly shattered.
663
Chapter 148 – Life‐taking
Chapter 148 - Life-taking
The dazzling lightning rolled inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space, which was Ji Hao’s own personal territory.
Ku Mu had carelessly seen Ji Hao as an ordinary Southern Wasteland Junior Magus, and had driven his
own soul into jumping inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space without any protection, therefore, his spiritual
silhouette instantly shattered after being struck by the lightning bolt.
Countless amount of white mist rose high into the air while howls of Ku Mu came from the mist. A slight
spell-incanting sound came from all directions, followed by which, wisps of white mist quickly gathered
together - Ku Mu was trying his best to recover his spiritual silhouette, and soon, a six-zhang tall
silhouette loomingly appeared again.
Inside the room, beside the bed, Ku Mu’s real body suddenly quivered, then his eyes, ears, nose, and
mouth started bleeding. Without making any noise, blood gushed out of Ku Mu’s eyes, ears, nose, and
month in streams, while his body slightly quivered, and his face twitched ceaselessly, while showing an
alarmed and panicked expression.
Man Man accidentally turned her head around and abruptly saw Ku Mu’s face, becoming instantly
startled and screamed out; in the next moment, she leaped up from the ground, grabbed a chair made
from shovel wood and swung it high, then smashed it onto Ku Mu’s head.
Along with a loud bang, the chair, which was harder than steel, shattered into ashes against Ku Mu’s head.
Ku Mu’s scalp was broken, baring his glowing white, jade-like skull. More astonishing was that his skull
seemed to be embossed with complicated and fine patterns; at first glance, countless lotus seemed to
been attached on his skull.
Poor Ku Mu, his spiritual silhouette was shattered by Ji Hao’s lightning bolts inside Ji Hao’s spiritual
space, and his physical body was just smashed by Man Man on the head. His body was solid as steel,
which even shattered that chair made of shovel wood, but with Man Man’s strength, Ku Mu was still badly
struck; he couldn’t help but open his mouth and spew a few mouthfuls of light gold blood out.
“Wow, this guy’s blood is gold!” yelled Man Man. Man Man had a simple mind, and seeing Ku Mu’s
spiritual blood, Man Man was instantly attracted, instantly forgetting about all the others. She curiously
put her face near Ku Mu, who had fallen onto the ground, and closely observed his blood.
“Hm, how dare you pull your little trick in front of me?!” said Si Wen Ming harshly in a low voice. He then
took out a black, triangle-shaped, baby-palm sized jade piece, and pressed it hard between Ku Mu’s
eyebrows.
664
Along with a popping sound, the half-an-inch-thick jade piece instantly embedded into Ku Mu’s skin, just
like a knife cutting into fruit; after that, the black jade piece began to glow. The dark glow quickly spread
towards all directions along Ku Mu’s skin, while the countless lotus patterns on Ku Mu’s skull suddenly lit
up, and released a bright white light, trying to resist the black glow.
The black glow and the white light clashed against each other intensely, and Ku Mu’s body was shaking
violently, while his arms and legs madly pushed and kicked the floor, letting out muffled booms. Si Wen
Ming looked at Ku Mu, and seemed slightly surprised, then said, “Hmm? Not bad. Man Man, quiet him
down!”
Man Man happily let out a shout, then threw a good punch on Ku Mu’s temple.
Followed by another boom, Ku Mu’s body was sent flying away parallel to the floor, and struck against the
wall. Large amounts of spell symbols lit up on the metal cast wall; Ku Mu’s head hit on the metal wall and
caused a bucket-sized pit. The wall instanly rebounded back, and this continued for some time. Ku Mu’s
body rebounded on the wall for tens of times, before finally stopping while swirling on the metal floor.
Ku Mu suddenly opened his eyes, his two pupils had turned into two white lotuses; he then yelled with
his teeth gnashing, “You...why...we have never met before, why you do such things to me?!”
Ji Hao opened his eyes, got up from the bed and stared at Ku Mu coldly, then said, “The three idiots who
attempted to rob me were your people? Who the hell are you? What were you doing in the Southern
Wasteland?”
Along with a sizzling sound, the black jade piece that Si Wen Ming pressed into Ku Mu’s forehead was
flashing fast, and the black glow had already invaded Ku Mu’s corroded skull, turning more than half of
his skull black. Ku Mu’s body twitched violently, but he had been staring at Ji Hao with a viscious smile on
his face.
Just now, Ku Mu perceived that his physical body was badly harmed, so he couldn’t wait until his spiritual
silhouette had fully recovered, and just drew it forcibly back from Ji Hao’s spiritual space with a secret
magic.
At that moment, Ji Hao saw Ku Mu’s spiritual silhouette transforming into a beam of white light, which
was surrounded by faint white flames, and breaking out from his spiritual space, trying to get forcibly
out.
Ji Hao had clearly seen that Ku Mu had burned his own soul in order to forcibly get out; this meant, in
order to draw it back from Ji Hao’s spiritual space, Ku Mu had harmed his own soul. Ji Hao’s spiritual
power wasn’t great enough, and failed to trap Ku Mu’s soul, which was a lot more powerful than his own
soul.
665
However, when a small half of Ku Mu’s soul got out of Ji Hao’s spiritual space, and a big half was still left
inside, a very faint arc flashed across Ji Hao’s spiritual space. Ku Mu let out a howl, and seventy percent of
his soul remained stuck in Ji Hao’s spiritual space.
Inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man slowly emerged from the air, widely opened his mouth
and swallowed Ku Mu’s remaining soul.
Briefly pausing with his eyes narrowed, the mysterious man then looked down at Ji Hao, and said, “Little
kid, you probably have provoked a bunch of people who are difficult to deal with. But don’t worry, you’re
going to Pu Ban City, and the death of lowly disciples like Ku Mu can’t possibly lead you to those
troublesome people.”
The mysterious man then slowly disappeared. Seeing Ku Mu’s vicious smile, Ji Hao leaped up from the
ground and slapped hard on his face.
Followed by a bright clapping sound, Ku Mu spew out a mouthful of blood out again. He remained smiling
viciously, while staring at Ji Hao; at the same time, he struggled up from the ground, sat with his legs
crossed and locked his fingers together, then said something with a weird voice.
“Good, very good. You dared to kill our sect disciples...you will pay back for your sin...you will eventually
pay pack!”
Then Ku Mu let out a creepy smile, and his body was suddenly set ablaze. The purely white, glaze-like
flame wrapped his body up, and his body melted down like lava. Drops of snow white liquid spurted out
from Ku Mu’s body, gathered together along with jingling sounds, and gradually formed a few thumb-
sized white pearls.
Ku Mu’s body then melted completely down, and whole one hundred and eight white pearls appeared.
Each white pearl was embossed with a faint lotus pattern.
Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming stunned, and said, “This is not Southern Wasteland magic...can it be Eastern
Wasteland’s magic? Northern Wasteland? Western Wasteland? Or the Midland?”
Si Wen Ming calmly grabbed all of those white pearls, put both of his hands together and easily crushed
those white pearls into a wisp of white smoke. He then said blandly, “You kids, don’t pay too much
attention to these heterodox vicious things, they’re not even worth mentioning. No matter how many of
them come after us, we will just kill them all.”
Ji Hao nodded, he was just going to say something, but Man Man darted up to him and cuddled him
tightly, then grabbed his head with both of her hands and violently shook his head, while yelling, “Ji Hao!
Eh? Eh? Are you alright? You weren’t hurt! So you were just pretending! Like me when I was little!”
Ji Hao’s neck let out a loud cracking sound. This horrible human-shaped dinosaur, she almost tore Ji Hao’s
head off from his neck.
666
In another building, next to the one Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man were staying at, the five bald men
were all laughing.
“Let’s begin, give a bit pressure to that Si Wen Ming...hehe, let that little kid spew some blood, and make Si
Wen Ming begin to worry!”
The tiny three-eyed monkey grinned ferociously, then abruptly let out a spell with a high-pitched voice.
In Ji Hao’s room, Ji Hao suddenly looked down at the tattoo that transformed on the Gold Crow Shell, on
his chest. An extremely thin beam of blood-red light flashed across the tattoo.
667
Chapter 149 – Furious Man Man
Hi everyone,
As some of you may know, xianxiaworld.net has started taking donations. For TME we have decided to
have 7 regular chapters and 3 donated chapters in a week, for the time being (we may increase the
quantity of the donated chapters, if needed). To keep things easy, from now on I will just put a note on
top of each chapter saying if it is a regular chapter or sponsored chapter, so we can keep tabs on our
releases. I hope this won’t bother anyone (if so, please put it in the comment section).
Enjoy :)
SecondRate
Regular chapter 1/7.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 149 - Furious Man Man
Si Wen Ming and Man Man simultaneously turned their heads around, and looked at Ji Hao.
Si Wen Ming stood still, and carefully observed this slight beam of blood-red light, Man Man pulled her
entire face closely in front of Ji Hao’s chest, while popping up her eyes wide open and stared at this
extremely thin wisp of blood-red light.
“They have activated the power contained in the curse, should I vomit blood, or scream?” said Ji Hao with
a smile on his face, “Uncle Wen Ming, my two baby snakes told me that this magic curse comes from that
small three-eyed monkey. Looking at the terrifying group of mad animals out there, I want to draw out
the people who planned all this.”
Si Wen Ming nodded while smiling, and said, “Those animals are indeed not behaving right, but with the
power of just those few men, they shouldn’t be able to make those animals as mad as this. Whoever are
supporting them, are not weak at all. It’s not a bad idea to pretend to be injured and draw them out.”
Once Si Wen Ming had finished his speech, Man Man’s bright and big eyes suddenly popped out even
more widely; in the next moment, her pair of mountain-crushing hammers darted out one after another,
and shattered the wall of this small building straight, then smashed into another small building that was
located beside it.
Although Man Man looked like a careless little girl, the moment since Ji Hao had been in an argument with
the bald men in the restaurant, Man Man had completely memorized the living area of theirs. Even this
move, in which she swung her hammers out and directly smashed into the room of those men, had been
silently rehearsed in her mind for quite a few times.
668
The two gigantic hammers swooshed out one after another, and struck right where the five men were
sitting, without the slightest deviation. Man Man couldn’t have possibly seen what they had been doing in
the room, but she did accurately throw the hammers on their heads. This showed how exceptionally
talented Man Man was, when it came to smashing things with her hammers.
One strand of the God-type bloodline power of Man Man was injected in each hammer. Along with a
cracking sound, a beam of fiery light spurted out from each hammer, after which, the three-foot square
hammerheads abruptly expanded into a few zhang square, and were instantly wrapped up by raging
flames, diving down like a pair of blazing shooting stars.
The entire city of the caravan shook violently, and the small metal building, which had three floors and
was six-zhang tall, collapsed instantly along with a thunderous boom. A great hole appeared in the floor,
baring the thickly built small rooms on the second floor of the city.
The five bald men had been silently incanting some kind of magic spell in their room. They couldn’t even
have dreamt that once they started their blood-curse magic incantation, Man Man’s hammers would
smash right onto their heads. Without any excuse, resign or any evidence, with only a deduction of Ji Hao
and Si Wen Ming, a great calamity had fallen onto their heads.
The two heavy and gigantic hammers, which surpassed any Senior Magus in both weight and power,
struck right on the heads of the five men. Four of them could only let out a few painful moans before they
had completely been smashed down by these hammers; only the team leader howled in a weird voice
while thickly dotted spell symbols quickly emerged from his skin, along with which, his body suddenly
expanded, and becoming five-zhang tall. He raised both of his arms and with difficulty caught one of the
two hammers.
Fiery light shone and fire power spread towards all directions. The hammerhead seemed to try crushing
that man, while the bold man roared hoarsely. The terrifying weight of the hammer was no lighter than a
real mountain, and all the bones of the man were letting out creaking sounds. Both his legs had fully sunk
into the metal-cast ground.
The tiny three-eyed monkey screamed out in fear. It instantly stopped incanting the spell and
manipulating the power contained in the blood curse, instead, all three of its eyes simultaneously spurted
out green light beams in order to help its owner lift the hammer, which was about the crush the bald men.
Obviously, physical strength was not the specialty of this tiny monkey. In order to release its power and
lift the hammer, it had to activate the evil curse. Tens of thousands of weird spell symbols gushed out
from inside its body.
“We’re dead,” sighed and said the bald man despairingly.
He was right. Those spell symbols gushing out from the tiny monkey’s body were precise, lively shaped as
all kinds of animals; they were all wrapped around with a blood-red light and were releasing a strong
sense of dark power, looking just like wild and furious beasts. Nourished by the souls and spirit blood of
all those killed animals, these spell symbols had already become as lively as real animals.
669
There was no need to be a powerful Maguspriest, any Senior Magus that had even the most basic
understanding of magic spells, would be able to figure out the connection between these spell symbols
and the attacks by the group of mad animals outside the city.
Ji Hao shook his head, slightly patted Man Man’s head with his right hand, then walked up to the large
hole in the wall that was left by Man Man’s hammers, and looked down at the bald man, who was being
suppressed by one of Man Man’s hammers and couldn’t move.
Si Wen Ming crossed his arms in front of this chest with a gentle smile on his face, then said to Gui Three,
who once again had showed up silently, just like a ghost, “Gui Three, those animals as well as those blood-
curses, are being manipulated by these people. There is no need to be too grateful, how about making our
trip free?”
Gui Three’s face was wrinkled by a grin. He bowed his body and saluted Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, then
gnashed his teeth and stretched his arms towards the bald man.
“Thank you, my honored guests, for exposing these bastards. Over thirty of our elite guards have been
killed because of them!” Said Gui Three at the same time. His body was even quivering slightly.
The families of all those death elite guards had been working for the caravan, generation after generation,
many of them had traveled across the Southern Wasteland with Gui Three over and over again, they had
fought for each other and saved each other, making them as close as blood brothers.
All those strong and powerful men had been turned into puddles of disgusting blood, by such a vicious
blood-curse. Gui Three was now in an incomparably great rage, and his mind was filled with hatred. His
eyes even looked cold and terrifying when he looked at that bald man.
With a creepy grin, Gui Three’s tightly grabbed the man, and his ten fingers sank into the bald man’s
shoulder. He then said with a hideous smile, “My honoured guest, since you have come to our Spirit
Turtle caravan, and brought us such an expensive gift...we have no reason to not treat you well!”
The bald man sighed once again, he looked at Ji Hao and shook his head, then said, “Okay, I didn’t think
that you could survive the Three-Eyed Soul Devil’s blood-curse; I assume that you have inherited magic
treasure on you that protected you. Hehe...”
He then looked at Gui Three and said blandly, “You’re nothing but small Spirit Turtle caravan. I will die
here, but you should be expecting revenge.”
He then let out a creepy laughter, at the same time, the small three-eyed monkey let out an unwilling
scream, then spew out a sphere of green flame, wrapping the bald man and itself inside. After that, their
bodies began melting, just like candles in front of a stove.
670
The bald man remained having that bland expression, while staring at Man Man, and said, “Little girl,
you’re so powerful at such a young age. When you grow up, you probably will become another headache.
You have to die, have to...”
Before he had finished his speech, his body had melted completely down and turned into a puddle of
sticky blood-red liquid, flowing everywhere. Even a Maguspriest who was mastered in ghosts and soul
related magic, could not sense even slightest bit of soul power coming from this puddle of blood, and
would be unable to find even a trace of useful information.
The tiny three-eyed monkey let out a few weird, laughter-like shouts, it could apparently hold longer
against its own suicidal-type of magic.
A sphere of green flame flashed inside its tiny body then suddenly blew off. The gigantic turtle instantly
let out a deep roar, followed by which, a circle of transparent, shadow like power appeared around the
tiny monkey’s body.
The tiny monkey’s body exploded, green lights and blood mist rose into the air, however, the thin layer of
shadow-like power had firmly blocked the explosive power, and didn’t let it hurt even a single person.
671
Chapter 150 – The journey
Note: Regular chapter 2/7
__________________________________________________________________
Chapter 150 - The journey
After the three-eyed tiny monkey had died, the animal group immediately stopped attacking, and
scattered to leave.
The gigantic turtle kept moving towards the North with steady steps. Gui Three and a few teams of
guards searched through the remaining luggage of the little group of bald men for quite a while, but failed
to find any useful information, therefore, this case of attacks got suspended for the time being.
Every day, Ji Hao would squat on the city wall near the head of the gigantic turtle, and chatted with the
turtle while watching the scenery.
This Starry Sky Spirit Turtle, who had lived for countless years, was quite a chatter. Two days after he had
gotten familiar with Ji Hao, it started telling Ji Hao all kinds of interesting stories about his experiences
throughout its long time of living.
It had started with the story about its hometown, the bottomless ocean, deep in the deepest area of the
Northern Wasteland. The gigantic turtle depicted a cruel scene to Ji Hao, which described millions of
large-scale aquatic animals madly killing and devouring each other in the depths of the boundless, dark
ocean, in order to survive and procreate.
After the long larval stage, the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle sensed a call from its own bloodline. Therefore, it
trod on the air and left the depths of the ocean, where it had hatched. After that, it signed a mutually
benefiting contract with the Spirit Turtle Caravan and became a member of the caravan.
During the past thousands of years, this gigantic turtle had carried the city on its back, living with
generations and generations of the caravan members, protecting and relying on each other, while
traveling between the Midland and the Southern Wasteland. It had witnessed the horrible war in the
Midland, the witless mass killings in the void, as well as the most sanguinary clan extermination in the
Southern Wasteland.
In its life, it had met too many strong and brave warriors, and breathtakingly beautiful women.
“However, in my turtle eyes, even the most beautiful girl of your humankind still lacks a turtle’s shell!”
Said the gigantic turtle while yearningly looking at the sky, after which it let out a long sigh, and said
slowly, “When I break into the Divine Magus Level, I will have become a real adult Starry Sky Spirit
672
Turtle. Then I can find myself a turtle wife, and have a bunch of baby turtles. The meaning of life is
nothing but reproduction!”
Hearing the words of the turtle, Ji Hao smiled and shook his head, then said, “The meaning of life is
definitely more than just reproduction.”
The gigantic turtle blinked its bright little beady eyes, turned its head back and threw a glance at Ji Hao,
then said, “Eh? Ah, unlike the humankind, we don’t have that many thoughts about different stuff. We
only want to stuff our bellies, not be killed by others with violence, until our lives end naturally, and to
have as many offsprings as we can, to increase the numbers of our kind; these are all of the purposes of
our lives.”
“As for...” The gigantic turtle seemed wanting to continue but hesitated, it then looked at Ji Hao’s young
and tender face, blinked its eyes again, lowered its voice and murmured, “As for the many things that
your humankind would spend a lifetime pursuing, we don’t value that kind of things as much as you do.”
Ji Hao looked at the turtle full of curiosity and surprised, then asked, “What kind of things are valued by
us but not you?”
The gigantic turtle remained silent for a short while, then lowered its voice once again, and said
whispered, “With dignity and honor.”
While speaking, the turtle had already reached the northern boundaries of the Southern Wasteland. It
shook its enormous head, and stepped over a hundreds of miles wide river, then quickly took another
two steps forwards, stepping into the boundless void.
From under the four legs of the gigantic turtle, large clouds of hazy, star-like glowing lights spread out.
The turtle slowly walked inside the dark, bottomless and boundless void, just like walking on the flat
ground. Step by a step, every step would leave a miles in radius, glowing footprint in the void. Those
glowing footprints would only slowly dissipate after the turtle had walked ten thousand miles further.
Ji Hao silently looked at the gigantic turtle. The turtle rushed in the void for over half an hour, then turned
its head around, slowly grinned at Ji Hao, and said, “That may have sounded as if it’s lacking some
backbone, but in our bloodline too many scenes of once powerful beings disappearing have been
recorded. A Starry Sky Spirit Turtle is not some kind of extremely powerful creature that could stand at
the top of the whole world; it’s already not bad for us to be able to survive and keep reproducing like
this.”
Ji Hao leaped down from the city wall and came to the edge of the turtle shell, slowly and gently patted
the rough skin on the turtle’s neck.
“I get that. All kinds of beings in this world have their own goals. Some pursue eternal life, and some want
to live as brightly and shining as shooting stars, even though that kind of life would be short and
temporary. All kinds of beings in this world are free. We live in this world, all of ours pursuances fit the...”
673
Ji Hao looked at the silent and peaceful gigantic turtle, and with a bit difficulty let out the last word, “Dao!”
All kinds of beings in this world were free. Creatures living in this world, all of ours pursuances were fit to
the...Dao!
The gigantic turtle blinked its eyes, turned its head back and silently contemplated on Ji Hao’s words.
Ji Hao stood on the gigantic turtle’s neck abruptly, shocked by the magical scene that suddenly appeared
in the surrounding space.
Within the void, it did look as if the turtle had been walking very slowly, but its speed was around ten
times faster than it had been in the Southern Wasteland. In the Southern Wasteland the turtle had to be
extra careful in order to prevent itself from stamping a large hole in the Southern Wasteland’s jungle or
shaking a mountain into collapsing.
However, in the void, no matter how fast it rushed, the boundless void would still be able to hold its
weight and speed.
It had been only a big half an hour, but the gigantic turtle had already rushed over nearly a million miles.
An ocean-like, magnificent cloud of stardust, which had spread over countless miles, had abruptly
appeared in front of the gigantic turtle. Within the cloud of stardust, the smallest grain was only as big as
a single dust on earth, and the biggest star had a radius of a few miles.
Because of reflections, the vast cloud of stardust was glowing with multicoloured and splendid lights,
similar to a shining, colourful ocean.
Countless dolphin-shaped, over a-hundred-zhang long beautiful creatures, which were all wrapped with
a faint, blue mist-like light, leisurely and lithely leaped up from this ocean of glowing stardust, happily
flipped their tail fins, then dove quickly away.
These unknown magical creatures were swimming in the void, just like how dolphins swam in the water;
their each movement was as fluid as the most beautiful melody; so beautiful that it would take anyone’s
breath away.
A blue whale-shaped, miles long gigantic creature was quickly swimming around all those dolphin-
shaped magical creatures. Tens of zhangs tall muscular men were standing on the back of this gigantic
creature, while holding long poles in their hands, controlling the directions those dolphin-shaped
magically beautiful creatures moved, just like shepherds in the grassland.
Seeing the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle coming over, a sturdy man, whose upper body was bared, laughed out
loud when the turtle was still hundreds of miles away from then.
674
“Ah, are you my caravan’s friend? We are so thirsty, our tongue hasn't touched even a single drop of
booze for over ten years! Do you have delicious booze? We have quite a lot good stuff here, we can trade
with you!” Yelled the sturdy man.
Gui Three always showed up timely whenever he was needed.
He leaned half of his body out of the tower, while waving friendly and excitedly both his arms and yelled
towards that sturdy man.
“Ah! Ah! Who is there? My Star Shepherd Clan brothers, how have you been lately? The last time I met
your clansmen was over a hundred and seventy years ago. I have more than enough top quality booze for
you, especially your favorite sweet booze that has been soaked in honey; I have as many as you want!”
Bright and clear laughter resounded across the void; those beautiful magical creatures stopped
swimming, curiously turned their heads around, and looked at the gigantic turtle.
The gigantic whale flew towards the gigantic turtle, both of them were quickly drawing closer to each
other.
675
Chapter 151 – Tax collection
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 151 - Tax collection
Ji Hao looked curiously at those men from the Shepherd Star Clan.
Only tens of people, herding such a large group of beautiful magical creatures in this boundless void. Ji
Hao was strongly attracted by the mysteriousness of these men, how could he possibly have gotten the
chance to see this magical scene if he had stayed in the Southern Wasteland?
Those Shepherd Star Clan men leaped onto the turtle’s shell, happily hugged Gui Three and the other
administrators of the caravan.
The translucent gigantic whale opened its jaws, then a few Shepherd Star Clan men walked into its
mouth. A while later, the little group of men dragged out a couple of huge bags, which were made from
transparent leather. They generously threw these bags on the turtle’s shell; a few stones and gemstones
that were shining with magical light, rolled out from the opening of those bags, which were not bundled
up so well.
A Shepherd Star Clan man slapped his own chest hard. He seemed unable to wait any longer to taste the
booze, let out a grin, and said, “These stuff were all collected by us during the past years, how much booze
can we trade with them? Just take them all! Ah, it’s too difficult for us to brew our own booze.”
Gui Three and the few other administrators narrowed their eyes, while grinning from ear to ear. They
picked up those few large bags and sent them to the deepest area of the bottom storage floor, at their
fastest speed. After which, large vats of booze were sent continuously out of the city by the caravan
guards, after which the vats were being carried into the mouth of the gigantic whale by those men of the
Shepherd Star Clan, one after another, while they were swallowing their saliva ceaselessly.
The trade lasted two hours. Tens of thousands of delicious boozes had been carried out of the city, and
Gui Three had also given them a free batch of fresh wild fruits. When the trade had been completed, Gui
Tree and those Shepherd Star Clan men said goodbye to each other.
Si Wen Ming and Man Man stood on the city wall, while watching this trade with a smile.
Man Man popped her eyes wide open, and looked curiously at those beautiful magical creatures with
their perfectly-built body curvature. Seeing those Shepherd Star Clan’s men about to leave, Man Man
couldn’t help but sigh, and said, “Ah, these big guys are so beautiful, just wondering if they taste good or
not.”
676
Swallowing her saliva, Man Man then continued with her eyes narrowed, “I have only tasted rainbow
fiery fishes, which lives in the springs located at volcano vents, have different colours, are very pretty,
and taste delicious. I assume the more beautiful a creature, the better the taste of it!”
All the men of the Shepherd Star Clan turned their heads, saw Man Man, then all laughed out loud. One
sturdy man passionately waved his hand at Man Man, laughed, and said, “Little girl, these star dolphins
don’t taste good, their meat is dry and flavorless. Ah, such a cute little girl; you remind me of my
daughter! Here, take this small gift!”
The man rummaged in the huge leather bag that was tied around his waist for a while, then waved his
hand towards Man Man; along with his move, a palm-sized sparkling gemstone fell into Man Man’s hands,
and left a multicolored trail of light behind it. Those men of the Shepherd Star Clan then hopped onto the
back of the gigantic whale while talking and laughing, then drove the gigantic whale, and flew away.
Later, they began singing an old and peaceful song.
Countless dolphin-shaped star fishes let out long and silver calls. Their beautiful, smoothly curved bodies
leaped high from the stardust cloud, sending up large spheres of dust light, and went quickly after their
owners. Even when they had gone over thousand miles away, the beautiful song, which was being sung
by the men of the Shepherd Star Clan, still was transmitting back into Ji Hao’s ears.
Ji Hao listened carefully to their song. Although these men were all happy and smiling, and seemed to be
in the best mood ever, the story that was being told in their song was about an ancient clan, which had
lost its territory that had been passed down by their ancestors, and had nowhere to live but wander
around in this world.
“The Shepherd Star Clan, such an interesting clan!” said Ji Hao while slightly patting Mr Crow’s claw, who
had been standing on his shoulder.
On the city wall, Man Man was holding the egg-shaped, hazily sparkling gemstone in her hands, and asked
Si Wen Ming with a grin on her face, “Uncle Wen Ming, what’s this?”
Si Wen Ming took a look at that gemstone, smilingly nodded, and said, “It’s a good piece! Hide it, when we
get into Pu Ban City, ask your Abba to make a nice treasure with it, by himself.”
Gui Three put his face near Man Man’s hands, then patted his own face hard, yelled in a fuss, “Ah, those
jerks from the Shepherd Star Clan! I have some valuable, cherished friendship with them, more or less,
but, it seems my old face is not as cute as this little girl’s face! Why can’t I get a gift?!”
Exclaiming a few times, Gui Three grinned, and continued, “Such a nice piece of Starry Light Essence
Crystal; if it’s melted into a flying magic treasure, it would increase the magic treasure’s flying speed by
ten times! Such a nice piece, little girl, I can trade it with...”
677
Gui Three then shook his head, turned around and left without finishing his speech, only murmured,
“Hmmm, can’t afford it. Such a big piece of Starry Light Essence Crystal, you can’t buy it with jade coins. I
have to feed my wife and kids, can’t afford it.”
All those caravan guards standing on the city wall laughed out, and began criticizing Gui Three’s old face,
saying that, how could he compare his wrinkled old face with Man Man’s petal-like young face? All of the
other caravan members began laughing and yelling, none of them took another glance at Man Man’s
Starry Light Essence Crystal.
However, amongst those passengers, who had come out of their rooms to see what was happening
outside, there were a few people who were dressed in an oddly fashion, taking a rude calculating look at
Man Man.
But Si Wen Ming turned silently around, his pupils suddenly changed into a khaki color, and threw a
threatening glance at the few people. The body of these people instantly quivered, as if they had walked
onto a mountain, and even staggered a few steps back. They then panicked, hurriedly turned around and
left, none of them dared to give Man Man another look.
Ji Hao had clearly seen this, smilingly waved his hands to Si Wen Ming, and yelled, “Uncle Wen Ming,
cool!”
Si Wen Ming let out a few waves of laughter, gently patted the head of Man Man, who had absolutely no
idea what just had happened.
A trade that had brought an unspeakably great profit to the Spirit Turtle Caravan had been completed.
The gigantic turtle continued to move towards the North. Ji Hao didn't want to go back to his room,
stayed on the turtle’s neck all day long, while looking curiously at the surrounding areas.
All kinds of magical scenes could been seen in the void, just those different sized mountains and floating
islands, which flew passed the gigantic turtle from time to time, were interesting enough for Ji Hao.
Especially when he discovered that some tiny-scale clans were living on some of the floating islands,
which had radiuses of hundreds to thousands of miles!
Every time the gigantic turtle flew past a floating island that had a small-scale clan living on it, it would be
tirelessly pulled over. They would say hi to those clansmen, and trade for some of their unique products,
with weapons, food and booze from the caravan’s storage. Gui Three had been laughing so happily all the
way to the point that he couldn’t even close his mouth; obviously, he had made a fortune.
The gigantic turtle traveled like this in the void for over half a month, then it stopped abruptly.
From right in front of it and from both sides of the gigantic turtle, a few spots of lights had emerged from
the dark void, and were quickly coming straight over towards the gigantic turtle.
678
Gui Three stood on the tower, and cursed resentfully in a very low voice, “These greedy monsters again!
Why do we meet them everywhere we go? Good, they’re going to skin us out of our profit again! We have
made hundred percent of profit as of now, but after we have dealt with them, and get back to the Midland,
it should be considered lucky if we have thirty percent of it left!”
Ji Hao stood up, and looked at those spots of light. Those spots of light were flying fleetingly. Gradually, Ji
Hao clearly could see that all eighteen spots of light were actually metal ships with lengths of three miles.
All these metal ships were exquisitely crafted, and were long and smoothly shaped. Tens of pairs of wings
thrust out from both sides of each ship, which were slightly flapping, and driving these metal ships to dart
in the void like shooting stars.
These metal ships were getting closer and closer. A short while later, these eighteen ships encircled the
gigantic turtle, in a lunar-shaped manner.
From a bronze colored metal ship in the middle of the half circle, a five-meter tall, fully armed Jia Clan
warrior slowly walked out, and began yelling with a weird voice.
“Ah, the Spirit Turtle Caravan. Let me do the math for you, this time you went to the Southern Wasteland
and stayed for an entire seven years; I bet you have collected quite a lot of good stuff. Well, you all know
the rule.”
Clapping his own hands, the Jia Clan warrior proudly laughed out aloud and said, “Alright, open your
storage room, we are going to collect the tax!”
679
Chapter 152 – Human as a tax
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 152: Human as a tax?
From each of the eighteen metal ships, five to six proud and aggressive Jia Clan warriors walked out,
while swinging their arms.
They were wearing the same metal armors, and carrying exactly same weapons, and had the same totem
embossed on their chest armors. Obviously, this was an official troop that had strict rules and a
hierarchical system.
Along with a series of metal clashing sounds, a door opened on the deck of each ship, from which, a
zhang-wide metal ladder was being thrust out, step by step. The ladders seemed as thin as the wings of a
cicada and quickly reached the caravan city. It hooked firmly onto the city wall with two metal claws on
the beginning of each ladder.
Groups of slave warriors, wearing partial armors and carrying round shields and sharp swords, walked
out through the ladders, onto the city wall. They seemed very familiar with the caravan city, and soon
occupied the central area of every single watch tower and other vital spots of the city.
The faces of Gui Three and the other caravan members had all turned extremely dark, but they still
politely ordered the caravan guards to move away from all of the vital spots of the city.
Ji Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest, and looked coldly at those slave warriors from head to toe.
He had killed quite a lot of these dark-skinned slave warriors when he had fought against the Blood Fang.
Those slave warriors of the Blood Fang had all been pure cannon fodder, with no good use but to be
killed. They had even looked a bit decayed.
But these slave warriors, who had just rushed into the caravan city, were completely different. Apart
from their armors and weapons, which were a lot better than what the slave warriors of the Blood Fang
had, they were also much more energetic and stronger them the Blood Fang’s slave warriors, and the
senses of powers that was being released from their bodies were a lot stronger.
These were real elite warriors who could really fight in battles, instead of those lowly and stupid slave
warriors who could do nothing but carry things around.
Ji Hao quickly scanned the bodies of these slave warriors with his spiritual power, and subconsciously
frowned. These slave warriors were all above the Tenth Level of the Junior Magus; the team leaders who
680
supervised over ten team members, were all Junior Magi, and the commanders, who had over a hundred
warriors under his command, were all Senior Magi.
“Such a powerful army,” murmured Ji Hao with his eyes narrowed, “A Junior Magus every ten people, and
a Senior Magus every hundred people...even our newly formed Gold Crow Army is not as powerful as
this...”
Si Wen Ming silently walked up to Ji Hao, stood behind him, without Ji Hao even noticing.
Si Wen Ming took a glance at the totem that was embossed on the chest armors of those Jia Clan, and said
blandly, “The High Moon army, of course, they’re all elites. Look at their totem, the high tower and the
erect eye above it are silver white, and the patterns on that high tower are swords and daggers. They’re
the people from the High Moon. Every single one of them is one of the finest warriors; these people
possess the strongest fighting instinct among the entire Jia Clan.”
Ji Hao carefully looked at the totem on their chest armors.
A high tower, with an erect eye floating above it. Ji Hao had been familiar with this totem since long time
ago, but due to the descriptions Si Wen Ming gave, Ji Hao noticed the slight differences. The totem that
had been embossed on the chest armors of these warriors was indeed silver white, and symbolized the
most common and natural color of metal that was used to forge swords and daggers, while the surface of
the tower was decorated with exquisite and fine patterns of swords and daggers.
Ji Hao remembered vaguely the totem on the badge that had been worn by Di Luo, who had given Ji Hao
some trouble. Di Luo’s totem was had been coloured blood-red, looked similar to this silver white totem
in shape, but the details differed largely.
“When you get to Pu Ban City, you will learn what these totems represents.”
A group of slave warriors walked over in calculated steps. In the meanwhile, Si Wen Ming lowered his
voice as much as he could, and said to Ji Hao, “Don’t dogfight against these warriors of the High Moon.
Both their fighting instinct, and their skills are far better than those of other warriors at the same level.
You should strike warriors of the High Moon with your first attack, even if you have to use sneak attacks.
Just kill them with the first shot, the longer the fight last, the more dangerous it will become, and you will
be the only one at disadvantage.”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, and curved his lips downwards.
Fighting instinct and skills? He had fought face to face with Jia Clan’s warriors. They indeed had great
fighting skills, but Ji Hao didn’t believe that the fighting skills and instincts of the Jia Clan warriors were
superior to that of his.
Looking at Ji Hao, who didn’t seem to give a damn about those Jia Clan warriors, Si Wen Ming couldn’t
help but smile. He then gently patted Ji Hao’s shoulder, but didn’t say anything else. Ji Hao was young,
681
passionate and proud; he reminded Si Wen Ming about himself when he had been a young boy and had
just started exploring this magnificent world. Just like Ji Hao, he had also been hard-edged and refused to
bow to anyone.
Till the moment those slave warriors had taken the control of the entire city, those Jia Clan warriors
standing on the metal ships all laughed out aloud, then lithely leaped onto the city wall from their ships,
while walking proudly and arrogantly. They were looking around on the city wall, as if the caravan city
belonged to them.
Suddenly, a Jia Clan warrior walked up to a caravan guard, and grabbed an exquisite-looking amulet off
the guard, without saying anything. The amulet was made from a beast tooth and was tied around the
guard’s neck. The beast tooth amulet spurted out a bright fiery light and large amounts of fire sparks,
while it let out a deep, thunder-like sound.
The Jia Clan warrior held the amulet in his hand and gave it a close look, after which, he nodded with
satisfaction, and said, “It’s a good piece; it can protect its owner from soul attack. Hmm, good, it's mine
now!”
The facial expression of the guard who owned the amulet changed quickly, from angry to helpless; at last,
he lowered his head down, and forcibly held his anger off.
The Jia Clan warrior proudly tied this amulet that was made in a typical Southern Wasteland style,
around his wrist, then showed off to his teammates while laughing, “Hahaha, look at this piece, carefully
polished, must be given by this kid’s lover!”
All the other Jia Clan warriors laughed out as well.
Ji Hao stared at the Jia Clan warrior, who had just seized the amulet from the guard, with a darkened face.
That amulet had a special shape, and complicated patterns were painted on its surface with a pink-
coloured plant juice; Ji Hao recognized the amulet at first glance; it was a gift from a Southern Wasteland
girl, and contained the most sincere, best wishes from the Southern Wasteland Maguspriestess to her
lover.
Apparently, this caravan guard had met his lover in the Southern Wasteland, but that Jia Clan’s warrior
seized the amulet that had been given to him by his lover.
Ji Hao stood abruptly up, but Si Wen Ming pressed his hand on Ji Hao’s shoulder, then slightly shook his
head.
The surrounding Jia Clan warriors scornfully glanced at Ji Hao. A few of them, who happened to be the
tallest and muscular ones, mocked Ji Hao in deep voices.
“Just a little kid, hehe, I can easily poke my finger into his head!”
682
A loud shout of one of the slave warriors came from inside the city, “Lord, here is a pretty little girl! Is our
general lately...”
After hearing the slave warrior, a few Jia Clan’s warriors shouted out simultaneously, “Woman? Pretty
woman? Bring her out here and let us have a look at her! Hmm, add this woman into your tax this time!”
Both Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao’s facial expressions changed. In the very next moment, the entire city
slightly shook, followed by which, tens of bodies flew out from the city along with great howling-sounds;
some of the bodies were twisted into weird shapes, some others were violently smashed into flat.
Followed by all these, Man Man’s raging roar came from the city, “My Amma said that no man can touch
Man Man’s body! Do you all want to die?!”
Along with a few thunderous booms, a watch tower in the city suddenly collapsed.
683
Chapter 153 – Kidnap
Note: Regular Chapter 5/7
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 153 - Kidnap
“Man Man!”
Seeing those slave warriors, who had been sent flying out of the city by Man Man, Ji Hao let out a shout. At
the same time, a sphere of fiery light burst out from his back, from within which, a pair of fiery wings
stretched out, and pushed his body. He darted into the city at a lightning speed, leaving hundreds of
shreds of afterimages behind.
Ji Hao had shared life and death with Man Man, therefore, Man Man was very special and important to Ji
Hao. Now, these Jia Clan’s warriors were attempting to take Man Man as a tax collection; as far as Ji Hao
was concerned, they had all already died.
Inside the city tens of slave warriors, holding swords and shields in their hands, had circled around Man
Man while protecting each other.
Next to them, a watch tower had violently been shattered into pieces, and a few slave warriors, who had
heavy shields in their hands, were smashed under the collapsed tower; blood was gushing out of their
bodies in streams.
Man Man held the pair of gigantic hammers in her hands, while her entire body was spurting out raging
flames. She was glaring with a pair of pupils that shone angrily with bright fiery light at the slave
warriors, which had encircled her. From time to time she clashed her pair of hammers against each other,
and let out thunder-like metal clashing sounds, causing even all the buildings in the city to shake slightly.
“You vicious monsters, you shall all die!” Shouted Man Man harshly with both, anger and pride, “My big
brother said that sooner or later he will put all of you on stakes, and burn you slowly into ashes, inch by
inch!”
“Hm, poor little girl, so reckless.” An over two meters tall, especially strong slave warrior let out a great
shout, then darted out towards Man Man like a lightning bolt; at the same time, he swung the heavy
shield, held in his right hand, hard towards Man Man’s face.
This Senior Magus Level Commander of the slave warriors didn’t use his sword, instead, he used his
shield; obviously, he was attempting to knock Man Man out and capture Man Man alive, instead of killing
her.
684
However, he apparently underestimated the destructive power Man Man possessed, and thought her to
be a small, pretty, adorable little girl.
Beams of fiery lights darted out from Man Man’s pupils; she had already activated a part of her Zhu Rong
bloodline, the bloodline of the gods, and gained a certain kind of magical special ability for her eyes; her
pair of pupils now were even more powerful than Ji Hao’s |Gold Crow Pupils|. According to the slave
warrior, his moves were fast and smooth, but in Man Man’s eyes, he was as slow as a snail and full of
weaknesses.
Of course, Man Man didn’t care about weaknesses at all.
She raised the huge hammer she was holding in her right hand high, and aimed precisely at the body of
the Commander of the slave warriors, then carelessly swung the hammer down.
Countless flame-shaped patterns on the mountain-crushing hammer lit up simultaneously, and spurted
out large strands of flame flakes. In the meanwhile, tens of thousands of glowing red spell symbols
flashed across the hammerhead. The entire city shook violently, and within the area that had a radius of a
thousand miles, all kinds of natural power and energy, which were related to fire, were instantly
absorbed by this mountain crushing hammer.
Along with a great hoop sound, a huge cloud of flame spurted out from the enormous hammerhead. At
the same moment, the hammer smashed right onto the head of the Commander of the slave warriors.
Followed by a loud bang, the Commander of the slave warriors suddenly burst into a puff of smoke within
the cloud of flames, along with his armor, shield and weapon. He then vanished without leaving a trace.
“Haha, you bunch of wastrels! You’re even worse than wild dogs!” Man Man yelled madly, then laughed
out aloud. After that, she carried the pair of gigantic hammers, which were as big as her body, on her
shoulder, and darted out like a red whirlwind.
A series of popping sound resounded across the entire area; hundreds of slave warriors didn’t even had
enough time to take any defensive action, but of course, even if they had raised their poor small shields,
nothing would change. Every time the pair of mountain crushing hammers were swung downwards by
Man Man, one slave warrior would be smashed and burned into ashes and smoke. After Man Man had
easily swung her hammers for tens of times, every single one of the slave warriors who had encircled her,
had been killed.
By the time Ji Hao had anxiously arrived, Man Man had already finished her attacks.
However, more slave warriors rushed over while roaring in rage, and fleetingly encircled the entire area.
Rapid warning horns came from those metal ships, followed by which, more elite slave warriors rushed
out of the ships, and ran into the caravan city along those metal ladders.
One Jia Clan warrior growled in rage, “Spirit Turtle Caravan! How dare you kill our High Moon’s warrior?!
Do you want to be wiped out?!”
685
Gui Three’s face had turned into a deadly pale, he stiffly stood on the roof of one of the smaller buildings,
and couldn’t let a word out for quite a while.
Ji Hao looked at Gui Three’s pale and terrified face, took a deep breath, then suddenly roared out, “Idiot!
Do we look like caravan people?! You come to collect tax from the caravan, it had nothing to do with us,
but since you attempted to kidnap Man Man, you’re all dead already!”
The Jia Clan’s warrior, who had yelled at Ji Hao earlier, took a glance at Gui Three then yelled at him,
“Spirit Turtle Caravan! Since this has nothing to do with you, you should just keep an eye on your guards;
tell them not to do anything, or your caravan will be unable to ever take another step into the Southern
Wasteland from now on!”
Tens of Jia Clan’s warriors came towards Man Man from all directions. One of them, who seemed to be a
Commander, yelled out harshly while rushing, “Encircle them! Tear that little kid apart and feed him to
the wild dogs! This little girl is quite pretty; recently our general wants nothing but young and adorable
little girls...Hmmm, don’t hurt her, not even a little bit!”
Hearing that Jia Clan warrior, Ji Hao let out a cold smile then hurriedly looked around.
Si Wen Ming seemed to have disappeared. Ji Hao couldn’t find him anywhere. He paused for a brief
moment, then grinned to Man Man while he slapped on her shoulder, and said, “Man Man, let all of your
power out, kill as many as you can! You heard them, they can’t hurt you, not even a little bit!”
Man Man nodded, banged her pair of mountain crushing hammers hard against each other. After that she
leaped up, and stamped both of her feet hard against the ground. Followed by this move of her, the metal
ground within miles in radius suddenly hollowed, and Man Man’s tiny little body darted out like a gust of
fierce wind, while swinging the pair of gigantic hammers towards the Jia Clan warrior who was closest to
her.
The Jia Clan warrior remained expressionless and raised his left hand. Along with his movement, a
square-looking heavy shield appeared on his arm. He slightly swung the heavy shield, and the next
moment, Man Man’s hammers clashed hard against the shield, letting out a thunderous clashing sound
and spurting out large amounts of raging flame flakes. Both Man Man and that Jia Clan warrior stood
perfectly still, and didn’t even shook their bodies in the slightest.
However, before Man Man could pull her hammers back, that Jia Clan warrior’s right hand had already
reached Man Man’s neck through the gap between the two hammers, without Man Man even knowing
how he did it. She popped up her eyes wide open, and stared at the large palm of that Jia Clan’s warrior,
which moved as fast as a ghost’s hand, and watched it grab her neck.
All Jia Clan warriors simultaneously laughed out; their laughter sounded so proud and insolent.
Man Man’s attacks were simple and straightforward. Although she was amazingly powerful, she indeed
had too many weaknesses. Her power was more than enough when she was dealing with those slave
686
warriors, who were far less powerful than herself, but facing these Jia Clan warriors, it took only one
moment for that Jia Clan warrior to grab her neck.
“Surrender, or...!” shouted that Jia Clan warrior, who had Man Man’s neck grabbed in his hand.
However, before he could finish his speech, Ji Hao pulled out a black, odd-shaped, jade dagger, raised it
high and swung it down, leaving a mysterious yet simple and primitive arc in the air.
Blood splashed out. The strong and muscular arm, which was used by the Jia Clan warrior to grab Man
Man’s neck, was easily chopped off by Ji Hao with that black jade dagger; even the thick metal shoulder-
armour worn by this Jia Clan warrior had failed to fence against Ji Hao’s attack that contained the power
of [Sky Opening].
The Jia Clan warrior howled in pain, and quickly drew his hand back; in the meanwhile, all the
surrounding Jia Clan warriors shouted out and rushed up in anger.
“Catch this little girl! Tear that boy apart!”
Tens of arms thrust out towards Man Man, striving to be the first to capture her, while only three to five
Jia Clan warriors launched attacks towards Ji Hao.
687
Chapter 154 – Killing In A Row
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 154 - Killing In A Row
“Piss off!” yelled Man Man.
Her entire body was now wrapped in dazzling flames and fiery lights, which had already transformed
into several fiery-dragon-shaped flame streams, and were hovering around her. Her pair of hammers had
been waving across the air and bringing up whirlwinds. The Jia Clan warriors opened their arms and
rushed towards Man Man one after another, but soon all had been hit by the pair of hammers and forced
to withdraw.
The hammers struck on the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors, while making series of metal clashing
sounds, which sounded like a blacksmith working. Those Jia Clan warriors darted towards Man Man, after
being hit by the hammers, over and over again. Their metal armors were all shining brightly, and creating
large amounts of fire sparks against the hammers. A few of them were struck right on faces by the
hammers, their noses were even flattened, making them look as if their noses had been smashed into
their faces.
From time to time, a few Jia Clan warriors who weren’t standing firmly, would be sent flying away by Man
Man’s hammers. Imagine the following, fully armed Jia Clan warriors being hit by Man Man’s hammers
and shooting out like bullets. If there was a word to describe such a scene, then that word could only be
shocking. Those Jia Clan’s warriors who were sent flying, roared while shattering literally everything that
came in touch with their bodies. Countless small buildings had badly been damaged, and hundreds of
holes had appeared in the ground.
Accompanied with series of loud metal clashing sounds, a few Jia Clan warriors bumped into the group of
slave warriors that were behind them, when they were sent flying.
All of the bones of those poor slave warriors instantly shattered by the impact with those Jia Clan’s
warriors; some were even torn apart, and blood splashed out similar to how water splashed out of a
fountain.
The Jia Clan warrior leader roared in rage, “Where did this little monster come from? How can she
possibly be even stronger than us?! Don’t be anxious, encircle her, drain her power! Our general is gonna
like her!
Hearing the leader, the other Jia Clan warriors stopped attacking, only gnashed their teeth and
continuously rushed up against Man Man’s hammers.
688
Man Man, who didn’t need any defense, had let out all of her terrifyingly great strength and was waving
her pair of hammers as hard as she could. Metal clashing sounds continued; no matter how many times
those Jia Clan warriors rushed up, each time they would be forced back by Man Man. Gradually, some of
those Jia Clan warriors were badly injured at the inside, and blood gushed out of their mouths in streams.
“Trying to bully Man Man?” shouted Man Man harshly, “Die, die, die! Haha!”
Such a tiny little pretty girl shouting like a crazy bear. Man Man leaped high into the air and darted
everywhere like a mad flea, as if she could fly. She left large pieces of afterimages were left behind her
body. Those unlucky Jia Clan warriors didn’t want to hurt Man Man, but had absolutely no idea how to
deal with her great strength, and could only keep rushing around her, while attempting to exhaust her
and capture her alive.
These Jia Clan warriors, who had been described as the ones to have the best fighting skills and instincts
by Si Wen Ming, had currently fallen in such an embarrassing situation where they seemed to have
difficulty to win against Man Man, while fighting against her with their physical strength.
As for Ji Hao, he was encircled by four Jia Clan’s warriors.
They teamed up in two, each holding a shield in his left hand and sword in their right hand. They
protected each other while launching quick, lightning-like attacks. Within a blink of an eye, they had
already thrust their swords towards Ji Hao, tens of times.
Ji Hao had fully activated his spiritual power, which allowed him to clearly perceive every single
movement of the four Jia Clan’s warriors. However, with Ji Hao’s current speed, he couldn’t handle the
amazingly quick attacks that were being launched by these Jia Clan warriors.
The attacks of these Jia Clan warriors from High Moon were all quick and straightforward, without any
needless movements. Every single move was aimed straight at Ji Hao’s vital parts. The four of them
together had easily blocked all possible directions to which Ji Hao could dodge.
Their attacks were nearly perfect, even with Ji Hao’s experience, he couldn’t pick out any problem with
their attacks. Every single attack was launched only towards the vital parts of Ji Hao’s body, attempting to
chop Ji Hao into pieces.
The black jade dagger held in Ji Hao’s hand was also an inherent magical treasure of the Gold Crow Clan.
It’s far less powerful than the other three inherit magical treasures that had merged with Ji Hao’s body,
but with his current power, he could already activate a small half of its power, which could cause enough
threatening to Senior-level powerful Magi.
Ji Hao waved the black jade dagger and tried his best to block the attacks that were being launched by
these Ji Clan warriors, but he only managed to block the first attack that was launched by each person.
After that, all the remaining attacks hit right onto his body, his heart, back, stomach, liver, and all other
vital parts then all the rest attacks hit right on his body, heart, back, stomach, liver, all body vital parts.
689
After only a blink of an eye, Ji Hao had been accurately hit by the four Jia Clan warriors for nearly a
hundred times.
The armor made by Po released its bright and clear light, which then transformed into a lotus and rotated
around Ji Hao’s body like a stone mill, and blocked all of the attacks. The great power that was attached
on the sword tips of those Jia Clan warrior vanished instantly. Only a slight stream of power, which was
not even worth mentioning, had drilled into Ji Hao’s body through the armor.
Ji Hao’s body condition was already as good as that of a newly promoted Senior Magus. Added with the
fact that he had been nourished by the earth essence milk and other natural treasures, Ji Hao’s body
currently possessed an amazing defensive function, and was difficult to be harmed. The slight stream of
power that had gushed into Ji Hao’s body through the armor, only made Ji Hao’s muscles vibrate slightly,
and was unable to hurt his internal organs through his muscles.
“Duo!”
Ji Hao let out a great shout, at the same time, the surrounding air shook instantly; countless invisible air
ropes suddenly appeared. The four Jia Clan warriors who had Ji Hao encircled, instantly paused; their
entire bodies were bound by those air ropes, which temporally stopped them from moving.
Mr Crow, who had fully recovered from its injuries, let out a great caw and suddenly rose from Ji Hao’s
shoulder. Its body instantly expanded into zhangs big, and its feet widened. Its golden red claws
scratched towards two Jia Clan warriors who hadn’t seen this coming. The two Jia Clan warriors could
only let out a howl before Mr Crow had damaged their faces, and dug out all eight of their eyeballs.
Although they were badly wounded, the two Jia Clan’s warriors still held their positions and seized their
shields to protect the vital parts of their bodies, while swung their long swords forwards, then fleetingly
drew back with a weird pace. Their facial musicals began twitching quickly, and inside their eyes sockets,
countless slight shreds of body tissues had been squirming and growing - their great life-force energy
allowed them to regrow their eyeballs.
All the Southern Wasteland Senior Magi had the ability of regeneration. These Jia Clan warriors were
even stronger that the Senior Magi of the Southern Wasteland, so they would certainly be able to regrow
their bodies.
However, the two Jia Clan warriors, who had temperately lost their visions, hadn’t noticed the two tiny
little Magical Fiery Snakes, which were only inches long and were hanging on Ji Hao’s ears, like a pair of
exquisite earrings. The eyes of the two Magic Fiery Snakes suddenly shone, while their tiny little bodies
released an extremely great and terrifying ancient power. They darted out from Ji Hao’s ears, leaving two
fiery lines behind them, then each flew into the mouth of each of the two Jia Clan warriors.
Along with the thoughts of the two Jia Clans warriors, the two young magic fiery snakes, which were just
hatched for not long, but had already activated their terrifyingly great bloodline power that contained
inside their bodies, directly wriggled deep into the stomachs of the two Jia Clan warriors.
690
They opened their mouths and let out their instinct of swallowing that all kinds of snakes possessed.
Their entire bodies were releasing the Magical Earth Flame that could burn anything in the world into
ashes. Within only one moment, all of the internal organs of the two Jia Clan warriors were half grilled,
and their spirit blood was ceaselessly being sucked into the jaws of the two fiery snakes. While they were
swallowing the spirit blood of the two Jia Clan warriors, the pair of baby Magical Fiery Snakes began to
grow rapidly, and the temperature of their bodies kept rising higher and higher.
The two Jia Clan warriors howled painfully, and fell onto the ground while holding their own stomachs.
The two other Jia Clan warriors looked shocked at their teammates. Previously they had a functional
formation that allowed them to protect each other perfectly, while launching attacks on Ji Hao. Now
however, without the two Jia Clan warriors, a fatal weakness had been bared in front of Ji Hao. Ji Hao
silently raised the black dagger and once again launched the [Sky Opening] with all of his power.
In the next moment, Ji Hao saw flowers bloom and fall, stars moving around the earth, and the rain of
shooting stars. Along with all these magical and beautiful sceneries, a soft yet magical arc flashed across
the air, and two large heads were instantly sliced off by Ji Hao.
All the other Ji Clan warriors were instantly shocked and provoked; they roared out in rage
simultaneously.
691
Chapter 155 – Destroying the Ships
Regular Chapter 7/7
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 155: Destroying the Ships
“How...how could this happen?”
The leader of the Jia Clan warriors, who obviously possessed the highest status amongst these people,
shouted out in anger. His four huge eyes opened even wider than before, and made him look even scarier.
He took a few steps back and got out from Man Man’s attacking range, then rushed towards Ji Hao.
Seeing their leader launching an attack by himself, the other Jia Clan warriors instantly became more
confident, and put all of their attention on Man Man. They continued to encircle her and rush towards
her, while attempting to exhaust and capture her alive.
Ji Hao grabbed a shield from the ground, which was left by a Jia Clan warrior, then gripped the black
dagger with his right hand, while seriously looking at the leader of the Jia Clan warriors, who was rushing
over, and prepared for the upcoming fight. He had killed four Jia Clan warriors in a row, which seemed
easy, but in order to achieve that, he had already used all he could. This Jia Clan warrior leader was
apparently a lot more powerful than the other warriors. He had even held his own against the hammer
strikes of Man Man during several blows. It was not difficult to imagine how terrifyingly powerful he
actually was.
A silhouette flashed across the air in front of Ji Hao, and Ji Hao subconsciously raised the shield he was
holding in his left hand.
However, the shield didn’t touch anything, at the same time, Ji Hao’s tight armor suddenly burst out a
beam of piercing light; in the very next moment, a heavy punch struck on Ji Hao’s face. Ji Hao let out a
muffled moan, and temporarily lost his eyesight; he could only see countless stars shining in front of him.
Simultaneously, his body was sent flying backwards by the Jia Clan’ warrior leader’s heavy punch.
Ji Hao immediately became nervous. He couldn’t see, and was absolutely unable to perceive how the Jia
Clan warrior leader would make his next attack.
His pupils suddenly turned into a gold-red color. Ji Hao tried his best to activate his |Gold Crow Pupils|,
and released all of his spiritual power. Hi spiritual power instantly shrouded the area within a radius of a
few miles, suddenly, Ji Hao perceived that a dark shadow fleetingly drew near him. He subconsciously
raised the black dagger, and hacked down towards the black shadow.
692
A great pain came from his wrist. Ji Hao barely saw that the Jia Clan’s warrior leader stood close behind
him, and used an amazing arm lock technique with both of his hands. He easily broke Ji Hao’s wrist and
seized the black dagger. Before Ji Hao could react, the Jia Clan’s warrior leader had thrust the dagger
towards Ji Hao’s chest with a darkened, vicious face.
Ji Hao was stunned. How could this guy move this fast?! Moreover, his strength was terrifyingly great!
Ji Hao thought of what Si Wen Ming had said; every High Moon warrior had the best fighting skill and
instinct. He suddenly understood what this meant. The two Jia Clan warriors who were killed by Ji Hao
just now, had died because they underestimated Ji Hao, and also because that the attack launched by Ji
Hao’s two baby magic fiery snakes was too hard to predict.
But in regards to the Jia Clan warrior leader, who he was facing currently, Ji Hao had absolutely no idea
how to deal with him.
Ji Hao was unable to clearly see him moving, neither could he himself move as fast the Jia Clan leader.
Apart from all these, Ji Hao’s strength was far below to the strength of his opponent.
Ji Hao was about to lose the fight. Although his tight armor had amazingly great defensive power, his
wrist was still broken by the Jia Clan warrior leader, which showed that the power of this Jia Clan warrior
leader had already surpassed the defensive power of the armor, which was made by Po.
The jade dagger was thrust towards Ji Hao’s chest, Ji Hao injected all of his power into his |Gold Crow
Pupils|, barely saw the attacking route of the jade dagger.
“Do not underestimate us, the Southern Wasteland Magi!” Ji Hao let out a great roar, then opened his
mouth and spew out a blood stream. The blood stream instantly appeared on the black dagger’s surface,
as if it was teleported. The black dagger, an inherited magic treasure of the Gold Crow Clan, suddenly
turned into a wisp of black smoke and merged with Ji Hao’s body; right after that, a beam of black light
flashed across the air, then the black dagger reappeared in Ji Hao’s hand. Ji Hao raised his broken wrist
and swung the black dagger down towards the Jia Clan’s warrior leader with all of his power.
The Jia Clan warrior leader hadn’t seen this coming.
In fact, he would never have underestimated any Southern Wasteland Magus, but he did underestimate Ji
Hao. Ji Hao was just a little kid, even if he was the most talented genius of the most powerful Southern
Wasteland clan, how many fighting skills could he have learned, and how many secret magics could he be
able to cast at such a young age?
But Ji Hao had used an inherited magic treasure to attack in such an ingenious way, and launched a
surprise attack on the Jia Clan warrior leader. The black dagger broke the Jia Clan warrior’s metal armor,
and left a bone-deep, bloodied wound on his arm.
693
This dagger was one of the Gold Crow Clan’s inherited magic treasures. Even though Ji Hao could only
activate a small half of its power, it was still an amazingly powerful weapon in Ji Hao’s hand.
“Good boy!” Yelled the Jia Clan warrior leader harshly, “Are you willing to be my slave? If you are willing
to be my slave, I can pardon you for the felony of killing my clansmen. You’re very talented; if you agree
that you and your offsprings all will be mine slaves, generations after generations, I will pardon you for
all of your crimes.
“F*ck you!” Ji Hao cursed with an extremely rude language. At the same moment, the small storage bag
tied around his waist moved slighly. The three flying daggers and a pair of flying swords, which were
seized from the three unknown young men, darted out from it and left five beautiful arcs in the air.
Controlling the three flying daggers and a pair of flying swords with spiritual power, Ji Hao smartly
launched the [Sky Opening] once again.
His Golden Dan let out a cracking sound. He launched the [Sky Opening] with his spiritual power, but the
terrifyingly great counterforce nearly shattered his soul into pieces. However, he gnashed his teeth and
forcibly launched this deadly attack onto the Jia Clan warrior leader.
“Damn barbarians!” The Jia Clan warrior leader was nearly driven mad by Ji Hao.
Secret spiritual weapon manipulating magic! Judging by Ji Hao’s fighting skills, he was apparently a
Southern Wasteland Novice Magus, and should be a violent warrior who was best at close combat,
beating as hard as he could should have been his only specialty; but the secret spiritual weapon
manipulating magic...to learn this kind of complicated secret magic was impossible even for Southern
Wasteland Senior Magi, who never cultivated their soul and spiritual power. Only very few especially
talented and powerful Maguspriests were able to use such kind of powerful secret magic!
The [Sky Opening] was indeed astonishingly powerful, and could discover the weaknesses of all kinds of
things and people in the world, directly piercing into the invisible, most mysterious ‘one’.
The Jia Clan warrior leader moved as fast as lightning. He twisted his body before those flying daggers
and swords struck on his body, and managed to dodge two flying daggers and a pair of flying swords, but
the last flying dagger pierced into his weakest spot. An over a zhang long cold light flashed across in front
of him. The last flying dagger hacked on his face, and directly damaged the two eyes on the left side of his
face; a large amount of blood poured out in streams from his wounds.
The Jia Clan warrior leader howled out in pain, but in the meanwhile, he moved his body again. Ji Hao
didn’t have enough time to react before the Jia Clan warrior leader had gripped his neck.
He instantly felt an irresistible, great power, and shared the cracking sound made by his neck bones. A big
half of his neck bones would instantly be broken if the Jia Clan warrior leader had gripped a tiny little bit
tighter; Ji Hao’s entire head would be torn off from his body.
694
“Bullying a kid, is it fun?” Si Wen Ming’s voice slowly came, along with which, he silently appeared behind
the Jia Clan warrior leader, just like a ghost. He gently pressed both of his hands on the shoulders of the
Jia Clan warrior leader, and in the very next moment, both the arms of the Jia Clan warrior leader
shattered into ashes.
Right after destroying his arms, Si Wen Ming pressed his hand on the head of the Jia Clan warrior leader.
Followed by Si Wen Ming’s move, the powerful warrior, who had completely taken Ji Hao’s power of
resistance away, suddenly burst up, then turned into a large cloud of dirt, and dissipated into the air.
Ji Hao fell onto the ground, and put his hands around his injured neck, which seemed to be even an inch
longer than it had been before, and began yelling at Si Wen Ming.
“Uncle, where have you been?!”
Si Wen Ming let out a bland smile then said seriously and awfully, “Since we have already killed some of
them, then we should kill all of them. I mean every single one of them. Similar to cutting the weeds and
digging up the roots, none of them can live.”
Once he finished his sentence, the eighteen metal ships simultaneously exploded from the bottom up.
Along with a series of muffled booms, the whole eighteen metal ships were all shattered into fragments.
The great shock-waves swept across the caravan city, even the gigantic turtle’s firm shell was slightly
torn, leaving tens of fine, thin cracks.
------------------------------------------------------------------
SR’s note: As I had said couple of days ago, there is OP’ness coming up. This is a small part of it. A bit more
is left. This is just the prequel.
695
Chapter 156 – Setup A Monument
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 156 - Setting Up A Monument
The fiery light lit up the void. Eighteen metal ships had blown up simultaneously, each exploding from the
bottom up. The tremendous explosive power had torn the keels of those ships into shreds, and had
destroyed the formations set inside these ships completely. These formations were used to transform the
natural power into energy, which were vital for those ships. After this, a chain reaction was created,
causing those three miles long ships to be blown into countless fragments.
The flames had risen high, from out of which, countless fragments and body parts were thrown out.
The bodies of the Jia Clan warriors were strong and solid, therefore, when they were sent out flying by
the shock waves, their bodies were able to remain in shape for most parts, at most they had their arms or
legs broken; very few of them were torn into pieces.
As for those slave warriors, even the Senior-Level slave warriors were all far weaker than the Jia Clan
warriors, and their body conditions were worse than those Jia Clan warriors by around two levels;
therefore, those dark skinned slave warriors were mostly torn into tens of pieces when they were thrown
out of the ships by the shock waves.
Apart from these Jia Clan warriors and those slave warriors, many lowly human-shaped slave creatures,
which had light green skin and large amounts of colourful speckles, were directly shattered and burnt
into wisps of cyan smoke in the flames.
Many able Magi were staying at the caravan city; every one who had the physical strenght of a Senior
Level Magu, also had great eyesight. At the moment the explosion occured, they all were able to see
clearly how the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors, slave warriors and lowly slave creatures had been torn
apart or shattered, through the ‘slowly swelling’ and ‘gradually breaking’ metal decks of those ships.
Flames, fragments, and waves of howling and wailing. This proud and complacent army had been
destroyed within a single moment.
Only tens of fully armed Jia Clan warrior leaders, whose armours were obviously of better qualities than
the armours of the others, were able to save their lives. Their armours were all broken, and horrible
wounds had appeared on their bodies, but they had indeed survived the explosion. These few Jia Clan
warrior leaders fled while struggling towards the void further away, one after another.
696
“None can survive...kill them all!” Si Wen Ming let out a resonant shout, while holding his hands behind
his body.
Metal clashing sounds came right after his voice. Led by the tens of Magus King Level guard commanders
of the Spirit Turtle Caravan, groups of caravan guards silently launched fatal attacks on the other Jia Clan
warriors in the city.
The defensive magic formation was activated, the great endurance power largely slowed all those Jia Clan
warriors down. Suppressed by the defensive magic formation, they could at most release thirty percent of
their real power. Facing the attacks of the caravan guards, these Jia Clan warriors could only last the span
of seven to eight breaths at maximum, before their heads were chopped off by those Magus King Level
caravan guard commanders.
Ji Hao couldn’t stop his eye corners from twitching when watching all these.
The warriors of High Moon were indeed as good as Si Wen Ming had described. Ji Hao realised only now
how lucky he had been to be able to kill four of them.
The last of the Jia Clan warriors, who were killed by two Magus King Level caravan guards, was only at
the same level as ordinary Southern Wasteland Senior Magi; however, facing the joint attack of the two
Magus Kings, he was able to hold off tens of their attacks with only his physical strength, after which he
had finally been exhausted and was eventually killed.
Every single time his defence and counterattack had been natural and smooth, nearly perfect, especially
before he was killed. He had launched the last counter attack with all of his remaining power, and almost
hacked one of the two Magus Kings into two!
Such a great power. Ji Hao silently raised the level of threat the Jia Clan warriors posed, in his mind.
Every single one of the Jia Clan warriors who had rushed into the town earlier was killed, and those lucky
Jia Clan warrior leaders who had survived the explosion had been trying their best to flee away, but they
had not been able to manage surviving against the giant turtle’s attacks. Taken in the void, the gigantic
turtle could easily move hundreds of miles far with a single step; his speed was a lot faster than these
badly injured Jia Clan warrior leaders.
The turtle caught up with those Jia Clan’s warrior leaders, then took a deep breath. Followed by its
breath, the surrounding area instantly fell into chaos; star-lights, which had seven different colours
transformed into a huge swirl and shrouded the entire area for hundreds of miles in radius. Inside the
hazy starlight swirl, tens of the Jia Clan warrior leaders roared out in despair, and launched their final
attacks towards the gigantic turtle, after which they had all been smashed into pieces.
Tens of deadly attacks struck onto the body of the gigantic turtle, but only caused large amounts of fire
sparks against its shell. Those attacks added a few new marks on its solid shell, apart from all these, the
gigantic turtle wasn’t harmed at all.
697
The void turned back to being quiet. Gui Three and the other caravan administrators walked up to Si Wen
Ming with worried and bitter faces, crossed their hands in front of their chests and deeply bowed to Si
Wen Ming; none of them said anything, just stared poorly at Si Wen Ming’s feet tips.
“The ships were blown by me, and all those people were killed by me as well, none of these have anything
to do with the caravan,” said Si Wen Ming while smiling gently. At this moment, the scary and
imperatorial vibe of his, which had suddenly appeared when the eighteen metal ships exploded, was gone
without leaving a trace.
“Remember, you have already moved and passed here three days ago, you have no idea what happened
here; I did everything.”
While speaking, Si Wen Ming raised his hand and waved towards the void.
Ji Hao was surprised to see that extremely far into the void, a fist-sized, khaki coloured huge star, which
gave a dependable feeling, instantly let out a faint beam of yellow light, across the vast void, and shone on
Si Wen Ming’s palm.
“This is my spirit magic star, Deep Earth!” Si Wen Ming smilingly said to Ji Hao. “At your Junior Level, you
will nourish your meridians, which carries your inherited powers; At your Senior Level, you will awaken
your Magus Acupoints; and at your Magus King Level, you will find your spirit magic star, absorb a strand
of star power from it and merge it with your own body. From that point onwards, you will be able to
borrow the power of your spirit magic star to cultivate yourself and to fight.”
“When fighting against enemies, for Novice Magi, Junior Magi and Senior Magi, all of them are purely
dependent on the powers that they have grown and ‘stored’ inside their bodies. Only when you have
broken into the Magus King Level and have found your own spirit magic star, you will be able to borrow
the star power and use it to fight. With the help of stars, a new Magus King, who had just connected with
his spirit magic star, can easily deal with hundreds of Senior Magi at one time,” said Si Wen Ming slowly.
The power of the Deep Earth gradually gathered in his palm, the hazy and glowing star power quickly
condensed into solid being on his palm. Accompanied with a swooshing sound, a three zhang tall, and six
feet thick, monument slowly appeared on his palm.
The stone monument wasn’t too huge in shape, but it was amazingly heavy. Ji Hao had only walked a bit
closer to it, and was badly suppressed by the gravity-like power that was caused by the monument, and
couldn’t even breathe. The stone monument was way too heavy; it had even caused a swirl of gravity
around it.
The corner of Ji Hao’s eye started twitching once again. He assumed that this stone monument could
easily defeat a large group of Senior Magi. Was this the true power of the Magus Kings?
If the two Magus Kings of the caravan, who had fought against those Jia Clan warriors earlier, had
activated their spirit magic star power, none of those Jia Clan warriors could have lasted that long.
698
Si Wen Ming threw the stone monument into the void, after which, an invisible power held that stone
monument up and allowed it to float in the void, in the middle of countless fragments of those metal
ships.
With slight movements of his fingers, Si Wen Ming wrote a few lively and vigorous characters on that
stone monument - “The killer named Si Wen Ming! If you want to avenge, come to Pu Ban City!”
A stream of incomparably august power darted out from Si Wen Ming’s hand, rushed direly into the void,
and merged with the stone monument, instantly endowing the monument with great life-force, which
then burst out from the monument itself.
Gui Three and the other administrators couldn’t stop saluting and thanking Si Wen Ming. Soon after, the
gigantic turtle began moving, it used all of its power and tried to run as fast as it could, moving deeper
into the void.
A small half day later, a great army, which was formed of nearly a hundred metal ships, arrived where the
eighteen metal ships had exploded and circled around the stone monument. A Jia Clan warrior threw a
heavy punch on the monument angrily. The following moment, the stone monument suddenly exploded,
thoroughly shattering the nearly one hundred metal ships into pieces.
------------------------------------------------------------------
OP’ness redefined (according to SR): I know other novels have far more stronger people who can kill
from miles away etc. But for me, this moment is simply to OP. He was not even there, but was able to
destroy hundreds of ships with a monument? Linley was a great sculptor, but making explosives with it,
Si Wen Meng is your man! :p
699
Chapter 157 – The Midland
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 157 - The Midland
The gigantic turtle had been moving across the void.
No one knew that Si Wen Ming had left a small surprise in the stone monument for the Jia Clan army,
therefore, in order to avoid the possible chase of the High Moon, the gigantic turtle had even risked its life
by running as fast as it could, because it could exhaust and die; moreover, it had detoured for quite a long
distance, towards different directions, just like a thief.
[TL: Hey, you gigantic, talkative, cowardly and single turtle, please, can you be my pet?]
During the journey, Ji Hao sat on the gigantic turtle’s neck and had seen countless magical scenes,
mysterious and beautiful creatures, but had also encountered many dangers.
Natural disasters, enemy attacks...in the void, you could never predict what you would encounter in the
next moment.
The gigantic turtle had once almost been drawn into an invisible black swirling hole. If Si Wen Ming and
the other Magus Kings hadn’t joined their strength and tried their best to pull the turtle back, the turtle
and the entire caravan would have been swallowed by the black swirling hole.
A horrible firmament fire boiled sand stream had swept across the caravan city and the gigantic turtle.
Although the turtle had a great defensive power, it was still scratched and wounded all over the body; a
thick layer of callus on the turtle’s body, which was completely weapon proof, had been grilled.
Mad groups of void animals had once launched an attack on the caravan city. Those animals had seen the
caravan people and the gigantic turtle as their preys. Unlike the group of animals that had previously
been called out by the little three-eyed monkey, the weakest one among these void animals had the
strength similar to a peak Junior Level Magus. Everyone in the caravan city had joined the fight and had
done whatever they could to those animals; even Si Wen Ming had gotten scratched in the face.
Eventually, the caravan had managed to survive.
And a terrifying group of voodoo void bugs had also once silently and suddenly attacked the entire
caravan city. That time, Ji Hao had fortunately saved the entire city and the turtle. If it hadn’t been for the
warning, given by the mysterious man who lived in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, Ji Hao would not been able to
detect those completely invisible and silent voodoo bugs. In that case, the number of people who would
have survived, including the giant turtle, would have not been more than five.
700
Every step forward was risky, the entire caravan could be wiped out anytime.
Ji Hao finally understood the reason why the group of powerful magi and the caravan, with which Ji Zhuo
had travelled to the Midland when he had been young, had lost quite a number of companions during
their journey. This time, despite the Spirit Turtle Caravan being so powerful, they had nearly been
thoroughly destroyed for quite a few times. This vast void was indeed very scary.
However, during the journey, Ji Hao’s experience and knowledge had greatly been expanded. In the
boundless void, countless different sized floating islands were drifting randomly. Every time the gigantic
turtle flew past such a floating island, it would take a break on it, and the caravan people would get out of
the city and do some trading with the local residents of those floating islands.
All kinds of different creatures were living on those floating islands, including different kinds of treemen,
stonemen, spirits and goblins. There were also powerful natural creatures that had lived so long, and
absorbed so much natural power that they were able to transform their bodies into human shape. The
caravan’s storage spaces were gradually filled with all kinds of precious and rare local products of those
floating islands. Therefore, the sour faces of Gui Three and the other caravan administrators were slowly
gaining a cheerful smile.
The time flew, and didn’t seem to even exist in the void. After a whole year and a half, a huge land, which
was covered with mountains, green lands, rivers and lakes, abruptly appeared in front of Ji Hao’s eyes.
Countless different sized, properly distributed, floating islands were slowly rotating around the huge
land.
Gui Three finally gasped in relief, laughed out aloud, and said, “The Midland is right in front of us!
Brothers, we are home!”
All of the caravan people simultaneously laughed aloud towards the sky, after which they started yelling
and shouting, and even began to dance madly and happily.
Ji Hao quietly looked at those caravan administrators, guards, workers and handymen. As far as he was
concerned, this had been a long and interesting journey that had taken him a year and a half. But for the
caravan people, since they had left their homes, gone to the Southern Wasteland and returned, it had
taken nearly ten years of journeying.
If they had newborn babies when they had left home for this journey, their kids would now be at Ji Hao’s
age.
Ji Hao assumed that on the foreheads of their parents, who had stayed at home and were expecting their
children to return safely, another wrinkle must have been added, and their hairs must have turned
whiter; every day, when they leaned against the windows and wished that their children would come
home sooner, their eyes must have turned dimmer than the last day.
701
“All the travelers...” Ji Hao slightly slapped himself on the face when he had only spoken three words, “No,
I can’t be a plagiarist, haha. Ah, the midland, is this the Midland?”
From a great distance, Ji Hao sensed the boundless and strong life force energy that was being released
from the magnificent world, which was formed by the great land and all of those floating islands. The
natural power transformed into hurricanes and blew across the caravan city, even slowing the gigantic
turtle down.
The boundless void was already filled with natural power and energy, however, the Midland apparently
was the most important center of the entire world, and was the source of all the natural powers and
energies. Every single moment, great amounts of natural powers and energies would be produced in the
Midland, and automatically spread to the areas that had less natural powers and energies.
The closer they got to the Midland, the stronger the hurricane, which had been formed from the natural
powers and energies, was. Only powerful and gigantic creatures like the Starring Sky Spirit Turtle, were
able to stabilise their bodies in such a strong hurricane, and continuously move forwards against the
hurricanes.
Ji Hao silently estimated that without the Magus King Level of power, none of the ordinary clansmen from
the four Wastelands would be able to take a single step towards the Midland, from the void and against
such hurricane by themselves!
The hurricane blew across the gigantic turtle’s body; sharp airwaves clashed against the turtle’s solid
shell and callus like real daggers, letting out a loud clashing sound and large amounts of fire sparks.
Thousands of miles long fiery light tail gradually appeared behind the gigantic turtle.
Nearer or further, hundreds of magical creatures, which were as big as the gigantic turtle or even larger
than it, were also moving forward against the hurricane, towards the Midland, step by step. Every single
one of these gigantic creatures had a long fiery light tail behind their bodies, the larger they were, the
longer light tails they had.
Ji Hao looked surprised at the surrounding areas; what a magical, shocking and magnificent scene!
In the vast and boundless void, hundreds of gigantic creatures carried cities of different sizes on their
backs, including luxury palaces, and broke through the hurricane and slowly walked towards the
beautiful and lively great world.
He subconsciously opened his arms towards the Midland. By only seeing all these, Ji Hao was already
deeply obsessed by the Midland, and attracted by this magical big world that was beyond any description.
“I belong here, I will let the name of Qing Long resound across the entire world!” murmured Ji Hao, “The
strongest human in the previous life...hehe, only an ordinary junior magus could easily kill me in my
precious life, but in this life, in the world…strongest human? Got to be fun!”
702
A thunderous boom came from the side. Ji Hao turned his head to the left, after which his eyes instantly
popped open, and was he stunned.
He saw a hundreds of thousands of meters tall giant, holding a small land that had a radius of ten-
thousand miles, with both of his hands. In the meanwhile, the giant was quickly rushing towards the
Midland world with big steps, just like a dagger that was slicing through the hurricane. Within only the
blink of an eye, this giant had rushed out of Ji Hao’s eyesight, while carrying the land.
“Th..th...this...”Ji Hao’s tongue was even stiffed in shock, and for a while he was unable to let out a
sentence.
“That’s one of the offspring of the ancient god, the Hercules...nowadays, the heavens have started to
decline, and are not as thriving as during the ancient times. Many of the gods came down to the human
world from the heaven for fun. This could be some rich person, who hired the offspring of Hercules by
offering a good price, to bring them a land from the outer starry space, on which they could build their
palace.”
Si Wen Ming silently appeared behind Ji Hao and said smilingly to him.
Instantly a buzzing sound could be heard coming from Ji Hao’s head, and even his eyeballs had turned
red.
The heaven?!
Ancient gods?!
What kind of rich people could hire a god from the heaven to work for them?!
The Midland, what a crazy world!!
------------------------------------------------------------------
SR’s note: I will be providing little teasers in the comment section and on NU. Previously I had given a
sentence in which Hercules was mentioned. In the comment section I had mentioned that the OP’ness of
the general population would be illustrated. I think that I was correct in saying that. People who are able
to hire Gods...Do I even have to clarify why this should be considered OP? :p
703
Chapter 158 – Rich Soil
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 158 - Rich Soil
Only to move against the hurricane that was transformed from natural energies and powers, and
surrounded the Midland, and get into the real Midland world, had cost the gigantic turtle a whole month.
During this month, Ji Hao sat on the turtle’s neck and watched more and more gigantic creatures
continuously showing up from all directions. Dragons, phoenixes, turtles, skylines, and other magical rare
creature, which Ji Hao couldn’t even name.
He had also seen amazingly great scale armies, which were formed by metal ships moving forwards
against the hurricane with great difficulty. From time to time, Jia Clan and Yu Clan warriors also showed
up on those metal ships.
From a great distance, Ji Hao could clearly sense the proudness coming from these three-eyed and four-
eyed monsters, as if they were standing high above the masses.
Different from the army that they had encountered in the boundless void, this time, those metal ships had
only flown past the caravan at some distance away, without coming over and mentioning something like
tax collection. Ji Hao was very much expecting these people to come over and create trouble, but got
disappointed eventually.
After the turtle had completely broken through the hurricane and set its feet in the Midland world, Ji Hao
felt that he definitely could use an extra pair of eyes.
In this Midland world, a lot of natural physical rules that he used to be familiar with in his previous life,
didn’t work here at all. Too many magical and odd scenes had totally overturned Ji Hao’s common sense.
For example, once they had gotten into the Midland world, the gigantic turtle had walked past a sea,
which was an isolated, floating see, without any seabed to hold it in. The sky-blue seawater was crystal-
like. Within the sea, one could see all kinds of marine biodiverse creatures, and on the surface of the sea,
islands and rocks were floating.
Countless huge fishes were swimming around and playing with each other in the water. Abruptly, a group
of whales would swoosh over, after which, large schools of other fishes would diffusely flee away in fear.
Some of the bigger fishes, which were very frightened, would jump above the surface of the sea. The
hurricane that was blowing across the void, would then swoop them over, making them fly over the
entire sea, and fall in the oceans that were on the surface of the earth.
704
Ji Hao had also seen that above a beautiful piece of land, thousands of green, thriving mountains were
floating in a line, just like a pearl necklace formed by land.
Between those floating mountains, waterfalls crossed in the air like white, flying watery dragons; those
strong, roaring watery dragons seemed to have jumped onto the next mountain from the first mountain,
in a magical and unspeakable way; they would merge with more waterfall streams on the second
mountain, then rush towards the next mountain.
Every time the wind blew across the watery dragon-like waterfalls, large amounts of watery mist would
rise in the air and fall down on the lands while showering under the sunrays, leaving the sky above the
group of islands full with rainbows.
A silvery and long bird call lingered around the ears of Ji Hao and the people of the caravan. Large flocks
of beautiful white cranes, holding all kinds of ganoderma[1] within their beaks, flew across the void.
These cranes had large shapes, each had a wingspan of over a hundred zhang; they slowly and leisurely
flew across the void, from one piece of land to another piece of land. Beside them, tidewater alike clouds
drifted by from time to time.
These cranes looked very proud and elegant when they were flying; none of them showed any panic
when flying past the gigantic turtle.
Gui Three threw tens of vats of delicious booze towards the air while laughing happily, followed by
which, a few old big cranes that had blood-red feathers on their heads, instantly dived down, excitedly
pierced their long and sharp beaks straightly into the booze vat, and began swallowing the delicious
booze. Of course, the ganoderma held in their beaks would fall down, and fought over by those happily
laughing caravan guards.
Ji Hao coveted those ganoderma so much, each one of them was about a zhang wide, wrapped by the
sense of magic power, and seemed strangely fresh and juicy. No one could tell how many years those
ganoderma had lived and how much natural energies they had absorbed, but what was certain, was that
those ganoderma were very beneficial for human bodies.
Ji Hao instantly took out a vat of booze and threw it towards an old crane. His ‘trade’ went quite well, a
cyan ganoderma fell down from the old crane’s beaks, and Ji Hao grabbed it as quick as he could. The
jade-ruyi-shaped ganoderma suddenly cracked after it had fallen into Ji Hao’s arms, and wisps of cyan fog
that contained the power and energy of the ganoderma, rose from the crack and drilled into Ji Hao’s
mouth, nose and ears. Instantly, Ji Hao felt his soul was warming up and becoming comfortable, and his
soul power had quickly improved by at least fifty percent.
[TL note: Ruyi is a curved decorative object that serves as a ceremonial sceptre in Chinese Buddhism or a
talisman symbolising power and good fortune in Chinese folklore. Word Ru Yi means ‘as wish’ literally in
Chinese.]
705
“Meat!!” While Ji Hao, Gui Three and the other caravan people were doing this special trade for
ganodermas with those beautiful large birds, Man Man leaped hundreds of zhang high from the ground
into the air, then fell on the head of one crane, raised her hammer high, and seemed to be intending to
smash the poor bird’s head immediately.
The story of burning the cello and boiling the crane, which was the story about the offence against good
cultures must have been talking about this. Ji Hao sighed and went speechless, hurriedly yelled at Man
Man, “Man Man! These birds are nice, they have sent us many good stuff! Just let them go! If you want to
eat some meat, the caravan have quite a lot of delicious meat in storage!”
Man Man paused, then let out a big sigh, rubbed the huge head of the poor frightened crane and said, “But
you’re so pretty, I’m just wondering if you taste good.”
Shaking her head, Man Man finally released the poor crane, which she had thought to be her prey, and
jumped down from the crane’s back. After Man Man had leapt down that poor crane let out a shrill call,
and followed by its voice, the other cranes instantly raised their speed and fled away from the caravan
city as quick as they could.
Looking at the group of large cranes flying away towards a piece of land which was covered in clouds and
mist afar, Ji Hao activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| and was able to see that, that piece of land was entirely
covered by all kinds of glowing, sparkling precious herbal medicines, which had lived for many, many
years.
Along with a swishing sound, a beam of gold light flashed across the sky above the gigantic turtle, after
the flock of cranes had left.
Ji Hao was barely able to see that it had been a gigantic roc with golden wings, even with his great
eyesight. That magnificent roc had wingspans of over hundred miles, and was flying through the void
with a slight trace of proudness and ego; it hadn’t even taken a single glance at the gigantic turtle and
flew straight away at lightning speed.
Ji Hao silently measured the flying speed of that golden roc, and shockingly discovered that this roc was
flying at least a hundred times faster than the gigantic turtle. With such an amazing speed, no wonder
people said that the golden roc kind was the ancient, magical and legendary creature, which possessed
the quickest flying speed in the entire world.
This was the Midland, the core of the whole world, which had boundless rich soils and was the most
magical place in the world.
Ji Hao held his breath, while greedily looking at all those surrounding in explainable, yet very real magical
sceneries.
The gigantic turtle kept moving forward step by step, walking past quite a few pieces of land, then finally
stopped on the piece of land that was called Sweet Wine.
706
The gigantic turtle landed steadily on the ground, then let out a long roar of relief towards the sky. The
Sweet Wine was where the center of the Spirit Turtle Caravan was located at. Once they arrived at this
piece of land, the caravan was truly at home. Hearing the turtle’s roar, countless people happily rushed
out of surrounded cabins.
Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, and Man Man didn’t join the celebrating party that was thrown by Gui Three and the
other caravan members. Led by Si Wen Ming, the three of them rode on Mr Crow’s back and left the Sweat
Wine, continuing forwards to the central great land.
------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] Ganoderma: A mushroom with a shiny cap which typically grows on dead or dying timber, found in
Asia and North America. Preparations made from it are credited with various stimulant and health-giving
properties. It is commonly known as Reishi.
707
Chapter 159 – Civilization
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 159 - Civilization
The Midland was way too boundless; with Mr Crow’s full speed added with Si Wen Ming’s accelerating
magic, it had still taken Mr Crow over a month to fly to the incomparable Great Land in the center of the
Midland world.
Ji Hao jumped down from Mr Crow’s back and landed steadily on the black rich soil, which was even
oozing oil out. Ji Hao was wearing grass shoes that had been made from dry, thin grass. The oily black soil
soaked Ji Hao’s feet, giving him a magical feeling.
Ji Hao silently sensed this feeling.
Standing on this land, Ji Hao felt as if he was like a seed that had fallen into the soil, been wrapped up by
the rich and soft soil, and encircled by an ancient and great power. To Ji Hao, this was a strange and
completely new piece of land, but he sensed a feeling that he would only sense from a home, a feeling that
was about being the origin.
Man Man carelessly threw away the gigantic hammers, rushing all over while laughing loud. Many plants
that were growing in the Midland were different in kind from the plants of the Southern Wasteland. Man
Man could grab a random thin grass that she had never seen before and happily stare at it for quite a
while.
Si Wen Ming stood beside Ji Hao, and looked smilingly at him, without making any sound to interrupt him
sensing that feeling.
After a very, very, long while, Ji Hao slowly opened his eyes. He felt that he had somehow connected with
this land in a certain mysterious way; his entire body and soul seemed to have become heavier and more
solid. The connection between him and the natural power seemed to have become firmer as well.
“Uncle, I think some magical changes have happened to me.” Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and said
honestly, “The Midland is so magical.”
“The Midland is the center of this entire world, is the first piece of land that had been awakened among
the whole world, our humankind has originated from here,” said Si Wen Ming gently, “Many people who
are born in the Midland would be unable to sense the same feeling as clearly as you just did. Since you
have sensed such a strong feeling, you are more talented than my most positive estimation; this is good,
really, really good.”
708
Si Wen Ming smilingly squatted, held a handful of black soil in his hand and then grabbed it into a small
ball of soil.
“Hao it’s really good that you have sensed the most original will of this piece of land, you have
remembered that this piece of land belongs to us, our humankind.” Si Wen Ming seriously looked at Ji Hao
and continued, “We are the owner of this piece of land, we are, instead of any other kind, because our
bloodlines are greatly and permanently connected with this piece of land, no one can split us up from this
land.”
Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and slowly nodded.
Man Man, who had pressed a poor little animal down on the ground, and was trying very hard to open its
mouth and check if it was a carnivore or a herbivore, turned her head around and took a glance at Ji Hao
and Si Wen Ming.
The atmosphere that had just been created by Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming was especially solemn and holy.
Man Man blinked her pair of shining eyes, and carelessly put all of her attention back on the small animal.
“Wow, you have flat teeth, big brother said that flat-teeth animals are all herbivores...I have never seen
small guys like you back in the Southern Wasteland, what kind of plants you prefer?” The following
moment, a large sphere of grass, which was big enough to choke this small animal to dead, had been
thrust into its mouth.
Si Wen Ming helplessly called Man Man and told her to come over, and saved the poor small animal at the
same time. He didn’t use any magic power, only led Ji Hao and Man Man walking towards the center of
the great land. After they had walked for hundreds of miles, artificially made farmlands appeared around
them.
Pieces of farmlands laid orderly beside the road. Within these farmlands, scattered green tender crops
had sprouted, elderly men and women, who were neither far or near, were squatting in the farmlands,
and carefully removing all those wild grasses around the tender crops.
Seeing Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man, these people stood up one after another, grinned to them, and
waved their hands towards them.
Si Wen Ming smilingly saluted them, then started a topic as if he was very familiar with these people’
lives.
“Are these wheat that you have planted? Seems quite well! You have opened up such a broad farmland,
good uncle, your clan seems to be quite flourishing!”
A beam of golden fiery light flashed across each of Ji Hao’s pupils and he looked at the surrounding area.
Just as Si Wen Ming had said, the acreage of the farmland surrounding them could probably reach a
709
hundred thousand. The land here was so fertile and the air here was filled with natural powers and
energies, every single acre of land could certainly produce quite an amount of grains.
In the Southern Wasteland, clans mostly relied on hunting for food supplies, but in the Midland, large-
scale clans that replied on agriculture's had already emerged? They possessed over a hundred thousands
of acres of land, this clan must have over ten thousands of people, and was indeed a thriving big scale
clan.
Si Wen Ming seemed not to be in such a rush as he had been in before. He squatted in the farmland and
was excitedly chatting with a few elderly people about their wheat planting experiences. From the seed
spreading, fertilizer applying to weeding and watering, then to the problems of birds and bugs, Si Wen
Ming could talk about all kinds of agricultural topics. Obviously, he could be counted as an expert on
agriculture.
Ji Hao smilingly stood behind Si Wen Ming and carefully listened to him talking with those elderly men.
Although he didn’t know why Si Wen Ming stopped here, Ji Hao knew that Si Wen Ming would never do
anything which was meaningless, therefore, he just quietly listened, and closely observed.
Man Man dropped her pair of gigantic hammers and ran away while laughing. Not a long while later, she
had found an old cattle in the farmland and was crazily riding on its back, while trying quite hard to turn
her body around and grab the old cattle’s tail for fun.
A few elderly men saw the naive and happy face of Man Man, and couldn’t help but let out loud laughter,
their eyes filled with kindness.
Probably because Si Wen Ming was very familiar with all kinds of agricultural knowledge, or Man Man’s
artlessness had earned these clansmen’ favour; not long after, the few elderly men friendly invited Ji Hao,
Si Wen Ming and Man Man to their clan and take a break.
Si Wen Ming gladly accepted the invitation. The three of them then followed those elderly men, walked
for tens of miles through the flat trail in the farmland, across a small wood and arrived at a clan that was
built aside a river bend.
Lines of cabins were orderly built beside the river. This clan with the population of tens of thousands of
people had been administrated well. The entire clan was encircled by a short wooden fence, with the
starting point being paved with flagstones, which were very clean and tidy. This clan’s village looked
cleaner than Southern Wasteland clans by far.
Large groups of children had gathered in the village, either were practicing on fighting or clearing up all
kinds of agricultural tools, or feeding domestic fowls. The scene that stimulated Ji Hao the most was that
some older children had been writing some simple and ancient characters on the sand ground, with
branches and under the guidance of a white-haired elderly man.
710
Characters!
Not spell symbols that could allow Maguspriests to communicate with ghosts and gods, instead,
characters that any ordinary man could learn.
In the Southern Wasteland, the most primitive characters were only passed amongst Maguspriests,
generation after generation, and could be only used to construct simple words and sentences. However,
in the Midland world, and in a remote clan, the consciousness of mass teaching characters to the next
generation had already emerged.
This was civilization!
Ji Hao’s body began to shake slightly, his finest hairs all over his body stood up, one after another. He had
just formally realized that he had left the Southern Wasteland, and stepped in a thoroughly different
world.
711
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 160 - Knowledge
“Hey, such a fat goose, can it lay an egg each day?” Walking on the tidy street, Si Wen Ming, who was
wearing single flax clothes and looked just like a middle-aged farmer, said while at the same moment
grabbing the fat goose that was walking past him swayingly and rubbing its butt.
“Yes! These fowls of ours are all strong!” The elderly men said while laughing, his face was wrinkled
because of the laugh. The elderly man then cherishingly petted the feathers of the fat goose, which was
held in Si Wen Ming’s hands, and continued, “All of them can lay an egg each day, the children in our clan
have all became stronger because of those eggs!”
Si Wen Ming dropped the fat goose, walked side by side the few elderly men, while chatting and laughing.
From how many people lived in the village, out of which how many were grown men and children exactly,
to how many kids were born last year and how many kids didn’t manage to survive disasters and
diseases, then to how many new farm lands the clan had opened up, and how many grains the farmlands
produced this year; a clan had all kinds of ordinary administrative affairs, and Si Wen Ming could always
bring a good topic.
Gradually, Ji Hao had been pulled in by their conversations.
Although Si Wen Ming was only chatting to those elderly men, some new knowledge and information
would pop up from his words from time to time.
Things such as how to reduce the amount of wild grass in the farmland, how to raise the germination
rate, how to grow the fowls stronger, how to prevent some fowls from falling ill, how to weave soldiers
and weave more durable fishing nets, and how to make some agricultural tools that were more
convenient to use.
Si Wen Ming had even taught those elderly men a few mature prescriptions for helping pregnant women
to become healthier, eliminate parasites inside human bodies, and how to cure the little kids of crying at
night and convulsion. The few elderly men seemed to have gained some valuable, treasured information,
and hurriedly wrote the few prescriptions taught by Si Wen Ming down.
Ji Hao had also noticed that one of the elderly men had already darted out, rushing towards the largest
wooden house in the middle of the entire clan village, at his highest speed.
712
According to the Southern Wasteland rules, the largest house in the middle of the clan village should be
the residence of those Maguspriests and elders, who had the highest status in the clan. It seemed that Si
Wen Ming had already attracted some attention in this clan, and would be treated as the most honoured
guest by those Maguspriests and elders themselves.
Not long after that, over ten Maguspriests and elders quickly walked over along a small trail, happily and
friendly saluted Si Wen Ming.
Ji Hao gave a carefully look to these elderly men who had white hair. Unlike like the Southern Wasteland
Maguspriests, these elderly men dressed neatly and looked more gentle and sedated; giving a more
friendly and leisurly feeling to the others.
The sense of powers that was being released from their bodies was also hugely different from that of
those Southern Wasteland Maguspriests.
Southern Wasteland Maguspriests were better at communicating with ghosts and spirits that existed in
the jungle, and were able to manipulate all kinds of mysterious creatures in the jungle; therefore, the
senses of power that were released from their bodies were sharp and vicious. Some elderly Maguspriests
were infected by all different kinds of evil and vicious powers, looked even like horrible ghosts, and were
scary enough to make babies cry.
Different from that, the senses of power that Ji Hao had sensed from these Maguspriests and elders in this
Midland clan, were purer and more positive, their powers were more similar to all kinds of natural and
original powers in this world, obviously, the magics they were good at must be completely different from
that of those Southern Wasteland magics.
Togother with those Maguspriests and elders, warriors who possessed the highest status amongst all th
warriors, had also showed up. Ji Hao subconsciously compared these warriors with those Gold Crow
Clan’s warriors he was familiar with, and discovered that these warriors seemed to be more gentle and
moderate. Although some of them had already reached the peak-Senior Level, Ji Hao didn’t felt any
aggressive sense of power from these warriors that he had often sensed from the Southern Wasteland
warriors.
“This is how the agricultural civilisation is different from the barbaric clans,” murmured Ji Hao after
having carefully observed for quite a while, then shook his head and chuckled.
Si Wen Ming was a very friendly and talkative person; he quickly made friends with those old
Maguspriests after having only chatted for a short period. Everyone was happily laughing and chatting.
Soon, the people from this clan were already seeing Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao and Man Man as their closest
friends.
When the Master Maguspriest of the clan kindly invited Si Wen Ming and the two kids to join the banquet,
a loud noise abruptly came from afar. Along with a series of hastened footsteps, tens of strong men
713
hurriedly rushed over while holding a few badly injured people whose skins had turned black and entire
bodies covered in blood.
From a long distance, a strong man pantingly shouted out, “Help! Help! Brother Iron Mountain and a few
others were bitten by poisonous watery snakes, they’re dying! I told you a group of poisonous watery
snakes have come to our river from unknown sources, days ago, you just wouldn’t believe me!”
Tens of strong men rushed as fast as a gust of wind, and soon carried the few injured men over.
The few injured men had large buckets that were woven by bamboo slips tied around their waists, within
which, fishes were beating and struggling, apparently, these few injured men were accidentally bitten by
poisonous snakes and injured when fishing in the river.
Judging from their wounds, the size of those poisonous snakes had not been small at all, because the
tooth prints on their bodies were as big as an adult’s thumb, and had been spurting out black blood.
“Hurry! Master elder and Maguspriest! Help them!” The tens of strong men yelled simultaneously, while
staring poorly and anxiously at the few elderly Maguspriests and elders, who had large leather bags tied
around their waists.
The few elderly Maguspriests hurriedly circled around those injured men, and checked for a while then
sadly shook their heads simultaneously.
“The degree of poison is too high, and the poison has already damaged their internal organs, it’s too late,”
said the eldest Maguspriest bitterly, “Let’s do something to eliminate those poisonous snakes, the poison
is too strong, we don’t even have enough time to cure them.”
Ji Hao grabbed two strong men in front of him and pulled them away, then squatted in front of the few
injured men. He dipped his finger into the black blood that gushed out of one of the injured man’s wound,
then slightly tasted the blood with the tip of his tongue along with the shocking screams of those few
elderly Maguspriests.
A cold feeling abruptly came from his tongue, after which he felt his entire tongue becoming paralysed.
“Good, as long as they are still alive, I can save them,” said Ji Hao calmly while taking three herbal
medicines from the small storage bag tied around his waist, then threw them into his mouth and began
chewing.
An elderly Maguspriest yelled out in shock, “All those are highly poisonous herbal medicines...spider
blood grass, heart-corrupting grass, blue edge bloom, kid, don’t you want to live anymore?!”
Ji Hao quickly chew those herbal medicines, then spew out a few mouthfuls of black liquid on the wounds
of those few injured men. Along with a sizzlingly sound, the highly poisonous herbal medicinal liquid
gushed into the wounds like living creatures, and not long after, dark-red blood gushed out of those
714
wounds, and then soon turned into a healthy red colour. Obviously, the herbal medicinal liquid had
neutralised the poison of the snake venom.
“Highly poisonous herbal medicines can also save lives,” said Ji Hao smilingly to those badly shocked
elderly Maguspriests, “Hm, you probably haven’t encountered poisonous snakes and bugs that much. In
my hometown, almost every single one of us will be bitten by poisonous snakes or bugs for seven to eight
times; this kinds of snakes indeed have high poison levels, but the higher the poison level they have, the
easier we can neutralise it.”
Si Wen Ming stood beside Ji Hao and smilingly nodded to him in praise.
Ji Hao glanced at Si Wen Ming while grinning, then continued to those elderly Maguspriest, who still had
their eyes widely popped open and didn’t know what to say, “Hmm, I’ll tell you some emergency life-
saving prescriptions, you can just write them down.”
All of the elderly Maguspriests, elders and ordinary clansmen looked at Ji Hao with eyes filled with
gratification.
What Ji Hao had promised to tell them were prescriptions for curing people who were accidentally bitten
by poisonous snakes, and in this primitive world, knowledge was closely connected with the lives of the
clansmen.
The Master Elder of the clan laughed out loud in excitement, then said, “We were lucky to have our
honoured guests come to our clan, kids, take out all of the delicious food that you have saved, today we
are going to treat our honoured guests cordially!”
Cheers and shouts suddenly rose into the air, everyone’s face was instantly filled with happy smiles.
715
Chapter 161 – Exploit
------------------------------------------------------------------
SR Note: Due to some RL stuff I was unable to edit timely, which is why we have a delay in chapters. I will
try to make it up over the weekend. My apologies...
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 161 - Exploit
The sun went down, and stars all over the sky lit up the entire Midland. These glowing stars seemed to be
only a little bit dimmer than the sun.
In comparison to the Southern Wasteland, the Midland seemed to have been more favoured by the sun
and the stars. Whether it was the sunlight or the starlight, both were brighter here by many times
compared to the brightness of the starlight and the sunlight in the Southern Wasteland. If you were
standing under the starry sky and were to look up, you would discover that there was one type of
starlight that was rotating like a whirlpool and seemed capable of even drawing your soul in.
The bonfire was blazing. In the square, which was located in the middle of the village, hospitable
clansmen had set a grand banquet for Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao, and Man Man.
Ji Hao had saved the lives of their injured clansmen, and taught them some life-saving detoxifying magical
prescriptions for free. Detoxifying was one of the specialties of the Southern Wasteland Maguspriest
mediciners; therefore, the entire clan, which had the population of ten thousand people, and worshiped
the magic creature, Gold-Eyed Lion, as their totem, was now unspeakably happy and grateful, treating Ji
Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man with all the best stuff they ever possessed.
Although the flavour of the self-brewed rice wine was rather light, Ji Hao could taste the sincere honesty
and gratefulness of those clansmen from it.
Big fat fishes, which were caught from the river just now, were being grilled on the bonfire and were
sizzling.
Tens of strong livestock were sliced by the necks, skinned and cleaned, and were also grilling on the
bonfire, letting out a strong nice aroma of grilled meat, making people dribble.
Moreover, thousands of chubby gooses, chicken and ducks, wild rabbits, boars, muntjacs, strong and
muscular wild boar, delicious wild birds, and fresh, clean wild fruits, which were newly picked up from
the jungle, had also been served.
716
The Gold-Eyed Lion Clan was not that powerful, they only had over ten Senior Magi in total, but they were
treating Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man with the most sincere hospitality, and had also been trying
very hard to push the most beautiful girls of their clan onto Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao.
Whether it was in the Midland or the Southern Wasteland, some clan traditions were shared.
Every time a clan had powerful and talented guests, the best thing that the clansmen would wish to
happen was those powerful and talented people leaving a trace of their bloodline in the host clans; this
way, the bloodlines of the host clans would be able to merge with the more powerful bloodlines of those
guests, giving the host clans better opportunities to grow stronger.
Ji Hao pretended to be not knowing what those clansmen meant by pushing those girls onto him, as did Si
Wen Ming, who was happily and excitedly chatting to a bunch of Maguspriests and elders, without taking
a glance at those young and beautiful girls.
Only Man Man was very interested in these girls; she grabbed their hands, excitedly and curiously poked
their bodies; from time to time, she would pull a poor girl over, whose face had turned death pale long
ago, then poured a vat of booze into her mouth, while laughing happily.
Soon, no girl dared to come near Ji Hao, everyone who was brave enough to do so, had already been
drunk and had fallen on the ground, with their entire face turned red.
Later that night, everybody was a bit drunk. Si Wen Ming became more and more excited. He was
passionately communicating with those Maguspriests and elders about all kinds of topics; Ji Hao could
clearly see that Si Wen Ming’s eyes were shining with bright light. When he was teaching some useful
skills and knowledge to this clan, he had also been learning some valuable experiences from the Gold-
Eyed lion Clan.
Ji Hao seemed to have understood why Si Wen Ming travelled around the world all year round.
When the bonfire slowly dimmed down, and all the warriors were drunk and lying down on the square,
with quite many of them fallen into a deep sleep, a high-pitched and resonant warning horn abruptly was
heard from the watch tower of the clan. The entire clan instantly fell into chaos, but soon, the elders and
Maguspriests stood up, and began giving orders in loud voices.
Women, elderly clansmen and children were quickly gathered into the firmest house, which was made by
stones, and located in the middle of the village. The brave and strong warriors grabbed their weapons
and rushed over towards the square. This clan had only tens of thousands of people, but soon, a whole
ten thousand warriors had gathered at the square.
“Sorry for the disturbance, our honoured guest,” an elder said seriously while brushing his long beard
with his fingers, “Lately, some outsiders have come near our clan, and have been coveting our clan. We
have already fought against them a few times, it seems that they have returned again.”
717
As guests, since the host had encountered some problems, of course, Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man
wouldn’t just stand up and leave.
They went near the front gate of the clan with those clansmen, and saw that miles away a small-scale
troop was approaching quickly.
Ji Hao activated the |Gold Crow Pupils|, and clearly saw what those people who were provoking the Gold-
Eyed Lion looked like with his golden shining pair of eyes.
The troop was being led by a three-eyed Yu Clan’s young man, who was wearing a luxurious and exquisite
cloak. He was being followed by nearly a hundred fully armed Jia Clan’s warriors. Behind those Jia Clan’s
warriors were thousands of dark-skinned slave warriors, who were wearing leather armours and holding
bows and arrows. What made Ji Hao surprised more was that behind this troop were troops of three
smaller clans.
A few tall and sturdy men had their bodies covered in simple and rough leather armours, while holding
flag sticks, and were walking in the front of each of the smaller troops. Totems were painted on the three
flags, which were a Fox, a Wolf and a Winged Tiger. Over a thousand warriors fo those clans were
following behind each flag.
Along with a series of silvery footstep sounds, the three-eyed Yu Clan’s young man came closer and
closer. He was sitting on a four-wheel chariot. A few heavily armoured Jia Clan’s warriors had circled
around him, and were holding large metal shields, with which they shielded him behind it. All of these Jia
Clan’s warriors were releasing a strong and vicious sense of power from their bodies.
The chariot was pulled by three Three-Horned Rhinos, which were spewing out flames. The black scales
of these rhinos were glowing under the starlight. These three Three-Horned Rhinos had even stronger
senses of power than those Jia Clan’s warriors, judging from which, they were all Senior-Level powerful
beasts.
That chariot was made of gold and was glowing. It was entirely covered in all kinds of gemstones, which
made the chariot shine like a treasure. Ji Hao carefully observed the chariot with his |Gold Crow Pupil|,
and saw that thousands of different-sized spell symbols were faintly visible under those gemstones,
which showed that this chariot was actually an extremely powerful magic treasure.
One of the Gold-Eyed Lion Clan’s elders held a large axe, took tens of big steps towards the chariot, while
looking at that Yu Clan’s young man and said, “Monsters from other kinds, this is our Gold-Eyed Lion
Clan’s territory, our ancestors had opened this piece of land up and we have been living here for
countless generations.”
While speaking, the elder hacked his axe down hard onto the ground and continued with a loud angry
voice, “We will never bow to you, monsters from other kinds, and we will never sell our territory to you.
It was left by our ancestor. Get out of our territory, or you can stay here forever, under the ground.”
718
A few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan’s warriors laughed out aloud and said, “Oi, three-eyed white and tender boy,
our land is indeed very rich, but we don’t mind to fertilize it more!”
“Look at your skin, it seems so soft and tender, next year, above your dead body, beautiful wildflowers
and other plants might grow!”
“Such pity, such a white and pretty person, it would be so nice if you were a woman; I would risk
everything to kidnap you!”
All of the Gold-Eyed Lion Clan’s warriors laughed out at the Yu Clan’s young man. The young man sat on
the chariot with his head proudly held high, then pulled out a flag stick from behind his body and threw it
hard towards the Master Elder of the Gold-Eyed Lion Clan.
The flag stick deeply stuck in the ground for about one foot, then shook intensely; a black flag, which was
tightly rolled around the flag stick instantly opened up, fluttering along with the wind, showing the totem
painted on it - a black tower with a blood-red erect eye floating above it.
“I am Also Zhai’s people, and have come from the A Luo family. I possess the noblest Red Sun bloodline,
amongst the entire Yu Clan, which means, I am one of the noblest people in the world. I am guided by the
great Red Sun and came to this fertile piece of land to exploit it as my personal territory. I am now
announcing that your territory will belong to me and only to me from now on, and you all will become my
slaves.”
With his head raised proudly, Also Zhai continued while smiling cruelly, “Because you have hurt my
messengers and killed my loyal slave warriors a few days ago, you have to accept the punishment. All the
old people in your clan will be executed...the grains that was produced by my farmlands, will not be used
to feed useless people.”
A muffled bowstring-shaking sound abruptly came, the Master elder of the Gold-Eyed Lion clan, who had
been staring at the flag, let out a groan - a red long arrow had already pierced right through the middle of
his chest.
719
Chapter 162 – Conquer
Note：Regular Chapter 7/7
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Note: In chapter 161 the Yu clang youngster was named Also Zhai. It should be Aluo Zhai. We will change
it today and our apologies for this.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 162 - Conquer
In fact, Ji Hao had rushed up even before the arrow had been shot out.
He had silently activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| earlier, therefore, the dark night-world inside his eyes
was as if a bright noon sun was shining there. Within his eyesight, Ji Hao was even able to clearly see the
suspicious movement of any single dust particle.
Ji Hao hadn’t missed any details about the Jia Clan warrior that had been standing behind Aluo Zhai, who
had sneakily taken out an odd-shaped crossbow. At exactly the same moment when the finger of the Jia
Clan warrior touched the trigger, a pair of fiery wings stretched out behind Ji Hao, pushed him swiftly
forward, while spurting out a huge amount of flames and leaving shreds of afterimages behind him.
The crossbow suddenly shot out a large long arrow, which was as thick as a baby’s arm, swishing towards
the Master Elder.
Ji Hao thrust out his hand and accurately grabbed towards the middle part of the arrow, however, the
arrow moved way too fast, as if it was flying at the speed of time itself, making it so that Ji Hao was unable
to do anything about it. Ji Hao’s fingertips had only slightly touched the arrow, but he couldn’t stop it.
He watched the arrow pierce through the chest of the Master Elder, and a blood-red spell symbol blasted
on the arrow, from which, a stream of terrifyingly strong power instantly spread out. Ji Hao
subconsciously rolled in the air, his pair of fiery wings pulled his body aside while rotating transversely,
at his highest speed.
Followed by a loud boom, the body of the Master Elder, whose face was filled with shock, suddenly
exploded. His entire upper body instantly turned into a cloud of ash.
The terrifying explosive power swept across the entire area with a radius of three zhang, but outside of
that area, not even a single grass was harmed. Ji Hao had quickly fled away when the arrow exploded. He
had moved to three-zhang and six-foot away with a sideward step. He had sensed how strong the
explosive power was, fortunately, he hadn’t been wrapped within it.
720
“Master Elder!!” A few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors growled out in both sadness and anger,
simultaneously pulled out their weapons and rushed forwards.
Whether it was in the Southern Wasteland or the Midland, the elders of a clan were all lofty, virtues
individuals and worthy of respect. They were loved and cherished by the entire clan. To any clansman
that had even a little bit of integrity, watching a Master Elder being killed by the enemy, was an origin of
bone-deep hatred that he would seek to avenge, no matter what or how!
“Bastard!” Shouted Ji Hao while staring at Aluo Zhai harshly, “Aluo Zhai? Who do you think you are?! How
dare you just make an announcement and claim this as your territory?!”
Aluo Zhai scornfully threw a quick measuring glance at Ji Hao, from his rough and simple clothes to the
dry-grass-woven shoes on his feet, with a pair of sharp eyes.
Aluo Zhai chuckled carelessly, then said blandly, “You poor wild barbarian low-life that doesn’t even has
brains, talking too much to you would be a waste of my life.”
Taking a deep breath, Aluo Zhai then continued while raising his head higher, “But I, the noble Aluo Zhai,
am willing to show you a little bit of mercy and tell you that because this piece of land is very fertile, and
has unmeasurably valuable precious rare mineral resources buried under it, plus, tens of thousands of
slaves, who will serve perfectly as mining slaves are living here...Therefore, I came over here and am
going to conquer this place, eventually owning everything here!”
Aluo Zhai dramatically and slowly let out all these craps with an aria-like tone, while a few Gold-Eyed
Lion Clan warriors had already rushed up to his chariot, raised their weapons high and hacked down
towards the three Three-Horned Rhinos, which had been pulling that chariot.
The three Three-Horned Rhinos simultaneously roared towards the sky, after which their layers of thick
scales began to shake strangely. Every single scale expanded to a becoming a few times bigger than
before, and looked like a heavy firm armour that had grown out from the bodies of each of these three
Three-Horned Rhinos, and wrapped them inside.
They were all Senior-Level beasts, normally the strength and defensive power of beasts were far greater
than that of human Magi who were at the same level as the beasts!
The few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors madly swung their weapons towards the rhinos, which created
large amounts of fire sparks against their scales. Layers of rhino’s scales were shattered into pieces, but
all of the weapons that were held by the few warriors began to break and shatter, one after another.
“Stupid barbarian, how dare you fight against the noble Aluo Zhai?!”
Aluo Zhai then carelessly waved his hands and ordered with a cold tone, “Kill everyone that dares to fight
back. As reward their wives and kids will be your slaves, you can do whatever you want to them. Conquer
this clan, and kill every single one that has white hair on their heads.”
721
Five heavily armoured, over six-meter tall Jia Clan warriors, who had been standing on the chariot and
were circled around Di Luo, responded with resonating shouts. They leapt down from the chariot, tightly
holding odd-shaped broadswords that had saw tooth, and rushed towards the few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan
warriors in big steps while deeply roaring.
Ji Hao popped his eyes wide open and stared at these five Jia Clan warriors.
They were unlike the Jia Clan warriors from the High Moon, whose senses of powers had been calm and
accurate as if they were exquisitely working machines. The fighting skill of those warriors had been
terrifyingly powerful, and had all been precise. Every single attack they had launched, were done quickly
and cleanly. All the warriors of the High Moon had been efficient killing machines.
But these Jia Clan’s warriors led by Aluo Zhai were releasing a wild and crazy sense of power, like the
raging wildfire, which would burn anything that would be touched by it into ashes, including itself. The
moves of these warriors were less limited and crazier than the High Moon’s warriors. They were like mad
monsters that had completely fallen into a hysteric state of mind; every single move of theirs was made
for an attack and seemed not to be needing any defense.
The five warriors of the Jia Clan, who were a lot taller than the few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors, madly
waved their nearly ten-meter long broadswords while roaring hoarsely, and simultaneously hacked
down towards the few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors. They seemed to have injected every little bit of their
power into this attack without any reservation. When they waved their broadswords, their arms had
even swelled to being thicker than their waists!
Countless thoughts flashed across Ji Hao’s mind, the High Moon, the Red Sun...he assumed that these titles
didn’t only indicated their family backgrounds, but also showed which kind of group they belonged to,
more importantly, these should also represent certain kind of power system that was closely connected
to them.
The few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors raised their broken weapons and tried to hold the broadswords of
the enemies off.
Along with the sounds of metal clashing, all the weapons held in the hands of those Gold-Eyed Lion Clan
warriors were shattered instantly. Those broadswords, which were shining with an eye-piercing light
and had shattered the weapons of the Gold-Eyed Clan warriors, were swinging towards the bodies of
those Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors.
Aluo Zhai had been smiling carelessly all the time, now, he intentionally raised his voice and said, “This is
a fertile piece of land, especially the mine buried under it. As long as I have enough mining slaves to
exploit the mine resources under the ground, within at most a hundred years, I will be able to build my
very own castle here. One day, I will become the noble Great Administrator, standing high and looking
down at the entire world, and return to my family with glory!
722
Ji Hao carefully listened to these words of Aluo Zhai, and discovered that they contained lots of valuable
information. At the same time he locked his hands together, and quickly incanted a spell. After this, he
grabbed towards those few Gold-Eyed Clan warriors whose weapons had been shattered and who had
lost the power to resist.
A fierce gust of wind suddenly rose from the air, wrapped the few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors and
rolled them over; along with the gust of wind, the few Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors flew towards Ji Hao
with high speed while rolling in the air.
Although Ji Hao had moved as fast as he could, the attack that had been launched by the five Jia Clan’s
warriors were way too quick and powerful. One of the Gold Eye Lion Clan’ warriors didn’t manage to
dodge the broadsword right in front of him, and had been chopped into two at the waist. The furious
power of the broadswords completely damaged his body and blew him into a cloud of blood-mist, which
then spread to hundreds of zhang far.
“Loyal warriors, who belong to me, the noble Aluo Zhai, conquer this poor, lowly pest of barbarian for
me!”
All Zhai proudly and excitedly waved his hand, then slightly pointed his finger at Ji Hao. He let out a sigh
then continued while raising his eyebrows, “Kill this kid first...how dare this kid be even more handsome
than me, the noble Aluo Zhai?!”
[TL note: Aluo Zhai, are you retarded?]
723
Chapter 163 – Crazy Monsters
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 163 - Crazy Monsters
“Only dead monsters are good monsters!” Yelled Man Man while swinging her pair of gigantic hammers
upward and leaping high into the air, “My big brother said so, so it must be true! Look at Man Man, I’ll
hammer you all to death!”
The five warriors from the Jia Clan growled out as well. They held their broadswords in their hands and
were approaching Ji Hao with big steps; the sharp and fierce power released from their broadswords tore
the ground apart and left five hundreds zhang deep cracks on the ground behind them. They were only
miles away from Ji Hao, and rushed up to him with only five to six steps.
The broadswords were raised high into the air while shining with blood-red lights. The five of them
coordinated perfectly and hacked down towards Ji Hao’s limbs and neck simultaneously, obviously, they
were attempting to chop Ji Hao into pieces. However, before Ji Hao had reacted, Man Man had already
leapt up right above the heads of the five Jia Clan’s warriors, with her huge hammers swinging in her
hands.
The flame-like patterns on the surfaces of the pair of mountain-crushing hammers lit up, and spurted out
raging flames while letting out a swooshing sound; the dark night-sky was instantly lit up by this pair of
small-suns-like, ragingly blazing hammers. The great heat that was being released from the hammers had
even twisted the air within the area of ten miles round, everyone’s eyesight was blurred and everyone’s
silhouette looked twisted and hazy.
Man Man raised her pairs of hammers while laughing madly and wildly. Facing Man Man’s horrible
hammers, which were smashing towards their faces without any hesitation, the five Jia Clan warriors
showed absolutely no sign of dodging. They only raised their left hands and attempted to hold the
hammers off, at the same time, their right hands didn’t stop swinging their broadswords towards Ji Hao.
“Lunatics!” Ji Hao silently defined these five Jia Clan warriors. He stamped his foot hard against the
ground, and under his feet, the ground began squirming like a living creature. Ji Hao had used a natural
[Soil-Manipulating Escape Magic], with the help of the earth power, he immediately escaped to hundreds
of zhangs away, and abruptly leapt up from the ground.
Five shining broadswords struck hard against the ground, loud sounds of explosions quickly spread out
like thunder. Five strands of sword powers, which had gushed out of those swords, and over ten miles
long, cut the ground open and left scary, huge cracks on the ground.
724
Man Man let out a great roar, and suddenly swung the pair of heavy hammers down with all of her power;
the hammers then smashed on the left hands of the five Jia Clan’s warriors along with a thunderous
boom.
These five Jia Clan’s warriors had completely underestimated Man Man’s power level, moreover, they had
underestimated the terrifying great power that was contained in her pair of mountain-crushing
hammers. As the most beloved little girl of the Fire God, Man Man’s pair of huge hammers were powerful
enough to make them having endless nightmares for the rest of their lives.
Fiery light shone and the temperature kept rising, the five Jia Clan’s warriors were soon shrouded by
raging flames. The armours worn on their arms and hands were immediately burned to glowing-red,
after which it quickly melted, and eventually turned into puffs of smoke.
Their palms were set ablaze, their skins and flesh were soon burned out and bared their crystal-like,
blood-red bones. The mountain-crushing hammers struck hard down, and after that, the bones of these
five Jia Clan’s warriors, which were thoroughly strengthened over thousands of times, had burst and
showed spider web like cracks.
Along with a swishing sound and due to the counterforce of smashing on those Jia Clans’ warriors, Man
Man leapt high into the air, over ten thousand meters high from the ground then landed back in front of
the entrance gate of the clan.
“Man Man, good job!!” Ji Hao suddenly yelled, while clapping his hands hard.
A great stream of fire that had a diameter of one-hundred-zhang, suddenly rose into the air. Within the
fire stream, the five Jia Clan’s warriors were roaring hoarsely and struggling hard, and had been sent up
into the air by the great earth fire stream that was called out by Man Man. The terrifying, raging flame
mixed with lava quickly corroded their bodies, and continuously seeped into their bodies through the
cracks of their armours. Their skin was soon roasted and their muscles were parched; the flame and lava
gushed into their internal organs through their broken muscles, bringing them a deadly great pain.
“Haha! Man Man good job!!” Man Man raised her pair of gigantic hammers proudly and yelled back at Ji
Hao. Abruptly, she popped her eyes open and stared at Aluo Zhai, who had been stunned, and whose
mouth was hanging open but seemed unable to say anything, and began yelling.
“Oi, you! What’s your name again? You said that you were jealous of Ji Hao, because he looks more
handsome than you, didn’t you? Haha, not a problem, let Man Man give you a little help, then you will look
much better than Ji Hao!”
While speaking, Man Man gripped her pair of heavy hammers and rushed towards Aluo Zhai’s chariot
with huge steps, just like a mad dinosaur. She waved her pair of hammers and carelessly struck on the
ground from time to time, causing the ground to shake violently. In the meanwhile, she hadn’t stop
shouting.
725
“With only a good stick right on your face with Man Man’s hammer, you will certainly look better than Ji
Hao, by at least a hundred times!!”
Aluo Zhai gnashed his teeth and stared at Man Man. Suddenly, the erect eye on his forehead opened and
let out a beam of weird, piercing red light. Aluo Zhai’s body began shaking intensely, and a strange sense
of power, which was as hot and crazy as that of a wildfire, gradually spread out from his body.
Circles of odd red light spurted out from Aluo Zhai’s erect eye, swept across the hundreds of Jia Clan
warriors and the thousands of slave warriors behind him. The bodies of these warriors began to shake as
well. Soon, all of their eyes had turned into a scary blood-red colour.
“Kill!!” One Jia Clan warrior raised his weapons and roared out hoarsely.
Along with bone cracking sounds, these Jia Clan warriors, who were tall and muscular, started to swell
rapidly. Baby-fist-thick vessels popped out from under their skins, and transformed them into gigantic
creatures that looked like real monsters. Their muscles expanded weirdly, to the point of even being
squeezed out from the cracks of their armours; soon, all of these Jia Clan warriors were turned into
gigantic spheres of muscles.
Not only these hundreds of Jia Clan’s warriors, but also those slave warriors, who had only been about a
foot taller than Ji Hao previously, had quickly started growing in size. Soon, these slave warriors had all
become muscular giants, a time taller than Ji Hao.
Apparently, the bodies of those slave warriors were not as solid as that of those Jia Clan warriors, neither
could their bodies perfectly adapt to this strange and strong power that was being released from Aluo
Zhai’s erect eyes. Their bodies had indeed expanded and turned times stronger than before, but their
skins were burst into pieces, baring blooded muscles.
Flooded with a swooshing sound, thousands of slave warriors raised their weapons and swept across the
three smaller clan troops that were behind them, like a fierce gust of wind.
The warriors in the three dependent clan troop's were all slaughtered by those slave warriors, who had
improved in speed, power and level of agility by a few times, before they even had realized what was
happening. Every single warrior in these three clan troop's died in a horrible way. Every attack that was
launched by these slave warriors would shatter one clan troop's warrior, some of them were even struck
into a puddle of meat paste, spraying everywhere.
Blood flowed on the ground, the sense of death soon filled the air.
Shrouded by the blood-red light that had spurted our from Aluo Zhai’s erect eye, the sense of death had
turned into a nearly solid, visible blood-red mist. All Jia Clan warriors and slave warriors opened their
mouths wide, greedily breathing this mist of dead.
726
Their bodies had been through a weird and horrible change, their senses of powers had turned stronger
and crazier.
From the eyes of these warriors, Ji Hao couldn’t see any remaining traces humanity; only the craziest
desire of slaughter and the coldest will of killing was left in their eyes.
Aluo Zhai raised his arms high and screamed with a high-pitched voice, “The warriors of the great Red
Sun, killing and violence are the sources of our powers! Kill these people! Slaughter them, torture them as
much as you want! Make them cry, make then wail, make then scream out in pain!”
Letting out beast-like roaring sounds, all of those Jia Clan warriors and slave warriors suddenly rushed
up towards Man Man.
727
Chapter 164 – Violence.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 164 - Violence.
From the great fire stream that had been summoned by Man Man, five broken, half damaged silhouettes
slowly fell down along with shreds of fire powers.
Their bodies were also wrapped by a visible, blood-red mist. Their burned muscles began squirming, and
soon, newly grown muscles started merging and interleaving along with a shrill, ear-piercing noise, while
forming brand new body parts.
“Killing and violence are the supreme power!”
The bodies of the five Jia Clan warriors, whose armours had all been shattered by Man Man’s mountain-
crushing hammers, were all bare now. They were staring at Man Man and Ji Hao with vicious and furious
looks, while growling this weird declaration out.
Along with a swooshing sound, their huge broadswords were once again swung high into the air, starting
large amounts of fire spirals against the fire power that still remained on the sword. These five Jia Clan
warriors rushed up towards Ji Hao in big steps, while gripping their swords with their newly grown arms,
which were swelling and expanding weirdly, then hacked down towards Ji Hao, with all of their powers.
Man Man was currently encircled by hundreds of Jia Clan warriors and thousands of slave warriors.
The pupils of all these warriors were shining with a crazy blood-red light. They had all lost their minds,
and were manipulated only by the simple and instinctive desire of slaughter, roaring like wild beasts and
launching attacks at Man Man.
Man Man’s eyes spurted out a bright fiery light. These crazy and powerful enemies had activated her
passionate and febrile bloodline power that originated from the Zhu Rong bloodline, the bloodline of the
Gods. She roared out as well, and soon her body was wrapped up within raging flames that turned her
body shape into a hazy and translucent silhouette. Her pair of heavy hammers were swinging fleetingly,
and even started two fierce whirlwinds, sweeping madly and wildly across the entire area.
A series of muffled boom were created, one after another, and a lot of Jia Clan warriors and slave warriors
were sent flying away by Man Man’s hammers. Every single strike of Man Man’s hammers was like a
mountain smashing on their bodies, with even a slight touch able to send them flying away for over tens
of miles.
728
From a long distance, the Gold-Eyed Lion Clan clansmen could hear the bone cracking sound that came
from the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors and slave warriors. They also could see their metal armours
shattering under the mad and violent attacks of Man Man’s mountain-crushing hammers.
However, the warriors who had been struck and were sent flying away by Man Man’s hammers, injuring
badly to the point of even vomiting blood, would jump up back, immediately after their bodies had landed
onto the ground, and continuously rush towards Man Man, exactly like tempest tidewater.
The clansmen of the Gold-Eyed Lion Clan could even see the legs of few of the slave warriors shake to
breaking due to the impact waves of the strike force of the hammers. But even then they would
immediately turn and support their bodies with their arms, while moving quickly towards Man Man and
launch their attacks again.
Crazy monsters! These warriors were currently just like crazy wild animals that had been completely
turned into some kind of unreasonable creatures by Aluo Zhai.
“Die!! Man Man want you all to die!!”
Man Man was pissed off. She raised her head and let out a great roar towards the sky, along with which,
raging fire that was wrapped in bright fiery light spurted out from her back, gradually forming into a hazy
silhouette of the Fire God that had a supreme stateliness.
Once this silhouette of the Fire God appeared behind her, Man Man’s terrifyingly great strength had been
improved further by ten times!
Loud popping sound were created after that; those supporting-on-their-hands slave warriors were
shattered by Man Man’s heavy hammers, one after another, and their shattered bodies were directly
burned into a puff of smoke by the flames that was wrapped around the pair of mountain-crushing
hammers.
As for those Jia Clan’s warriors, they weren’t much luckier than those slave warriors. It was as if Man Man
was currently possessed by the legendary god of slaughter. Whatever was touched by her pair of
mountain-crushing hammers, would shatter instantly into ashes, and wherever was burned by the flames
of her hammers, was instantly turned into a puff of smoke.
Within only a single moment, over ten Jia Clan warriors had been struck into pieces by Man Man, and
soon, their broken body parts were all burned and vanished by the raging fire.
“Killing and violence...Death is the real source of the great power!!” Aluo Zhai raised both of his arms
towards the sky, and proudly screamed in a shrill voice, “You wild barbarians will never understand how
great and scary the power of our Red Sun can be!!”
Accompanied by Aluo Zhai’s hysteric screams, thousands of slave warriors simultaneously raised their
weapons, then suddenly chopped their own heads off.
729
Large amounts of blood-red mist sprayed out from their dead bodies. Thousands of Jia Clan warriors
greedily opened their mouth, inhaling this mist, along with which, bone creaking sounds came from their
bodies. Soon after, their weirdly swelling, expanding and twisting bodies turned back into normal human
shapes, except that they were now much taller than before. All these Jia Clan warriors now looked much
better.
However, their speed, strength, and level of agility had improved once again, by times. Not a small
improvement, based on their body conditions before, their powers had now comprehensively been
improved by times.
Man Man’s silhouette instantly blurred by the shreds of shadows and the glistening of weapons. Her pair
of hammers couldn’t touch her enemies anymore, but the weapons of those Jia Clan’s warriors could
always accurately approach her body through the gap between her two hammers, and hit hard onto her
body. Every single attack that was being launched by these Jia Clan warriors would disable Man Man from
standing steadily, and made her fall onto the ground and roll like a melon.
But all these had failed to harm her. A fiery light spot lit up between Man Man’s eyebrows, from out of
which, an extremely exquisite, unique and ancient style armour that seemed like constructed by
thousands of fire-red beautiful maple leaves, flew out of the spotlight and slightly covered Man Man’s
body.
This armour apparently had incomparably great defensive power; no matter how hard and how madly
those Jia Clan warriors hacked and struck against Man Man’s body, or even beat her down on the ground
and made her struggle to the point that she couldn’t even raise her head up, none of those sharp weapons
held by those Jia Clan warriors could leave even a small scratch on this armour.
Aluo Zhai opened his eyes in shock, and stared at Man Man’s armour with a pair of vicious, greedy eyes,
and yelled, “What grade does this armour belong to? Eternal? No, it’s impossible! Immortal? Not
likely...then at the very least it should be an Infinite grade precious treasure! Damn you bloody
barbarians, all these treasures should be mine!”
Si Wen Ming silently appeared behind Aluo Zhai, slightly grabbed his neck with his five fingers, just like
holding a vulnerable chicken.
“Kid, keep behaving and watch, let my good kids do some exercise with your dogs. You better stay silent,
if you ever dare to let a single word out, I’ll kill you right now.” While speaking, Si Wen Ming slightly
gripped Aluo Zhai’s neck and broke a big half of his neck bones. The great pain shut Aluo Zhai’s mouth up,
he wouldn’t dare to move even his fingertips.
The three three-horned rhinos, which had been pulling the chariot, were frightened by Si Wen Ming and
began struggling, seemingly were going to roar out. Si Wen Ming threw a glance at those three beasts
while a frosty sharp beam of light flashed across his pupils, along with which, the gigantic heads of the
three three-horned rhinos suddenly were chopped off by an invisible strand of power, wrapped by dense
blood-red mist and fell onto the ground.
730
Ji Hao had fallen into an arduous situation.
The five Jia Clan warriors, who had struggled out from the fierce stream of earth fire that had been called
out by Man Man, were the most powerful warrior leaders under Aluo Zhai’s command. After absorbing
the weird blood-red mist, these warriors were not only improved in powers and strengths but also had
become especially crazy.
Ji Hao gripped the black dagger, one of the inherited magic treasures of the Gold Crow Clan, thrust his
arm out and attempted to pierce the dagger into the heart of one of the enemies; but the enemy didn’t
even try to dodge Ji Hao’s attack, only hacked his broadsword down towards Ji Hao’s neck. Ji Hao gnashed
his teeth and didn’t try to dodge either; the black dagger deeply pierced into the enemy’s body along with
a cold ray, after which, beams of cold black lights darted out of his body, seemingly stirring and damaging
all of his internal organs.
Similarly, the enemy’s broadsword hacked hard onto Ji Hao’s neck. With Ji Hao’s current level, he had no
time to dodge at all. The broadsword shone and Ji Hao was struck hard, fell on the ground and rolled.
Four gigantic silhouettes simultaneously rushed up towards him. These were the four Jia Clan warriors,
who were times taller and stronger than Ji Hao. They tightly circled him around like a serpent had
wrapped its body around Ji Hao, then threw a series of heavy punches towards him.
Ji Hao’s eyes turned red, and he was unable to break away from the encirclement of these Jia Clan
warriors. The intrepid and fierce spirit that was contained in his Gold Crow bloodline was suddenly
activated, he roared out hoarsely and unbridledly, waving his fists with all of his power, and fought
against the four Jia Clan warriors who were like a serpent wrapped around his body, bare handedly and
desperately.
731
Chapter 165 – Break the armour
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 165 - Break the armour
In front of the gate of the Gold-Eyed Lion Clan, as if in a nightmare, all of their clansmen had been
stunned, staring at Ji Hao and Man Man, who had fallen into a dangerous situation.
They subconsciously compared the power of the enemies with their own powers, then the wisest
Maguspriests and elders instantly came to a conclusion - Aluo Zhai’s army could easily destroy the entire
Gold-Eyed Lion Clan. If it hadn’t been for the help of the three kind guests, they wouldn’t been able to
fight against Aluo Zhai’s invasion at all, and all of their clansmen would have become Aluo Zhai’s slaves.
“Legendary monsters from other kinds!” Murmured a Maguspriest, “It’s time to contact those
surrounding clans, we finally have been targeted by those monsters as well.”
Man Man had been beaten hard by hundreds of the Jia Clan’s warriors, but her magical armour was way
too powerful, which made those Jia Clan warriors feel hopeless. Although she had been embarrassedly
knocked down onto the ground and rolled over, in fact, she was still perfectly safe. Those Jia Clan’s
warriors roared out in anger but couldn’t do anything to her, no matter what.
Only Ji Hao had fallen into a really deadly danger and was risking his life, fighting against the four most
powerful Jia Clan warriors.
Eight gigantic fists struck against Ji Hao’s body as if they were beating a drum. They seemed to have
injected all of their powers into their fists, every single punch was as powerful as a battering ram,
punching bright streams of clear cyan light out of Ji Hao’s tight armour. The powers of those Jia Clan
warriors, who had already completely lost their minds, had been improved by far. Although Ji Hao’s tight
armour would block a big half of the powers every time when they punched Ji Hao’s body, the rest of the
power were still able to slightly shock Ji Hao’s internal organs into breaking.
Blood ceaselessly spewed out of Ji Hao’s mouth. He gnashed his teeth, let out every little bit of his powers
and desperately fought against those Jia Clan’s warriors. He madly threw punches back at those Jia Clan
warriors. Different from those simple and straight forward punches of those Jia Clan warriors, every
single punch of Ji Hao was thrown out along with a magical arc, and could accurately strike the bodies of
the enemies. Besides, wherever those Jia Clan warriors were hit by Ji Hao’s punches on the bodies, it
seemed that part of bodies had lost a big half of its great defensive power, and Ji Hao’s fist could directly
shatter their skins and deeply strike into their muscles, breaking their bones and leaving serious wounds
on their bodies.
732
However, those Jia Clan’s warriors were too large in shapes, in comparison, Ji Hao’s fists were way too
small and couldn’t cause any deadly harm to them within such a short time.
Mr Crow had been hovering above Ji Hao’s head, angrily scratching those Jia Clan warriors with his pair of
golden-red claws from time to time. Mr Crow was a powerful magical creature that had lived for over a
thousand years, his pair of claws had been strengthened by raging Gold Crow flames for countless years,
and were able to easily break the hardest rocks and metals.
Although the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors were born especially solid and had been largely improved
after they had absorbed the weird blood-red mist that was being released by Aluo Zhai, Mr Crow’s claws
still tore their skins open and left bone-deep wounds on their bodies.
However, Mr Crow’s attacks were not as efficient as he expected. The bodies of those Jia Clan warriors
had become way too solid, which would release ear-piercing metal clashing sound when Mr Crow’s claws
sliced their skins, and would even burst out large amounts of fire sparks against Mr Crow’s claws. One Jia
Clan warrior was scratched by Mr Crow on the head, and his head was almost entirely opened up by Mr
Crow, to the point that his skull was even cracked by Mr Crow, but this guy still showed no sign of giving
up on attacking Ji Hao, and had completely disregarded Mr Crow’s attack.
The two magic fiery snake babies were screaming in high-pitched voices and darted around on the bodies
of the four Jia Clan warriors, opening their mouths and spewing out slight wisps of flames. They had each
killed a powerful enemy back in the caravan city and absorbed their spirit blood, causing their bodies to
expand in shape by an inch long.
The slight wisps of flames that were spewed out by this pair of baby snakes contained incredibly great
power, wherever the flames swept across the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors, their skins, flesh, blood,
and even bones would all be scorched. But this pair of baby snakes were so tiny, and those wisps of
flames that they spewed out were only as thick as toothpicks. Therefore, to these Jia Clan warriors, who
were now over ten-meters tall, the harm that was caused by the pair of baby snakes were only worse
than a scratch or itch, by a little bit.
One of the Jia Clan warriors gripped Ji Hao’s neck and grabbed Ji Hao’s head with his other hand, madly
pulling his head away from his body.
Ji Hao’s neck bones let out loud creaking sound, he felt that his neck had definitely become longer than it
had been before, and his head could be torn off from his neck anytime.
Ji Hao growled out in pain, and then yelled at the pair of baby snakes, “Get into their ears! Eat their
brains! Haha! You have to grow smarter! Go! Good babies!”
The pair of naughty magic fiery snakes instantly spewed out a few fire sparks from their fierce yet tiny
pupils, while happily and fleetingly following Ji Hao’s words, and darted out. Two slight beams of fiery
light flashed across the air, and the Jia Clan warrior who had been pulling Ji Hao’s head, and another Jia
733
Clan warrior who had grabbed Ji Hao’s legs and was going to tear Ji Hao directly into two, both screamed
out suddenly.
The pair of magical fiery snake babies had drilled into their ears and wriggled deeply into their brains
through their ear holes.
These Jia Clan warriors had incomparably hard and solid bones, but the inside of their heads were not all
protected by bones. The tiny bodies of the pair of baby snakes quickly wriggled into their brains through
the comparatively softer parts inside their heads, such as the neurons and the blood vessels.
The snake babies opened their mouths, and raging flames burst out of their jaws and immediately
wrapped up the brains of the two Jia Clan warriors. Thus, Aluo Zhai’s special and powerful magic had lost
its effect to these two Jia Clan warriors. They loosened their hands simultaneously and leapt high into the
air, thousands of feet high from the ground in despair, holding their heads with their arms, howling in
pain.
Ji Hao moved his body flexibly and dodged the punches that were thrown out by the other two Jia Clan
warriors. He swung his arm backwards and pulled out the black dagger from the body of another Jia Clan
warriors, who had been stabbed in the heart and killed by him earlier. Looking at the two Jia Clan
warriors, who had leaped into the air and were screaming and howling in pain. Ji Hao murmured in a low
voice, “Later, should I find somebody to make me a full helmet that could shield my ears, mouth, eyes, and
nostrils, for fights against my future enemies? Hm, probably not.”
The attacking style of the pair of magical fiery snake babies were very weird, but if these two Jia Clan
warriors stayed sober, the two snake babies wouldn’t be able to get into their heads so easily. With the
great fighting skills of those Jia Clan warriors, they could definitely hack these pair of tiny little things
away before the snake babies would have gotten any chance to draw near them.
“You should just die.” Ji Hao’s fiery wings suddenly stretched out behind him. He fleetingly circled around
the two Jia Clan warriors, raised his black dagger and waved towards the weakest spots of the two Jia
Clan warriors, leaving behind a strange arc in the air.
The two Jia Clan warriors abruptly raised their heads simultaneously and shouted out.
“Killing and violence!! Supreme power of the Red Sun!!”
While shouting, their expressions became even crazier, and their skin suddenly cracked inch by inch.
Blood spurted out of their skin and transformed into a large cloud of blood-red mist, which shrouded the
entire area for over a hundred zhang in radius.
Ji Hao was also shrouded by the blood-red mist. The sticky and dense fresh blood mist slowed his
movements, he didn’t even have any chance to dodge what was coming to him. The two Jia Clan warriors,
who had already activated their final, desperate, and life-consuming attack, rushed over towards Ji Hao
734
like real monsters. Blood red ribs popped out of their bodies, one after another like sharp spearheads
piercing towards Ji Hao along with a shrill swishing sound.
Bright streams of clear light gushed out of Ji Hao’s tight armour and wrapped Ji Hao’s body up. Followed
by a loud clashing sound, over ten blood-red ribs pierced into his tight armour, into Ji Hao’s body and
then came out from his back; the thickest two ribs even punctured two vital internal organs of Ji Hao.
Mouthfuls of blood gushed out of Ji Hao’s mouth, he suddenly sliced off the heads of the two Jia Clan’s
warriors, who seemed to have abruptly lost their powers after launching this final attack, while roaring in
pain with a hoarse voice.
735
Chapter 166 – Lesson
------------------------------------------------------------------
Note: Starting from today, dillsterX will be joining our team. TN1F has left the TME team to work on some
other novels on our site. Best of luck to him and please welcome dillsterX.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 166 - Lesson
The sanguinary fight abruptly stopped.
Once Ji Hao had seriously been wounded by the two Jia Clan warriors, Si Wen Ming immediately crushed
Aluo Zhai’s neck. A wisp of yellow smoke rose from his palm, which then swallowed Aluo Zhai’s head and
his soul. After he died, the blood-red mist that had shrouded the entire area instantly dispersed, and all of
those Jia Clan warriors shook their bodies simultaneously. After releasing large amounts of blood-red
mist from their bodies, their bodies shrank rapidly, and fell on the ground slowly.
The Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors rushed up one after another, raised their weapons and chopped the
heads of these enemies off.
The Jia Clan warriors, who had just been fighting light crazy monsters, were now despairingly roaring
and cursing, but they barely had any power to wave their weapons.
Aluo Zhai’s secret power had given these Jia Clan warriors incredibly great powers that was greater than
the powers of their selves by several times; however, the fatal weakness of this secret power was Aluo
Zhai himself, once he was killed, all these warriors who were strengthened by this power would all
become weak chickens.
The Gold-Eyed Lion Clan warriors piled those heads up into a small altar. They raised their weapons high,
while cheering and shouting over this victory, but when those elders and Maguspriests tried to find Si
Wen Ming and thank him, they couldn’t even find the slightest trace of the three guests.
Hundreds of thousands miles away, Si We Ming carried the badly wounded Ji Hao on his shoulder, while
holding Man Man’s hand with his left, and was moving forward on the wild land, step by step.
It seemed as if he had been walking at a slow pace, however, both of his feet were wrapped by a yellow
light, and every single step forward corresponded by the power of the earth; muffled, heart-beating-like
beating sounds came from under the ground regularly, and Si Wen Ming could move over a hundred
thousand miles across countless mountains, rivers and lands, with a single step.
736
Ji Hao lied on Si Wen Ming’s shoulder, looking at his tight armour with a heartache. It had shrunk into a
small sphere on his palm.
This had been a gift from Po, a powerful treasure, and was capable of blocking the attacks that were
launched by any ordinary Senior Magi. When Ji Hao had still been in the Southern Wasteland, this tight
armour had saved him over countless times. Without the protection of this armour, Man Man and he
would have been chopped into meat paste long ago.
However, those two Jia Clan warriors had been way too crazy to have turned their own bodies into
weapons. They had weakened the defensive power of Ji Hao’s armour with the great power of Aluo Zhai’s
blood-red mist, then turned their own ribs into sharp fierce swords. Within that moment, the power that
was contained in their final attack had almost surpassed the limitation of the Senior-Level. Because of
that, they had broken the armour with a single attack and badly wounded Ji Hao at the same time.
Looking at the two clearly visible holes on the armour, Ji Hao let out a moan of pain.
Over ten thick and sharp ribs had punctured his body, he had at least seven to eight bone fractures, and
his internal organs were seriously injured as well, which would cause a great pain even when he take a
slight breath, that made him want to kill himself.
“Red Sun’s warriors were largely different from the High Moon’s warriors,” said Si Wen Ming while
walking and taking out a round pill and thrusting it into Ji Hao’s mouth. “The High Moon’s warriors were
the greatest warriors, and the Red Sun’s warriors were purely lunatics, they were only killing machines,
who were born for slaughter and damage.”
“Of course, this is not my point!” Continued Si Wen Ming while keeping his head down and walked with
big steps. “What I am trying to say is, this time, the two of you, both, were nearly beaten to death by those
crazy things, you should learn from this that the Midland is a very dangerous place, more dangerous than
the Southern Wasteland by ten, even a hundred times.”
“In the Midland, you cannot take any impulsive action, because any of your slight mistakes would get you
killed here.” Si Wen Ming took a glance at Man Man, and said seriously, “Especially Man Man. Although
you have your armour that is made by your Amma herself to protect you, even I can knock you down in a
thousand different ways, then yank off your armour, those powerful Jia Clan’s warriors can only do
worse.”
Hearing Si Wen Ming’s words, Man Man’s tender face suddenly turned pale, then yelled at Si Wen Ming,
“Uncle Wen Ming! How can you take off Man Man’s clothes?! Amma said that Man Man’s clothes can only
be taken off by only one man in this life!”
Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao showed the whites of their eyes simultaneously. Especially Si Wen Ming, he now
really wanted to thud his head against the ground and knock himself out.
737
Letting out a few hollow smiles, Si Wen Ming said embarrassedly, “Er, well, I was just trying to make an
example...alright, let’s change the topic. When you get to Pu Ban City, you will have tutors to teach you
some basic knowledge. Eh...Man Man, your Amma is too...”
Shaking his head with a bitter smile, Si Wen Ming didn’t finish his sentence.
“Hao, you have been too lucky in the Southern Wasteland, therefore, this time, I had let you suffer a little
bit on purpose.” Si Wen Ming then said to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao raised his upper body with some difficulty while moaning in pain, pointed at the two huge
punctured wounds on his chest, and said with a bitter grin, “Dear uncle, you call this a little bit of
suffering?”
Si Wen Ming grinned back at him carelessly and said, “Alright, how serious can this be? The ancient god
Xing Tian’s head had been chopped off but still had a great life after. Senior Magi are all incredibly tough,
none of us can be easily killed!”
[TL note: Xing Tian was a legendary god in Chinese culture, his head was chopped off by his enemies, but
after that he turned his nipple into eyes and belly button into mouth, and kept living and fighting.]
Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and murmured, “But uncle, I am only a...”
Si Wen Ming slapped on one of Ji Hao’s wounds that was near his pelvis, make him howl out in pain once
again.
“Kid, you are indeed still at the Junior Level, that is correct, but your body, hehe, even new Senior Magi
can’t compare with you on physical condition. Hmm, just wondering what kind of treasures have you
eaten back in the Southern Wasteland...These small scratches are nothing to you.”
Ji Hao let out another bitter grin, then took a deep breath. Great natural power quickly gathered towards
him from all directions, along with which, his skins and muscles near the wounds began squirming
quickly, and those horribly serious wounds, which would make others feel pain by only looking at them,
gradually started healing themselves.
“Remember what happened today. In the Midland, an unvalued distant offspring, who came from a small
family of the Yu Clan, which was not even worth mentioning, with a bunch of personal warriors and slave
warriors, who were not that powerful, these people left their hometown and came out to opened up their
own territories; but just a bunch of weak useless people like that have wounded you as seriously as this.”
“The Midland is a good place, the Pu Ban City is even better, but dangers are everywhere, and people
could die anytime.”
“I won’t be able to always be with you, I have a lot to do, so, you have to remember the lesson you have
learned today.”
738
Ji Hao slightly rubbed his wounds, which had been healing themselves, took a deep breath and asked a
question.
“Uncle Wen Ming, since we have already arrived in the Midland, I really want to know what...these
monsters from the Yu Clan and Jia Clan, what are they? Why the patterns on those jade coins you have
been using, were their totems? The Spirit Turtle Caravan, why did they have to pay a tax to those Jia Clan
people? And that Aluo Zhai, how could he just declare the occupation of a piece of land, which did not
belong to him?”
Man Man raised her head in surprise and asked, “Eh? Uncle Wen Ming, are those patterns on your jade
coins same as those the totems of those monsters?”
Si Wen Ming smilingly nodded to Man Man then let out a sigh slowly, and said, “For this kind of things,
you will understand when you get to the Pu Ban City. Man Man, I will send you to your Abba, and we will
see what he would want you to do. As for Ji Hao, I have a place that is perfect for you, which was also the
reason for me to take you to the Pu Ban city.”
Si Wen Ming gently patted Ji Hao’s head with his palm then continued with the smile remaining on his
face, “Young man, to keep learning can’t be wrong. Your injuries are not that serious, but won’t be healed
within a short time either, you should just take a rest, and we will arrive at our destination when you
wake up.”
Ji Hao felt that his head had become heavier and heavier along with Si Wen Ming’s words, soon, he lost his
eyesight and fell into a dizzy sleep.
After which, he seemed to have felt that Si Wen Ming had thrust another handful of round pills into his
mouth.
------------------------------------------------------------------
SR’s note: Codorniu (a reader in pikachu disguise, or is pikachu trying to pose as human? :p) was asking
himself (and us) “what the hell was going on in Man Man’s head”. I had answered that he was not the only
one thinking in such manner, as I think, is evident from Ji Hao’s and SWM’s reaction in this chapter. What
can I say? She is such a naive, innocent menace that even I feel brother-sister bond forming with her,
Haha. Please continu to reply in the comment section, whether on mobile or pc version. Let’s keep having
these interesting discussions...
739
Chapter 167 – Old Friend
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 167 - Old Friend
Ji Hao woke up.
Opening his heavy eyes, he saw a stone ceiling, which was made by black stones that were well grounded
and polished.
Slightly turning his head, Ji Hao discovered that he had been lying on a flagstone that was three-zhang
long, two-zhang wide, and three-foot thick. It was hard and ice-cold, not even a piece of fur had been set
under his body.
The walls were also polished as smooth as mirrors. This was a five-zhang square room. Besides the
flagstone that Ji Hao had been lying on, only a square stone table, and four blocks of stone that served as
seats, were placed in the room.
There was a small stone lamp on the stone table; this adult-head-sized stone lamp was filled with golden
oil, and a solid lamp wick was soaked in the oil and was blazing. The golden-red flame of that stone lamp
had lit the entire room up, and was the only source of light in the room,
Right next to Ji Hao’s head was a big clay bowl, with a little bit of a black, sticky liquid medicine remaining
in it, and had been emitting a stench that would make people sick. Ji Hao licked his lips, and discovered
that his mouth had also been filled with this horrible smell, and nearly threw up.
“Hearts of scorpions, poison sacs of poisonous snakes, tails of centipedes, bladders of bats...what the...this
prescription...” Ji Hao dipped his finger into the black liquid medicine then tasted it with his tongue, after
which he continued murmuring with a bitter face, “And the heart of a thousand years old Blood Hook
Scorpion, which is perfect for curing traumas but it tastes...”
An elderly man had been sitting beside the stone table. He was strong and sturdy, like an old pine tree,
and was wearing a neat long gown made of flax. He had silvery white long hair hanging loosely on his
shoulders that nearly touched the ground.
When Ji Hao had woken up, the elderly man had been sitting on a block of stone and was staring at Ji Hao
from head to toe.
Hearing that Ji Hao had recognized the four main ingredients of this medicine within such a short time,
the elderly man smiled with delight, slightly patted his own knee, and said, “Si Wen Ming has brought a
good kid back this time, haha, have you also studied about magical medicines?”
740
When he spoke the two words ‘magical medicines’, the smooth and tender, baby-like face of this elderly
man couldn’t help but suddenly shine with a passionate light, and seemed so enraptured that his long
beard was even about to rise into the air. He looked at Ji Hao in the eyes from the side, and in Ji Hao’s
eyes, this elderly man obviously was shouting that ‘I am a big master in the sphere of magical medicines!
Kid, admire me!’ with his facial expression.
Ji Hao sat up from the bed, and lifted up his cloth, taking a look at his own body.
The over ten punctured wounds on his body had all perfectly healed now, not even a slight scar was left
on his skin, moreover, Ji Hao felt that his newly grown muscles and skin were not weak at all, on the
contrary, they were all perfectly full of strength.
He also felt that inside his body, a small strand of power that was contained in the medicine hadn’t been
fully absorbed by his body yet, and was now gushing around inside his body, supplying him with an
abundance of energy.
“Magical medicines, I have learned a bit about it,” said Ji Hao while smiling at the elderly man, “I was able
to walk, talk and run three months after I was born, the Master Maguspriest of my clan believed that I am
a genius, and was sent to the clan by our ancestors, therefore, I grew up under the guidance of the Master
Maguspriest, and have learned from him for entirely ten years.”
The elderly man raised his eyebrows and said while smiling, “Eh? With only ten years of learning, you are
able to recognize the main ingredients of this ‘Four Full Soup’ of mine, the inherited power of your clan
must be pretty great. I assume that your clan can be counted as a big-scale clan in the Southern
Wasteland, am I right?”
Ji Hao nodded, grinned and said, “The Gold Crow Clan, quite well-known in the Southern Wasteland.”
The elderly man nodded in confusion and murmured while counting with his fingers, “Hm? Gold Crow
Clan? I have only heard about the Fire Crow Clan of the Southern Wasteland...have you regained your real
name?!”
Another beam of passionate and exciting light flashed across the elderly man’s face, he looked at Ji Hao
with an even kinder expression than before, and said, “A thousand and seven hundred years ago, I had
visited the Southern Wasteland once, and was bitten by a Solder-Iron-Head Snake with green stripes,
nearly dying there. Ji Song, the Master Maguspriest of your Fire Crow...oh, Gold Crow Clan at that time
had saved my life.”
Ji Hao was silently shocked. Senior Magi who had lived the longest were about a thousand years old, but
this elderly man had been to the Southern Wasteland a thousand and seven hundred years ago, he must
be at a higher level than the Senior-level, probably a Magus King, or even a more powerful being.
Ji Hao leapt down from the flagstone, politely saluted the elderly man and said, “I didn’t know that you’re
a friend of our old grandpa, I am Ji Hao.”
741
The elderly man then responded while nodding, “No wonder Si Wen Ming asked me to look after you, you
are one of Ji Song’s offsprings. Where is Ji Song now? How has he been all these years? I am just planning
on waiting for another hundreds of years, when I have some free time, I will go to the Southern
Wasteland for him, and have a good chat about the good old days with him.”
The light in Ji Hao’s eyes dimmed down.
After seeing Ji Hao’s face, the elderly man briefly paused, then two streams of tears gushed out of his eyes.
“Ah...my old friend is gone...Hm...he was a bit older than me. Has he failed to break into another level? The
last time I saw him, he was talking about making a new kind of magical medicine with the spirit blood of
the Fire Crows, and see if it would be helpful for breaking into another level from the Magus-King-level.”
Ji Hao stayed silent. He felt that facing the friendship between two elderly men that had lasted for over a
thousand years, any word would be too powerless.
Sighing sadly, the elderly man stood up and waived his hand towards Ji Hao, then said, “I am Wulong Yao,
you can just call me Grandpa Wulong. Si Wen Ming dropped you here and I don’t know where he has gone
after that. Since you have already come, you can just settle down and learn some good stuff.”
Ji Hao walked out of the stone room with Wulong Yao, in the meanwhile, he was silently thinking about
this elderly man’s name.
Wulong Yao, Wulong as the last name, Yao as the first name. Wulong, Ji Hao somehow felt familiar with
this last name, it seemed that people who had Wulong as their last names certainly came from an
extremely mysterious and ancient clan, and had legendary powerful bloodline power and unique
backgrounds.
Wulong Yao pushed the thick and heavy stone door open, and outside the room, was a clean and tidy
paved path without any decoration, and was paved with flagstones that were grinded until they were as
smooth as mirrors.
The ten-zhang wide paved path was very broad, many boys and girls who were wearing flax gowns were
walking across the path. Ji Hao looked at both sides of the path, a stone door was built every other ten-
zhangs on the wall, on both sides of the path. Some of these doors were open, behind which were simple
stone rooms that were similar to the one Ji Hao had slept in.
Wulong Yao guided Ji Hao and walked outwards on the paved path. While walking, he pointed at a brown
board that was inlayed in one of those stone doors, and said to Ji Hao, “Remember, the stone room you
have slept in is number 189871, Apprentice Department, Southern, Fire.”
“Apprentice department means that you are still an apprentice in our Magi Palace.”
“Southern means that you came from the Southern Wasteland.”
742
“Fire means that you were born in a clan that possessed fire-related bloodline power, and your own
power is also fire-related.”
“As for the number, I think I don’t need to explain more. From now on, that room is yours.”
Ji Hao nodded and silently remembered that room number, at the same time, he was greatly shocked by
all those information that was contained in the number of a room.
Walking along the paved path for over nearly a hundred miles, with their walking speed, they had only
taken less than ten minutes. Wulong Yao abruptly turned around and walked into another larger and
more magnificent paved path.
This paved path was three li wide, and the walls build on both side were over twenty li tall. Not only large
groups of people were walking on the path, in midair, a few people who were wrapped by faint and
looming lights, were also flying with great speed.
[li: A length unit that was commonly used in ancient China, and today’s Chinese countryside, 1 Li = 500
meters]
Wulong Yao pointed at this paved patch and while smiling, said, “This is the Gui Path, which is ranked
dead last amongst the ten main paths of our Magi Palace. The subsidiary side paths of the ten main paths
are where apprentices like you live in, and people who live beside the ten main paths are all...”
Before he had finished his sentence, a thunderous boom suddenly came from over ten-li away. A brown
gate located over there, was shattered into pieces by the explosive power, from where, an elderly man,
whose entire body was burned black, staggered out then his head heavily thudded against the ground.
743
Chapter 168 – Magi Palace
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 168 - Magi Palace
Ji Hao closely followed Wulong Yao and ran into a few other elderly men, who had rushed out after the
boom. They then held the burned elderly man up from the ground simultaneously. A group of apprentices
rushed over as well, eagerly pouring ten whole bowls of different coloured, weird liquid medicine into the
burned elderly man’s mouth. Those liquid medicines were emitting all kinds of strange smells, and a few
bowls of them were even bubbling.
The hair and eyebrows of the elderly man, whose clothes were all shattered by the boom, had been
completely seared off by the great heat that was caused by the explosion, and large pieces of skin were
carbonized. Burping a few times, after having swallowed all te liquid medicines and letting out a stream
of an unpleasant medicine smell, he then suddenly popped open his eyes.
Thunder-like sounds came from his body, it seemed that the tens of bowls of liquid medicine had worked.
Wisps of steam spurted out from the elderly man’s body, pieces of carbonized skin began chapping and
falling off, and his body began to rapidly regrow new skin under his burned skin.
Not long after that, the elderly man had fully recovered as if nothing had ever happened to him, even his
burned hair and eyebrows had grown back.
Shaking his head, the elderly man then stood up from the ground and straightly raised his hand towards
another sturdy elderly man, who had been standing aside, with his palm unturned, and yelled, “Cut the
crap! Give me another ten portions of ‘spatial crystals’, and all the other supporting materials, ten
portions of each! I was very close! I have just made a spatial magic tool that is as big as ten rooms!”
Including Wulong Yao, all the other elderly men and apprentices deeply gasped in shock.
The sturdy elderly man instantly gave the order, and a few apprentices darted out right after. A quarter of
an hour later, these few apprentices returned with large amounts of material, then politely handed it to
the elderly man who had just been burned now, and still had streams of smoke emitting from his head.
“Get somebody to fix my door!” Yelled the elderly man after he had taken all of the materials, then he
hurriedly rushed back into his room.
A great magic power spread out from the room, which formed a red, visible magic barrier and sealed the
entire room up, even then, waves of shockingly great power streams still gushed out through the barrier,
which was so powerful that it even made Ji Hao feel thrilled.
744
“Hi-yo! Hi-yo!”
Along with loud footsteps, over ten twenty-zhang tall giants, whose bodies were all formed by metallic
muscles, were chanting a work song and walking over, with a huge, three-zhang thick, bronze door
carried on their backs.
These metallic muscular giants cleaned those fragments of the broken door up very quickly as if they
were quite familiar with this kind of work; then they firmly set the incredibly thick new bronze door in
the doorframe. Over tens of thousands of spell symbols lit up one after another on the surface of the
bronze door, and a piercing beam of light flashed across it, right after which, the great power streams,
which had been gushing out of the room through the barrier, instantly stopped, without leaving even a
slightest trace.
“Are we going to succeed soon?” Said the elderly man who had just ordered the few apprentices to get
those materials for the burned elderly man, while looking at the others standing around him, a bit
excitedly, “If our Magi Palace can produce spatial tools as big as that by ourselves...”
The others glanced at each other, Wulong Yao then said, “Let’s just wait and see, old Mi won’t get any
result within at least two months.”
The few elderly men talked to each other in low voices for a short while, then the surrounding people
quickly scattered and left, going back to what they had been busy with, before the explosion. Ji Hao felt
the tight schedule and serious atmosphere around him, every single person was busy, none of them were
sitting around and doing nothing.
Wulong Yao slightly frowned while leading Ji Hao, moving forward quickly along the Gui Road. Gradually,
his walking speed grew faster and faster; fiery lights darted out from Ji Hao’s back, Ji Hao had activated
his fiery wings and could only barely catch up with Wulong Yao.
Rushing along the broad road for around a quarter of an hour, and after at least a thousands of miles
away; when Ji Hao silently exclaiming about how broad and magnificent the Magi Palace was, Wulong Yao
abruptly stopped in front of a huge bronze door.
He raised his fist high into the air, then Wulong Yao began pounding hard on the bronze door for a few
times, until the ground began shaking and the thunderous noise made all the passing apprentices scream,
covering their ears with their hands and fleeing away.
The bronze door slowly opened from the inside, and a tall giant over hundred-zhang, whose entire body
was wrapped in fiery lights, popped his head out from behind the bronze door. Seeing Wulong Yao, the
giant ferociously raised a gigantic hammer that had been held in his hand and began shouting in rage.
“Old drug maker! Next time if you ever dare to pound my door, I will smash your head! It’s nothing but a
tight armour! What’s the big deal?! Hmm? Does it belongs to this kid?”
745
The giant raised his left hand while shouting, an armour, which had clear and bright light streams
rotating around it, was floating above his palm, and was releasing a sense of power, which was familiar,
yet a bit strange to Ji Hao.
That was nothing else than the tight armour made by Po. Ji Hao clearly remembered that the time he had
madly fought against those crazy Jia Clan warriors from the Red Sun, the two Jia Clan warriors launched
their deadly final attack, which had cost their lives; and his tight armour was pierced with tens of holes,
and had almost been completely destroyed.
However, now this armour had fully and perfectly been repaired, not even a single mark was left on it,
moreover, the sense of power that was being releasing from it was greater than it had been before, and
the light rotating around it was now clearer and brighter.
“Little guy, who made you this armour?” The giant squatted and with some difficultly put his gigantic
head near to Ji Hao’s face and asked, “The technique he used is very...hm, the maker of this armour is
much more skillful than me, I have used a whole lot more materials to repair this armour, probably
twenty times more than the materials used by him. Who exactly made this armour?”
Ji Hao spread his hands and looked at the giant honestly, then answered, “He was a guest who had
dropped by our clan, we were getting along pretty well, so he made me this armour.”
The giant shook his head, lowered his head and looked at the armour floating above his palm, gnashed his
teeth and closed his eyes, then threw the armour towards Ji Hao. The armour transformed into a faint of
stream light and shrouded Ji Hao’s body, and soon automatically clothed Ji Hao.
“Hm, I am not shameless enough to rob a little kid...it’s really...the maker of this armour, his techniques,
and the spell symbols he had put in this armour, have inspired me, I am now having many new ideas.”
The giant then turned around and stepped back into that bronze door and slammed the door. The door
closed heavily along with a loud bang and nearly smashed Wulong Yao’s nose flat. Wulong Yao leapt high
into the air in anger and threw a heavy kick onto the bronze door, then loudly cursed for quite a while
towards the door.
Gasping for air, Wulong Yao then shook his head and grinned to Ji Hao, then said, “This tight armour of
yours is quite special, the old blacksmith spent whole five days to fix it for you. Hm, he is totally a
monster, and is able to forge Divine-Magus-level treasures, but this is only a senior-level armour, it’s very
impressive that it had troubled the old blacksmith for an entire five days.”
Ji Hao instantly popped his eyes wide open, and asked, “Have I slept for five whole days?!”
Wulong Yao nodded, and then dragged Ji Hai’s arm and kept moving forward while saying, “Yes, you were
injured quite seriously. In order to allow you more time and to recover better, Si Wen Ming made you
sleep for five days. The girl who came with you had already been picked up by someone else, but you can
probably see her again very soon.”
746
Wulong Yao took Ji Hao, and walked quickly for a while, suddenly, in front of them, a young man, who was
dressed in rags rushed out of a small transporting magic formation that was located at a tens of miles
broad square, where a few main roads crossed; the young man’s presence instantly caused a great stir.
The young man had his arm raised high with a piece of leather held in his hand, and he was crazily
waving with another arm while leaping on the ground and growling.
“The perfect formula of the ‘Ghost Spirit Bronze’! I got it! I got it! The Maguspriests from the White Tiger
Clan, in the Western Wasteland, worked out this formula of the ‘Ghost Spirit Bronze’, which is able to
coordinate with the power of the ghost spirit perfectly!!”
Large groups of people rushed up and encircled the young man, excitedly throwing out all kinds of
questions.
Ji Hao looked at Wulong Yao in shock, he didn’t understand what had just happened around here.
Wulong Yao smilingly looked at the young man, who had been excitedly waving his arm and shouting,
and said with a low voice, “This is the Magi Palace.”
“Lots of people have been travelling around the world like Si Wen Ming, whether from the four
wastelands or the Midland, any knowledge that could benefit our humankind, will be brought back to the
Magi Palace by them and be stored in here, after which, we will turn this knowledge into the power of the
entire humankind, at our highest speed.”
“This is the Magi Palace, where the wisdom of the entire humankind is gathered.”
747
Chapter 169 – Apprentice
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 169 - Apprentice
Pu Ban City was over there, which was described by Si Wen Ming as the best place in the world, that even
milk and honey were flowing through the rivers.
Ji Hao was lying on the mountain side, looking at the flatland about a hundred miles away from him,
which was filled with blooming flowers and loomingly visible, magical light streams flowing in the air.
The fresh grass around him was tender and juicy, emitting a nice pleasant smell. The grassland was
thickly dotted with different coloured wildflowers. Those flowers seemed to be covering the entire
mountain. Ji Hao strained his eyes to look into the distance, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t
see the end of this flower grassland.
A brook was wriggling and flowing under the mountain; the water in the brook was crystal-clear and had
a magical, egg-white coloured glaze-like luster; although it was only clean water, it still emitted a faint,
nice scent. A few fishes happily leapt into the air from the brook, splashing water drops up; every water
drop drew a very thin line from the brook, apparently, the water in the river was actually very thick and
sticky.
This place was filled with natural power, even the water in a brook had absorbed too much natural power
and had become as sticky as glue.
Ji Hao picked up a wild grass and put it into his own mouth, and began to chew it carefully. The grass juice
tasted bland, and didn’t have any special flavour, however, a thick stream of natural power instantly
gushed into Ji Hao’s body through his throat, and directly merged with his meridians. Apart from the
medical effect and judging from the amount of power that was contained in the grass, this kind of
ordinary grass, which could be found everywhere, was much more powerful than any kind of hundreds of
years old herbal medicine in the Southern Wasteland.
A group of chubby sparrows rose from the grassland and hovered in the air. They chirped to each other
and their tiny black beady eyes were shining with the faint light of wisdom. Nourished by the rich natural
power around here, these ordinary sparrows now had the intelligence that was not worse than that of
human teenagers.
This was Pu Ban City.
748
Behind the mountainside that Ji Hao had been lying on, tens of adult-waist-thick chains thrust out from
the ground, which firmly chained a floating mountain that was thousands of zhangs tall and tens of miles
in radius. The black-coloured mountain didn’t have a single grass growing on it, and a square entrance
was clearly visible on the mountain side.
This mountain was the entrance of the Magi Palace.
Wulong Yao guided Ji Hao out from this entrance, and told him to take a walk in the surrounding area,
after which he had hurriedly left.
Through a transporting magic formation, one could get to the mountainside of this floating mountain,
then walk to the outside world through a short path. According to Wulong Yao, there were more than
tens of floating entrances like this.
Except the few core elders, who possessed the highest status in the Magi Palace, no one knew where the
Magi Palace actually was located at, and all could only get in and out of the Magi Palace through the
transporting magic formations. Some people had roughly done the math that according to the air
pressure inside the transporting magic formations and transporting time, the Magi Palace was located
within a million-mile radius area around the Pu Ban City.
A million-mile radius area was an immensely broad range, it was not possible to find out the precise
location of the Magi Palace by human search.
“The place that gathered the wisdom of the entire humankind.” Ji Hao laid his head on his own hands
while sincerely praising the Magi Palace.
Countless Maguspriests stayed here, gathering all kinds of special techniques and knowledge that had
been created by all the clans in the four wastelands and Midland, achieving mastery through
comprehensive studies of those knowledge, then turning those techniques and knowledge into the power
of the entire humankind. As for the other Magi Palace members, who had been travelling around the
world like Si Wen Ming, every time they passed by this place, they would intentionally and
subconsciously spread out the knowledge that they had learned in the Magi Palace.
Just like those simple planting and animal raising skills Si Wen Ming had taught those clansmen of the
Gold-Eyed Lion Clan, and the life-saving detoxifying prescription Ji Hao had taught them. Even if these
knowledge could only help the Gold-Eyed Lion Clan to raise three to five thousand more clansmen, these
three to five thousand people would be added to the entire humankind and a new emerging power.
Who could tell for sure that another powerful and talented people like Si Wen Ming or Ji Hao wouldn’t
emerge from amongst these three to five-thousand people?
Ji Hao silently laid on the mountainside for quite a long while, around two to three hours, until the sun
went down and hung on the mountain peak in the West, and Wulong Yao abruptly appeared beside Ji
Hao, along with a gentle gust of wind.
749
“Kid, I told you to look around, you just lied here and slept all the time?”
Ji Hao leisurely narrowed his eyes, sensing the soft wind blowing across his face along with a warm
power that only existed at dusk, and lazily responded, “Ah, very comfortable, and I’m too lazy to walk
around. What would be interesting to look at around here?”
Wulong Yao smirked, brushed his long beard with his fingers and said with a slightly vicious, low voice,
“Quite a few large-scale markets, which were built by the apprentices of the Magi Palaces, are located
around here. You will find many interesting things in those kind of markets, such as beautiful mermaids
from the Eastern ocean, don’t you wanna see?”
Ji Hao threw a sideway glance at Wulong Yao, let out a cold smile and said, “Well, although I came from
the poor and far Southern Wasteland, it’s not like I haven’t seen any interesting things at all. Grandpa
Wulong, you can just stop luring me with such a childish method, I have already decided to join the Magi
Palace.”
Wulong Yao was slightly stunned by Ji Hao’s words. He had taken Ji Hao to walk around the Magi Palace
earlier and showed him a lot of magical and interesting things that wound often happen in the Magi
Palace, then guided him out of the Magi Palace, attempting to let him walk into those few special and
bustling large-scale markets by himself, and be shocked by all of those strange and magical things in the
markets, then develop a longing for the Magi Palace, eventually screaming to join the Magi Palace in tears.
During all these years, many kids who had come from the four wastelands had been through all above
shocking mind-blasting events and became loyal apprentices of the Magi Palace.
In the few large-scale markets nearby, you could find top-quality armours, precious magical medicines,
and all kinds of rare treasures, even extremely exquisite puppets, weapons and especially powerful magic
treasures and spells.
All those came from the Magi Palace.
Those armours were forged in the Magi Palace, those magical medicines were connoted in the Magi
Palace, those powerful spell symbols were drawn by Maguspriests of the Magi Palace, and those magic
treasures were thoroughly tempered in the Magi Palace. Any simple young man, who had never seen how
interesting and splendid the outside world was, would definitely be attracted by all this!
However, Ji Hao had reacted in a totally different way, he was too calm, too relaxed. Looking at Ji Hao in
the eyes, which had been shining with a deep, calm and wise light, Wulong Yao embarrassedly touched
his own face.
He suddenly thought of what Si Wen Ming said about Ji Hao, that compared with the other apprentices in
the Magi Palace, he was a completely different kid.
750
“Well…in fact, the reason why Si Wen Ming brought you here was that he wanted you to join the Magi
Palace,” said Wulong Yao while taking out a palm-sized bronze tablet out from his sleeve and threw it
onto Ji Hao’s belly, “From now on, you are an elementary apprentice of the Magi Palace, and you shall
start with this basic knowledge. We will find out what you are mostly interested in, and which subject is
your speciality. We have so many great Maguspriests in the Magi Palace, they will cultivate you further
based on what you are good at.”
Ji Hao grabbed the tablet and gave it a close look.
The bronze tablet had a simple and smooth shape, but the patterns engraved on it was very special.
On the front side of the tablet, patterns of clouds and wind hand been engraved on it, within those clouds
and gusts of wind, dragons and phoenixs had been hovering in the air, and a sturdy yet hazy human
silhouette had been standing on the ground with his head held high.
On the backside of the tablet, layers of patterns of stars, the heavens, and the earth were carved; in the
middle of the tablet backside, a character of ‘Magus’ had been stamped in an ancient and unsophisticated
style, giving a feeling of vigor and force; two smaller characters were engraved under the Magus
character, which was nothing else but Ji Hao’s name.
As for the four edges of the tablet, they were carved with a spell, which was able to banish evil spirits,
protect the spell user, clean the mind and prevent diseases.
Since today, Ji Hao had formally become an elementary apprentice of the Magi Palace.
751
Chapter 170 – Choose
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 170 - Choose
The resplendent sunlight was shining on Ji Hao’s face. He had been squatting in a nursery garden of
herbal medicinal plants, with a jade bucket held in his hand. The deep-blue coloured soil was thickly
dotted with finger-thick and snake-shaped herbal medicines. Ji Hao carefully poured the, in the jade
bucket contained, poisonous liquid, which was a mix of eighteen different kinds of poisonous snakes’
venom and the blood of thirty-six kind of wild beasts, into the nursery garden.
The sticky poisonous liquid flowed down and seeped into the soil through thin channels. Everywhere the
liquid reached, the three-feet long, snake-shaped and multicoloured herbal medicines began shaking
internally, just like starving poisonous snakes that were madly shaking their bodies and scramble for
food.
Not long after, all the herbal medicines in the nursery garden had begun shaking, at the same time,
hissing sounds were coming under the ground, from the roots of these plants. Visibly, a few herbal
medicinal plants had grown three inches taller, and a bud of a flower slowly rose from the top of it, while
a pungent fishy smell spread out from the flower bud. From the grassland around the nursery garden
countless multicoloured poisonous snakes leisurely wriggled towards the few plants following this fishy
smell. They happily coiled their bodies and laid under the plants, which had flower buds, and spew
mouthfuls of poisonous mist out.
Ji Hao wiped the cold sweat on his own forehead, ten let out a slight sigh of relief.
Only fearless people like Ji Hao, who had been dealing with all kinds of poisonous snakes and insects in
the Southern Wasteland since being little kid, were able to take the responsibility of raising these Snake
Spirit Plants.
A few days earlier, Ji Hao had seen a few pretty and spoiled female apprentices, who had come from
large-scale clans of the Midland, despairingly and staggeringly rushed out of the nursery garden while
crying and screaming. The prettiest two girls even accidentally bumped against a stump and passed out
when they had been madly waving their arms and trying to get rid of those poisonous snakes coiled
around their arms.
After that, Ji Hao hadn’t seen those girls around here within the recent few days.
Ji Hao spent a whole morning on taking care of the Snake Spirit Plants and gained sincere praise from a
Magi tutor of the Magi Palace. Apprentices who were raising the Snake Spirit Plant like Ji Hao did, were a
752
total of thirty-hundred, but within only a few days, the Snake Spirit Plant raised by Ji Hao had grown two
inches taller and a time thicker compared to the Snake Spirit Plant raised by other apprentices, and had
grown flower buds a couple of days earlier than was usual.
The Magi tutor who was specifically responsible for raising all kinds of rare and powerful herbal
medicinal plants, had already made Ji Hao an offer; this tutor told him clearly that he was quite talented
with regards of raising herbal medicinal plants, and if Ji Hao was willing to become his student, he would
teach him everything he knew.
Ji Hao had thanked this tutor with a smile for his offer but hadn’t make the final decision. He had joined
the Magi Palace for only over four to five days ago, and hadn’t yet figured out what he would like to do
and how he would do it.
In the afternoon and inside a miles broad, huge cave, which was filled with raging earth flames and hot
airwaves, Ji Hao bared his upper body like another thousand of apprentices, while holding large iron
hammers, hammered a piece of glowing red and soft iron on the anvil; fire sparks darted out from the
iron pieces from time to time.
The loud hammering sound was as loud as thunder, and the powerful sound waves hit directly against
the walls of the cave, then reflected back. The entire cave seemed to be burning, exploding, crazily
twisting and rotating, just like the piece of soft iron on the anvil, the shape of which was changing quickly.
Ji Hao subconsciously activated the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. He had an incomparably great
skill of precise body manipulation, therefore, every time when he hammered the iron piece, his hammer
would hit on the most appropriate spot of the iron piece. Within only a quarter of an hour, a two-foot long
and four-inch wide short dagger was shaped.
Beside the glowing red anvil, a large vat of light-blue coloured spring water had been emitting a bone-
deep sense of cold power. Ji Hao threw the formed dagger into the water, right after which, a loud sizzling
sound came from the vat and the water contained in the vat began bubbling, but soon quieted down.
Ji Hao grabbed the dagger out from the water, and held the shining and sharp dagger in his hand. He
picked a piece of iron ore up from the ground and slightly chopped his newly forged dagger on the iron
ore piece. Along with a slight cracking sound, the iron ore piece was split into two, and the edge that had
been cut, was as smooth as a mirror.
Ji Hao gathered his internal power inside his body then injected the power into the dagger, instantly,
three of the simplest spell symbols on the dagger edge lit up, one after another. These three spell symbols
had improved the sharpness and malleability of this dagger by at least ten times, allowing the dagger to
easily cut all kinds of natural metals in the world.
A Magi tutor who was mainly responsible for forging all kinds of weapons and armours, walked over in
big steps, grabbed the dagger from Ji Hao’s hand and cut his own finger hard with it.
753
Along with a grating sound, the dagger edge clashed against the tutor’s finger and sent out fire sparks; not
long after, a slight amount of metal powder was rubbed off from the dagger’s edge. The tutor laughed out
loud delightfully and said, “It’s a top quality ordinary weapon. Ji Hao, you’re very talented as a blacksmith.
What do you think? Are you willing to learn from me for a few years? After a thousand years, you can
probably forge Divine-Magus-level magic treasures!”
Ji Hao remained silent, and only smiled at the tutor. Being a blacksmith for whole lifetime? He wasn’t that
interested in this.
A loud boom abruptly came from aside. A few other apprentices seeing that Ji Hao had succeeded,
couldn’t wait to through their own roughly shaped daggers, which were still glowing red, into the water
vats.
Their rough-shaped daggers were not yet refined, and the spell symbols on the dagger edges still lacked
some effort, therefore, all their daggers suddenly exploded, after been thrown into the water vat.
Countless metal fragments darted out towards all directions, and punctured the powerful bodies of those
few apprentices into griddles, making them howl in pain. They fell on the ground while blood spurted out
from their wounds.
“Idiots! Idiots!!” The tutor who was in charge of this blacksmith cave, leapt into the air and growled out in
anger, “Who sent you idiots here to waste my materials?! Kick them out! None of them are allowed to step
near this working space again for the rest of their lives!”
Ji Hao slowly sneaked out of the cave under the cover of this chaos, and went to where apprentices
learned to draw spell symbol.
From herbal medicines, medicine making, forging magic weapons, drawing spell symbols, to raising ghost
spirits and magical creatures, making puppets, studying machines, to even studying magic formations
and magic theories...two months had passed quickly, and Ji hao had gained positive appraisal from tutors
of all kinds of subjects in the Magi Palace.
Ji Hao had been intentionally cultivating his soul power since he had been a little kid. This allowed Ji Hao
soul to be powerful, the intelligence and ability of perception to be better than other peer-apprentices by
over ten times, as well as the great spiritual power, which was hundreds of times greater than other
apprentices. Therefore, when the other apprentices were still confused and mechanically copying the
moves of the tutors, Ji Hao was able to figure out the intrinsic quality of a certain thing, and study
comprehensively about it, then pop out more new ideas.
In Ji Hao’s previous life, he had studied all kinds of classics of countless different sects, such as the Taoism
and Buddhism, and had created the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] based on all of those classics.
Now, Ji Hao had already condensed his soul power and spiritual power into the Golden Dan, and his soul
power was now over ten times greater than his soul power had been in his previous life. Judging from
754
only the scope of knowledge, Ji Hao was indeed a weirdly talented genius, and other apprentices could
never compare with him.
Some birds could remain silent for whole three years, but once they let out their songs, people would be
astonished.
Ji Hao was one of those kind of birds that had beautiful feathers and a resonant voice. In the Magi Palace,
every Magi tutor who knew about Ji Hao’s background valued him as much as they could, but now they
thought of Ji Hao being such an excellent apprentice that even brought slight thrill to those tutors, making
them perplexed how to arrange Ji Hao’s study.
Two months later, Si Wen Ming, who seemed to have endured the hardships of a long journey, stood on
one of the stone blocks in Ji Hao’s room, staring at him a bit annoyed.
“I have heard about you…it’s…eh…I don’t know what to say.”
“Alright, on behalf of the group of old men in the Magi Palace, I am now asking you, what on earth is the
most interesting subject to you? Once you name it, the tutors in the Magi Palace, who majored in this
subject, would spare no effort to cultivate you, and you will be allowed to use all kinds of related
materials. As long as the Magi Palace has the materials you need, it will give you everything you want.”
Ji Hao smilingly saluted Si Wen Ming.
“I want to become the most powerful one,” said Ji Hao.
Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao in shock and said, “Wait a moment, I…what on earth do you mean?”
Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then looked at Si Wen Ming in the eyes and said proudly, “The most
powerful means, that I want to be capable of everything, I am going to become an omnipotent Magus, and
I will be the best in every subject.”
Si Wen Ming seemed to be struck dumb by Ji Hao’s words and looked at Ji Hao speechlessly with a pair of
glazed eyes.
Ji Hao stood up, his face filled with proudness and ambition, and said, “Believe me, I am going to become
the most powerful one!”
755
Chapter 171 – Decision
Note: 1/2 Sponsored chapter by SAURABH BANSAL
A big thank you to Saurabh Bansal for being our first official donator for The Magus Era. Thanks from the
whole team. :)
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 171 - Decision
Deep within the Magi Palace, was a forbidden area, which no one except the elders knew about.
There were countless stars shining splendidly in the void; the thick and powerful power of the stars were
darting and spreading without being restrained. Now and then, two streams of star power, each with
different natural quality, would bump against each other, causing a loud, resonating, bell-ringing-like
bang to be released that resounded throughout the void.
Tens of black jade boards were floating in the void, each were a zhang wide and a foot thick, and were
glowing with a crystal-like lustre; on the surface of these black jade boards all the knowledge that the
Magi Palace had gathered since it had been built, were engraved with sesame-size words.
Hundreds of elderly men, who were wearing flax long gowns, and had wrinkled faces, were sitting on
those black jade boards with their legs crossed. Those jade boards were rising and falling, following the
movements of the star power steams. Only a few jade boards in the middle, which were releasing a great
sense of powers, were staying perfectly still.
Si Wen Ming sat on a black jade board in the middle with his waist straightened, and repeated every word
that had been said by Ji Hao earlier.
“Ji Hao said that he wants to be the most powerful Magus,” said Si Wen Ming with a resonating voice, and
his hands put on his knees. “He said that the most powerful means that he will be the best in medicine
making, spell symbol drawing, weapons forging, magus treasures making, and all the other subjects like
magic curses, communicating with gods and driving out evil spirits.”
“Therefore, he wants to study in as many subjects as he can, he…”
Si Wen Ming’s words were interrupted by an elderly man, who was wearing a black long gown, had a long
beard, and his whole body wrapped in water-like light. Inside the pupils of the elderly man, muddy waves
of water seemed to have been rotating, and slight ocean wave sounds were coming from his eyes. The
elderly man interrupted Si Wen Ming’s speech with a frosty voice, “Unscrupulous! Ignorant kid! Does he
know that the classics stored in our Magi Palace are all-inclusive? From the ancient ages to present days,
756
seventy to eighty percent of all the knowledge that has been discovered or learned by all the clans in the
world are gathered here, in the Magi Palace!”
Slapping hard on the board that he had been sitting on, the elderly man’s pupils then spurted out two
zhang long streams of cold light, while he continued harshly, “He is no one but a young kid from the
Southern Wasteland, how dare he talk like that?! He has an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities!”
Tens of zhang away, another elderly man, who had been sitting on another black jade board, with water-
like lights rising around him and also wearing a black long gown, let out a sigh slowly and said, “Ha, such
an ignorant little kid. Even we have each been only concentrating on one subject and learned that every
subject was so extensive and profound that we can’t possibly achieve the perfection of our own chosen
subjects even at the end of our lives. How dare that little kid brag like this?”
This elderly man then crossed his hand on his abdomen, then slowly continued, “Such a presumptuous
kid, he could cause us many troubles if we continue to keep him here in the Magi Palace. I suggest that we
kick him out.”
Wulong Yao, sitting on a black jade board that was floating not far away from the two elderly men, let out
a cold smile, looked at the two elderly men and said, “You two shameless things, I assume, the real reason
why you are holding such a prejudice to this little kid and are trying to give him a hard time, is that Ji Hao
has almost wiped out the entire Water Ape Clan back in the Southern Wasteland, isn’t it? Why don’t you
take a look at yourselves, see how old you are? You are old enough that half of your bodies are standing in
your graves, and you could probably die tomorrow morning! How could old things like you insidiously
attempt to hurt a little kid? Don’t you feel ashamed?”
Slapping the black jade he was sitting on, Wulong Yao continued with the cold smile remaining on his
face, “Ji Hao is a good kid, I can’t tell much about other subjects, but judging only from what he got on
medicine making, he is especially talented, to the point that I cannot estimate his potential.”
The two elderly men with black gowns glanced at each other, then the one who talked at first responded
with a scornful smile, “Wulong Yao, we were only talking about the facts, you don’t need to say those
meaningless words. He is no one but a little kid, how could we purposely give him a hard time? You are
seeing him way too highly while over downgrading us.”
With a deep gasp the elderly man then continued in a frosty voice, “I know that you were friends with Ji
Hao’s ancestors, but this shouldn’t be the reason for you to blindly support him. You said that he is
especially talented, could you tell us, what kind of marvelous things has he done that made you say such
things?”
Wulong Yao grinned coldly while he grabbed a magic storage bag tied around his waist. He opened that
magic storage bag, following his movement, three-feet square jade slips, which were as thin as a cicada's
wing, flew out from the storage bag one after another. Not long after, hundreds of thousands of jade slips
flew out, piled up and floated beside Wulong Yao, nearly as big as a small house.
757
“This is the [Medicine Classic], compiled by our Magi Palace!” said Wulong Yao while staring at the two
elderly man with black gowns, “Back when I first had broken through the Senior Level, I had spent an
entire three years to thoroughly memorize this book, but that kid, Ji Hao, did that only in twenty days.”
While speaking, Wulong Yao grabbed another storage bag from around his waist and let another amount
of jade slips out.
“The [Medicine Classic] had recorded all kinds of magical and powerful materials that can be used as
medicine in the world, such as roots, flowers, leaves of plants, and bones, blood, tendons, and flesh of
animals, and other mysterious kinds of materials. Different from the [Medicine Classic], is the [General
Records of Magic Medicine]; whether from the four wastelands or the Midland, all kinds of magical
medicinal prescriptions that were developed by all the clans in the world, has been included in this book.
The content of this book is more than the [Medicine Classic] by over ten times, but Ji Hao has already
memorized everything in this book as well.”
The facial expressions of hundreds of elderly men sitting on those black jade boards, changed
simultaneously. They all turned their faces towards Wulong Yao, and stared at him with shining eyes.
The two elderly men with black gowns remained silent, not saying anything.
Far away from these elderly men, the hundred-zhang tall giant, who had fixed Ji Hao’s tight armour
earlier, had been sitting extra carefully on a gigantic black jade board that was pieced together by
hundreds of smaller jade boards. The giant abruptly shouted out harshly, “Don't you two old snakes make
troubles here! Seriously, the kid Ji Hao, I like him!”
The giant then continued with a thunderous voice, “I am also wondering how on earth Ji Hao’s does brain
work, has he memorized all those leaves and flower stuff of the old medicine as well? Haha, well, my
brain works rather slow, so I spent a hundred and seventy years on memorizing books like [Mineral
Classic], [General Records of Magic Tool], [Secret Forging Technique], but that little kid, Ji Hao, has
memorized all of them within only two months!”
The giants took a deep breath, took out a huge vat of booze from an unknown place, opened his mouth
and gulped two mouthfuls of booze, then let out a sigh of satisfaction, laughed out aloud and said, “Since
this little kid has got such talent, we should just let him try! If he can’t make it, he could always focus on
learning blacksmithing with me!”
Wulong Yao glared at the giant and said, “Even if he couldn’t reach the best in every subject, and decide to
focus on only one subject, he has to stay with me and learn medicine making!”
Tens of elderly men were shouting simultaneously, everyone yelling that if Ji Hao was unable to achieve
what he wanted, he could always shift his focus on learning the inherited secret classics and magic of
their respective subjects.
758
The two elderly men with black long gowns looked very embarrassed now, they glanced at each other,
then looked at the other few elderly men, who seemed a bit embarrassed as well. However, none of them
showed any sign of saying anything.
Si Wen Ming looked at all those yelling elderly men, then grinned gently and said, “Since you, the elders of
the Magi Palace have said so, then let’s give Ji Hao an opportunity. From now on, Ji Hao is allowed to use
all of the materials possessed by the Magi Palace based on his needs, as long as he doesn't waste them on
purpose.”
Si Wen Ming then continued with a smile, “I am sincerely looking forward to the emergence of a true
versatile Magus, here in our Magi Palace.”
The elderly man with the black gown abruptly shouted out in anger, “Si Wen Ming! You can’t just do
whatever you want, and go against the rules! In the whole world, have you ever seen a single versatile
Magus? How could a person master everything?!”
Si Wen Ming looked at the elderly man with cold eyes, then asked blandly, “Are you sure that there is no
such kind of ‘person’?”
Hearing Si Wen Ming’s words, the two elderly men with black gowns and all the other people present,
quivered simultaneously, none of them could let a word out.
759
Chapter 172 – Delve Deeply Into Practice
Note: 2/2 Sponsored Chapter by SAURABH BANSAL (our first donator!!)
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 172 - Delve Deeply Into Practice
What does ‘not decline to shoulder a responsibility’ mean?
Believing that one was going to become the most powerful one, while sparing no effort on trying to do so.
Taking all available resources, learning as many secret magic and skills as one could, ceaselessly
widening his scope of knowledge and strengthening his power, making himself the most powerful one,
through all possible methods.
Just like how Ji Hao had thought and did in his previous life.
At sunrise, Ji Hao was sitting on the mountaintop of one of the floating entrance mountains of the Magi
Palace, and was quietly looking at the newly rising sun, while drinking a pot of Ten-thousand Spirit Soup,
which had been cooked by Wulong Yao himself. After drinking, he faced the sun and breathed thirty-
thousand and six-hundred pure wisps of purple smoke, purifying his soul and body with the essence of
the sun’s power.
The Ten-thousand Spirit Soup was a supportive medicine, made from whole ten-thousand kinds of
precious spiritual medicinal materials, and had been slowly cooked by Wulong Yao himself, with his own
spirit magic flame and the spirit blood of a Senior-Level wild beast that had been drawn out from its
heart, continuously being added into the soup during the cooking process.
A pot of Ten-thousand Spirit Soup weighed a million stones, and was as hot as melted iron and gold. For
ordinary Junior Magi, even a mistaken single drop of this kind of soup could cause all of their internal
organs to be burned, because they couldn’t bear the great power contained in the medicine, their bodies
would explode directly.
However, Ji Hao would drink an entire pot of Ten-thousand Spirit Soup every morning, except that he
would be drenched in sweat every time after that, but he wouldn’t feel any discomfort.
The 129600 meridians inside Ji Hao’s body had all now been activated and were greedily absorbing large
amounts of power from the Ten-thousand Spirit Soup. Within only half a month, every single one of his
meridians began glowing with a faint red light, which showed that he was about to break into the Senior
Level.
After the morning practice, Ji Hao was free to set up his own schedule.
760
He could go cook some magical medicines with Wulong Yao, learn how to make talismans from a tutor
called Fangfeng E, study about engraving spell symbols into magic tools from Mi Qingkong, or go practice
magic tool forging with Kuafu Yan…from the morning to the night, Ji Hao always had plenty of things to
do.
[TL note: Talisman was translated from the Chinese word ‘符箓（fu lu)‘, I assume that in this book
talismans can be made from different kinds of materials, with different spell symbols embossed on their
surfaces and coordinating spells, talismans can release its power.”
Wulong Yao was the most knowledgeable master amongst all of the magical medicine-related tutors of
the Magi Palace. Understanding the variations of properties of medicinal materials was one of his
specialities, and he had an unique method to precisely control the variations of properties of medicinal
materials during the cooking of magical medicines.
Ji Hao had a powerful soul, and a spiritual power that could perceive every subtle movement of
everything around. His soul was able to perfectly control his own body, therefore, when cooking magical
medicines, Ji Hao’s moves were even more accurate than Wulong Yao, and had even better control of the
variations of properties of medicinal materials compared to Wulong Yao. The strictness and
exquisiteness Ji Hao had shown when he took magical medicines, made him even look like a machine.
Soon, Wulong Yao began seeing Ji Hao as his very own inheritor, and he taught Ji Hao all of the secret
skills he had learned, without any reservation.
Fangfeng E was one of the elders of the powerful Fangfeng Family, which was quite influential amongst
the entire humankind. Fangfeng E was the most powerful Magus who had majored in talisman making.
Talismans made by him were terrifyingly powerful; once, a jade talisman made by him had frozen an
entire area that had a radius of a whole million miles, and killed three evil and violent dragons, which
were great threats to the humankind.
Ji Hao’s powerful soul and great spiritual power allowed him to control his body in an imaginary precise
way, added with his supreme level abilities of analysis and generalization, he had made a nearly scary
achievement on talisman making as well. When he intended to make a certain kind of talisman, he could
always accurately find the most appropriate materials, choose the most suitable spell symbols and figure
out the perfect structure of those spell symbols, then engrave the spell symbols on the talisman’s surface;
he could explore the potential of each talisman to an extreme point.
After having learned talisman making for only one month, Ji Hao was able to make talismans which were
powerful enough to kill all Junior-level Magi, such as ‘mad thunder talisman’, ‘angry lightning talisman’,
‘bomb flame talisman’ and other tens of kinds of talismans for attack; as for other kinds of talismans,
which mainly served for supportive purposes, such as ghost-lustrate, blessing, curses and cures, Ji Hao
had already mastered nearly a hundred kinds of them.
761
Ji Hao surprised Fangfeng E, and just like what Wulong Yao had done, Fangfeng E had also decided to
teach Ji Hao everything he knew as well, without even the slightest of reservations.
Mi Qingkon was the scrawny old man, who had nearly blown himself off because of a mistake he made
when to develop large scale magic storage tools Ji Hao had seen him once after he firstly woke up in the
Magi Palace. Mi Qingkong was definitely the most knowledgeable one amongst the entire Magi Palace, in
the sphere of magic formations; he also had great achievements and especially unique views on the
construction of all kinds of derivative magic formations.
Dignified and imposing city defensive magic formations, weird and evil blood-offering magic formations,
fierce and cruel altars for cast a curse, even those extremely evil and creepy dark magic formations, Mi
Qingkong was able to construct and manipulate any kind of them, easily and smoothly.
Ji Hao’s great memory and perception allowed him to make amazing achievements on the learning of
magic formations as well.
Within only one month, Ji Hao had mastered all of the entrance level magic formations that had recorded
in the Magi Palace, after which, his accomplishment on the sphere of magic formation was almost equal to
ordinary Magi tutors of the Magi Palace.
Mi Qingkong had become too excited after exploring Ji Hao’s talent to the point, to yelling crazily that he
had finally found a true bosom friend, and almost treated Ji Hao as his own son. He protected Ji Hao as if
he was a tender flower. He had also put all his other students away, concentrating on cultivating only Ji
Hao.
And Kuafu Yan was the giant who had repaired Ji Hao’s tight armour earlier. He was born in the Kuafu
Family, possessed incomparably great strength that no one even dared to compete with him amongst the
entire Magi Palace. Once, Kuafu Yan had made a bet with other master Magi tutors of the Magi Palace
after he had gotten drunk; ten Magus kings who were all at the same level as Kuafu Yan joined hands and
wrestled against him, but Kuafu Yan had easily defeated all ten of them with a single hand.
With his terrifyingly great strength and especially sensitive perception to metallic minerals, which was
contained in the Kuafu family’s bloodline, Kuafu Yan had become the best magic treasure making master
in the Magi Palace, and was able to forge top-Divine-Level magic treasures only with his peak-Magus-King
level power.
Although Ji Hao was now just a Junior Magus, he possessed Senior-Level physical strength, such an
abnormal talent of Ji Hao was highly favoured by Kuafu Yan. Moreover, Ji Hao knew quite a lot about all
kinds of minerals and other materials, especially that, inspired by some of Ji Hao’s special, new ideas and
views about secret techniques regarding alloys and crystals, Kuafu Yan had gained a great improvement
on magic treasure forging skills, within only two months!
With Ji Hao’s suggestion, Kuafu Yan had broken through the bottleneck of his forging skills, created a very
new kind of alloy with the [Alloy Cooling Crystallization Secret Technique], and added this new alloy to a
762
piece of magic treasure that he had been continuously working on for a hundred years, then forcibly
upgraded this magic treasure into a peak-Divine-Level precious treasure from a high-divine-level magic
treasure!
After the precious magic treasure had successfully been upgraded, the entire Magi Palace was shocked,
and Kuafu Yan had even danced in excitement. Kuafu Yan got smashingly drunk that night, after which, Ji
Hao had naturally become Kuafu Yan’s most favourite apprentice; anyone who dared to say a single bad
word about Ji Hao would be cruelly beaten by Kuafu Yan.
Supportive magical medicines had replaced sleep, Ji Hao didn’t even need to rest, instead, he soaked
himself in the ocean of knowledge every day and night, learning everything he wanted from those
powerful and knowledgeable master Magi tutors.
Except the Ten-thousand Spirits Soup, Ji Hao could have a Senior-Level beast each day, exclusively;
furthermore, he was allowed to freely take all kinds of magical medicines that were able to strengthen the
human body at different aspects; whatever experiments he intended to run, he was allowed to use any
kind of rare and precious material in the Magi Place’s storage.
Breakthroughs that had shocked all those core elders of the Magi Palace were accomplished by Ji Hao,
one after another.
In Ji Hao’s previous life, in order to create the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words], he had studied all kinds
of classics that were related to magic powers that he could ever find. In those classics, many fragments of
secret contents had been remaining, which recorded something that had been seeing as legend in the
world Ji Hao had lived in, in his previous life.
However, if those legendary contents of his previous life would be brought over to his present life, every
single word of those contents would be an extremely precious product of the wisdom of the humankind,
and all those secret contents would actually become fully-developed techniques that could be put to use
directly.
Ji Hao had combined all he had learned in his previous life with his present life knowledge and generated
amazing accomplishments that had been continuously shocking the entire Magi Palace. The bottlenecks
of skills, which had troubled quite a few master Magi tutors for nearly a thousand years, had all been
smoothly broken through under Ji Hao’s unconscious guidance.
As for Ji Hao himself, nourished by all those supportive magic medicines in a force-fed way, he had
already reached the peak-Junior-Level without a hitch.
Half a year had passed.
This day, Ji Hao was holding a jade slip in his hand and pondering upon a difficult problem, when muffled
bell ringing abruptly rose from the Magi Palace.
763
Chapter 173 – Taisi
Chapter 173: Taisi
Translator:Law
Editor:Hitesh_
The Magi Palace had strict rules, therefore, the bell wouldn't have been rung for no reason, and every
single ring of the bell had its special meaning.
This time, the bell rang nine times in a row, which meant that the administrators of the Magi Palace were
calling all the apprentices under senior-level of the Magi Palace to gather in a particular place. During the
past big half of a year, Ji Hao had been through quite a few times of these kinds of things, and he had
learned that these kinds of gatherings were either for distributing welfares to apprentices, or the Magi
Palace needed to select some apprentices to go out and carry out certain tasks.
For welfares, Ji Hao didn't care that much. After all, he was allowed to use all of the resources possessed
by the Magi Palace.
As for tasks, Ji Hao was currently working on how to control the variation of temperatures and conditions
of the quenching liquid with magic formations, with Mi Qingkong and Kuafu Yan, in order to improve the
quality of magic tools at the moment of quenching. This was an extremely complicated and tedious study,
requiring lots of research and experiments. This study had already been put on records by the elders of
the Magi Palace, so Ji Hao didn't need to worry about being selected to carry out a task.
However, since the bell had rung, due to the strict rules of the Magi Palace, no matter what Ji Hao had
been doing at the moment, he had to get to the gathering spot at his highest speed, as long as he still was
an apprentice of the Magi Palace. The elders of the Magi Palace were willing to break rules on some
important and special affairs, but in terms of these basic rules and disciplines, even high-level members
like Si Wen Ming were not allowed any exception.
With the pair of glowing fiery wings shaking intensely behind his body, Ji Hao fleetingly darted in the
Magi Palace along the Gui Road with large pieces of afterimages behind him.
After having taken large amounts of supportive magical medicines daily for a big half year, all 129600
meridians inside Ji Hao's body were now glowing with bright fiery lights. Each of these meridians were
shining like fire essence crystals. His internal power, which was now greater than his fellow Junior Magi
by three-hundred times, supported him to fly at an amazingly high speed. On the Gui road, where Ji Hao
had flown past, other apprentices who had also been rushing towards the gathering spot, were all
shocked by his speed.
Followed by shreds of afterimages, Ji Hao swept across the Gui Road like a stream of raging fire.
764
On a branch path, two elders of the Magi Palace, who were wearing black clothes, and whose hands were
hidden in the sleeves of their clothes and pupils were shining with cold light, were staring at Ji Hao with
cold and bland faces. Another elderly man in cyan gown stood aside, continuously rubbing his own hands
together; from his huge and seemingly powerful hands, blue veins popped out one after another, letting
out muffled popping sounds.
"This kid is pretty good huh...During the past half year, those old men have been seeing him as a
treasure." One of the elderly men with black clothes said in a low voice while his eyes narrowed, "This is
intolerable, we can't allow this."
The elderly man in cyan gown murmured with half closed eyes, "Old Hook Snake, old Henggong fish, this
kid is valued by Si Wen Ming. I am not stupid enough to go against Si Wen Ming, just for helping you."
The other elderly man in black clothes grinned, then responded slowly, "Old Bird, this kid is one of the
Southern Wasteland Clans, the Gold Crow Clan clansman. You have been dealing with your own business
outside of the Magi Palace for the last few days, so I assume that you haven't yet heard about this."
The elderly man in cyan gown raised his eyebrows and slowly straightened his body. Bone creaking
sounds came from out his body, along with which, his body became tall and straight, with wide shoulders
and thin waist, looking especially sturdy and powerful. More astonishingly, his arms were abnormally
long, and all his fingertips were reaching till under his knees.
"Hm, a little kid from the Gold Crow Clan... How many years has it been since the last time they had a
clansman being selected to join the Magi Palace?" sneered and said the elderly man in a cyan gown, while
a beam of arrow-shadow-like light flashed across his pupils.
An elderly man in black clothes then said blandly, "This Ji Hao is quite amazing. Within only a half year, he
has gained the favors of all those old men. Whether it is because of his good luck, or he actually has such
great talent, at least, the old mediciner, the old blacksmith and a few others have indeed solved quite a
few bottleneck problems after they began tutoring this kid."
"Bottleneck problems? What kind of bottleneck problems?" the elderly man in cyan gown raised his
eyebrows again in surprise.
"Such as, the old blacksmith suddenly completed a peak-Divine-Level precious magic treasure," answered
the elderly man in black clothes. The elderly man in cyan gown frowned when he heard this.
"The old drug maker finally succeeded in developing the Revival from the Death Soup. Whoever died in a
battle could be brought back from death if he takes this Revival from the Death Soup within three hours
after he has died."
The face of the elderly man in a cyan gown darkened instantly... these words had made him seem sullen
and gloomy in whole.
765
"And, old Mi seems to have already successfully made a storage magic tool that has an inner space as big
as a whole ten rooms. Now he is working on developing larger scale storage magic tools that have inner
spaces of a mile radius. I heard that the kid, Ji Hao, and old Mi have changed and restructured a few spell
symbols in the storage tool making magic formation together, and Ji Hao has helped a lot."
The sturdy body of the elderly man in cyan gown slightly stooped back down when he heard this, while
slowly letting out a sigh.
"Well, no need to say more...just quite a few old men have achieved great breakthroughs lately, and they
said that this kid, Ji Hao, is a genius, almost as good as that marvelous person who had founded the Magi
Palace back then."
"That man?" the elderly man in cyan gown sneered gibingly and said, "This kid? How can he possibly be
compared with that marvelous person?!"
"Now he is weak, but who can say for sure how powerful he'll become in the future?" the elderly man in
black clothes smilingly said to the elderly man in cyan gown, "Our Hook Snake Clan and his Henggong
Clan are all far away from here, in the dark ocean of the Northern Wasteland, and this kid is a Gold Crow
Clan clansman, he cannot influence us."
Clapping their hands smilingly, the two elderly men in black clothes then glanced at each other, turned
around and left with weird smiles remaining on their faces. Their bodies quickly flashed for a few times
and completely disappeared, not leaving even a trail.
The elderly man in cyan gown frowned again, blinked his eyes and fell into a deep thought. A very long
while later, he murmured while slightly sighing, "Such a good kid, even if he couldn't become as great as
that marvelous person in the future, with his amazing talents...why did he to be a little bastard from the
Gold Crow Clan, why couldn't he be our Ten Day Country's child?"
Ji Hao didn't hear a word of the three elderly men. With his highest speed, Ji Hao had already arrived at
the broad square, where the ten main roads of the Magi Palace intersected.
The square was hundreds of miles in radius, and was surrounded by hundreds of meters tall walls; hazy
and faint cyan light filled the entire square. Apparently, this square was an independent, folded space that
had been created by a certain kind of powerful magic. When Ji Hao arrived, tens of thousands of other
apprentices, who stayed closer to the square than Ji Hao, had already arrived there, standing in the
square sparsely and scattered.
Ji Hao's name was already well-known by all the higher-level core members of the Magi Palace, however,
he barely had any conversation with other ordinary apprentices. Therefore, only a few of the other
apprentices in the square took a glance at Ji Hao. Added with the fact he had been staying low and
standing at the edge of the square, none of the others noticed him.
766
Ji Hao preferred to not be disturbed by others. He hid his hands in his sleeves and closed his eyes half,
while concentrating on pondering over the structure of a few occult spell symbols in his head.
In one of the Shingon scriptures that Ji Hao had read in his previous life, he had seen a spell symbol
structure that was ninety percent similar to this one he had been thinking about right now. At the
moment, he was going to combine the knowledge he had learned in his previous life with his current life
knowledge, and generate new spell symbol structures, which could burst out greater powers.
While Ji Hao was focused on thinking, a scrawny, torpid, weak and pale boy, who was wearing white
clothes and was swinging like a willow twig in the wind while walking, slowly walked over along the Gui
Road.
A few tall and muscular boys rushed over behind the scrawny boy, and one of them abruptly pushed him
flying into the air, while yelling out.
"Taisi, you wasteful thing! Get the hell out of my way!"
The boy suddenly was pushed into the air and embarrassedly flew towards Ji Hao, bumping against him.
Ji Hao had been concentrating on the spell symbol structure; he subconsciously held the young man up
then looked at the few sturdy boys.
767
Chapter 174 – Jiang Yong
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 174 - Jiang Yong
“Oi bro, are you ok?”
Ji Hao held the boy in white clothes and asked. Once he touched the boy’s body, Ji Hao couldn’t help but
frown.
The boy was very light, and could probably be blown away by a gust of wind; he was as skinny as a lath,
and his body felt like a bunch of dry bones that had been wrapped in human skin, as if he didn’t even have
any blood or flesh.
Ji Hao even felt that if he took a deep breath and puffed towards this boy as hard as he could, he could
directly blow this boy into pieces.
However, inside the body of this boy, streams of great, yet evil and gloomy, internal powers were hidden
in his meridians, flowing slowly. Ji Hao couldn’t sense any vitality coming from out of these power
streams. With his great spiritual power, Ji Hao silently and quickly scanned the body of the boy, and was
surprised to discover that this boy had whole nine hundred and seventy-two meridians shining with
piercing black light inside his body, and all of these meridians were filled with black streams of powers. Ji
Hao didn’t think that such a scrawny and weak boy was actually a peak-level Junior Magus!
What was even more astonishing for Ji Hao, was that on one of the main meridians in the middle of the
body, a Magus Acupoint was glowing with bright light. Soon enough, this Magus Acupoint would
completely be awakened by his internal power, and the boy would officially break into the Senior Magus
Level! Ji Hao roughly estimated that within two months at most, this boy would become a Senior Magus.
However, judging from his appearance, this boy was only fifteen to sixteen years old at maximum, only a
few years older than Ji Hao. Such a young Senior Magus! If this boy had been a Gold Crow Clan kid, Ji Kui
and the other elder Maguspriests would definitely treat him as a precious treasure, and give him all the
best stuff.
Thinking about Ji Kui and the other grandpas, Ji Hao naturally let out a smile that came straight from his
heart. His smile was gentle and bright, like a bonfire in the cold and dark night, made people felt warm.
The boy in white clothes was skinny and pale, although he was only shorter than Ji Hao by about the
length of half an adult head, his arms and legs were even thinner than thirty percent of Ji Hao’s arms and
legs. Apart from this, the boy’s pupils were grey, and seemed extremely vigilant and he was prepared to
768
defend himself anytime. When Ji Hao held him, the boy subconsciously tightened his entire body, and all
of his fine hairs stood straight up like that of a frightened cat.
However, at the second Ji Hao let out that smile, the boy slightly paused; he blinked his eyes and ninety
percent of the watchfulness in his eyes were instantly gone.
Ji Hao’s heart slightly flipped, the watchfulness and defensiveness in this boy’s eyes reminded Ji Hao
about some of his old friends, who he could never meet again. Once, a very long time ago, when he had
first met those close friends, who he had been through life and death with together, one of them had been
as vigilant and nervous as this boy in white clothes.
Thinking about those friends, Ji Hao’s smile became even gentler and warmer.
“Taisi!” the boy in white clothes slightly coughed and said, while grabbing Ji Hao’s arm and standing up.
His scrawny body swayed for a few times after he had stood up, he then stooped his body, coughed and
said, “My name is Taisi.”
“Ji Hao,” said Ji Hao. Ji Hao let out a sigh, slapped Taisi’s shoulder with a frown and shook his own head,
after which he said, “Taisi, my bro, this is the first time that I actually see a man as skinny as you. You
have to build up your health! Hm, wait a moment!”
While speaking, Ji Hao rummaged in the storage bag tied around his waist. During all these days he had
been practicing magic medicine making with Wulong Yao, since he was allowed to take any material he
needed from the Magi Palace’s storage, he had cooked over hundreds of weird types of magical medicines
when he had been in the mood, and usually he would take those self-made magical medicines with him.
After rummaging for a while, Ji Hao took out a human-head-size jade jar and thrust it in Taisi’s hand and
said, “This is the Dragon Embryo Pill, made by myself, named also by me. I have added marrow and spirit
blood of a one-thousand years old blood dragon in this magic medicine for seriously injured people, these
pills can quickly replenish the lost blood.”
The corners of Taisi’s mouth twitched, he looked at Ji Hao’s hand which was pressed on his own shoulder,
slightly frowned, threw the jade jar back to Ji Hao and said while coughing, “I…don’t want to owe you
anything. I know very well about my own body condition…you…shouldn’t get too close to me, otherwise,
you will catch troubles.”
Taisi seemed like a sensitive person. He took two steps backwards, politely cupped his own hands
towards Ji Hao and deeply bowed in front of Ji Hao, after which he turned around while staggering and
intended to leave.
The few sturdy boys, who had just pushed Taisi flying into the air, walked over with big steps, the body of
one of them was glowing in a looming fiery light. On the middle of that boy’s chest, a sphere of fiery light
was shining, apparently that was a newly awakened Magus Acupoint. This boy, who couldn’t yet freely
control his own power, pressed his palm hard on Taisi’s shoulder while laughing loudly.
769
“Taisi! Haha! We hadn’t seen you there just now, and accidentally bumped you away, haha, we didn’t
mean it!” The group of boys then laughed out loud simultaneously, their laughter was filled with vicious
proudness and unscrupulousness.
Ji Hao’s face darkened, and anger rose from his heart. When these boys pushed Taisi up into the air they
had clearly called Taisi’s name, but now they claimed that they hadn’t meant it. It was obvious that they
wanted nothing else but trouble.
Taisi lowered his head, opened his mouth and murmured in a very low voice, “No…no it’s ok, I, I…”
Before he finished his sentence, the boy who had a newly awakened Magus Acupoint and was releasing a
strong sense of power all the time, abruptly grabbed Taisi’s shoulder and held him hard. This boy had
already broken into the Senior Level, and was about three-meter tall, but Tai was less than two meters
tall, even shorter than Ji Hao; it was like a muscular bear held a thin stick, and seemed as if Taisi could be
crushed into pieces by the strong boy anytime now.
The boy pressed his hand on Taisi’s head while squeezing Taisi’s body hard with his arms, proudly spat
towards the ground and said, “Taisi, what did you say when I talked to you a year ago? You said that I was
not good enough for your sister Shaosi! Now I am a Senior Magus! I’m a year younger than you, and I am
already a Senior Magus! Amongst the entire Magi Palace, young Senior Magi like me are no more than
three-thousand!”
Ji Hao’s heart suddenly pounded, he was badly shocked to the point that even his pupils had shrunk into
the size of a pinpoint!
He had already tried his best to overestimate the power of the Magi Palace, but he could never even have
dreamed that in this Magi Palace, which showed no sign of its real power, there were three-thousand
young Senior Magi, who were all under fifteen years old!
Compared with the Gold Crow Clan, many Gold Crow Clan’s Senior Magi had broke into the Senior level
after being a hundred years old - the power and potential of the Magi Palace were terrifying!
“Now, do you still think that I am not good enough for your sister?”
The boy gripped Taisi’s head with his hand, his five fingers slightly grasped and Taisi’s head instantly let
out a weird popping sound. Watching all this, Ji Hao was even afraid that Taisi’s head would directly be
crushed in the hands of this boy.
“Do you think that I, Jiang Yong, am still not good enough for your sister?! Be nice, just betroth your sister
to me, after that, no one will dare to bully you in the Magi Palace!” the boy then yelled.
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, looked at Jiang Yong, whose body was wrapped in bright fiery light, and
abruptly asked, “Jiang Yong? With fire power? Did you come from the Southern Wasteland?”
770
Jiang Yong glanced at Ji Hao, then responded impatiently, “That’s right, I, Jiang Yong, came from the
Southern Wasteland Bi Fang Clan! What? Are you going to fight for this wasteful thing?”
Ji Hao grinned to Jiang Yong and said, “Do you mean that as long as Taisi betroth his sister to you, no one
in the Magi Palace will dare to bully him?”
Jiang Yong proudly raised his head, sneered and said, “I am a Senior Magi, if he…”
Ji Hao suddenly rushed up and threw a heavy punch at Jiang Yong’s face, directly smashing his noses, eyes
and teeth into his face. Blood splashed out, Jiang Yong was sent flying backwards while howling and
vomiting blood, leaving a beautiful arc of fiery light in the air, then thudded against the ground, seven to
eight miles away from Ji Hao.
Ji Hao waved his hand, trying to get rid of the blood on his hand, while saying blandly, “Then, if someone
bullies you, what the hell will you do?”
The surrounding area suddenly fell into a deadly silent. On the Jia Road, a few elders of the Magi Palace,
who were wearing long gowns, and were about to walk into the square, seeing Ji Hao was going mad and
had punched Jiang Yong, the few elders instantly turned around, shook their bodies after which they
disappeared.
771
Chapter 175 – Public Enemy
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 175 - Public Enemy
“Ba…bastard!”
Jiang Yong spat mouthfuls of blood out. The power contained in the blood of a Senior Magus was as great
as the power of the dragon kind. At the moment, all tens of thousands apprentices had heard the loud
swooshing sound coming from Jiang Yong’s body, which was the sound made by his blood when gushing
fleetingly in his blood vessels.
Ji Hao’s fist had punched into Jiang Yong’s entire face and deeply hollowed his face. However, while Jiang
Yong was cursing loudly, the hollowed wound in his face had quickly cured by itself, and his face had
completely recovered within only the span of two breaths.
Jang Yong pressed his hands against the ground then suddenly leaped high into the air, over a hundred
zhang high from the ground up, just like a grasshopper; his eyes were filled with anger, he then stretched
his arms and left a sharp arc beam of light in the air, then darted towards Ji Hao from the air.
Behind Jiang Yong’s body, an eye-piercing sphere of light abruptly appeared, within which, a pair of long
and slim wings that were smooth-shaped, stretched out; the pair of wings vibrated intensely, and pushed
Jiang Yong’s muscular body down fleetingly, leaving shreds of afterimages behind.
“The |Magical Bi Fang Wings|.” Ji Hao let out a sneer, and quickly recalled all the information in regard of
this special ability that could only have been endowed by the Bi Fang Clan bloodline.
It had been ten-thousand years since the Gold Crow Clan was forced to become one of the dependent
clans of the Bi Fang Clan. During all these years, the Gold Crow Clan gained clear understandings about all
kinds of secret magic, skills and abilities. The |Magical Bi Fang Wings| had incomparably high flying
speed, and would be extremely difficult to deal with, if coordinated with other fighting skills.
However, the |Magical Bi Fang Wings| were way too violent and fierce, but by far less flexible than Ji
Hao’s fiery wings.
Ji Hao didn’t prepare to dodge. In his eyes, Jiang Yong was no one but a little Bi Fang kid, who had just
broken through into the Senior-Level, and not yet qualified to make him dodge.
Looking at Jiang Yong, who was diving down from the air and whose face showed anger, Ji Hao laughed
out aloud. A sense of power suddenly spread out from his body, which seemed slim and not as strong;
right after which, both of his arms expanded to three times thicker than usual.
772
“Piss off!” Ji Hao turned his face away, and didn’t even take another glance at Jiang Yong; purely
depending on his fighting instinct, he then threw a sideway punch towards the air.
Jiang Yong’s fist bumped right against Ji Hao’s fist. Every apprentice that was present, heard a horrible
boom and saw that Jiang Yong’s fist was shattered like an egg. Blood splashed out and bone fragments
flew everywhere. Large amounts of hot, fresh blood spurted out from his wound, and poured on the
ground while letting out sizzling sounds.
The blood of a Senior Magus was as heavy as mercury, and what Jiang Yong had been practicing were
fire-related fighting skills of the Bi Fang Clan, which is why, his blood was even hotter. His right arm had
completely been blown off, and the blood that was spurting out from the wound on his shoulders, was
shining with a bright fiery light and was spreading a terrifyingly great heat, just like the lava that had
erupted from the vent of a volcano.
Jiang Yong howled out in pain again and was sent flying back along exactly the same path he had come,
then loudly thudded against the ground with his head.
“Ji Hao, you have caused yourself trouble.” Taisi stood behind Ji Hao stooping and said torpidly, “You have
wounded Jiang Yong badly, you have caused yourself trouble, hmm, a very big one.”
Ji Hao swung his hand and threw the blood on his hand away, then carelessly sneered, looked at Jiang
Yong, who lied on the ground miles away and was screaming in pain, and said, “Trouble? What kind of
trouble can it be? I have kept every word of the Magi Palace’s rule in my head, according to which, as long
as no one was killed in a fight between apprentices, no rule was violated.”
Taisi paused for a moment then shook his head, then said, “I didn’t mean that when I said that you have
caused yourself trouble. You know, things like rules, can’t be that useful.”
Taisi was short and scrawny, and the sense of power released from his body was extremely weak. His
voice sounded torpid, like the sound of a ghost that had come out of a ten-thousand years old coffin, and
was seriously unpleasant to hear.
However, from his voice, Ji Hao sensed a slight trace of care. He turned his head around while laughing,
friendly nodded towards Taisi and said, “Hm, don’t worry, no matter what kind of trouble that is, I am
never afraid of troubles. If they ever dare to provoke me, it will be their trouble.”
A few other boys who were with Jiang Yong earlier hurriedly rushed up to Jiang Yong and together held
him up from the ground. One of them took out a medicine pack and grabbed a handful of red ointment
and pressed it against Jiang Yong’s wound.
“Ahhh!!!!!”
Jiang Yong instantly screamed out hoarsely in pain and began twitching his body, in the meanwhile, large
amounts of blood mist spurted out from the wound on his shoulder.
773
The pungent scent of that ointment quickly spread in the air, and at a few miles away, Ji Hao sniffed, then
soon recognized what kind of ointment this was, it was the Boa Marrow Ointment. The marrow of boas
was the main ingredient of this ointment, added with other tens of kinds of essence distillations of
venoms of different kinds of poisonous bugs; this ointment was quite powerful.
Although in the Magi Palace, the Boa Marrow Ointment was only one of the most ordinary elementary
level ointment, it had magically great effect on regrowing broken limbs. Jiang Yong had just broken into
the Senior-Level, and his bloodline power was not yet great enough, therefore, his body was only able to
cure normal wounds by itself; for serious wounds like broken limbs, he had to rely on the effects of
medicines to recover.
As for the prescription of the Boa Marrow Ointment……
The elders of the Magi Palace only cared about the effects of medicines, and never even thought about
how wounded people would feel when using those medicines. All they cared about was if the medicines
were able to cure. Whether the wounded people would suffer in great pain or even die in pain, they
wouldn’t even go there.
The Boa Marrow Ointment was very powerful and effective, as fierce as snakes and scorpions. At the
moment, Jiang Yong was shedding streams of tears and mucus; he even let out a series of loud farts. All
the surrounding female apprentices frowned and walked away one after another, only groups of boys
stayed around him and loudly laughed at him.
“Jiang Yong, you have humiliated the Bi Fang Clan!”
“Eh, not only the Bi Fang Clan, I am wondering if all of your Southern Wasteland men are useless cowards
like you?!”
“Only a handful of Boa Marrow Ointment has made him cry like this, eh, I see, the Southern Wasteland has
indeed fallen, it’s obvious that Zhu Rong family, the family of the Fire God, has fallen as well. All of their
people are cowards, hmm…the Zhu Rong family…” A boy in black clothes said loudly; his body was
wrapped in faint and looming water mist, apparently, this boy came from a Northern Wasteland clan.
Suddenly, two silhouettes, which had raging flame streams and fiery light rotating around them, darted
out from the crowd and one of them instantly threw a heavy kick on the back of the waist of the boy who
had been talking.
Loud bone cracking sounds came from inside the body of that boy, his vertebra lumbalis was shattered by
the kick and bone fragments punctured his body from the inside and darted out. The boy fell on the
ground while screaming and howling, after which, a large foot, which was wrapped by flame streams and
fiery lights as well, stamped hard on his head.
Stepping on the head of the Northern Wasteland’s boy, was another boy who had darted out of the crowd
earlier; his body was also shrouded in fiery light and was as muscular as the one who just had thrown out
774
the kick. Judging by his appearance, he was at most five to six years older than Ji Hao, however, the sense
of power released from his body was even stronger than that of Ji Xia.
“Kid, no matter where you came from, you have wounded Jiang Yong and humiliated our Southern
Wasteland warriors in front of all these people. Today, we have to give you a lesson!”
The boy who had kicked the Northern Wasteland’s boy turned around, seriously and harshly yelled to Ji
Hao, “I saw you attack Jiang Yong earlier, you have also practiced fire-related fighting skills. I assume that
you came from the Southern Wasteland as well, didn’t you? We are all Southern Wasteland people, how
dare you launch an attack and wound one of our own, before we allow you?!”
Hundreds of boys, whose bodies were wrapped in flames and fiery light streams, and were releasing
strong senses of Senior-Level powers, darted out simultaneously from the few main roads, and silently
approached Ji Hao.
775
Chapter 176 – Society
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 176 - Society
“Southern Wasteland Society!”
“This kid is gonna suffer.”
“Ha, chip in, chip in! Ten jade coins, I bet this kid will be knocked down within ten breaths!”
“Five coins! Seven breaths! This kid can hold for seven breaths at most! Haven’t you seen those few
guys?!”
“Eh? Have all of the ‘four Dragons’, ‘four Phoenixes’, ‘four Kylins’ of the Southern Wasteland Society
come?! When did they return?! Such a bad luck kid!”
Ji Hao was standing still, calmly looking at over a hundred young Senior Magi, who were rushing over in
rage. He exclaimed silently, once again the power of the Magi Palace was really terrifying. All of these
boys, who were only a few years older than him, were already Senior Magi. Furthermore, the bodies of
these few boys rushing in the front were thickly dotted with fiery light spots, each of them had nearly a
hundred awakened Magus Acupoints!
Once a Senior Magus awakened their Magus Acupoints, the amount of power contained in each of the
Magus Acupoint is at the very least equal to the total power of a peak-level Junior Magus. If a Senior
Magus had a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints, he would be hundred times more powerful than how
powerful he had been as a peak-level Junior Magus. Also, the power of a Senior Magus was a lot purer and
of higher quality than the power of a Junior Magus.
Were these the so-called elites of the Southern Wasteland Society? Including the so-called ‘four Dragons’,
‘four Phoenixes’, ‘four Kylins’?
Ji Hao looked at these aggressive, quickly approaching boys, shook his head and turned his eyes to those
other apprentices, who were talking and watching from afar.
All those boys who were talking and just had taken a bet on Ji Hao, had intentionally been restraining
their own senses of powers. Ji Hao had sensed from the bodies of these boys that they were not worse
than the leaders of the Southern Wasteland Society. These boys were divided into seven or eight small
groups.
776
One group of them had bodies shrouded by cyan light streams, which were spreading a strong sense of
life force energy; these boys should be from the Eastern Wasteland.
Another group of them had their bodies wrapped in faint and looming watery mist. Wherever they stood,
a strong sense of cold and evil power would fill the entire space; without a doubt, these boys belonged to
the Water God of the Northern Wasteland.
The third group of boys were releasing especially sharp senses of powers. All of them were standing
straight with their arms crossed in front of their chests, and looked as if they were sharp and shining
swords that just had been pulled from out its sheaths. It felt as if there were invisible spearheads that
were surrounding these boys, which were capable of taking the breaths of others away from a distance of
tens of miles. Apparently, these boys were the elites from the Western Wasteland.
Apart from these three groups, Ji Hao had sensed great and special powers from the few other groups;
every group had their own specialities and all of them seemed were very powerful.
Seeing Ji Hao looking around so carelessly, the boys of the Southern Wasteland Society became even
angrier. They rushed up to Ji Hao and surrounded Ji Hao and Taisi. One of them, who was especially
sturdy and muscular, looked very young but much taller and stronger than Ji Hao, abruptly pushed Ji Hao
in his shoulder while he yelled out.
“Kid! What are you looking at?! You…”
After the boy had thrust out his arm, Ji Hao accurately gripped his wrist within his five fingers.
A stream of great power that felt as violent as that of an earthquake, instantly bumped into Ji Hao’s hand
through the wrist of the boy. Ji Hao subconsciously tightened his hand and sent all of his strength into his
five fingers. All this time, the Magi Palace had spared no expense in cultivating Ji Hao. Each day he would
eat an entire Senior Level wild beast, which caused his current physical strength to be equal to that of two
or three Senior Level wild beast together; the physical strength of wild beasts were a few times greater
than humans at the same level, to begin with.
After Ji Hao had sent his strength into his fingers, clear bone-cracking sound came from the boy’s wrist,
along with which, the facial expression of the tall and sturdy boy suddenly changed. All the others saw his
swelled muscles had been pinched flat by Ji Hao’s five fingers and five finger-shaped dark blue bruises
were left on his wrist.
“Yao Kaiyuan, the head of the Southern Wasteland Society’s ‘four Dragons’, his was not that good!”
Words filled with scorn and disdain instantly came from out the crowd.
Ji Hao understood instantly that this boy had come from the Fire Dragon Clan of the Southern Wasteland.
The Fire Dragon Clan was a large scale clan, which was even far more powerful than the Bi Fang Clan.
Amongst all the clans of the Southern Wasteland, the Fire Dragon Clan was certainly a top-ranked,
777
powerful clan. Similar to the family name Ji in the Gold Crow Clan, Yao was the main family name within
the Fire Dragon Clan, which most of their clansmen possessed. Yao was also one of the purest, and most
historical family name amongst all the family names of the humankind.
“Yao Taiyuan?” Ji Hao didn’t loosen his fingers, he slowly pressed Yao Kaiyuan’s arm downwards. With
his strength that was a few times greater than Yao Yao Kaiyuan’s strength, Ji Hao forced Yao Kaiyuan’s
upper body to incline slowly along with his arm; in the meanwhile, Yao Kaiyuan’s body gradually stooped
down as well.
Yao Kaiyuan stared at Ji Hao full with rage. He gnashed his teeth and made efforts to reverse the
disadvantage a few times, but Ji Hao’s strength was way too great. He didn’t know that the [Bu Tian Bu
Lou Magic Spell] had given Ji Hao an unspeakable solid and potential body.
“You people don’t even know what actually has happened and blindly stood up, do you really think that
I’m a pushover?” said Ji Hao while staring coldly at Yao Kaiyuan, who had cold sweat pouring down his
forehead in streams at the moment. He then sneered in a low voice and continued, “Or are you just used
to be only violent instead of reasonable?”
Yao Kaiyuan didn’t respond, and only glared at Ji Hao. Abruptly, large flame flakes spurted out from his
body, and the strong and fierce sense of power released from his body suddenly transformed into
countless solid, sharp, scale-shaped spell symbols, which then closely attached to his body. After which,
his boy instantly grew a meter taller.
“Yao Kaiyuan, aren’t you ashamed? You are the head of the Southern Wasteland Society’s ‘four Dragons’,
and the son of the Southern Wasteland Fire Dragon Clan’s warriors leader, look at what are you doing
now! You couldn’t defeat a little kid with your strength, and now you’re going to activate your bloodline
power to bully a Junior Magus, seriously?!” Standing aside, a boy wrapped in watery mist immediately
ridiculed.
Yao Kaiyuan sneered, then thrust another hand out, grabbed Ji Hao’s shoulder and growled out.
“Up!!”
He instantly sent his power into his hand, attempting to carry Ji Hao up high into the air then smash Ji
Hao hard against the ground. He had already decided that he had to at least break a hundred of Ji Hao’s
bones, to warn everyone who intended to challenge him.
However, at the same moment Ji Hao also let out a great shout. Golden-red fiery lights darted out from his
body and transformed into countless Gold Crow feather-like spell symbols then attached onto his body;
his slim body suddenly grew muscular and half a foot taller. Ji Hao stretched his arm, crossed Yao
Kaiyuan’s arm, which had swelled to as thick as Ji Hao’s waist, then vibrated intensely with all of his
power.
778
Yao Kaiyuan was purely depending on his great power, which was very straightforward, just like a wild
beast living in the jungle; the power he had just let out was simply great and violent.
But Ji Hao had just vibrated his arm violently as well. Different from Yao Kaiyuan’s power, Ji Hao had used
the skills that he had learned from the experiences during fights in both, his current life and previous life,
when he launched this vibration.
Yao Kaiyuan’s power was as great as a mountain that was falling from the air, incomparably overbearing,
while Ji Hao’s power was like the flow of a great river, turbulent and billowy, yet flexible and smooth, that
was able to strike on Yao Kaiyuan’s body through the gaps between Yao Kaiyuan’s violent and
straightforward power streams.
Along with another series of bone-creaking sounds, Yao Taiyuan’s fingers, wrists, arms, shoulders, and all
the other joints were dislocated by Ji Hao. Yao Taiyuan screamed out in pain and Ji Hao grabbed his waist,
raised him high into the air then smashed him hard against the ground.
Large amounts of spell symbols lit up on the ground, which instantly turned the ground incomparably
solid. Yao Kaiyuan’s body heavily thudded against the ground, blood gushed out of his mouth and even
his eyeballs had nearly popped out from his eye sockets.
A fierce gust of wind blew across Ji Hao’s face from behind him, followed with which, another muscular
boy leapt into the air, raised his hands and crooked his fingers into dragon claw shape, scratching
towards Ji Hao’s cervical vertebra and lumbar vertebra.
Ji Hao sneered once again. He had spread his spiritual power out long ago, no one could attack him under
his perceptive spiritual power.
He had already prepared well for this attack. He planned to let this sneak attacker scratch and break a
little bit of his skin, then teach him a good lesson, in the most potent and cruel way, which he would never
be able to forget in his entire life.
But before Ji Hao had moved, Taisi took a sideway step while gritting his teeth, then stretched his arms
and shielded Ji Hao’s back.
“Shameless!!” Taisi sniffed scornfully, then yelled.
779
Chapter 177 – Proud
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 177 - Proud
Compared to all those young Senior Magi who had surrounded them, Taisi was much scrawnier, shorter,
and also weaker, just like a sheep that was surrounded by a group of bears. Whether it was body shape or
sense of powers, those young senior Magi could completely crush Taisi. No one doubted that any of those
young Senior Magi could blow Taisi’s head off with only one finger.
However, facing the boy who attempted to sneak attack Ji Hao, Taisi gritted his teeth and stretched his
armed, shielding Ji Hao without any hesitation. He straightened his waist and his eyes shined with two
spots of bright lights in his hollowed eye sockets; although he seemed incredibly weak, but at this
moment, he released a sense of power that was almost as strong as the one who was launching the sneak
attack.
But that was only the sense of power.
The boy who had leapt into the air and bent his fingers into dragon claw shapes briefly paused then let
out a vicious smile. Streams of flames spurted out from all ten of his fingertips - the silent sneak attack
had turned into a fierce frontal attack, which had a vast effect, just like an angry dragon dashing out of the
sea and madly launching out attacks.
The air within miles around, became suddenly scorching hot. The boy grinned hideously and said, “Taisi,
you useless thing! You have sought this out for yourself! Haha, your sister Shaosi can’t blame me for
beating you too hard no matter how, because you asked for this yourself!”
The ten fingers of the boy buckled on Taisi’s joints within a blink of eyes, right after which, Yao Kaiyuan
shouted out in anger.
“Trash him!!”
The boy’s eyes instantly became cold and cruel, initially he had only intended to make fun of Taisi;
punching many times, causing a few of his bones to break and make him suffer. But now, raging fire
streams suddenly darted out from his palms. As Yao Kaiyuan had shouted, this boy directly launched a
deadly attack. He had activated his Spirit Magic Flame, intending to burn Taisi’s limbs and destroy his
meridians, which would completely ruin his future as a Magus.
The Magi Palace was powerful and with great potential for a genius like Ji Hao, who was valued by those
elders; he was allowed to access all kinds of resources limitlessly. However, the Magi Palace was also cold
780
and cruel for apprentices like Taisi, who were not as good as the others. If they were trashed in fights
between apprentices, all the Magi Palace would do was letting them stay there peacefully for the rest of
their lives, but the Magi Palace would not waste another pill or magic medicine on them.
The flame, exploding out from the boy’s palms, was raging and bright, containing sparkling golden light
spots. This was one of the features of the True Dragon Magic Flame, which was possessed only by the Fire
Dragon Clan. Those golden light spots contained power of real dragons that had been inherited by the
Fire Dragon Clan. The powers of real dragons were fierce, violent, and were able to destroy everything in
the entire world.
Anger began to rise in Ji Hao’s heart. They all were apprentices of the Magi Palace, no one possessed
higher status than the others. But those boys were attempting to disable an innocent person for no
reason, how dare they?! Did these Fire Dragon Clan people truly see themselves as gods, who were
allowed to rule the lives of others?!
Taisi took a deep breath, then he puffed out his hollowed chest towards the boy’s fiery palms.
Every following move happened within a single moment, and Taisi had only enough time to yell two
words in a high-pitched voice.
“Ji Hao! Watch out!”
Ji Hao growled out while swinging his black dagger upwards. The black dagger sliced the air and left a
faint-blood-red beam of light in the air. Spell symbols that ignited fire sparks lit up on the dagger’s edge
and Ji Hao raised the dagger high, then gently sliced down along an arc.
“Wanna trash Taisi? I’ll trash you first!” growled Ji Hao harshly in a deep voice, while the black dagger
suddenly reached the boy’s palms. An arc-shaped light stream that was generated by the [Sky Opening]
magically flashed up to the boy’s face through the slight gap between his two palms. The beam of light
flashed in front of the boy, then split into two. Both shoulders of the boy simultaneously spurted blood
streams, and he let out a loud howl, while fleeing embarrassedly backwards.
Along with two thudded sounds, both arms of the boy fell onto the ground with a sphere of golden-red
flame attached to each of them, burning and sizzling his arms. About three to five breaths later, both arms
of the boy had been burned into fiery light spheres, quickly dissipating after that in the air.
The boy quickly stepped back while crying in pain and fear. Fiery light darted out from the wounds on his
shoulders from time to time. Ji Hao hated the ruthlessness of this boy, so he had activated the black
dagger and sent a slight stream of pure Gold Crow Flame into his body. With the great power of this
inherited magic treasure, Ji Hao had burned all of the boy’s meridians that were located near his
shoulders, into a mess.
“Yao Kaijiang has paid for his evil! Haha! He was so proud and reckless! He deserved this!”
781
“Ha! What did I say months ago? Yao Kaijiang, this kid was too proud and arrogant, someone would teach
him a lesson sooner or later!”
“Interesting! Interesting! The Southern Wasteland people are fighting against themselves! A group of
baby wolves biting and bleeding each other, it’s real interesting!”
More and more apprentices were coming to the square; they separated into tens of distinctive small
groups, watching this fight from afar. They could see that Yao Kaijiang, who attempted to sneak attack Ji
Hao earlier, was now badly wounded, and apparently, his meridians near his shoulders were seriously
injured as well; instantly, all kinds of sarcastic remarks were made.
Yao Kaijiang cursed loudly in pain. He screamed madly while tens of awakened Magus Acupoints near his
chest lit up and spurted our dazzling fiery lights; he was trying his best to manipulate his spirit blood to
cure those damaged meridians and to regrow his broken arms.
However, the Gold Crow Flame that Ji Hao had sent into his body was strangely powerful. Within piercing
fiery light and raging flames, Yao Kaijiang’s skin and muscles stayed scorched, no matter how hard he
tried to manipulate his spirit blood, his wounds only squirmed slowly, and were far away from curing.
The boys of the Southern Wasteland Society were becoming angrier and angrier. Along with Yao
Kaijiang’s roaring, over a hundred boys activated their bloodline power simultaneously; instantly, all
kinds of fiery silhouettes appeared around their bodies one after another - fiery Dragons, fiery Phoenixes
and fiery Kylins. These boys had activated their inherited magic treasures, put on armours, and pulled out
weapons as well, then approached Ji Hao and Taisi with big steps.
Ji Hao immediately grabbed Taisi’s shoulder and pulled Taisi behind his body, making a protective
gesture and said, “Taisi, be careful! Ha, these idiots just won’t stop, will they? I have to let them know,
what friendly mutual help is, and what modesty is!”
Ji Hao’s tight armour let out streams of bright cyan light and rotated around Ji Hao’s body; within the
cyan light, tens of lotuses were spinning. Not long after, Ji Hao’s body was entirely wrapped by a layer of
water ripple-like clear light streams.
The armour made by Po was able to block any attack that was launched by ordinary Senior Magi, and
Kuafu Yan had added large amounts of precious materials into this armour when he repaired it. Although
Kuafu Yan’s skill was not as good as Po, with all those precious materials, the defensive power of this
tight armour was improved further by thirty percent.
Nearly a hundred Senior Magi rushed over in rage, looking very scary, but to be honest, Ji Hao didn’t even
take them seriously.
But Taisi unyieldingly swung his shoulder and forcibly got rid of Ji Hao’s hand. Ji Hao only felt a shock on
his fingers and then along with a bone-creaking sound, he found out that only a piece of Taisi’s clothes
782
were left in his hand. Taisi had already taken two steps forward and pulled out a white bone cane,
standing behind Ji Hao.
“Do not look down on me, although I am…a bit weaker than the others, I am definitely not a pushover!”
“Ji Hao, you’re a nice person…do you dare to fight against them with me? You have caused yourself a big
trouble, I tell you!”
A trace of proudness emerged on Taisi’s face.
Ji Hao paused for a short moment, then letting out a loud laughter he gripped his black dagger and
slightly turned his body, shielding half of Taisi’s body behind him, after which he responded to Taisi.
“Ha, interesting! Taisi, you’re a nice person too!”
“Trouble? Why should I worry about any trouble? I’ll take the front, you stay at the back…don’t show any
mercy at all!”
A faint beam of fiendish light flashed across Taisi’s pupils, he gritted his teeth again, letting out a moan
that sounded like the whimper of a baby beast, then slowly said, “Mercy? I…never show mercy!”
783
Chapter 178 – Enraged
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 178 - Enraged
“Ha!”
Ji Hao laughed out loud in excitement, then waved his left hand hard in the air and instantly threw out a
series of punches, just like a fierce rainstorm that roaring and swooshing towards the enemies.
With the black dagger held in his right hand, he threw out several smooth arcs into the air, one after
another. Ji Hao showed completely no misgivings about the possible counterforce, which the [Sky
Opening] could cause, and had thrown out thirty-six arcs within a single moment. Thirty-six dazzling arcs
that were launched by the [Sky Opening] crossed each other, looking like a beautiful blooming flower,
flying towards those young Senior Magi along with a stream of unspeakably mysterious sense of power.
Nearly a hundred Senior Magi of the Southern Wasteland Society had simultaneously launched attacks
towards Ji Hao!
Although everything was started by Jiang Yong for bullying Taisi, in this real fight, those proud young
Senior Magi still instinctively avoided Taisi’s weak and scrawny body, focusing only on Ji Hao.
“Cripple this bastard first! How dare he offend our great Southern Wasteland Society?!” yelled a young
Senior Magus, who had a large cloud of raging flame blazing behind him, and within which, a crystal-like,
glowing red fiery Kylin was roaring towards the sky. A stream of flame that seemed able of purifying the
souls of people and weaken all kinds of thoughts by force, spurted suddenly from its mouth.
The Kylin was an auspicious and legendary beast, symbolising great luck. In the Southern Wasteland, the
totem that was being worshipped by the Fire Kylin Clan was nothing else but Kylin. The magic flame of
the Kylin that their clansmen possessed were unable to harm the bodies of the humans, but were capable
of directly influencing their souls, enabling them to win even without a fight.
Once the streams of magic flames of the Kylin had been spurted out, Ji Hao had somehow suddenly been
distracted and his moves, which had been smooth and fast, had immediately slowed down by thirty
percent, showing countless weaknesses instantly. Nearly a hundred Senior Magi started simultaneously
laughing out loud. The next moment, hundreds of attacks simultaneously fell onto Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao had activated all his 129600 meridians, therefore, only the amount of power contained in his
meridians were three-hundred times more than the total amount of power of any peak-level Junior
Magus. When a Senior Magus had awakened hundred Magus Acupoints, his total power would only be
784
around a hundred times more than that he would have had at the Junior Magus Level. As such, Ji Hao’s
current power was around three times more than that of these ordinary Senior Magi, even though he
himself was only a Junior Magus.
Although the quality of his current power was not as good as the powers of Senior Magi, with the great
amount of power, Ji Hao was easily capable of contending against any ordinary Senior Magus, who had
about a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints.
Apart from the power contained in his meridians, Ji Hao still had the power contained within his Golden
Dan. He had been working on cultivating both, his meridian’s power and his Golden Dan’s power, all this
time, and the power contained in his Golden Dan had always been greater than the power in his
meridians, therefore, with the Golden Dan, Ji Hao was now about a hundred times more powerful than
any ordinary Senior Magi, who had about a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints! Added with that there
was the armour made by Po, which had been improved by Kuafu Yan in defensive power.
With the three factors given above, Ji Hao had no reason to worry about the commencing fight. His whole
body was wrapped in clear and bright light streams, and all of the lotuses that were condensed by the
clear light streams had transformed into lotus-shaped spell symbols, which appeared on the surface of Ji
Hao’s armour, as if they were engraved on the armour itself by sharp knives.
Thunderous booms rose one after another, while hundreds of fierce and violent attacks struck on Ji Hao’s
body along with horribly high temperature.
The other apprentices who had been watching this fight, had begun to sigh now.
“What is that kid’s name again? Ji Hao? He’s dead.”
“Dead or crippled, which clan did he come from? He’s got some balls to he dared to stand against the
Southern Wasteland Society!”
“Eh…such a shame, I was hoping that he could wound more of the idiots from the Southern Wasteland
Society.”
Those conversations turned into voice streams and spread out to those in the vicinity, only, the facial
expressions of those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys suddenly changed. The moment their fists
clashed against Ji Hao’s body, the only thing they felt was Ji Hao’s body being strangely solid, as if they
had punched top-quality jade that had the tender face of a baby. Their fists vibrated due to their own
powers, bringing them great pain. However, none of them had been able to crack Ji Hao’s armor a
slightest bit or dent the defensive power that was shrouding his body.
All kinds of inherited magic treasures that had been thrown out by them had struck against Ji Hao’s body
as well, however, all these inherited magic treasures, which could usually break anything, were now
letting out buzzing sounds. All of these inherited magic treasures were blocked by the great defensive
power of Ji Hao’s armour - these inherited magic treasures, which had been fighting with generations of
785
Magi for at least ten-thousand years, and had enough fighting experiences, were now letting their owners
know directly that they were not able to break through Ji Hao’s defensive power.
A few precious treasures that had come from special sources, had even informed their owners that
probably only Magus King Level power would be able to break through the faint layer of clear light, which
was shrouding Ji Hao and seemed insignificant.
Ji Hao’s body was vibrating intensely. Nearly a hundred Senior Magi had simultaneously launched attacks
onto Ji Hao. Their punches were nothing to Ji Hao and he felt no more than some scratching and itching.
Every single of their inherited magic treasure were capable of unleashing the power of at least a Senior
Magus. But there were tens of inherited magic treasures that had been unable to fully release their power
due to their owners not being strong enough, Ji Hao however, had been able to sense that the power
contained in these inherited magic treasures were slightly greater and purer, compared to the other
inherited treasures, and slightly resembled the power of a Magus King Level.
Attacks launched by all these young Senior Magi merged together, and the momentary attacking power
had indeed reached the level of a Magus King.
Ji Hao’s armour shook intensely and blocked most of the attacking power for Ji Hao, the rest of the slightly
remaining part of power struck directly onto Ji Hao’s body through the armour.
Thanks to the generosity of the Magi Palace, each day Ji Hao had been given a Senior-Level wild beast to
eat; therefore, his physical strength was now many times greater than that of ordinary Senior Magi. The
remaining attacking power caused Ji Hao’s bones to creak loudly, and all of his internal organs shook
violently; his eyes, nostrils, mouth and ears, each had a stream of blood suddenly shoot out over a
distance of tens of zhang far.
But that was all. Nearly a hundred Senior Magi attacked Ji Hao simultaneously, but that was how far they
got.
“Fight!”
Ji Hao shouted out resonantly while he threw out a series of heavy punches. Tens of young Senior Magi
didn’t even have enough time to react and had been punched in their faces and were sent flying away by
Ji Hao.
In the meanwhile, Ji Hao’s black dagger was swung in the air, letting out another thirty-six arc beams of
light, right after which, thirty-six boys howled out simultaneously, and had been so hurt by these arc light
beams at the body parts that they had paid less attention to. The thirty-six boys were sent flying away as
well while their bodies spun in the air and blood gushed out of their mouths.
The apprentices around them were all shocked and they screamed out instantly.
“Trashes from Southern Wasteland Society! Where did you get the confidence to be related with us?”
786
“Nearly a hundred of you attacked a Junior Magus together, and yet you all got wounded by him?!”
“No, wait a moment, the armour worn by this kid, it’s not normal. The defensive power of this armour is
definitely at Magus-King-Level!”
“Nonsense! He is only a Junior Magi, how would he even be able to activate a Magus-King-level armour?
The amount of power that is required to activate a Magus-King-level treasure could drain hundreds of
Junior Magi within a moment! No, it’s not even possible!”
Groups of apprentices began yelling and shouting, and those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys had
nearly lost the great momentum they had showed earlier. They were either sent flying away, or were
frightened dumb and now scattered and staggered away. The circle instantly fell apart.
No one noticed that Taisi’s eyeballs had turned completely red. He stared at Ji Hao, whose eyes, nose,
mouth, ears were all bleeding, and screamed out in a very shrill voice.
“You made me do this! You made me do this! Ji Hao! My brother…you…you made me do this!!”
Along with his ear-piercing and shrill voice, the three feet long, white bone cane instantly let out a beam
of cold and vicious light.
Taisi’s whole body began twitching, he leapt high into the air, lightly and lithely landed back on the
ground, then leapt up again; at the same time, he incanted a strange and creepy spell.
‘Wooo~ woo wooo~’
A deep and weird sound came from under the ground, and suddenly, the nearly hundred young Senior
Magi, who just had attacked Ji Hao together, screamed out simultaneously. Blood-red faint light fleetingly
darted out from these boys’ mouths, eyes, ears, and noses, along with a faint light darting out, their faces
instantly became old.
----------------------------------------------
TL note: I prefer the poor little weak Taisi who needed Ji Hao’s protection :P
787
Chapter 179 – Take their lives!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 179 - Take their lives!
All the apprentices who had surrounded them, exclaimed out simultaneously, and some of them, who
were relatively closer to Taisi and Ji Hao, quickly stepped back.
A sharp stream of cold and evil power suddenly shrouded the area for miles around, and within this area,
those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys, who had attacked Ji Hao earlier, had thick, glowing blood-red
mist gush out of their mouths, ears, eyes, and noses. At the same time, their faces were becoming old and
withered, at a visible rate. In only a span of a breaths, after Taisi had unleashed his power, the backs of
few of those boys had gained a hump and they had become similar to old and dying people.
Once a Magus had broken into the Senior level, he or she would have a lifespan of at least a thousand
years. But under influence of the power of Taisi’s horrible and weird spell, nearly a hundred young Senior
Magi grew old simultaneously, and within the span of few breaths, they aged over six to seven hundreds
years old. If Taisi’s spell continued at this speed, all of these boys would run out of life and die in another
span of few breaths.
Taisi let out a vicious and creepy laughter, while his whole body shook with excitement. Under his thin
and pale skin, his bones clashed against each others and let out slight clashing sounds that sounded like a
shaking skeleton.
Those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys looked in despair at Taisi. They had never even thought once
that this weak boy, Taisi, who had always been bullied by them, was actually such a terrifying being. They
were unable to believe that Taisi had directly inflicted heavy losses on nearly a hundred Senior Magi.
The other apprentices were also shocked and frightened badly, and stared at Taisi in fear, with wide
opened mouths.
Taisi had challenged Senior Magi with only the power of a Junior Magus and won, although in a very
weird and terrifying way. If he was not a genius like Ji Hao, who was talented in nearly all subjects and
had the ability to borrow powers from the nature itself, then the only possible explanation for the victory
of Tais - the boy who seemed weak to such extent that it looked as if he could fall and die at any moment -
was that he actually was a descendent of the Gods!
Man Man was a pure blood descendent of gods; both, her father and mother, were pure blood gods. Even
if they were traced back to the ancient times, generations of their ancestors had been gods as well. The
bloodline of Man Man’s family was kept pure, never mixing with any other bloodlines for all these years.
788
All the pure blood offsprings of Gods had terrifyingly great powers contained in their bodies, the kind of
power that was only possessed by Gods. The powers of the Gods were able to effect, or even control
certain kinds of natural rules. Taisi was probably a pure blood offspring like Man Man, so he possessed
some kind of scary power that allowed him to directly take life forces from others. With only the power of
a Junior Magus, Taisi launched the attack on nearly a hundred Senior Magi, but none of those inherited
magic treasures carried by those Senior Magi didn’t even show any sign of defence.
In other words, even if the most powerful Senior Magi had activated the most powerful inherited magic
treasure with his power, he still would be unable to reverse the natural rule and would die at the end of
his life.
Taisi’s power was the same as the flow of time, he directly accelerated the time on these young Senior
Magi and took their life forces away. No matter how powerful these Senior Magi were, and what kind of
marvellous inherited magic treasure they possessed, they could never resist such an attack.
Some truly powerful human Magi may possess powers that were equally great as the power of the gods,
and were able to resist creepy attacks like this, but none of these Southern Wasteland Society’s boys
seemed to have that kind of great power.
Ji Hao was shocked as well, and he looked at Taisi stunned. He naturally knew what pure blood offsprings
of Gods meant, all of them were just like Man Man, who was a pure monster. He never thought that he
would meet another of them by simply standing against an injustice. He had clearly heard that Taisi
called him ‘brother’ when he shouted out earlier. This guy indeed had a simple mind, Ji Hao had only
defended him a little bit and he began seeing Ji Hao as a real brother! Ji Hao cunningly thought that he
was quite lucky that such a powerful boy, Taisi, hasn’t yet been ‘sold’ as a piece of valuable treasure to the
others.
Along with a sizzling sound, a water-tank-sized sphere of blood-red life force floated in front of Taisi, and
was emitting a terrible heat while spinning fiercely. A strong stream of life power, which would make
many people quiver, continuously spread out from this blood-red sphere of life force.
This blood-red sphere was condensed by a half of the life force of all these young Senior Magi, which
meant that a great part of their lives were gathered in this sphere!
If one could absorb this sphere of life force into his or her own body, then this person could live at least
tens of thousands of years longer than he was supposed to.
All of the other apprentices immediately thought of this, and a greedy luster leaked out of their eyeballs.
Just think, which clan didn’t have a few old and dying, yet important Maguspriests or elders? And which
one of these old people weren’t longing for a longer life and an opportunity to break into a higher level?
A boy who was releasing a very sharp sense of power abruptly laughed out and said, “Taisi, do you
remember me? Last time when we were out for a task that the Magi Palace had assigned to us, we were a
789
team, and I had taken an arrow for you! Is your sister Shaosi out for a task? We should have a nice dinner
together when she comes back, you and your sister, with me and my brothers.”
Another boy, whose skin had been shrouded by faint cyan mist, and was very handsome, laughed as well
and said, “Taisi, I didn’t know that our Magi Palace had interesting people like you staying here. I am Qing
Peng, from the Ten Day Country. Our Dong Yi Clan girls are well known for their beauty, quite a few
sisters of mine admire young geniuses like you the most.”
Once the two of them had started talking, leaders of the other small apprentice groups sent out
invitations to Taisi one after another. It seemed that everyone was now seeing Taisi as a valuable rare
commodity.
Ji Hao looked at Taisi with a bit envy. He was pretty good too, having fought against nearly a hundred
Senior Magi and forced them back all by himself, but why did nobody even notice such a terrific combat
success?
He looked down, saw his tight armour that was still surrounded by streams of clear light, and sighed
helplessly - apparently, all those people were seeing him as only a lucky kid, who had got a powerful and
reliable treasure, and no one took his real power seriously.
Taisi let out a frosty grin, scornfully glancing at those eagerly attentive apprentices, then said in a low and
vicious voice, “You time servers, opportunistic idiots…when I, Taisi, hadn’t let out my spirit magic, did any
of you treat me as a person?”
Taking a deep breath, Taisi stood side by side with Ji Hao and continued blandly, “Only Ji Hao has treated
me as a person with dignity, so I will treat only him as my brother. Idiots like you…hehe…better stay
away from me.”
Taisi pointed his finger at the blood-red sphere while speaking. Followed by his movement, the sphere of
life force, which was as big as two water tanks, quickly shrank into a fist-sized blood-red crystal, which
weighed over ten-million stones, and flew into Ji Hao’s hands.
Nearly a hundred young Senior Magi of the Southern Wasteland Society now were all lying on the ground
at their last breath. Their hairs had turned completely white and their faces seemed extremely withered.
They tried so hard to open and close their mouths, but none of them could make even the slightest sound.
“Ji Hao, all these people’s lives are now held in your hands,” said Taisi while laughing in a cold and creepy
voice, “the life force I took with my [Life-Taking Magic] is completely useless to me. It very nice to meet
you today, please take these ‘lives’ as a gift from your new friend.”
Taisi grinned evilly, then continued, “I suggest you swallow it immediately, after all, that’s the life force of
nearly a hundred Senior Magi, and can extend your life for at least fifty-thousand years.”
790
The other apprentices gasped in shock, and their facial expressions changed instantly changed, which had
become full of anger because of Taisi’s unfriendly curse to nice and smiling.
The entire square had fallen into a deadly silence, and suddenly, clear sounds of footsteps could be heard
coming from afar.
791
Chapter 180 – Shaosi
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 180 - Shaosi
The sounds of footsteps were loud and clear, and everyone on the square heard it.
At the moment the footsteps were heard, Taisi had been persuading Ji Hao to swallow that sphere of life-
force with an evil smile on his face, looking like a ghost which was trapped in the water and was eagerly
looking for someone else to replace it. But once he heard the footsteps that sounded like the rings of a
silver bell, Taisi’s scrawny body instantly quivered, and his nail-like bony face suddenly twisted. He
immediately ran behind Ji Hao, just like a frightened mouse.
Ji Hao was unaware why Taisi acted like such, and turned his head in the direction where the footsteps
were coming and was trying to find the reason out.
A white silhouette walked over. The person was wearing simple white flax clothes, thin soled boots made
from the tendons and leather of beasts, and her waist was wrapped around by a black belt, which was
also made from the tendons of a beast. Her long hair was hanging loosely on her back and was swaying
slightly with her movements.
Ji Hao’s eyes were shining suddenly, and the burning intention of fighting that had been lingering in his
mind, seemed to have disappeared by about thirty percent, for no apparent reason.
Looking at this girl, who was walking over quickly, Ji Hao couldn’t help but think of his close friend back
in the Southern Wasteland, Heng Luo. Heng Luo always had looked as if she had the essence and life force
of the entire mountain gathered within her. She was as beautiful as a dream, and would make people feel
that she was too stunning to be real.
As for the girl who was walking over towards Ji Hao and Taisi, she was perhaps particularly favoured by
the world and had been gifted a special power that made her seem quite heavenly. She seemed like a
small white flower that had been nourished by the purest and most intelligent power of the entire world.
When she walked into the square that was filled with apprentices and covered in altering shadows, Ji Hao
felt as if all the other apprentices had suddenly become very vague silhouettes in a watercolour painting.
It seemed as if the presence of all the others could serve only as a foil to show how special and
extraordinary she truly was.
The most elegant and graceful white flower-like girl had walked into the square, seemingly from out a
watercolour painting.
792
Ji Hao grabbed Taisi’s neck and carried Taisi out from behind him and then put Taisi firmly back onto the
ground. He pointed at the girl while laughing and said, “Haha, Taisi, are you afraid of this little girl?”
Taisi seemed so seriously nervous that his forehead even had began sweating. He stared at the girl who
was still over a hundred zhang away from him, and started talking while stuttering.
“Shao…Shaosi, it’s no…not me, I didn’t start this…it’s them. They…ha…have been bullying…Ji…brother Ji
Hao stood up for me.”
Taisi let out a few hollow laughs, then suddenly thrust his hand out, pointed at the sphere with life force
in Ji Hao’s hand and continued in a trembling voice, “Shaosi, ha…hahaha, you see, how strange it is…
brother Ji Hao…he…he knows how to use the [Life-Taking Magic] as well…ha…haha…how strange…”
Ji Hao held the sphere of life force that weighed over a hundred-thousand stones, without knowing how
to respond.
Shaosi walked over. She was extremely beautiful but her expression was bland and cold, like that of an
iceberg. When she walked close to Ji Hao, Ji Hao sensed a faint and nice fragrance blowing across his face
along with a breeze. He subconsciously took a deep breath, and felt as if he was standing on a grassland
during spring in the morning that just had a light rain last night. This fragrance he sensed from this girl,
who was named Shaosi, somehow touched Ji Hao a little bit.
Ji Hao looked at Shaosi, then turned his eyes towards Jiang Yong, who was held by a few other Southern
Wasteland Society’s boys, shook his head, sighed, then said honestly, “Jiang Yong, this girl is indeed too
good for you.”
Jiang Yong had received a hard beating by Ji Hao earlier, and couldn’t even stand up straight by himself
till now. He glared at Ji Hao with a really darkened face, while clenching his fist hard till it even let out
creaking sounds.
The other Southern Wasteland Society’s boys glared at Ji Hao in rage as well, the anger in their eyes
seemed like it was about to turn into real fire, which would burn Ji Hao and Taisi into ashes. Quite a few
among them showed lust when they looked at Shaosi, just like Jiang Yong did.
Shaosi stood in front of Ji Hao, blandly glancing at Ji Hao with a pair of eyes that looked like a cold pool of
water that was deep in a snow-covered mountain.
Ji Hao’s pupils slightly shrunk while looking at Shaosi in the eyes. His eyes looked frank and honest like a
vast ocean, clean and peaceful without any impurities. They were broad and gentle, and seemed to be
able to hold anything in the world.
Shaosi’s sharp glance swept across Ji Hao’s eyes, like how a sword sweeps across the surface of an ocean,
but was unable to stir even a single riple. After glancing at Ji Hao, Shaosi’s uptight face finally relaxed a
793
little bit. She sighed, slightly bowed to Ji Hao and said, “Taisi has been acting unreasonably, sorry for
implicating brother Ji Hao.”
Taisi stood aside and began murmuring, “Shaosi, Shaosi, I am your blood big brother, don’t directly say
my name in front of others…”
Shaosi threw a sideway glance at him, sighed and said, “What did I say when I left the Magi Palace for my
task?”
Taisi opened his mouth, and looked as if he suddenly had lost all of his vitality. He laughed
embarrassedly, tried to evade the question and said, “I thought you said that you would go out for a few
months, but you came back so soon!”
Shaosi didn’t even look at Taisi. She took out a small black jade bottle from her sleeve, gripped that bottle
in her hand for a second, then handed it to Ji Hao with limpid eyes showing helplessness and deep
apology, and said to Ji Hao, “Brother Ji Hao, I have no other things to compensate for the trouble that Taisi
caused you. This is a bottle of dragon bone body-strengthening pills, which is very beneficial for Senior
Magi, and is able to highly strengthen your body. Please accept this humble gift from me.”
Ji Hao paused for a moment, then smilingly shook his head.
This Shaosi was very interesting. She seemed like an unbending and proud girl, who didn’t want to owe
anyone anything. Ji Hao had helped Taisi, so she decided to pay Ji Hao back with a bottle of dragon bone
body-strengthen pills. Judging from how she acted when taking out this bottle of this pills, these pills
should be very precious to her, and she must be a bit reluctant when handing it over to Ji Hao.
Wulong Yao told Ji Hao that except apprentices like him, who were especially talented and valued by the
Magi Palace and who the Magi Place would spare no resource to cultivate, all the other apprentices had to
complete all kinds of tasks for the Magi Palace if they wanted any resources from the Magi Palace.
This bottle of dragon bone body-strengthen pills could efficiently nourish and strengthen the bodies of
Senior Magi, which meant that in order to gain this bottle of pills, the task Shaosi had completed must
have been Senior Level as well.
Similar to Taisi, Shaosi was also very close to breaking into the Senior Level, but after all, she was not yet
a Senior Magus. Completing a Senior Level task with the power of a Junior Magus, she certainly had spent
quite an effort on that. With this bottle of pills as payback for Ji Hao’s help, Shaosi had probably made a
very determined effort.
“I helped Taisi, only because I couldn’t bear watching him being bullied by those idiots.” Ji Hao pushed the
bottle back smilingly and said, “I didn’t do it for anything else. Maybe I just simply wanted to kick the
asses of Jiang Yong and his fellows, so I did it. You don’t own me anything.”
794
Jiang Yong stood quite far from Ji Hao, heard his words, Jiang Yong yelled out in anger, “Ji Hao! You
swaggering bastard! What do you think our Southern Wasteland Society are…”
Ji Hao sneered, and interrupted Jian Yong’s shouting rudely and said, “Your Southern Wasteland Society is
nothing but a bunch of stupid Senior Magi who are not as good as a series of farts. You believe that you’re
more powerful than the others and can bully whoever you want in the Magi Palace, yeah, how marvellous
you are.”
He threw threatening glances at Yao Kaiyuan and Yao Kaijiang. Ji Hao then continued in a cold voice, “If
you’re really that brave, you can go try kill a few Jia Clan’s monsters, but, you don’t seem to have the
guts.”
A loud cough came from the exit of the Jia Road, followed by which, a few elderly Magi tutors, who were
wearing long gowns, slowly walked onto the square.
“Hm, is everyone here? Apprentices who haven’t arrived yet, should go ask for a hundred lashes later.”
One of them blandly said to all apprentices on the square.
While speaking, he pointed his finger at the air. Followed by this, a huge and translucent, brightly glowing
blackboard instantly rose and floated in the air.
The elderly Magi tutor then continued while looking at that blackboard, “We have new tasks here. You
should freely choose according to your own abilities.”
______________________________________________________________________
Editors: SecondRate and Dylan
795
Chapter 181 – Life Force
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 181 - Life Force
The blackboard was floating in the air; it was a square with lengths of hundred zhang and was filled with
small characters.
Thirty-seven-thousand miles away from Pu Ban City, the irrigation canal of a clan was blocked because an
Evil Spirit Snake had occupied that canal. Apprentices who would kill the Spirit Snake could get a bottle of
‘tiger fetus bone-strengthening pills’.
In the Southwest, a hundred and ninety thousand miles away, girls of three clans had gone missing.
Anyone who could discover what exactly had happened to those girls, could get three ‘soul-comforting
blood spirit flowers’.
In the Feng Luo Mountain, two large-scale clans, the Lieshan Family and the Fangfeng Family were
fighting for sources of water, and the clashes between these two clans, which had involved over fifty-
thousand clansmen, had flared up for five times in a row. Apprentices who could open up new water
sources for these two clans and resolved conflicts between these two clans, could get ‘ten magic crystals’
that were condensed from the natural power, and were in correspondence with his or her own power.
Tasks appeared on the blackboard one after another. The apprentices who had been standing on the
square all this time, only briefly browsed those tasks, after which they all walked towards the few elderly
Magi tutors, taking over appropriate tasks according to their own power-levels, interests, and needs.
Finally they called their friends and left together.
Those characters on the blackboards were glowing brightly. Once a task had been taken over by one or a
few apprentices, it would immediately dissipate on the blackboard. Within only ten minutes, over a
thousand tasks were taken over.
None of the others took another glance at Ji Hao, Taisi, and those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys. It
seemed as if Jiang Yong, who had been badly battered and now had a bloody nose and a swollen face, Yao
Kaijiang and Yao Kaiyuan, whose bodies now were covered in wounds, and nearly a hundred ‘old’ Senior
Magi, who were lying on the ground, twitching and struggling, didn’t even exist.
The little group of elderly Magi tutors stood under the blackboards peacefully and calmly, keeping their
eyes closed. None of them had even thrown a glance at Ji Hao, Taisi, and all those other boys.
796
This was a hidden rule of the Magi Palace; apprentices should solve all of their conflicts and fights by
themselves. As long as nobody was killed, Magi tutors would never step in between the conflicts of
apprentices.
Taisi had forcibly taken the life force of nearly a hundred young Senior Magi with his [Life-Taking Magic],
turned them into old people within such a short time, but they didn’t die immediately. Therefore, no rule
had been broken by Taisi, and the Magi tutors wouldn’t even inquire what had transpired.
Ji Hao glanced at the blackboard, and shook his head while smiling, then he nodded to Taisi and his sister
Shaosi, and told them his room number and said, “Taisi, Shaosi, come to my room when you’re free, we
can probably have some tea together. I have arrived at the Magi Palace for over a half of a year so far, but
I’ve been blindly busy all the time, I didn’t really make any friends.”
Taisi noddded hurriedly, and seemed as if he wanted to say something; but he looked at Saosi in
frightened, then laughed embarrassedly, without saying another word.
Shaosi gripped the black jade bottle in her hand, looked at Ji Hao in all seriousness for a short while, but
also remained silent. She then turned to the blackboard, browsed through those tasks, and said to Taisi,
“Taisi, this time you have to go out with me. I can’t leave you here in the Magi Palace alone, you will
always cause troubles.”
Taisi waved the white bone cane hard in anger and responded, “Shaosi, you have to be reasonable, I never
cause trouble!”
Ji Hao shook his head again, turned around and prepared to leave while fiddling with the crystal that was
condensed from the life force of those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys. A few Southern Wasteland
Society’s boys suddenly darted in front of him and blocked his way. They stared at Ji Hao with a trace of
fear in their eyes, while gnashing their teeth and said, “Leave this, and you can go! From now on, we shall
mind only our own businesses. We won’t trouble you, and you should leave us alone as well.”
Ji Hao threw the ten-million stone weighing crystal that had been condensed from the life force into the
air, then caught it and weighed the crystal in his hand, let out a sneer and said, “You mean this? Why
should I give it to you? If I swallow it I would have fifty-thousand more years of life, why the hell should I
hand such a treasure to you?”
Jiang Yong slowly staggered over, his face filled with anger and fear.
Nearly a hundred young senior Magi were lying on the ground, a great part of their lives had been taken
by Taisi, and only a small part of life was remaining for each of them. They could quiver their legs and die
anytime now. All these were as such because Jiang Yong had bullied Taisi earlier, threatened Taisi, and
intended to force Taisi to betroth his sister to him.
All these young Senior Magi had reached the level of Senior Magus at such a young age. Every one of them
were carrying the hopes and future of a top ranking big scale clan of the Southern Wasteland and were
797
treated like real, precious treasures by the elders and Maguspriests of their respective clans. If these boys
were to die because of Jiang Yong, even the Bi Fang Clan would be unable to save Jiang Yong’s life!
It was even possible that the Bi Fang Clan itself would suffer from the revenge of those powerful large-
scale clans, all because of the death of these Senior Magi.
Although the Bi Fang Clan was one of the top ten powerful clans of the Southern Wasteland, it would be
unable to survive joint attacks of the Fire Dragon Clan, Fire Phoenix Clan, Fire Kylin Clan and the other
few powerful clans.
“Ji Hao… I saw your |Fire Wings| just now, are you from the Fire Crow Clan?” said Jiang Yong, while
gnashing his teeth, and in a cold voice, “If you hand that life-force over, I can still let your Fire Crow Clan
go. Otherwise, I will immediately send a letter back to the Bi Fang Clan, after that, your Fire Crow Clan
will be so dead!”
“Jiang Yong! You balls-less coward! Why don’t you just knock us out and take that life-force back
yourself?! What can you do besides threatening the others with your clan?!” yelled Taisi with raging.
Shaosi stood silently at the side, staring at Jiang Yong with cold and clear eyes, yet, slight beams of bone-
piercing cold light flashed across her pupils from time to time.
Ji Hao laughed out, shook his head to Taisi, then abruptly thrust his hand out and pushed Jiang Yong in
the face. He had used enough strength doing that. Jiang Yong was sent flying away for tens of miles while
howling in pain and spurting blood out from every opening of his body, after which, he fell on the ground,
slid for another seventy to eighty hundred zhang on the smooth ground, then finally slowed down.
“Threaten me with your clan?” Ji Hao glanced at Jiang Yong with disdain, then scornfully shook his head
towards Yao Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang, and the other boys.
“The centre of the Gold Crow Clan is located at the Gold Black Mountain, Southern Wasteland, my
clansmen couldn’t run even if they wanted to,” said Ji Hao with a evil and cold laughter, “I’ll beat you here,
if you’re unwilling to submit, my clansmen would be expecting the revenge of your clans! Bi Fang Clan?
Fire Dragon Clan? Fire Phoenix Clan? Fire Kylin Clan? If your elders dare to go to the Gold Black Mountain
and take revenge, I can only assume that all of you were raised by pre-historic animals!”
Under the blackboard, a few elderly Magi tutors closed their eyes and completely ignored what had Ji Hao
just did and said.
Other apprentices who hadn’t left yet, began their snickering again. They were all laughing at the
Southern Wasteland Society for their weakness and cowardliness.
Ji Hao weighed the life-force crystal in his hand again, then split about one-fifth off it with his left hand,
then thrust it into Mr Crow’s beaks. Mr Crow cawed out loudly on Ji Hao’s shoulder, and waved its wings
madly with excitement. In the meanwhile, a strong stream of fire power quickly spread out from its body.
798
Ji Hao then split another one-fifth off from the crystal, and put it in his own mouth in front of all the
others.
A hot steam of power suddenly swept across his entire body. Ji Hao grinned at those Southern Wasteland
Society’s boys, whose faces had turned deadly pale, and said, “This will give me about more than ten-
thousand years of life, am I right? Even if I make no effort on my cultivation and just live my life
peacefully, I would grow into a Magus King anyway.”
He then weighed the remaining crystal and thrust it into the storage bag tied around his waist, while
murmuring, “Abba, Amma, Grandpa Ji Kui and the other Grandpas…Hm, Abba and Amma should have
more. If they have an extra three to five thousands of years lifespan, they would then break into Magus-
King-level no matter what. The Grandpas are already close enough to the higher level, it won’t be too
difficult for them to become Magus Kings if they could live a bit longer.
While patting the storage bag tied around his waist with satisfaction, Ji Hao grinned at those Southern
Wasteland Society’s boys again and said, “I am holding the remaining life-force, if you want to take this
life-force back, you should move quick. When I have someone to send it back to the Gold Crow Clan for
me, you will have no chance to take your lives back.”
Letting out a loud and clear laugh, Ji Hao then turned around and left the square in big steps.
A few of the Southern Wasteland Society’s boys seemed to wanting to attempt stopping him, but after
they glanced at their companions, who were now lying and crying on the ground, all withdrew in fear and
watched Ji Hao walk away in big steps.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Edited by SecondRate and Dylan
799
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 182 - Plan
In Pu Ban City, a lofty mountain was encircled by a crystal-clear brook.
Huge numbers of caves had been excavated in the mountain that was thousands of zhang high and were
connected through wandering corridors. All the important places of the mountain were covered in
defensive magic formations, and guarded by trained beasts and puppets. This mountain was a battle fort
that was easy to defend, hard to attack.
This was the headquarter of the Southern Wasteland Society of the Magi Palace, and those young elite
Magi often gathered in here.
In a broad stone hall that was located on a mountain peak and could contain over thousand people, Yao
Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang and other core members of the Southern Wasteland Society were sitting around a
huge fireplace, while pouring vats of liquor into their mouths.
A few gigantic pieces of beast meat were being grilled to sizzling above a blazing bonfire, and were
emitting a dense, nice aroma while yellow fat dripped in liquid form. But none of the boys seemed to have
an appetite in front of the delicious grilled meat. They only continued to lift their liquor vats up and
drank.
Quite some time later, Yao Kaiyuan, who was especially tall and sturdy, stood up, smashed the liquor vat
he had been holding in his hands hard against the ground, and yelled harshly, “Where are all our people?!
Dead?! That little bastard names Ji Hao, what the hell is his background?! Fire Crow Clan?! How dare
they?!”
Over ten Southern Wasteland warriors, who were tall and muscular, walked into the stone hall with big
steps. One of them, whose entire body was wrapped in dense fiery lights and had red dragon-scale-like
marks looming under his skin, bowed in front of Yao Kaiyuan and said, “Young master, we have already
sent more people to amass information about him...this kid arrived at the Magi Palace less than a year
ago, and rarely contacted other apprentices, therefore, it’s not that easy to find his exact background.”
Jiang Yong had been sitting on the other side of the bonfire, he abruptly yelled out loud when he heard
the warrior’s words.
“What are you afraid of?! It’s nothing but a tiny little Fire Crow Clan! We don’t even need to use the
powers of our clans, just any of our Magus-King-level elder can easily wipe the Fire Crow Clan out!”
800
Jiang Yong then smashed his liquor vat on the ground as well, then leapt up from his seat and shouted,
“Kill Ji Hao! Seize the life-force crystal back then send his head to the Gold Black Mountain, make the Fire
Crow Clan compensate us as much as we satisfied! Then everything will be just fine!”
A beam of vicious and greedy light flashed across his eyes, after which Jiang Yong let out a few wicked
laughs, “As for the part of life-force, our brothers have already lost…hehe…there are many Senior Magi in
the Fire Crow Clan, as long as that Taisi will listen to us, we can just take more life-force from those Fire
Crow Clan’s Senior Magi…hehe!”
He then licked his own lips, puffed out his chest and continued, “It’s quite easy to make Taisi listen to us,
once Shaosi becomes my woman, Taisi will have no choice but listen to us!”
The other Southern Wasteland Society’s boys glanced at each others, and not long after that, one of them
abruptly let out a sneer and said, “Jiang Yong, you think you have such a perfect plan, huh? Taisi, Shaosi,
what do we know about them?”
“Taisi and his sister Shaosi, they were brought back to the Magi Palace by an elderly Magi tutor three
years ago, when the Magi tutor returned from a long travel,” said the muscular warrior who had reported
to Yao Kaiyuan just now in a deep voice, “but they have always been average amongst the apprentices of
the Magi Palace, nothing too special.”
The warrior the gasped deeply, took out a jade slip and handed it to Yao Kaiyuan.
“These are all they have done in the Magi Palace during the past three years. Taisi has been a totally
waste of a man all this time. He rarely steps out of the Magi Palace, and his daily life has been taking care
of his sister, Shaosi. As for Shaosi, she went out of the Magi Palace for tasks occasionally and get some
cultivating resources in return. But most of the tasks that had been completed by her were not that
difficult, therefore, the resources she gained from the Magi Palace were also average.”
Yao Kaiyuan briefly browsed through the dense handwriting on the jade slip, then shook his head slightly.
According to only these records, Shaosi has completed seventeen tasks for the Magi Palace in total, during
the past three years. She never teamed up with any other apprentices, and insisted on completing every
task all by herself. But all of her tasks were not too difficult, so she never received any special rewards.
However, it seems as if Shaosi had always been lucky; every time she completed a task and came back to
the Magi Palace, she always was able bring back some extremely valuable herbal medicines and other
treasures that she would offer to the Magi Palace and exchange for quite an amount of cultivation
resources. Depending on those resources that Shaosi gained with her luck, she and Taisi had cultivated
themselves into the peak of Junior Magi, and would break into the Senior Magi level anytime now. Even
compared to those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys, Shaosi and Taisi were not bad at all.
However, overall speaking, Taisi and Shaosi could only be counted as average apprentices in the Magi
Palace. Too many other apprentices, who were hundreds of times more talented than them, worked even
harder. Especially compared to Taisi, who was more like a parasite. He barely went out of the Magi Place
801
and never took tasks; all of the resources he needed for his cultivation were earned by Shaosi by
completing her tasks alone.
Even a few embarrassing stories about Taisi were recorded on the jade slip. He was too weak and
cowardly, and had been bullied by other apprentices countless times, but never dared to fight back or
even curse back; he was completely depending on Shaosi’s protection.
Yao Kaiyuan couldn’t help but laugh grimly after having read the record on the jade slip. “Ha, the weak
little rabbit raised by us, suddenly turned into a man-eating evil dragon. Jiang Yong, you can just stop
coveting Shaosi now, she is not that kind girl that people like you could wish for, not anymore!”
Jiang Yong shouted out in anger, “Yao Kaiyuan! What do you mean by that?! I fancied Shaosi first,
remember?! And I have been keeping an eye on her for over a year! What do you want? Do you want to
step in? You know what? Our Bi Fang Clan is not afraid of your Fire Dragon Clan!”
Yao Kaiyuan stared at Jiang Yong and gave him a sneering smile, then said, “Idiot, haven’t you realized it
yet? The problem now is not whether you have kept an eye on Shaosi or not. I’m afraid that aside from
our Southern Wasteland Society, the other guys have already fixed their eyes on Taisi and his sister as
well.”
Jiang Yong instantly shut his mouth, and his entire face twisted at the same time.
He was not a real idiot, he was just used to being proud and arrogant. He was clearly aware of the fact
that with his family’s background, if Shaosi had only been an ordinary pretty girl, no one would want to
compete against him for her. But now, Taisi had already shown his amazing and terrifying power,
especially his [Life-Taking Magic] that allowed him to beat nearly a hundred Senior Magi simultaneously;
his power was totally in defiance of nature. Apparently, this was one of Taisi’s special abilities, and this
kind of magical and special power was contained in his bloodline.
Because of the power contained in his bloodline, Taisi and Shaosi had now become precious treasures
that was being coveted by everyone!
Any clan would be willing to send a hundred, thousand, ten-thousand or even more girls to Taisi; as long
as Taisi wouldn’t die exhausted, any clan would be willing to continuously send girls to him in order for
him to reproduce his direct offspring and get the magical, mysterious and amazingly great power
contained in his bloodline.
As for Shaosi, since she was Taisi’s blood sister, her bloodline was as precious as Taisi’s bloodline. Added
with that she could be used to control Taisi that made her even more valuable.
Taking a deep breath, Yao Kaiyuan then continued in a cold voice, “At the moment, there are other things
we need to do. First, go get the remaining life-force back from Ji Hao, otherwise, we would lose a hundred
Senior Magi in one go, which will result in our Southern Wasteland Society to be nearly annihilated. If so,
we would have no chance to even mention any other plan.”
802
“Secondly, try everything to make Shaosi one of us! Remember, try literally everything! Make her one of
us before anyone else gets her! Or, turn her into one of our woman,” said Yao Kaiyuan while he sneered
and crushed that jade slip into pieces.
“We will make a start on both of these things at the same time…and…hack Ji Hao into pieces if possible,
this is how will he pay for his sense of justice!”
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Edited by SecondRate
803
Chapter 183 – Friends
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 183 - Friends
“Three leaves of Lan Ping plant mixed with Tiger-Tooth weed can detoxify the miasma of hundreds of
years old Peach Flowers.”
“Blue Edge Chinese Flowering Crabapple as the basic remedy, coordinated with Heart-burning Blossoms
and Seven-Star Peach Seed can whiten and rejuvenate the skin.”
“A hundred grams of Red Frost Stone as the medicinal usher, added to the liquid that is gained by
mashing thousand and five hundred grams of large centipedes, coordinated with seven kinds of rare
plants can easily drive evil Spirit Snakes away.”
Ji Hao was holding his hands behind his back as he was walking along a broad path, slowly shaking his
head while reciting a few new recipes that he had learned from Wulong Yao.
He had already thoroughly memorized countless basic knowledge of herbal medicines and prescriptions
of magical medicines. However, almost every master Magi tutor like Wulong Yao possessed their own
secret, special knowledge system, which they wouldn’t easily impart to ordinary apprentices. They would
only do so with very talented, valued and apprentices they trusted, like Ji Hao.
Currently, Ji Hao was learning some special and advanced magical medicinal cooking skills from Wulong
Yao. After being cooked with those secret skills and magic spells, some combination of herbal medicines
that seemed nothing special, would turn into magical and powerful magic medicines.
Apart from Wulong Kui, Ji Hao had also begun learning advanced skills and knowledge of all kinds of
subjects, from Mi Qingkong and other master Magi tutors. More magical and complicated knowledge,
more consummate skills and cleverer combinations of all kinds of materials. During these couple of days,
Ji Hao had been learning all those new things too excitedly, causing his vitality to be nearly depleted.
While walking back to his room, Ji Hao was murmuring about those prescriptions all the way. When he
saw his room right in the front of him, he heard Taisi’s voice.
“Have a drink with me? I have no time!”
“Why have I never found you all so friendly when I was still a waste of a man?”
“Ha, look at yourselves! Your faces are like broken melons, like the field mouths! How dare you even
think about being with Shaosi?!”
804
“Although Shaosi is mean and fierce, and has never shown me, her big brother, any respect…but, no
matter what, she is my blood little sister, and is as pretty as a blooming flower. You, all of you, do you
really think that you are good enough for her?”
“Piss off! Don’t you enrage me! Or you will so regret!”
Taisi’s angry voice woke Ji Hao up from the ocean of new and magical prescriptions. He shook his head
and turned his head to where the voice was coming from.
A few boys, who were wearing coarse clothes and sharp swords, seemed to have blocked Taisi’s path.
They had circled around him, and were talking to him in low voices. Taisi’s hollow face seemed terrible
darkened, and his small head was shaking continuously. In the meanwhile, he was yelling at the few boys
with bitter and sarcastic words.
A handsome boy, who had silver cold light beams flashing across his pupils from time to time, abruptly
shouted out, “Taisi, do not be so shameless! You have already offended the Southern Wasteland Society, if
you offend our White Tiger Society as well, both you and Shaosi cannot possibly end well!”
Taisi raised his slim, vague and decurrent eyebrows while simultaneously raising his head. He brought
his small, hollow, pale face near the face of the boy, after which he used his left hand to slap hard against
his own thin and slim neck that looked like the neck of a duck. While doing so, he yelled, “Huh? Are you
threatening me?! Come on! Pull that sword of yours out and chop my head off! Come on!!”
Taisi slapped his neck really hard, even letting out loud and resonating slapping sounds that resounded
across the broad path, while yelling ferociously, “Come! Chop here! Your master, Taisi, has clear, visible
bones on his neck. You see, here under my skin, a suture between my neck and body, chop here! It should
be easy and clean! You should be able to chop my head directly off by simply swinging your sword!”
Taisi showed his teeth, spouted drops of saliva out, and looked very fierce. The boy, who had just
threatened him, staggered backwards in embarrassment, and seemed to be so frightened by Taisi’s ghost-
like look that he couldn’t let out a word. This scene was nothing different from a tiny, scrawny field
mouse frightening a strong and muscular lion back, just imagine how laughable it was.
“Chop! Come on! Quick and clean! Come on! Don’t make your master Taisi suffer too much! If you chop
my head off I’ll admit you all are men! But you don’t even dare to pull your swords out, do you?! Why do
you bar my way and threaten me here then, since you don’t even dare to pull your swords out?! A bunch
of douchebags who don’t even dare to kill! Douchebags!!”
The little group of White Tiger Society’s boys began growling deeply in anger, which sounded as if they
were real wild beasts. They were all Senior Magi, and each could poke ten weak magi like Taisi dead with
only one finger. If wasn’t for the fact that they were in the Magi Palace where every corner of it was being
supervised by indescribable powerful Magi tutors at all times, they would have beaten up Taisi long ago.
805
They growled in anger for a short while, then after another series of threats they left Taisi and all fled
away embarrassed.
Staring at the backs of those boys, a beam of cruel light flashed across Taisi’s eyes. He subconsciously
took out his short white bone cane out of his sleeve and waved towards the few running boys, but after
that, he let out a long sigh, shook his head and put the bone cane back into his sleeve.
Ji Hao sneaked behind Taisi and saw cold sweat gushing from out of Taisi’s neck. Ji Hao couldn’t help but
let out an evil smile. He then suddenly slapped hard on Taisi’s shoulder and yelled, “Hearing your words I
thought you were brave like hell, I didn’t think that you were actually so afraid!”
Taisi was freaked out by the sudden appearance of Ji Hao, he screamed out and leapt up, hurriedly turned
around and staggered a few steps back and nearly fell on the ground. After this series of moves, Taisi
finally was able to see clearly that the one who stood behind him and frightened him was Ji Hao, then let
out a few embarrassing laughs.
“Ah, haha, haha, what? Afraid? No, no no no, I am not afraid at all, why should I? I was in a rush, ran all the
way, that’s why I am sweating! Really!”
While speaking, Taisi took out a handkerchief and hurriedly wiped the cold sweat out from the back of his
neck, after which he pointed his finger at the path behind him with an embarrassing smile remaining on
his face, and said, “I…am a bit weak…this damn path is over a thousand miles long. I know people like you
can run from over there to here with only a few steps, but I have been running for a whole morning…”
Looking at Taisi, who was trying to pretend to be calm, Ji Hao became speechless. Even an ordinary
Southern Wasteland Novice Magus could run for over a thousand miles in the morning. Taisi was a peak-
level Junior Magus, but he only made around a thousand miles by running for an entire morning. He was
not ‘a bit weak’, he was completely weak as a baby quail that newly hatched from out an egg.
“I’ll get you some medicines to strengthen your body when I have the chance, look at you…even a gale can
blow you away.” While speaking, Ji Hao grabbed Taisi’s hand and took a few big steps forward to the front
of his stone room. He then took out his apprentice identity tablet and waved it in front of the door, after
which, the door automatically opened.
Taisi was dragged by Ji Hao and staggered bumbling behind him, and quickly went out of breath, but he
was still not willing to admit how weak he actually was. He gasped quickly and deeply while yelling at Ji
Hao, “No…no such thing, as long as Shaosi is here, no gale can b…blow me away, eh..eh-hem! Why…why
are you walking so fast?!”
Ji Hao dragged Taisi into his room and took out a few fresh fruits that he had grabbed from Wulong Kui’s
room, and served them to Taisi.
806
Without any scruple Taisi picked a Dragon-Skin fruit, which was very nutritious and could replenish the
lost strength, tore it apart and began gobbling. After having wolfed quite a few fruits, Taisi’s face finally
turned slightly pink. Taisi then grinned at Ji Hao.
“Shaosi and I don’t have friends, you’re the first one,” said Taisi while carefully taking out a palm-sized,
white, bone talisman from out his sleeve.
“This is a protective talisman made by Shaosi. She spent quite an effort and a whole couple of days on it.
It’s very powerful, and will bring you good luck!” said Taisi proudly. He then thrust this exquisite bone
talisman that was embossed with a few twisted spell symbols into Ji Hao’s hand, while he continued,
“Carry it with you, someday you might find a giant piece of gold under your feet!”
Staring at the bone talisman, Taisi then helplessly let out a sigh and said, “What a pity, both mine and
Shaosi’s special abilities are useless for ourselves, otherwise, we wouldn’t be needing to live such a poor
life.”
After Taisi had finished this sentence, a silhouette swiftly flashed across the door of Ji Hao’s room, along
with which, a cold voice came inside the room, “Come with me if you want Shaosi alive!”
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
807
Chapter 184 – Surrounded
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 184 - Surrounded
A spirit puppet made from cork fleetingly rushed across the door of Ji Hao’s room. At exactly the same
time when the puppet passed across Ji Hao’s door, a thumb-size, green magic crystal glowed on its chest.
Simultaneously with that, a short and cold-sounding sentence darted out of the green crystal like a sharp
arrow and only in Ji Hao’s room, none of the other apprentices who were nearby had heard it.
Before the puppet had arrived, Ji Hao had been carefully looking with his head down at the bone talisman.
It was made from a bone of a Senior Magus Level beast and had exquisitely been grounded into a square
piece. Nourished by the great internal power of the beast, the bone had a white glow, just like a piece of
jade and was incomparable solid.
The edges of the bone talisman were embossed with exquisite phoenix-feather-like patterns, which
represented good luck. In the middle of the bone talisman there were a few ancient-style spell symbols
embossed. Ji Hao had learned pretty intensive about spell symbols in the Magi Palace for the past few
months, but he still was unable to recognize the origin of these spell symbols that were embossed on this
talisman.
Ji Hao was holding the bone talisman in his hands and felt it being heavy and cold. It had a special calming
power that made people feel at peace. Ji Hao sensed also a slight trace of mysterious power that seemed
hidden deep within the bone talisman, but with his current abilities he was unable to tell what kind of
power it was.
Ji Hao had raised his said and was going to thank Taisi when the dark silhouette flashed across his door
and the cold-sounding sentence had come in. Hearing the sentence, the scrawny face of Taisi suddenly
turned deadly pale, and within his hollow eye sockets, his eyeballs turned completely black. Whether it
were the pupils or the whites of his eyes, both had turned deep dark, frightening and full of despair black!
The black colour of Taisi’s eyes seemed so extremely evil and cold that even Ji Hao felt a bone-piercing
cold when looking at those eyes.
“Do they…want to die? Why…why force me!” Taisi stood slowly up while murmuring in an ice-cold voice;
the last bit of humanity within him instantly disappeared. Taisi was standing in front of Ji Hao, looking
like a thin, pale paper doll that was surrounded by death and emptiness. In the next moment, a stream of
death power gushed suddenly out of Taisi’s body. With only a slight vibration of this stream of power the
stone table and the stone blocks in Ji Hao’s room had immediately turned into ash, which silently
dissipated into the air. With only the slightest bit of movement of his feet, Taisi’s body glided swiftly
808
away, as if he weighed absolutely nothing, just like a thin piece of paper. Only a shred of afterimage was
left behind his body; even Ji Hao had been unable to clearly see him moving.
So fast, he moved astonishingly fast! Ji Hao’s eyes popped in shock. He didn’t have enough time to stop
Taisi, and could only activate his fiery wings and catch up with Taisi. Creating large numbers of
afterimages, Ji Hao finally rushed at the side of Taisi.
Usually, Taisi was so weak that even walking would cause him to be out of breath, but now he was gliding
in the air like a real ghost, and was able to cover tens of zhang with the slightest of movements of his feet.
Streams of cold power continuously gushed into Taisi’s body. Ji Hao was rushing beside Taisi for a short
while and sensed that Taisi’s body was turning colder and colder, and the power hidden inside his body
grew more and more evil. Gradually, the cold power releasing from Taisi’s body made even Ji Hao begin
quivering.
“Taisi, don’t be thrown into confusion! If you want Shaosi to be safe, you must stay safe first!” shouted Ji
Hao. He then took a deep breath and abruptly grabbed Taisi’s hand. At the same time, the Golden Dan
inside his spirit space started rotating rapidly, along with which, a warm stream of power was forcibly
injected into Taisi’s body through his hand.
Taisi instantly quivered, and his black eyeballs slightly trembled, after which, his dark eyeballs, which
were supposed to be white to begin with turned slightly lighter in colour, and he slowly regained his
humanity. Taisi turned his head, glanced at Ji Hao, and nodded at Ji Hao, while a black stream of blood
gushed out from the corner of his mouth.
All this time, the human-shaped puppet was rushing really fast ahead of them. These kind of puppets
were made by the Magi Palace in great quantity as servants, with over-a-hundred years old cork. These
puppets were specially made for the purpose of handling ordinary housework like laundry and cleaning
for apprentices of the Magi Palace. Therefore, they were not made with too much fighting capacity, at the
most they were as powerful as elementary-level Novice Magi.
However, the puppet rushing ahead of Ji Hao and Taisi, had obviously been remodeled and improved by
some powerful and skillful Magi; it had a few ‘strong wind’ spell symbols embossed on its body, which
would let out gusts of fierce cyan wind when it moved. These cyan gusts of wind would rotate around its
legs and allowed it to move for over a hundred zhang within the blink of an eye. The speed with which
this puppet moved, was amazingly great.
Many apprentices were walking or running through the broad path, quite a number of them had their
fighting beasts and puppets walking behind them. That is why, Ji Hao and Taisi rushing closely behind a
puppet seemed nothing wrong and extremely normal in the eyes of those apprentices, no one had even
noticed them.
809
After having rushed for over two hours while following the puppet, they arrived at the Ding Road from
the Gui Road. Not long after that, they saw the puppet jump into a transportation magic formation that
would lead them outside of the Magi Palace.
Ji Hao and Taisi hurriedly followed, and left the Magi Palace as well through the transportation magic
formation. Outside the Magi Palace, the puppet led Ji Hao and Taisi, and rushed into a jungle for a small
half of an hour, after which a few trained riding birds abruptly showed up on the flat area in front of
them. The puppet hopped on the back of one of the birds, the bird flapped its wings and darted into the
air right after that.
Ji Hao and Taisi didn’t want to risk riding those large riding birds that had been prepared for them by the
enemies, instead, Ji Hao let out a long whistle, followed by which, Mr Crow suddenly rose into the air from
Ji Hao’s shoulder, and expanded its body into over a-hundred-zhang length. Mr Crow carried Ji Hao and
Taisi, while flying closely behind the puppet and the bird ridden by it.
The bird being ridden by the puppet was only an ordinary black-feathered roc. It was at the elementary
Junior Magus level of power and was able to fly over a distance of a hundred thousand miles within a day.
Mr Crow was a spirit beast the Senior Magus level of power, he could transform his body into a streak of
light and fly over a distance of over a million miles within a single day. Therefore Ji Hao and Taisi had
easily caught up with the puppet and still had enough time to fly around to check the surrounding
environment.
After flying for a day and two nights, a vast and seemingly boundless mountain range appeared in front of
Ji Hao and Taisi. In the middle of the mountain range, was a magnificently huge mountain. Half of that
mountain was covered in a thick layer of snow, and seemed extremely spectacular.
“What task did Shaosi came out for this time?” Ji Hao turned his head around and asked Taisi.
“A-thousand-year-old ‘Snow Fragrance Thoroughwort’!” said Taisi, gnashing his teeth at each word.
“Near Pu Ban City, Snow Fragrance Thoroughwort can only be found on the Silver Top Snow Mountain. A
master Magi tutor of the Magi Palace offers twelve ‘Magus Acupoints awakening pills’ as a reward for
hundred Snow Fragrance Thoroughworts.”
Ji Hao glanced at Taisi and said, “Magus Acupoints awakening? Both you and Shaosi have already reached
the peak of Junior Magus level of power, you need at most half a year to naturally break into the Senior
Magus level of power, why do you need that kind of medicine?”
Taisi narrowed his eyes and gasped deeply, then responded, “Shaosi and I can’t break into the higher
level that easily. Our Magus Acupoints are way too stubborn, so we will need about three years to
naturally break into the Senior Magus level of power. Apart from that…”
Ji Hao breathed deeply, he suddenly understood why Taisi seemed to wish to speak but had stopped on a
second thought. “Is Shaosi still thinking about the favour I have done you? Twelve Magus Acupoints
awakening pills…she was planning to give me a share, wasn’t she?”
810
Taisi gritted his teeth and stayed silent. Soon, he began incanting a strange spell in a low and gabbling
voice, along with which, a creepy sound that would make people quiver came from his body.
“Mr Crow, follow up!” Ji Hao gritted his teeth as well, let out a sneer and patted Mr Crow’s back.
On the magnificent mountain in front of Ji Hao and Taisi, in a sheltered valley, Shaosi was sitting in a nest
of snow with a serious face.
Tens of three-zhang long, snow white large spider had surrounded Shaosi, and were staring at her with
their silver-compound eye. The air was filled with sword-edge-like glowing silver threads, which had
formed tens of layers of gigantic nets and had firmly enveloped Shaosi.
Not far away from her, tens of black stone monuments that had green sparks on the surfaces, floated
above the snowfield. Those sparks had formed a few thin and twisted spell symbols. Gusts of frigid wind
continuously darted out from those black stone monuments, transformed into whirlwinds upon the
ground and swooshed towards Shaosi.
One of Shaosi’s shanks was tightly wrapped by a black gust of whirlwind, and a black layer of ice was
spreading on her leg.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Author’s note: Shaosi? Man Man? So struggling!
TL : Man Man of course!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
811
Chapter 185 – Arrow from the shadow
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 185 - Arrow from the shadow
The feet of the white spiders were pierced into the snow that was covering up the ground, while letting
out muffled noises. From time to time the spiders screamed out, waving their sharp feet and threatened
Shaosi who was sitting in the snow nest. At the same time, they would occasionally raise their fat bellies
and spurt out huge numbers of threads, with which they wove more layers of gigantic nets.
Shaosi was sitting in the snow nest without any expressions on her face, her eyes filled with coldness.
Around her body, streams of invisible powers seemed to be rotating and twisting, which even twisted the
air around her for miles. Her skin had become extremely white, compared to her skin, even the pure
white snow seemed to be dark.
The layer of black ice that was covering her right leg, was trembling intensely. From time to time, large
amounts of black ice crystals would rush out and attack the rest of Shaosi’s body. However, the black ice
crystals shattered and turn back into cold wisps of smoke, after which it gushed back into the layer of
black ice on Shaosi’s leg, after it clashed against the invisible power swirling around her body.
“The [Desolated Dark Ocean Black Ice Spell]”, murmured Shaosi. At the same time, her eyes had turned
completely silver that seemed mysterious and was glowing. In contrast to Taisi’s black eyes, which made
people feel boundless fear and despair, the silver eyes of Shaosi seemed indescribable sacred.
The invisible power that Shaosi’s body was releasing, which was swirling around her, was growing
stronger and stronger. Along with that, the snow nest in which she was sitting, began to expand
gradually. Soon, the snow nest that had been a feet wide, expanded to over a zhang wide. Also, a few
twisted spell symbols flashed abruptly in the air around her body, after which it quickly dissipated.
“Taisi, was it because that I haven’t taught you a lesson for too long, and you felt itching?” Shaosi kept her
head down and murmured, “I had told you to not show your real power in front of the others until you
have broken into the Magus King level of power and possess the power that is great enough to kill a
Divine Magus.”
“We have been hunted by all kinds of people since we were kids, have you forgotten? Finally, we were
able to live a peaceful life in the Magi Palace for three years, but now…we have to run again!” Shaosi
helplessly let out a bitter smile. Her roseate lips had already turned deadly pale. She picked up a human-
head-size leather bag from the ground, took out two glowing white plants from it, then put them into her
own mouth, chewed slowly and swallowed them.
812
After she had swallowed the two plants, her body immediately emitted a nice and fresh fragrance. In the
meanwhile, the thin layer of black ice on her right leg had started to crack and the twisted spell symbols
were appearing with higher frequency around her body.
“In only three days, I will have fully recovered. [Desolated Underworld Black Ice Spell]? When Taisi has
become a Magus King, we will certainly go to your Northern Wasteland Ocean and slaughter entire thirty-
thousand clans, extracting revenge for this,” murmured Shaosi in a bland tone while staring at her own
leg.
Miles away, from behind a small snow hill, a man whose face was hidden behind a leather mask, abruptly
leapt up. From a long distance, the man yelled at Shaosi, “Shaosi! I don’t want to hurt you! As long as you
agree to be my woman and make Taisi join our…”
Before the man could finish his sentence, Shaosi suddenly leapt high into the air, pulled out a black spear
that had been stuck on the ground and fleetingly swung it forward. The spear darted from out of her hand
along with a shrill and loud swishing sound.
Followed by the high-pitch swishing sound, the spear approached the man’s body within the blink of an
eye.
“Shaosi, you’re only a Junior Magus, what are you thinking…,” laughed and said the masked man.
However, his speech was once again interrupted. All of sudden, he felt a great pain and itch coming from
his nose. Because of that he couldn’t help but let out a sky-shaking sneeze. His great power at Senior
Magus level caused the sneeze to transform into a crazy gust of gale and blow away the accumulated
snow within an area that had a radius of a few miles.
All the snow had risen up in the air. Because he had sneezed so hard just now, the masked man had
temporarily lost his sight, which is why he forgot to activate his power and dodge the spear. The spear
pierced deeply into his chest.
Shaosi was only at the peak of Junior Magus level, the spear she had thrown shouldn’t be able to do any
harm to the body of a Senior Magus in any possible way. Besides, the spear she had used, was only made
from five types of ordinary material, which would never be able to hurt the bodies of Senior Magi.
Nevertheless, the masked man still felt that the few Magus Acupoints he had, were making a series of
weird movements, and in this vital moment, he failed to exert control over his own power. Unexpectedly,
those few Magus Acupoints of is, collided against each other, causing a horrible effect.
Followed by a faint popping sound, the chest of the masked man suddenly exploded from the inside. The
explosion tore a small hole into his chest. The spear accurately went through that hole, pierced his chest
and smashed his heart. At the same time, a strong poison on the spearhead instantly spread inside his
body.
813
He was a Senior Magus, someone who never should have been hurt for even the slightest bit by a Junior
Magus like Shaoisi, but yet, he fell to the ground while his body was quickly turning black. He couldn’t
believe that he actually had been hurt by Shaosi. A moment later, the masked had turned into a poisoned
dead body on the snowfield.
A series of shouts rose from the snowfield. Over ten silhouettes had abruptly darted out from out the
thick layer of snow on the ground, but as soon as they took a glance at the dead body of their companion,
all them had fear in their eyes. They were staring at Shaosi frightened, while retreating rapidly and went
into hiding again.
“Shao…Shaosi! You…how dare you kill our Great Dark Ocean Society’s man?!” an angry voice came from
afar, “The man you just killed was the only grandson of the Hook Snake Clan’s second Elder! You little
reckless bitch! You’re so dead! Don’t you ever be caught by us, or…”
Shaosi shook her head, sat back into the snow nest, then took out another two glowing white Snow
Fragrance Thoroughworts, and swallowed them.
Not long after that Shaosi began murmuring again.
“That stupid thing, Taisi, he won’t come and try to save me, will he? Such a small-scale ambush…I’ll be
perfectly fine without him. I can get out any time after my wound has healed, but if he gets here, he will
do no help but cause more trouble…”
Tens of miles away from Shaosi, the Black-Feathered Roc carrying the puppet, glided close to the ground
and rushed towards Shaosi, its gigantic wings were stirring the air and had brought up a long dragon-like
snow stream behind it. Mr Crow was following closely behind the Black-Feathered Roc, while Ji Hao was
standing on its head and carefully observed the surrounding environment, using his shining |Golden
Eyes|.
A while later when Mr Crow was only miles away from the snow nest, Ji Hao immediately was able to see
Shaosi who had been encircled by tens of gigantic spiders an was trapped within a magic formation that
had been set by enemies.
“Shaosi! We’re here!” growled Ji Hao in a deep voice. “You cowards! Will you do anything besides hiding
yourselves?! I have already seen all of you! Are you still not going to show your faces?!”
While shouting, three flying daggers rose from the storage bag tied around Ji Hao’s waist, then darted out
along an arc path.
The Black-Feathered Roc let out a great howl before its head was chopped off by those daggers and it fell
on the snowfield. The puppet rolled off from its back and fell on the ground as well. After having fallen,
the puppet quickly jumped up and rushed away with great speed, attempting to flee.
814
Ji Hao let out sneer and pointed his finger at the puppet. Followed by this move of his, a cloud of snow
rose from the ground and shrouded the puppet, which caused it to soon freeze into an ice statue.
Over a hundred people rushed out from the thick layer of snow, while some of them were yelling in
shock, “Who the hell has drawn out that useless thing, Taisi, here?!”
Ji Hao suddenly paused, after having heard their words. Hadn’t these people, who ambushed Shaosi, led
them here?!
As fast as it might be possible, an arrow, which came from an unknown source, suddenly sliced the air
and darted right in front of Ji Hao’s face, while creating an ear-piercing shrill noise.
___________________________________________________________________________
815
Chapter 186 – Sideway Look
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 186 - Sideway Look
The arrow arrived extremely fast, Ji Hao hadn’t even realized what had happened at that moment.
The arrow was a tailor-made, armour-breaking arrow. The triangular pyramid-shaped arrowhead had a
length of a foot, was completely black and seemed very heavy. Hundreds of cyan-blue spell symbols were
flashing on each of its edges, with a cold light.
When the arrow was still three-feet away from Ji Hao’s face, his skin had already been torn apart by the
sharp air streams that were created by the darting arrow. A stream of blood spurted out from his wounds
under pressure of those fierce air streams.
The tight armour that Ji Hao was wearing didn’t react at all! The speed with which the arrow was flying
was simply too fast, and strangely, not a single trace of power could be detected coming out from the
arrow. The arrow felt as normal and natural as a wisp of cool breeze, and the armour made by Po didn’t
have any reaction towards breeze!
Ji Hao could even feel his scalp tingle in sudden fear, while each and every pore of his tightened suddenly.
This arrow was very cruel, vicious and so strange!
The arrow silently darted towards the space between Ji Hao’s eyebrows and it seemed as if in the
following moment it would pierce straight through Ji Hao’s forehead and blow his head off. However, Ji
Hao could barely make a gesture of dodging; the arrow was coming way too fast to be dodged.
Within Ji Hao’s spiritual space, a dense white mist abruptly condensed. The silhouette of the mysterious
man appeared from out the mist, with one hand raised high in preparation of saving Ji Hao from this fatal
danger.
At that moment, a dim light suddenly flashed across the bone talisman, which Ji Hao had been fiddling
with all the way. At the same time, Ji Hao felt an intolerable itch in his nose, and he couldn’t help but let
out a thunderous sneeze. This caused two fierce gusts of winds to be blown out of his nostrils, blowing
the accumulated snow away around the area with a few miles radius. At the moment Ji Hao let out such a
great sneeze, his body got temporarily out of his control and it bent down.
The arrow swept across Ji Hao’s scalp and neck, cutting a few strands of hair, after which it got stuck deep
into the ground that was covered in a thick layer of snow, failing to hurt Ji Hao’s for the slightest bit.
816
Followed by a cracking, popping sound, the ground slightly trembled and after quite some time, a stream
of lava slowly gushed from out the small hole.
Ji Hao lifted his head up in shock. With his good body condition, how was it possible that he would sneeze
abruptly, for no reason? He subconsciously glanced at the bone talisman in his hand and let out a long
growl. Bright streams of clear light darted instantly out from Ji Hao’s tight armour, causing a huge
amount of light-made lotuses to appear silently within the streams of light, and started to rotate around
his body. The streams of light and the lotuses wrapped firmly around Ji Hao. He turned his body and
shielded Taisi behind him, yelling out in a harsh voice at those hundred enemies in front of them.
“Get the hell out! You bunch of cowards! Backstabbers!”
A few masked boys shouted out as well, while leaping out of the snow. They trod on streams of water and
rushed towards Ji Hao. From a great distance, one of them yelled at Ji Hao, “We had only planned to
capture Shaosi alive, and hadn’t thought that you would bring yourself here as well. Since you have
already come, only one of us can leave today!!”
One of the other masked boys suddenly waved his right hand. Accompanied by this move of his, the
snowfield beside Ji Hao and Taisi trembled slightly. The accumulated snow abruptly rose from the ground
up and transformed into tens of snow-formed dragons. These snow-formed dragons opened their jaws
wide open and let out clouds of bone-piercing cold mist. After this, they transformed soon into crystal-
like snow-formed dragons. These ice dragons raised their sharp claws and dived towards Ji Hao and Taisi.
Ji Hao was a bit scared by the fact that he nearly had been killed by an arrow shot out by unknown
enemies. Seeing that the enemies in front of him moving, he instantly stamped his feet against the ground
and activated his Golden Dan, which began to rotate rapidly, and the power of the nature around Ji Hao
began to vibrate.
The snowfield in front of the few masked boys, who were rushing, moved abruptly, after which the
accumulated snow suddenly rose upwards, and condensed into a sharp icicle, in front of each of the
masked boys. They were all staring at Ji Hao and Taisi and hadn’t even noticed what had happened in
front of them.
Followed by a series of bangs, the lower part of the bodies of the masked boys collided hard against those
sharp icicles. These icicles had been condensed from the snow, using the power of Ji Hao’s [Mantra Dan
with Nine Secret Words], and were extremely cold and solid. Although these masked boys were all Senior
Magi, they still felt tremendous pain coming from their most vulnerable part of their bodies. They howled
out, and leapt one after the other in the air, tens of meters high from up the ground.
All the icicles were stained with blood, which clearly showed how fast these masked boys had been
rushing and how hard they had collided against these icicles.
Before the others, who had ambushed Shaosi earlier and were still in hiding, could let any sound, Ji Hao
had patted the storage bag tied around his waist. Followed by this movement, three flying daggers and
817
two flying swords simultaneously rose from out the bag, transformed into beams of cold light and darted
out. The beams of light rotated rapidly around the necks of the masked boys, after which, streams of
blood spurted out and a few heads were thrown into the air.
Tens of ice-formed dragons were about to rush onto Ji Hao and Taisi, but once the few Senior Magi died,
the ice-formed dragons instantly collapsed.
“How dare you kill our Great Dark Ocean Society’s people?!!” A high-pitched voice filled with anger and
envy came from afar.
Ji Hao laughed out aloud, grabbed Taisi’s hand, and walked towards Shaosi, who was still trapped within
the snow nest. While walking, he sneered and said, “You dared to launch deadly attacks on me, why
shouldn’t I dare to kill your people? Get the hell out of my way!! Or I will kill every one of you!”
Ji Hao waved his arms in the air and along his move, all of the accumulated snow around him began to
tremble violently, releasing huge amounts of cold water-power, which quickly gathered around Ji Hao.
The huge amounts of cold water-power condensed into tens of human-head-sized water spheres, which
were filled with lightning bolts. These water spheres filled with lightning bolts were vibrating slightly
while rotating swiftly around Ji Hao and letting out buzzing sounds continuously.
Seeing Ji Hao manipulate the accumulated snow, drawing out power from it and condense the power into
water lightning-filled spheres, which were extremely cold and powerful, all the men from the Great Dark
Ocean Society were shocked badly. Their eyes popped wide open and they stared at Ji Hao, but were
unable to say anything. It was as if they were staring at a real ghost.
The information they had gathered about Ji Hao couldn’t possibly be wrong. According to the
information, Ji Hao was born in the Fire Crow Clan, in the Southern Wasteland, and had been practicing
with fire-power related magic. But, how could he manipulate the snow, and condense the water-power
into water lightning-filled spheres?! The firepower and the water-power were extremely conflictive, they
had never heard that someone could possibly be good at using both fire-power and water-power!
Ji Hao kept approaching Shaosi while sneering. Taisi walked behind Ji Hao, with a dark, scary face. He was
holding his bone cane and was releasing wisps of black smoke that lingered around him and Ji Hao. Both
of them walked towards Shaosi with big steps. Under the tremendous pressure that was being released
by Taisi and Ji Hao combined, the people of the Great Dark Ocean Society began to retreat without
stopping.
“Bastard! We are the shielded by the power of the Water God!”
“We are not allowed to step back! We cannot humiliate our clans!”
“Let’s rush up! Tear them apart and capture Shaosi alive! There are only three of them!”
“It’s only three of them! What the hell are you afraid of?! You bunch of douchebags! Useless cowards!!”
818
The boys of the Great Dark Ocean Society were yelling in both, anger and shame, while stepping back.
Even the over hundred elite Senior Magi of the Great Dark Ocean Society, who were from the top-ten
ranked large-scale clans of the Northern Wasteland and were all young genius Senior Magi, couldn’t stop
retreating at this moment. If by some accident someone else witnessed this scene, these young Senior
Magi would then be too ashamed to be even alive.
But Ji Hao and Taisi were two complete monsters! These Northern Wasteland young Senior Magi were
clearly aware of what Ji Hao and Taisi were capable of. After all, all of them had witnessed what Ji Hao
and Taisi had done to those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys, a couple of days ago.
Ji Hao was like an unbeatable bear, who had wounded nearly a hundred Southern Wasteland Society’s
boys single-handedly. As for Taisi, he turned those poor young Senior Magi of the Southern Wasteland
Society directly into old dying people, with some kind of horrible and creepy magic curse.
These two monsters were now stuck together and were moving towards them; one of them at the front as
a human shield, the other at the back, prepared to release the curse anytime. The two of them were
perfect as a team, and these Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys truly didn’t dare to fight against them in the
front.
Although they had been yelling loudly, those Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys hadn’t stopped their
retreat, all this time.
At this moment, a fierce gale suddenly came from the side towards Ji Hao and Taisi. Within the gale were
nine arrows rapidly piercing down from different directions.
This time, Taisi was also the target of those arrows.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
819
Chapter 187 – Partners
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 187 - Partners
At the time Ji Hao and Taisi were approaching the boys of the Great Dark Ocean Society, in a small village
that was tens of miles away, a chubby was standing beside a huge pot.
Green magic flames were blazing in the snowfield. Within the huge pot that was broad enough to let two
adults take a bath in, snow-white pieces of meat were rolling in boiling water. An extremely nice,
attractive sweet aroma was spreading out, along with the steam that was rising from the pot.
The chubby boy seemed to be wholeheartedly concentrating on the pot, his face serious or even solemn.
In the meanwhile, he was continuously taking out all kinds of poisonous mushrooms and throwing them
into the pot.
These poisonous mushrooms were coloured vividly. Each of the mushrooms could easily poison over
hundred people, killing them. Even after the chubby boy had thrown a mushroom into the pot, the boiling
soup in the pot would change colour.
The colourful soup kept boiling. Gradually, the pot ful of soup became thicker and thicker. A huge amount
of strange and cloudy sticky foams rolled up from the bottom of the pot. The chubby boy seemed very
nervous, and was carefully observing the changes in the colour of the soup. Now and then, he would put
his face near the pot and take a small breath of the hot steam.
A while later, the chubby boy took out three strangely-shaped plants from out his sleeve. These three
plants were shaped similar as the Snow Fragrance Thoroughworts, but each had a long stem in the
middle and a fist-sized green fruit grew on top of the stem.
“Eh, I have worked my ass off and completed eighteen tasks for the Magi Palace, but got only three
Dragon−Slobbered Fruits in return…the Magi Palace is so freaking stingy! But, what can I do? This is my
very favourite…hm, it’s so damn not easy to get myself some real delicious food.”
After having murmured and complained for a while, the chubby boy seemed to have spotted the perfect
moment and hurriedly put the three Dragon-Slobbered Fruits into the pot.
Dragon-Slobbered Fruits needed to be watered by the venoms of thousands of different kinds of

poisonous snakes, and they grew in the coldest and isolated places that were filled with the most negative
power, for hundreds of years. These kinds of fruits were highly toxic, and ordinary Senior Magi would be
poisoned even by only touching this kind of fruit.
820
After the chubby boy had thrown the three Dragon-Slobbered Fruits into the pot, a magical reaction
instantly occurred between the Dragon-Slobbered Fruits and the hundreds of kinds of poisonous
mushrooms that had been put into the pot previously by the chubby boy.
The vivid colour of the pot full of boiling soup, which was mixed with at least a hundred different colours,
gradually became clear and transparent. Within the span of only a few breaths, the soup had turned into a
crystal-clear cyan colour. Hundreds of pieces of snow-white meat were still rolling in the pot, and a
stream of incomparably tasty smell slowly rose from the pot. Two lines of hot tears suddenly gushed out
of the chubby boy’s eye sockets.
“Oh…mine Hundred-Poisonous-Mushroom and Snow-Flood-Dragon Soup! Finally, finally completed! In

order to taste a mouthful of this soup, I have suffered for a whole year and a half! Feng Xing, a whole year
and a half!!”
Seven to eight zhang away from the huge pot, a tall and slim boy, who had a pair of shining eyes, and
whose whole body was releasing a positive, sharp sense of power. He was lying on the snowfield on his
stomach and playing with two Snow Frogs. Hearing the chubby boy’s cry, the slim boy instantly leapt up.
Swiftly his silhouette flashed across the air and immediately appeared beside the giant pot.
“Yu Mu, you stupid fatso, sooner or later, you will die because of your gluttonousness! Hm, let me try the
flavour first.” While speaking, the slim boy slightly crooked his finger and picked a piece of snow-white
meat up from the pot, took a deep breath of the fascinating great aroma, then opened his mouth and took
a huge bite.
The chubby boy, who was called Yu Mu, popped his eyes wide open, stared at the slim boy, called Feng
Xing, and said, “How is it? How does it taste like? I have done the math for over a hundred times, this pot
of Hundred-Poisonous-Mushroom and Snow-Flood-Dragon soup can at least awaken ten more Magus
Acupoints for each of us!”
Feng Xiang popped his eyes open as well, silently looked at Yu Mu for a short while, then abruptly threw
the remaining piece of meat held in his hand entirely into his mouth, and fleetingly thrust both of his
hands into the pot; he acted too abruptly and quickly, as if he had suddenly gone mad.
“F**k!” yelled Yu Mu, at the same time, he thrusts his chubby arms into the pot as well, leaving shreds of
afterimages behind his arms.
Similar to how a crazy gale swept over a cloudy sky, accompanied by a swooshing sound that came from
the pot, the pieces of meat of the Snow-Flood-Dragon disappeared, one after another. At the same time,
loud clashing sounds made by teeth were coming out from the mouths of the two boys. After the span of
only three breaths, all the meat of the Snow-Flood-Dragon was gone. After that, both of the boys opened
their mouths wide open and each took a long, deep breath. Along with the breath, the boiling soup in the
pot instantly rose, transformed into two streams in the air and were drawn into their mouths. After the
span of one breath, not even a single drop of the soup was left in the pot. The pot was clean as if it had
been licked by a hundred starving dogs.
821
Followed by two loud thuds, the two of them fell on the ground, one after another, each in an ugly shape,
and began breathing out hot airs.
Yu Mu, who was nearly three-meter tall, and as sturdy as a gigantic bear, gasped deeply. Soon, a whole
one hundred and twenty Magus Acupoints had lit up on his chest and abdomen. His fat started to tremble,
creating a rippled water-like surface. At the same time, a faint layer of green mist appeared under his
skin, which began to rotate slowly, making him look like a huge, green apple.
Feng Xin was also lying on the ground, all tall and slim. On his chest, abdomen and limbs, a hundred and
twenty Magus Acupoints had also lit up. Along with every breath that he let out, a faint stream of winds
would gush out of his limbs, continuously blowing the accumulating snow into the air.
They both had silently activated their powers and stored the great power contained in the Hundred-
Poisonous-Mushroom and Snow-Flood-Dragon Soup into their Acupoints, after which they breathed out a
cloud of hot air and slowly opened their eyes.
They were lying leisurly on the ground and were lazily looking at the unclouded sky.
After a while, Yu Mu said to Feng Xin in a low voice, “A couple a days ago, Minister Si Wen Ming talked to
me. He invited me to join the Secret Palace of the Magi Palace, in order to learn the legendary secret
magic [Opening up Meridians].”
Feng Xiang crossed his legs and responded carelessly, “Invited me as well…”
Both of them remained silent for a short while, then Feng Xing said with a frown, “I have heard about the
[Opening up Meridians] secret magic long ago. The purpose of that magic is to open up more meridians
out of our inherited bloodline power systems, allowing us to have better body conditions, and to absorb
greater power. But, fatso, you know more about magic medicines than me. I am just wondering, since the
ancient time, people have been told that the meridians of our humankind are all useless, is that true?”
“Hmmm,” murmured Yu Mu, “I told you, do not call me fatso. I am not fat at all, I am just strong, strong!
Anyway, the meridians of our humankind are born blocked and fragile. It can’t possibly contain any
natural power. That was the reason why our ancestors worshipped all kinds of powerful creatures,
strengthened their meridians with the spirit blood of those creatures, and invented the original magic
power systems.”
Pausing for a second, Yu Mu continued seriously, “But the Magi Palace…I know that the Magi Palace is a
big deal, and I am quite interested about the [Opening up Meridians] secret magic.”
Feng Xiang flipped his pair of large ears, which were two times bigger than that of normal people, then
responded also with a serious look, “Yeah, I’m interested as well. But, what’s that noise?”
Along with his voice, a breeze came from afar. Feng Xing’s body abruptly and weirdly rose into the air and
spun for a few rounds, then suddenly disappeared, only leaving an extremely faint shred of afterimages in
822
the air. In the very next moment, Feng Xing reappeared on top of a small snow hill that was miles away
from Yu Mu.
Yu Mu briefly paused, then leapt up as well. His chubby body light-footedly rushed across the snow field.
Although he moved a lot slower than Feng Xing, not a single trace was left on the snowfield of him
running on that field.
Feng Xing lied down on top of the snow hill, on his stomach, looking at a snow mountain tens of miles
away from him. His ear shook slightly, yet at a very high frequency; a short while later, he turned his ear
towards that snow mountain, then abruptly let out a sneer.
“Useless cowards, all you know is to shoot sneakily from the back! ‘Shadowless Wind-Catching Arrows’,
ha, I have been wanting to compete with them since long ago!”
Feng Xing’s silhouette suddenly shook, then his whole body merged with a gust of wind and completely
disappeared.
Yu Mu stopped rushing, leapt high once again and turned around in the air, hurriedly hopping and
skipping towards his huge pot, while yelling, “That bastard! He’s going to cause us more trouble! My pot,
oh my pot, oh dear, need to grab my pot first, I can’t bear to lose it!”
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Edited by
SecondRate
823
Chapter 188 – Killed by the Arrow
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 188 - Killed by the Arrow
The cold and fierce wind brought snow along with it, swooshing towards Ji Hao and Taisi. From within
the wind and snow, nine arrows swiftly dove down from different directions, dashing towards the vital
parts of Ji Hao and Taisi’s bodies.
This time, Ji Hao had released his spirit power a long time ago. His spirit power shrouded the area around
Taisi and himself for miles, therefore, once the nine arrows appeared, Ji Hao was able to distinct the flying
routes of every single arrow.
“Cowardly rats! Who dares to shoot from the back! Piss off!!” yelled Ji Hao while pulling out his long black
stone dagger. Streams of fiery light instantly darted out from the dagger’s edge. Ji Hao raised the dagger
high up into the air and swung towards those arrows, bringing about a fiery arc. A shower of fiery sparks
were thrown out along with a thunderous boom, Ji Hao’s long dagger accurately hacked one of the
arrows, and in the next moment, the arrow exploded abruptly.
The moment the edge of the dagger came in contact with the arrowhead, Ji Hao felt a sudden terrifying
great stream of power coming along the arrowhead, generating waves of intense shock through his arm
and causing the long black dagger to almost fly out of his hand. Nine arrows clashed against the long
dagger in a row. Finally, Ji Hao’s wrist was numbed by the shocks and the long dagger suddenly flew out
for seven to eight miles, bringing up a beam of cold light and was stuck deeply in the snowfield.
The nine arrows were scattered, after which, the cyan-blue coloured spell symbols on each of the
arrowheads suddenly lit up. All nine, specially crafted, large arrowheads exploded instantly into eighty-
one smaller slender fragments that darted crazily and at high speed towards Ji Hao and Taisi.
“Damn!” Ji Hao cursed in rage while frowning, “These arrows were designed way too viciously!” He
immediately grabbed Taisi and pressed his hand down into the thick layer of snow, then turned his own
body around, attempted to block those swishing sharp fragments with his back.
Such a weird and malicious attack, even Ji Hao was unable to come up with any better idea than to block
the attack with his own body. At least fifty to sixty fragments hit Ji Hao’s body. The clear light streams let
out by his tight armour, began to shake violently, along with which, dagger-sharp streams of power
continuously pierced deep into Ji Hao’s body through the layers of protective light streams.
The power attached on these fragments were not as great as the attacking powers of the Southern
Wasteland Society’s boys, but the attacks launched by those boys had been separate. In contrast, the great
824
power attached to each of these fragment were gathered in a extremely tiny spot! Imagine, slapping
someone’s face or nail a sharp thorn into someone’s head, even when the power used on both will be
equal, the effect of these tow actions will be greatly different.
Although the armour made by Po had an amazing defensive power, it still couldn’t completely block the
power attached onto those arrowhead fragments. Streams of fierce power struck onto Ji Hao’s body,
giving him waves of great pain. Ji Hao couldn’t help but open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood
onto the ground, which instantly melted a large amount of the accumulated snow.
He then took a deep breath. Streams of power quickly gushed from the surroundings to inside his body. Ji
Hao’s physical strength had reached the level of Senior Magus long ago, therefore, all of his wounds that
were caused by those arrowhead fragments, healed themselves within the span of one breath. A large
amount of life force contained within the piece of crystal that had been condensed from the life force of
those Southern Wasteland Society’s boys, and had been swallowed by Ji Hao days ago, was still stored in
Ji Hao’s body. Once he was wounded, this life force inside his body was instantly activated.
The multicolored flame in Ji Hao’s lower abdomen began to shake lightly and spheres of life force
released from the crystal were soon swallowed by the flame. This time, the multicoloured flame didn’t
produce any multicoloured light streams for Ji Hao’s body, instead, the flame absorbed all of the life-force
contained in the piece of life force crystal.
The following moment, accompanied by a loud popping sound, the multicoloured flame in Ji Hao’s lower
abdomen suddenly split into two. Each of the two multicoloured flames were bigger than before and had
richer colours. The sense of power released from the two multicoloured flames was now more
mysterious and ancient.
Now Ji Hao had officially reached the second level of the [Bu Tian Lou Magic Spell]. From now on, two
percent of the power contained in the meat of beasts that he would eat, would be transformed into his
physical strength. Apart from that, the multicoloured flame now could not only absorb the essence power
from the meat of all kinds of beasts, but would also be able to transform the power contained in plants.
More importantly, compared to the percentage of power that he could transform from the meat of beasts,
the percentage of power from the plants that he could transform was greater and could reach even ten
percent.
“Good!” Ji Hao shouted out, in the meanwhile, a stream of purple mist spurted out from the space
between his eyebrows, and his pair of golden-red pupils began to shine. He had already spotted from
where the arrows had come. There was a snow mountain located twenty miles away, and on a cliff that
was covered in snow, tens of white pines were swaying along with the wind, and that was where the
arrows came from.
Ji Hao then pointed his finger in that direction and following his movement, tens of water lightning-filled
spheres silently darted out, each leaving long trails of lightning behind for many zhangs. After the span of
only one breath, those watery lightning spheres struck accurately against the white pine woods.
825
Muffled thunder came from within the white pine woods. Those water lightning-filled spheres were
condensed from all of Ji Hao’s power and were quite powerful. Every single one of them could easily
destroy a jungle with a hundred-zhang radius. Tens of water lightning-filled spheres burst out
simultaneously, and instantly the entire cliff was shrouded by the soft, cold, yet great power contained in
those water lightning-filled spheres.
A great howl rose from out the white pine woods, along with which, a few silhouettes embarrassedly
darted out from the cracked rocks and accumulated snow layer, falling down from the cliff. With his great
eyesight, Ji Hao was able to clearly see that blood was spurting from all over the bodies of those few
people. Apparently, they were harmed quite seriously by the explosive power of the water lightning-filled
spheres.
Waves of howls were coming from those hidden shooters and the over hundred Great Dark Ocean
Society’s boys that had been frightened badly by the terrifyingly great sense of power, which Ji Hao and
Taise were releasing together and because of which they had been retreating continuously, suddenly
gained some courage. They screamed out one after another, and rushed back towards Ji Hao and Taisi.
While rushing, one masked boy yelled out in a harsh voice, “These two idiots have also provoked others!
We’re not the only ones who want them dead! Let’s take this opportunity and knock them down!!”
Another masked boy shouted out to his fellows as well, “Do not hurt Taisi! He’s worth a lot! As for the
Southern Wasteland barbarian, we must chop him into pieces! Damn bastards! My personal guards, sent
by my Abba, were all killed by him!”
Ji Hao took a glance at the few Senior Magi who were killed by him just now, and let out a sneer in
disdain. These few poor guys had all been personal guards of that stupid kid.
“Taisi, get up and work!” Ji Hao laughed out loud, then grabbed Taisi up from the thick layer of
accumulated snow, and yelled at Taisi’s face, which was covered in snow. He carried Taisi on his
shoulder, then rushed towards the snow cliff that was struck by his attack earlier, and was now falling
apart.
Compared to these Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys, the shooter, who had shot out those powerful and
strange arrows, was more difficult to deal with. Therefore, before he could finish with these boys, he had
to kill that hidden shooter first.
He spread out his fiery wings, swiftly dashing forward on the snowfield while creating shreds of
afterimages. He moved miles away within a single moment, and after a blink of an eye, he had already
approached where the few unknown enemies had fallen.
Along with a long and shrill shout, the snowfield three miles away from Ji Hao abruptly moved. A tall
silhouette suddenly rose into the air while pulling a long bow, and aiming it at Ji Hao. Staring at Ji Hao,
that man sneered and said, “Fire Crow Clan’s idiot, today, you will…”
826
Before he finished his speech, a slim silhouette suddenly emerged from a fierce gust of wind. Feng Xing
darted out from the gust of wind while yelling loudly, “You cowardly backstabber! Have a try at an arrow
shot from behind your back!”
Cyan light lit up on Feng Xing’s hands, within which, a long and oddly-shaped bow, which was as big as
Feng Xing’s body, abruptly appeared. Feng Xing pulled the long bow open, after which, great gusts of
wind madly began to gather around his long bow, which condensed into a six-foot long arrow, hanging on
the bow string.
Feng Xing loosened his finger, and along with a popping sound, the cyan wind arrow was shot out. Before
the tall man, who had aimed at Ji Hao with his bow and arrow, was able to take any reaction, Feng Xing’s
cyan wind arrow had punctured his heart and blasted open a pot-sized hole in his chest.
A long and clear shout came from afar, followed with which, Yu Mu, who was as chubby as a huge bear
rushed into the snowfield like a bomb, while leaping and hopping.
A muffled bang then rose from the snowfield, and another few silhouettes were instantly struck out by Yu
Mu’s violence, from the accumulated snow layer.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Edited by
SecondRate and Dylan
827
Chapter 189 – Making Friends
TL note: Ten Day Country is changed to Ten-Sun Country.
———————————————————————
Note: Regular Chapter: 4/7
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 189 - Making Friends
When Yu Mu was moving, he looked like a huge ball, bouncing on the ground.
He didn’t move as fast as Feng Xing, but was especially steady, and his movement seemed quite heavy.
Each and every punch of his would accurately strike on the chest of an enemy, smashing half of the
enemy’s ribs and knocking him down to the ground, from where he would never be able stand up again.
Apart from the shooter who was killed by Feng Xing, another six hidden enemies, who had hidden on the
snow cliff earlier, were all struck down by Yu Mu, none of them had the chance to ever stand back up
again.
Shocked, Ji Hao stopped rushing and looked at the six Senior Magi who had been killed, while frowning.
Their skin had completely turned black and wisps of black mist was continuously rising from out their
pores. It was obvious that what had killed them, was not Yu Mu’s punches but the powerful poison he was
holding in his hand.
Senior Magi possessed great life force. Even if all their bones were smashed into fragments, they would
be able to recover within the span of a few breaths, as long as their bodies had life force. This was the
reason why all Senior Magi could be counted as monsters that were extremely difficult to kill. However,
the poison Yu Mu had used, had killed an entire group of six Senior Magi within a short amount of time.
Staring at the chubby boy, Ji Hao only felt all his fine hairs on his back standing straight up one after the
other. Judging solely from skill of using poison, this chubby guy was even better than Wulong Yao.
Wulong Yao specialty lied in using all kinds of life-saving magic medicines and magic medicines that
assisted with the cultivation of Magi, but as far as using magic poison was concerned, Wulong Yao could
only be counted as an ordinary poison user. Yu Mu’s poison was capable of killing Senior Magi within a
moment, which meant that he was better at using poisons than Wulong Yao.
Those Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys suddenly stopped, then stared at Ji Hao, Taisi, Feng Xing and Yu
Mu. Lost in confusion, they didn’t know what to do.
Ji Hao had beaten nearly a hundred Southern Wasteland Society’s boys by himself, which meant it would
not be too difficult for him to beat a hundred Great Dark Ocean Society’s young Senior Magi. Taisi had
828
taken the life force of nearly a hundred Southern Wasteland Society’s young Senior Magi, which meant
that he, as well, could easily deal with the Great Dark Ocean Society’s young Senior Magi as well.
As for Yu Mu…
No one was willing to risk a life and death fight against Senior Magi who were good at using poison. Even
powerful peak-level Senior Magi would not be willing to fight against a new Senior Magus Mediciner,
whose specialty lied in using poison. To fight against such a poison user was equal to joking with one’s
life, no one would be able to predict what kind of horrible and vicious poison those scary poison users
would use.
“Tai…Taisi! You had good luck this time!”
One of the masked boy yelled while stammering. He then let out a long whistle, following which, the
silhouettes of over a hundred Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys instantly flashed. They transformed
simultaneously into clouds of watery mist, or streams of wind, and disappeared quickly. This area was
covered in snow, and those Great Dark Ocean Society’s Senior Magi were especially good at controlling
wind, rain, ice, and snow. If they wanted to flee away, no one would be able to stop them in this snowfield.
A shrill spider howl came from the back. Shaosi carried a black long spear and stabbed those gigantic
spiders dead, one after another. After that, she smashed all of those black stone monuments, then
helplessly walked towards Ji Hao and Taisi.
Sticking the long spear hard into the ground, Shaosi blandly nodded to Ji Hao and said, “Ji Hao…I owe you
once more.”
Ji Hao shrugged his shoulders and carelessly shook his head, and said, “No need to say that, Taisi is my
friend, we can’t watch you be hurt and do nothing.”
Feng Xin was standing far away from Ji Hao, Taisi, and Shaosi. He took all the stuff the shooter had been
carrying out, after which he abruptly yelled out in surprise.
“Oi, are you called Ji Hao? How did you offend these Ten-Sun Country’s people?! They’re the most
powerful country in the East! Hm, the shooter who sneakily attacked you, was a Gold Crow Shooter!”
While speaking, Feng Xing picked up a glowing golden feather from a pile of small stuff, and waved it at Ji
Hao and continued, “Look, the feather of an ancient Gold Crow. Only Gold Crow Shooters of the Ten-Sun
Country are allowed to carry these types of feathers. Although he was only a one-feather shooter, the
weakest kind amongst the Gold Crow Shooters, people who are the targets of an one-feather shooter
rarely survive.”
Ji Hao was slightly shocked by the golden feather, “Gold Crow Shooters? Ten-Sun Country? Who are…”
asked Ji Hao.
829
Yu Mu squatted, and began rummaging through the bags that were carried by the six Senior Magi, who he
had killed earlier. He took all of the good stuff out and threw them into his own leather bag that was tied
around his waist. His leather bag was only as big as two fists, but he had already thrown a whole pile of
objects into it; apparently, this was a spatial magic tool.
Hearing Ji Hao question, Yu Mu raised his head and gave Ji Hao a friendly smile, then answered, “The Ten-
Sun Country was built by the offspring of the legendary ancient god, Da Yi. Back then, Da Yi had shot nine
Gold Crows with his bow and arrows. To manifest his achievements, his descendants built the Ten-Sun
Country, which is currently the most powerful country of the Eastern Wasteland.”
Yu Mu’s pupils abruptly shone with a bright light, he then grinned and continued, “I saw your pair of fiery
wings just now, are you from the Fire Crow Clan of the Southern Wasteland? Ancient Gold Crows were
your ancestors, weren’t they? No wonder you were aimed by the Ten-Sun Country’s shooter, I bet you are
hated out of jealousy by quite a lot of people in the Magi Palace, am I right?”
Ji Hao opened his mouth but didn’t say anything. His brain was working hard, sorting out complicated
connections between these two batches of enemies.
The Great Dark Ocean Society’s people attempted to capture Shaosi and her brother Taisi, therefore, they
set up an ambush, and besieged Shaosi in this snowfield.
The Gold Crow Shooter who attacked Ji Hao, gained the information about the plan of the Great Dark
Ocean Society from an unknown source, sent out the puppet, and successfully drew Ji Hao and Taisi over.
When Ji Hao had been concentrating on those Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys, the shooter launched the
attack sneakily, intending to kill Ji Hao.
If Ji Hao was killed successfully, Taisi and Shaosi would be caught by the Great Dark Ocean Society, and
the Great Dark Ocean Society would take the blame for killing Ji Hao. After Ji Hao died, even if Si Wen
Ming came back and revenged him, he would only be led to the Great Dark Ocean Society. He could wipe
out the entire Great Dark Ocean Society, but he would never know that the one who actually killed Ji Hao,
had been a Ten-Sun Country’s shooter.
Letting out a deep breath, Ji Hao sneered and said, “Ten-Sun Country of the Eastern Wasteland, okay, I
remembered them. Speaking of which, the inherited territories of my Amma’s Qing Yi Clan were invaded
by the Ten-Sun Country. That was also the reason why the Qing Yi Clan was forced to go to the Southern
Wasteland.”
Ji Hao let out a wave of laughter, then seriously cupped his hands towards Yu Mu and Feng Xing, and said,
“I am Ji Hao, from the Gold Crow Clan of the Southern Wasteland. I appreciate the help of you two.
Without your help, these people would indeed be quite troublesome for us to deal with.”
Feng Xing was still standing far away from Ji Hao, fiddling with the longbow that belonged to the dead
Gold Crow Shooter. He narrowed his eyes, grinned at Ji Hao and said, “No need to thank us, I have some
enmity against the Ten-Sun Country. Every time I will see their people, I will beat them anyway.”
830
Unlike like Feng Xing, Yu Mu seriously stared at Ji Hao, while his pair of dark and thick eyebrows were
frowning badly.
“Ji Hao…hm? Wait a moment, are you the Ji Hao mentioned by Minister Si Wen Ming last month? Did
Minister Si Wen Ming bring you here to the Magi Palace from the Southern Wasteland?”
Before Ji Hao answered, Yu Mu grinned, and thrust his hand towards Ji Hao, and the light shining in his
narrowed eyes, grew even brighter.
“I am Yu Mu, who really fancy eating, and this is Feng Xing, who can be blown away by a gust of wind.
Both of us are orphans, Minister Si Wen Ming had brought us to the Magi Palace.”
Looking at the chubby hand of Yu Mu, Ji Hao walked up with big steps and held Yu Mu’s large fat hand.
Yu Mu happily laughed out when Ji Hao held his hand.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Translated by XianXiaWorld
831
Chapter 190 – Deadly Curse
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 190 - Deadly Curse
Stars were sparkling in the sky.
The starlight in the Southern Wasteland was soft and gentle as a stream of water, but here in the Midland,
starlight seemed dense and heavy, just like liquid silver. Ji Hao stood in the snowfield, and felt streams of,
especially heavy and pure, star-power ceaselessly gush into his body, which were soon fully absorbed by
his Golden Dan.
Yu Mu was humming an unknown folk song. He had excitedly set up a bonfire, put his huge iron pot on
top of the fire, and boiled a potful of soup. Clouds of steam were rising out of the pot, and the soup boiling
in the pot was also colourful, with thousands of foot-long, snow-white centipede meat, quickly rolling
within the soup.
Highly poisonous plants were thrown into the soup by Yu Mu one after another. Slowly, a dense,
unspeakable aroma that was mixed with a faint trace of the smell of blood and a nice sweet scent, came
out from the pot and spread out.
Feng Xing was squatting down on a small snow hill, tens of zhang away from the others. He was also
humming a strange melody, while fiddling with the longbow he had taken from the dead Gold Crow
Shooter. Now and then, he would carve a few tiny spell symbols on the surface of the bow, with a small
engraver. Every time he did it, large amounts of light streams would flash around the longbow.
Ji Hao noticed that Feng Xing had never stepped near him, and intentionally kept himself at a distance of
ten zhang away from him. This guy seemed extremely vigilant. He stood never close to anyone, aside of
Yu Mu. Additionally, even though he was concentrating on upgrading the longbow with spell symbols, he
would still often raise his head rapidly and survey the surroundings. He was as vigilant as a marmot that
was standing sentry for its companions.
Unlike Feng Xing, Yu Mu was amazingly friendly towards Ji Hao from the first time they met. When he had
stretched out his right hand towards Ji Hao, Ji Hao had immediately held his hand, without hesitation a
bit. This caused Yu Mu to start seeing Ji Hao as a trustworthy friend.
Ordinary people would not dare to stand less than hundred zhang away from a Magus Mediciner who
was especially good at using poison, not to mention shake hands with such a person. Ji Hao had held Yu
Mu’s hand without any hesitation, which clearly showed that Ji Hao trusted Yu Mu.
832
Next to the pot, a creepy and spooky flame was blazing on the snowfield. Tens of pieces of beast bones
that were specially processed with a certain kind of magic, had been thrown on the snowfield. These bone
fragments were being burned by a green magic flame, causing them to emit strange bone-cracking
sounds. A gust of wind mixed with snow swept across the magic fire but the glowing green flame
remained perfectly still. The scary green light gave the entire surrounding snowfield a gloomy vibe.
Shaosi was standing at the edge of the area that was lit by the green light, with her hands hidden inside
her sleeves and was slowly chewing a Snow Spirit Angelica, while looking at Taisi who was jumping and
leaping weirdly inside the green lit area.
A quarter of an hour ago, Ji Hao had built an altar for Taisi with accumulated snow, and Taisi decorated
the altar with some odd and scary skulls, which belonged to some strange and rare kinds of creatures,
therefore making the altar look extremely mysterious, scary, and spooky.
During the daytime, Ji Hao had captured the puppet, which had led them here, and had frozen it with ice.
At this moment, the power magic crystal of the puppet was taken away, which disabled the puppet from
moving, and the puppet was now put onto the middle of the altar. A few slight streams of green magic
flame, which were as thin as spider threads, were continuously sweeping over the surface of the puppet.
“They’re quite experienced, already wiping out all the traces.”
“Not even a fingerprint was left on the puppet, nor a hair or a drop of sweat.”
“Hmm, you were very thoughtful. Did you do this to prevent someone catching this puppet and use it to
give you a magic curse through the traces left on this puppet? But sadly, it is me, Taisi, you have
encountered. All the work done by you, is useless in front of me, these slowly preventing works! This
magic puppet is the most useful clue that you provided us!!”
While speaking, Taisi’s eyes instantly turned white, and popped out from his eye sockets like the eyes of a
frog. His lips had become pure black, add that to his all-white eyeballs, his entire face seemed especially
horrible and vicious. Taisi was holding the white cane, and leaped madly around the altar with his body
intensely shaking while yelling a strange spell. Along with his voice, those green magic flame threads
slowly swept across the magic puppet, and a slight little bit of power began belching out from inside the
puppet, condensing into a sphere above it.
Soon, sweat started to pour down from Taisi’s forehead in streams. Taisi had been very scrawny to begin
with, but he looked now even more like a skeleton. Along with a gust of wind, Taisi rose slightly, and
floated in the air like a paper-made man. He then floated around the altar, while leaving a trail of long
streams of gray light behind him.
Feng Xing and Yu Mu simultaneously raised their head and glanced at Taisi. Yu Mu’s pupils were instantly
shining with shock, but Feng Xing excitedly stood up, throwing the longbow onto the snowfield. He
curiously walked near the altar from another direction along a big arc route, still maintaining a distance
between Ji Hao and himself.
833
Feng Xing cautiously maintained a distance of nearly a hundred zhang between Ji Hao and himself, and
over thirty zhang between Shaosi, Taisi and himself.
“You can never run, never run…your master, Taisi, is coming to get you!!” screamed Taisi with a sharp
and weird voice that was filled with a ghost-like sense.
Suddenly, the colour of Taisi’s hair turned from black into dim-white, and his fingers became twisted
while pointing at the sky. Under his skin, blood vessels bulged out, one after another. Those blood vessels
began to weirdly swell and shrink, and the colour of the blood vessels strangely turned into green,
glowing with a dim green light.
A faint sphere of mist appeared above the magic puppet, within which, silhouettes of a tall and sturdy
elderly man, and a few muscular boys were hazily visible. The elderly man seemed especially powerful,
because the sense of power released from his body was greatly stronger. Therefore, Taisi couldn’t clearly
see his face, although his power was largely improved by the altar.
However, the faces of the few muscular boys were now emerging clearly from the sphere of mist.
“Ji Hao…I got them…hehe…drew us here with Shaosi’s life, attempted to kill us…what do you think…”
“Hm, don’t bother,” cautioned Taisi after a brief break and a laugh, “I’m afraid that you will be
softhearted, just let me handle this.”
Before Ji Hao could respond, Taisi took a deep breath, then suddenly thrust his bone cane into the sphere
of mist from the side. At the same moment, countless high-pitched, ghost-like screams came from inside
Taisi’s body, and threads of black light instantly spurted out of the bone cane, drawing a few fierce, scary
faces on the surface of the short bone cane.
Along with a sizzling sound, the few ghost-like faces slowly rose from the bone cane, and nimbly flew into
the bodies of the few muscular boys inside the mist sphere. After which, the mist sphere exploded, and
the altar silently melted down. Streams of strange power rose from the melted altar, directly flying into
Taisi’s body; Taisi’s gray-white hair then turned back to black, and his eyes turned back to normal as well.
Taisi then kneeled on the ground, gasping quickly for air, and supported his body with both his legs and
arms. Ji Hao was surprised to discover that Taisi, who had been scrawny before, had now become a bit
fatter. His face had become ruddier than before, looking much healthier.
If Taisi could be blown away by a gust of wind before, now, at least, it would require a gale to blow him
away.
Such a weird power system, such a strange curse magic.
834
Yu Mu, who had been concentrating on cooking the soup, now happily shouted out, “Are you done? Come
here if you are done over there and try this! My potful of Hundred-Poison Thousand-Dragon soup! It was
not an easy job to collect a whole hundred and eighty Snow Spirit Centipedes! Come and taste the soup!”
Hundreds of thousands of miles away, in the Magi Palace, two young Senior Magi, who had been
whispering to each other, abruptly stopped, and suddenly turned into two dry dead bodies, which did not
even have a single drop of water left in their bodies, and fell onto the ground.
————————————
TL note: Taisi is such a weirdo!
SR’s note: Well, Yu Mu is not normal either. Who cooks only poisonous food?!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
835
Chapter 191 – Task
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 191 - Task
Feng Xing could indeed run really fast and leap very high. With his help, Shaosi’s task had quickly been
completed. A whole one hundred Snow Fragrance Thoroughworts were easily collected.
Some time later, Ji Hao, Taisi, Shaosi, Feng Xing, and Yu Mu returned to the Magi Palace together, leaving
their contact information for each other. After this, Ji Hao went back to his busy schedule of studying.
Magic medicines, magic spells, magic formations, magic tools…Wu Long Kui had introduced Ji Hao to
another elderly Magi tutor, who began teaching Ji Hao about the skills of making magic puppets.
For the majority of half a month, Ji Hao had spent all his time in the material storeroom of the Magi
Palace. From the most ordinary iron, to the star-wrought iron, that was more solid than ordinary iron by
over a million times, to the Gui water black silver, which was softer than pure gold by a million times, and
to the deep ocean magic bronze that had crystal-like texture, but could contain incredibly great amount of
magic power...
Because of being taught by a group of master Magi tutors in a nearly inhuman crammed manner, Ji Hao
had made amazing improvements on each of his subjects. His understanding about the usage and
creation skills of magic tools and his understanding of magic puppets had greatly been improved through
understanding all kinds of basic materials. On top of that, he discovered that some rare materials,
including even metals, could be used to make medicines.
Take the Gui water black silver for example, Wulong Yao would add this kind of silver to his body
strengthening medicine that he made Ji Hao take daily. The Gui water black silver would make Ji Hao’s
bones withy than before and harder to break. The only negative thing about this kind of silver, which was
also the reason Ji Hao literally wanted to die every day he was forced to take this medicine, was that the
flavour of the Gui water black silver was incredibly horrible.
“It’s a pile of dog shit that has been fermenting for three-thousand years!!” This was how Ji Hao described
the flavour of the Gui water black silver.
Having worked for the majority of half a month, the power contained in Ji Hao’s meridians had become
like a tsunami that Ji Hao was unable to suppress anymore. Every single day, his meridians would feel
very painful, as if it was being burnt by a blazing fire. This pain was a sign that his current level of power
had already reached its limitation and would unable to grow any further.
836
Inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man was sitting on the misty round flat platform and
talking to Ji Hao.
“Little guy, there will certainly be an abnormal phenomenon when you make a breakthrough to the level
of Senior Magus, but you can never let anyone else that you have already awakened all your meridians.
So, you should find a secluded place for yourself.”
Ji Hao stood and left the storeroom where he had been concentrating on studying for over half a month
and walked back to his room.
When he pushed the door open, he conveniently put his hand into a concealed box in the door, which was
designed for visitors to leave their messages. Seven to eight slips that were made from beast bones were
then taken out by Ji Hao from the concealed box. He carefully read all of those bone slips, then let out a
smile.
Taisi had come by quite a few times with the intention of talking to Ji Hao about some new ideas
regarding magic spells. He also invited Ji Hao to accompany him in going out and collect some rare and
precious materials.
Yu Mu had once come by and had left a very simple message - there was task that required to travel quite
far away from the Magi Palace, but they wouldn’t be able to complete the task with solely the powers of
Feng Xing and his. Therefore, he asked Ji Hao f he would be willing to go with them.
An hour later the five of them had gathered once again in Yu Mu’s room.
Feng Xing had taken a small stone block and sat alone near the door, with the door opened. It was as if he
was prepared to leap up from the stone block, dart out of the door and flee away at any time. Ji Hao just
couldn’t understand why this guy was so vigilant, as though he was being hunted by lots of people.
Taisi was leaning lazily against the stone table with his eyes narrowed, while fiddling with a rat’s skull.
Now and then, he would throw this pale, tiny and scary-looking skull into his mouth, whistle through it
and make a rat-squeaking-like sound.
Shaosi stood silently at the side, with her hands hidden inside her sleeves and her eyes fixed on the tips of
her feet. Ji Hao couldn’t tell if she was thinking about something or was she simply drowsing off.
Yu Mu was the only one sitting straight behind the stone table, seriously and patiently explaining all the
details and risks involved in this task.
“This is a big one. The Rong Mountain Clan, which is located one million and five hundred thousand miles
away from Pu Ban City, has organized a thirty thousand counting branch clan with the intention of
exploring a new territory. That piece of land is beautiful, rich and fertile. On top of all these, they have
already detected three large-scale mines of tungsten steel.”
837
Ji Hao had stayed inside in the material storeroom and had been studying all kinds of materials all those
days. Therefore, he immediately thought of the natural characteristics of the tungsten steel. Tungsten
steel was an all-capable material of medium grade. It was not as solid as star wrought iron, neither as
withy as Gui water black silver, nor could it contain as much magic power as deep ocean bronze. But, it
was still better than all other ordinary metals by tens of thousands of times in all aspects. In the Magi
Palace tungsten steel was considered an extremely important strategic resource. Compared to the other
rare and precious materials, the demand of tungsten steel was the highest.
Many Magus-King-level magic tools were made from the mixture of tungsten steel and bones of all kinds
of wild beasts. Especially some large-scale war equipment and puppets that were made by the Magi
Palace, were mainly made from tungsten steel.
“Good stuff. The Rong Mountain Clan will rise!” said Ji Hao smilingly, “So, is our job to open up unexplored
soil for them?”
Yu Mu nodded his head with seriousness and responded, “Yes, the Rong Mountain Clan is good at
detecting mines, melting metals and forging magic tools, but don’t have too many fighting forces of high-
quality. They don’t have enough elite warriors to explore new land, which is why, they have requested
the Magi Palace for assistance.”
“The Rong Mountain Clan has offered a hundred thousand jade coins and a few pieces of magic tools as
rewards,” continued Yu Mu while looking at Ji Hao, “but the Magi Palace renegotiated with them, and
changed the reward into something else. Within the next one hundred years, one percent of the tungsten
steel that will be produced by the three mines they have detected, will be donated to the Magi Palace, and
the Magi Palace will be able to buy three percent of their yearly tungsten steel production at a relatively
low price.”
“Whoever completes the task, will gain one percent of their total tungsten steel production, within the
next thirty years, and the Rong Mountain Clan will custom-make a Magus-King-level magic tool for each
of us. We only need to be able to afford half of the fee of the materials.”
Yu Mu spread his hand while speaking, and all of his fat even slightly flipped when he did that. “Among
the five of us, Ji Hao, you have inherited Magic Treasures from your clan, and might not desperately need
other magic tools, but to have one more Magus-King-level magic tool will be a good addition to you
anyway; as for the four of us, we can’t even compare to you. You see, Feng Xing has nothing but a crap
bow…”
“It’s a magic bow! Inherited magic bow!!” Feng Xing instantly yelled out. He had been sitting near the
door, continuously thrusting his head out of the door, checking the surrounding area.
Yu Mu ignore him and continued, “Feng Xing only has a crap bow, I have nothing else but a pot, Taisi has
nothing but a crappy bone cane, and Shaosi doesn’t have any special tool either. And I believe, if the five
of us work together, we should be able to complete the task.”
838
Ji Hao knocked on the stone table for a few times with his fingers, and accepted Yu Mu’s invitation.
He was already going to search for a quiet place far away from the Magi Palace in order to make a
breakthrough to the level of Senior Magus anyway. Going out of the Magi Palace for a task could serve as a
perfect excuse. Wulong Yao and the other tutors would not have any doubts this way.
“But we have to be extra careful when we leave the Magi Palace for the Rong Mountain Clan,” said Feng
Xing in a very low voice, after checking the surrounding area once more, “Those Ten-Sun Country’s
people don’t seem to be very happy lately. Two of them, who were quite arrogant, have gone missing
recently. I assume they will blame us…”
Feng Xing glanced at Taisi while speaking.
Taisi let out a series of creepy and vicious laughs.
Ji Hao and Yu Mu glanced at each other, nodding simultaneously.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SR’s note: I hope to have chapter 192 ready soon. It is the best chapter of this arc so far, in my opinion!
839
Chapter 192 – Reunion
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 192 - Reunion
“Hmm, good. You can’t just concentrate only on cultivating yourself anyway. A real powerful Magus has to
go see the world, travel around, do good things with your abilities. Just like Si Wen Ming, who travels
around the world for our humankind, has been through all kinds of troubles and difficulties. That’s how
he cultivated himself into a real powerful Magus, as you already know,” said Wulong Yao while holding a
clay mug in his hand.
“You’re going to the Rong Mountain Clan…hmm…that’s a mountainous area, you will find many kinds of
rare herbal medicines over there, bring as many back as you can. We will consider this as a test of what
you have currently learned. You have learned so much about magic medicine theories, now let’s see if you
can pick those herbal medicines and bring them back, while perfectly preserving their medicinal
properties or not.”
After finishing his speech, Wulong Yao threw a leather storage bag at Ji Hao, then kicked Ji Hao out of his
room.
After that, Ji Hao visited his other master Magi tutors as well. Each of those tutors had assigned Ji Hao a
lot of tasks, and thrust a pile of tools and materials that might help on the journey, into Ji Hao’s hands.
Especially Gogo Mu, who had been teaching Ji Hao magic puppet making skills lately, had given Ji Hao a
huge and thick book, titled [Basic Knowledge of Magic Puppet], along with quite a few magic puppets,
which were not powerful at all, but each had its own specialty.
After visiting all his master Magi tutors and telling them that he was going to leave for a task, Ji Hao
packed some clothes, then closed his room door, preparing to leave. After walking along the Gui road for
a while he had not yet approached the transporting magic formation that led to outside the Magi Palace
when Jiang Yong, Yao Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang and the other Southern Wasteland Society’s boys abruptly
showed up, circling around him.
Ji Hao looked closely at these people and saw that the boys whose life force had been drained by Taisi
nearly a month ago, were standing among the group and seemed to have fully recovered.
The faces of Jiang Yong, Yao Kaiyuan and Yao Kaijiang were seriously darkened. They were staring at Ji
Hao as if they were staring at a dead enemy. Yao Kaiyuan gritted his teeth and gave a scornful sneer, after
which he said, “That was nothing but a small life-taking trick. In this world there are too many magic
medicines and treasures that are able to replenish life force.”
840
Ji Hao smiled at him and responded, “Indeed, as far as I know, the Magi Palace possesses at least a
thousand different kinds of life force replenishing magic medicines. However, that must have cost you a
fortune, am I right? Apart from that, although you have gained your life force back, I assume you haven’t
yet found a way to get your lost powers back, have you? Do you feel as if you are all improving now far
slower than before, even if you try harder?”
There was a common saying that if you’re going to punch someone, better not punch his face. However, Ji
Hao’s words were like a sharp dagger, directly piercing into the wounds of those Southern Wasteland
Society’s boys.
People of the Southern Wasteland typically possessed bad tempers. Since Ji Hao had provoked them right
in front of their faces, tens of young Senior Magi took a step forward simultaneously, rolled up their
sleeves, and seemed as if they were going to teach Ji Hao a lesson. Ji Hao sniffed, at the same time, his
tight armour let out streams of clear light, rotating around him, and tens of light lotuses soon emerged
from the light streams.
“Want to fight again? Have you all forgotten how I did beat you the other day?” said Ji Hao while slowly
pull his long black dagger out. Tens of spell symbols lit up one after another on the edge of the sharp
dagger that had a slight trace of blood-red colour. Suddenly, a fierce gust of cold mist spurted out from
the dagger, in the meanwhile, Ji Hao’s eyeballs turned blood-red.
“Your clans are rich and powerful anyway. They could even afford to replenish your taken life force, so I
assume that if I chop off…like three to five hundreds of limbs of you, it won’t be difficult at all for you to
grow them back.”
Yao Kaiyuan glared at Jiang Yong, who was indeed cowardly, then pointed his finger at Ji Hao and said, “Ji
Hao, we only came to tell you that from now on, you are the enemy of our Southern Wasteland Society. In
the Magi Palace, as long as our Southern Wasteland Society is still here, you will never achieve anything
you want! You will never have success!”
While he was speaking, the sound of a series of footsteps from afar. Soon, over ten boys, who were all
wearing black clothes, walked into Ji Hao’s sight with big steps.
Seeing Ji Hao being encircled by the Southern Wasteland Society’s boys, these boys in black instantly let
out a series of sneers, and said, “Ji Hao, good for you! It seems that you have offended the Southern
Wasteland Society as well! Where have you been hiding these couple of days? Our Great Dark Ocean
Society has been looking for you, for the majority of half a month! But you, you just hid your ass
somewhere and didn’t even dare to show your face.”
Another boy in black took a step forward, held his head high and said to Ji Hao proudly, “Ji Hao, since
today, you better not show your ugly face in front of our Great Dark Ocean Society, otherwise…it won’t be
enough even if you have ten lives to lose!”
841
Looking at these stupid Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys, who had ambushed Shaosi not long ago, Ji Hao
blandly smiled and responded, “Eh? Two weeks ago, some douches didn’t have the guts to fight against
us, and had all fled away as fast as wild dogs, weren’t that you? Have you all grown some balls after
coming back to the Magi Palace?”
The lips of the Great Dark Ocean Society’s boys started trembling while their faces turned blue. It was as
if they were being choked by Ji Hao’s words. Half a month ago, they had set up a large-scale ambush,
spending quite an effort to finally besiege Shaosi. Just when they were about to succeed, Ji Hao and Taisi
had arrived, ruining their perfect plan. What was even more embarrassing, after Yu Mu and Feng Xing
had arrived, they had not even dared to continue fighting against Ji Hao. They had all fled away as if there
was oil spread onto their soles and they hadn’t even taken a glance at the dead bodies of their poor
companions who had been killed by Ji Hao.
Such a huge shame was mentioned by Ji Hao in front of all those people, these Great Dark Ocean Society’s
boys were now so embarrassed that they felt like vomiting blood.
Yao Kaiyuan sneered again and said, “Ji Hao, you’re quite good at causing yourself trouble! You should
just have hidden well and figure out how to survive after having offended our Southern Wasteland
Society, but later you offended the Great Dark Ocean Society as well. Are you planning to offend all the
people of the four wastelands, in a row?”
Before Ji Hao could say anything, an especially heavy footstep came from very far away, along with which,
a happy and silver voice came, “Ah? Ji Hao? Who’s talking about Ji Hao? Where’s Ji Hao? Ah, hahaha! Ji
Hao, I came as well! Man Man is now also an apprentice of the Magi Palace!”
Followed by a few loud thuds, tens of apprentices were sent flying away while howling in pain. It was
Man Man, rushing towards Ji Hao with her pair of gigantic hammers carried on her shoulders, while
carelessly kicking all the people in the way, into the air.
“Get the hell out of my way! You stupid things! What are you doing in the way anyway? In the Southern
Wasteland, stupid people like you would all be dragged into the jail and be whipped! Ah! Haha! Ji Hao! I
saw Ji Hao!! Oi, you and you, carry my hammers!”
From a great distance, Man Man had seen Ji Hao’s face, after which, she instantly increased her speed and
rushed towards Ji Hao, while conveniently throwing her huge hammers towards Jiang Yong and Yao
Kaiyuan.
The two poor boys subconsciously thrust out their arms and intended to catch the pair of hammers,
thrown out by Man Man.
Ji Hao shook his head and turned his face to the side. He couldn’t bear to watch!
Along with a great stream of power, Man Man heavily thudded against Ji Hao, coiled her arms and legs
around Ji Hao’s body like a monkey, and then happily laughed out aloud.
842
As for Yao Kaiyuan and Jiang Yong, they burst out a series of screams and howls, smashed onto the
ground by Man Man’s hammers, while loud bone-cracking sounds, which sounded like corns popping,
came out of their bodies. God knew how many of their bones had been broken.
One Southern Wasteland Society’s boy shouted out in rage, “Where…where did this crazy little girl come
from?”
Man Man coiled her arm around Ji Hao’s head, curiously turned her head around, glanced at the boy and
asked, “Eh? How do you know my Abba calls me crazy little girl?”
Ji Hao gave a hollow cough, patted Man Man’s head, then looked at those Southern Wasteland Society’s
boys, and said in a bland voice, “Zhu Rong Man Man, her Abba is Zhu Rong, the Fire God.”
The entire area instantly fell into a deadly silence. Neither the Southern Wasteland Society nor the Great
Dark Ocean Society dared to say another word.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SR’s note: Like I said, my favourite chapter of this arc so far. Man Man is back!!!
843
Chapter 193 – Team Up
Note: Sponsored Chapter 1/2 by CORNELIUS DELACOR
A special thanks to Cornelius for donating. Enjoy! :)
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 193 - Team Up
Ji Hao calmly spoke about Man Man’s family background in a flat tone, but his words directly destroyed
the courage of the boys of both the Southern Wasteland Society and the Great Dark Ocean Society, as if a
mountain had fallen right on their heads.
Man Man was like a god that had overawed a bunch of ghosts with nothing more than her presence. After
those provocating boys had left, Man Man accompanied Ji Hao and exited the Magi Palace, without even
bothering to look at her own room that she had been given. On their way out of the Magi Palace, Man Man
was talking about the things that had happened to her during the past few months. Firstly, her body had
been strengthened by a minister that was under the Fire God’s command with some kind of secret magic
that belonged only to the Zhu Rong Family.
This kind of body strengthening method was incredibly terrifying. Man Man had been treated like a piece
of metal. She had been strengthened by the powers of all kinds of natural treasures, over and over again.
During the process, fires transformed from all kinds of natural magic flames had continuously been
injected into Man Man’s body. This was done to make her body more solid and it would support her in
improving her abilities in manipulating the power of the Fire God Bloodline.
It had been an indescribable painful experience, one which would make ordinary people want to just die
for good. But, Man Man had survived it. Her current strength was far too great now, she herself didn’t
know how much strength she had. She only knew that she had begged a master blacksmith in Pu Ban City
to increase the weight of her pair of hammers by ten times, which was barely heavy enough for her.
As the power of Man Man’s bloodline, it had already reached the peak of Senior Magus level[1]. She had
burned entire eighteen Northern Dark Ocean Black Turtle Shields that old Zhu Rong had used to test her
power, into ashes by using only a mouthful of Fire God magic flame. If there was still any word left that
could describe her, it would be terrifying.
The second thing that had happened, was that old Zhu Rong had sent her to the Magi Palace. Just like Ji
Hao, she too was now an apprentice of the Magi Palace. Man Man repeated a conversation she had
secretly heard between old Zhu Rong and the elders of the Magi Palace.
844
“I’m not hoping that Man Man will be able to learn too many things from the Magi Palace, but, at least, she
can’t always be a crazy little girl, can she? She needs to gain some worldly wisdom at least, learn how to
take care of herself, how to survive in this world.”
After repeating her Abba’s words to Ji Hao, Man Man looked at Ji Hao confused and asked, “Crazy little
girl, my Abba always call me crazy little girl. But I’m living so well now, why does he think that I can’t take
care of myself and I can’t survive in this world?”
Looking at Man Man’s serious little face, Ji Hao responded gently, “So, Man Man, have you ever eaten rice
cakes in the Southern Wasteland?”
Man Man raised both of her arms excitedly and yelled out, “Sure! You must dip the rice cake into the
honey of Gold-Headed Wasps first! That way it tastes the best!”
“If so, do you know how to make rice cakes?” Ji Hao threw out another question.
Man Man paused abruptly, and she stared at Ji Hao with a pair of sparkling and confused eyes, then said,
“Rice cakes are just rice cakes, they’re born as rice cakes, aren’t they? What do you even mean by how to
make rice cakes?”
Ji Hao put his hand into his storage bag, and rummaged through it for a while. This journey would be
rather long, therefore, Ji Hao had prepared quite well. He had even packed whole two basketfuls of rice
that could be used to make rice cakes. He took a handful of white and clean rice out of the storage bag,
gave it to Man Man and said, “Look, rice cakes are made from rice.”
Man Man opened her tiny and pretty mouth wide, while showing her silvery glowing teeth. She laughed
out loud and said, “Ji Hao, don’t ever think that you can trick me! Rice cakes are pieces of flat cakes, but
these are grains! How can these grains possibly made into cakes?!”
Shaking her head, Man Man lightly kicked Ji Hao’s thigh, while she yelled, “Bad you! For trying to trick
Man Man! Haha!”
This light and gentle kick of Man Man instantly caused Ji Hao an overwhelming pain. He felt his leg
suddenly going stiff, and for quite a while he lost control of that piece of muscle, which had been kicked
by Man Man. Ji Hao manipulated his own bloodstreams, and let his powerful blood kept flushing the stiff
piece of muscle for an entire quarter of an hour, then he let out a sigh of relief, when he finally regained
the control of his own leg.
“Man Man…hm…let’s drop the rice cake topic here. You should remember that you can’t just randomly
punch or kick others from now on,” said Ji Hao. After a brief thought, Ji Hao cautiously reminded Man
Man, “Especially that, later, you will meet a guy named Taisi. Do not touch even a single hair of his, just
don’t! Don’t even touch him with your little finger tips, because you will kill him by doing that.”
845
Man Man opened her mouth wide in shock, “What? I can kill him with only a finger?! Is he an ant who has
been living underground? Alright, alright, Man Man won’t touch him.”
Ji Hao then let Mr Crow expand its body. While carrying Man Man and Ji Hao, Mr Crow stretched its
wings, rose into the air and flew east, leaving a stream of fiery light trail behind them. After having flown
for about thirty thousand miles, Ji Hao discovered Taisi and Shaosi who had arrived earlier and were
waiting beside a wriggling stream.
When Man Man saw Shaosi at first glance, her eyes shone instantly, and she yelled, “This sister is so
beautiful...hmmm, we can’t let few of my bastard brothers see her or they will certainly kidnap her. Eh? Is
this one Taisi? Can I truly kill him with one finger?”
Man Man raised one finger, aimed at Taisi, who was so scrawny that he even looked like a skeleton. She
couldn’t help but want to poke him hard, to see if she really could kill him by doing that.
It would have been alright if Ji Hao hadn’t reminded her, but sadly, he had. Once Ji Hao had told her to not
touch Taisi, an itch grew inside Man Man’s heart. Was she really that powerful? Could she really poke
Taisi to dead? Looking at Taisi’s skinny, weak little face, she wanted to poke Taisi very much. Seriously,
she wanted nothing more than lightly and gently poke Taisi, one single time.
Ji Hao was aware of Man Man’s intention and hurriedly grabbed her neck. No matter how hard Man Man
struggled or twisted her body, trying to get rid of Ji Hao’s control and approach Taisi, Ji Hao didn’t dare to
let her move freely.
Shaosi was as cold and calm as normal, and only gave a curious glance at Man Man, then nodded towards
Ji Hao. In contrast to her, Taisi walked over, grinned and greeted Man Man, then asked, “Ji Hao, who’s this
little girl? Are we taking her to the Rong Mountain Clan as well?”
Ji Hao nodded, and told him truthfully about Man Man’s family background. After that, both Shaosi and
Taisi, glanced at Man Man in shock. The little girl of Zhu Rong, the Fire God, such a terrifying title.
However, Taisi and Shaosi were much politer than those Southern Wasteland Society and Great Dark
Ocean Society’ boys. They were not frightened by Man Man’s title, nor did they flee away. Instead, they
tried to not look too surprised, and treat Man Man as a normal friend.
After waiting for about half an hour, Feng Xing lithely flew over with shreds of afterimages following
behind him. He stood on a tree, tens of zhang away from Ji Hao and the others, waved his hand while
yelling, “Eh? Have you all arrived early? Waite a second, fatso has too much fat, it will take some more
time for him to run over!”
Another hour later, Yu Mu finally showed up. He embarrassedly carried his huge pot on his shoulder,
running towards Ji Hao and the others while sweating in streams. Inside the huge pot, a medium pot, a
small pot, a tiny pot, bowls, spoons and other kitchenware were shaking and clanging against each other.
846
“Feng…Feng Xing! You…you bastard! I to…told you to wa…wait for me! Wha…what have you been rushing
for?! Death?! Eh! Eh! There're another ten-thousand miles, we can’t use our magic power, only run with
my legs…I…what if I lose weight?! Don’t you think it would be a great shame?!”
Yu Mu then patted his fat belly and continued proudly while gasping for air, “I…I ate and drank
for…twenty years, gained…this much of fat…losing even a little bit of fat would mean the waste of
countless delicious food!” [2]
Yu Mu finally rushed to the gathering spot and kept complaining for a while. After that Ji Hao formally
introduced Man Man to him and Feng Xing.
Yu Mu and Feng Xiang happily accepted Man Man, after which, this team of five people had its sixth
official team member.
Mr Crow then expanded its body once again, and all six of them hopped onto Mr Crow’s back. Mr Crow
transformed into a beam of bright fiery light, darting towards the Southeast. The Rong Mountain Clan was
located in the Southeast, a million and five-hundred-thousand miles away from where they had gathered.
________________________________________________________________________
[1] The TL is not sure if Man Man is at Senior Magus level herself or if only her power is equal to that of
the peak of the Senior Magus level. There is no clear answer in the raws as of yet.
[2] SR’s note: Sorry, but this is the best excuse I have ever heard to not lose weight! :p
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
847
Chapter 194 – Rong Mountain
Note: Sponsored Chapter 2/2 by CORNELIUS DELACOR
A big thanks to Cornelius! :)
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 194 - Rong Mountain
The Rong Mountain was a series of mountain ranges that extended over a thousand miles. It was very
rich in metal mineral resources, and was the main territory of the Rong Mountain Clan.
The air was filled with a strong scent of metal mining. Ji Hao and his teammates were sitting around a
black fireplace in a dimly lit stone room while Iron Mountain, the leader of the Rong Mountain Clan, cut
off an oily piece of meat that he handed over to Yu Mu.
Ji Hao sat near the fire with his leg crossed. He was holding a wooden mug, drinking the steaming hot tea
contained in it, while looking smilingly at Yu Mu wolfing the piece of beast meat, and said delightfully,
“Leader Iron Mountain, when should we be beginning?”
Iron Mountain stuck a sharp dagger into the grilled beast meat, looked at Ji Hao from head to toe with a
pair of shining eyes in his hollow eye sockets, then responded resonantly, “Tomorrow at sunrise we will
leave. My honourable guests, who have come from the Magi Palace, we are hoping that this time when we
leave our homes to explore a new territory, the number of injuries or fatalities among our clansmen will
not rise above five thousand. If that can be done then your task could be counted as being completed.”
Ji Hao gave Iron Mountain a serious bow and said, “You should trust us. Since we have already accepted
the task, we will certainly try our best to complete it.”
Iron Mountain nodded his head in satisfaction while brushing his yellow-white long beard with his
fingers.
The Rong Mountain Clan was not a powerful large-scale clan. On the contrary, it was just a small clan that
had split from a large-scale clan, five hundred years ago. They had been rehabilitating in their current
territory for five hundred years. Their total population was only around two hundred thousand currently.
They reason why they had decided to send thirty thousand people to explore a new territory, was the
existence of the three tungsten steel mines, which were way to luring. Therefore, in a certain way,
whether they would be able to successfully explore the new territory and build a new village, would
depend on the work of Ji Hao and his teammates.
There wasn’t too much to talk about during this night. Except that Man Man had curiously walked into the
foundry[1] of the Rong Mountain Clan, and had tried to learn some skills of blacksmithing but knocked a
848
huge hole out of a founder workbench with her hammer, nearly ruining half of the foundry place; nothing
else troublesome had happened.
Nevertheless, this huge hole left by Man Man had accidentally boosted the confidence of the elders and
leaders of the Rong Mountain Clan. It made them believe that the exploration of the new territory would
run successfully. After all, even the most powerful Senior Magus amongst their clansmen wouldn’t be able
to destroy a foundry workbench with a hammer! This meant that Man Man was even more powerful than
the most powerful Senior Magus of their clan!
After the sun had risen into the sky, Ji Hao and his teammates sat on the backs of Curly-Horned Cattle that
had been prepared by the Rong Mountain Clan people. They were at the front of a large troop.
The elder Maguspriests of the Rong Mountain Clan waved their inherited bone canes and started a
blessing dance, right in front of the clan’s entrance, while chanting a blessing spell. A group of warriors
from the Rong Mountain Clan grabbed wild beasts that had been hunted and were struggling intensely.
They pressed the beasts down and sliced their throats, one after the other, in front of the clan’s front gate.
The fresh blood of the beasts dyed the soil red.
The Rong Mountain Clan clansmen, who were about to leave home towards a new territory, kneeled
down on the ground, prostrated themselves in worship to the clan’s front gate and stuck their foreheads
close to the ground. Along with the singing sound of those elderly Maguspriests, these clansmen began
singing an old blessing song.
Some elderly clansmen in the troop couldn’t help but shed tears, sentimentally looking at other clansmen,
who would stay in the clan, and in the houses they had lived in. This was their hometown, where they had
been living since they were born. But now, for their clan, they were leaving their hometown with young
clansmen, to explore new land and expand the clan’s territory.
Sitting on the back of the cattle, and hearing the long and resonant blessing spell, chanted by elderly
Maguspriests, Ji Hao only felt that the fine hairs of his were standing up, one after another, and he
abruptly got goosebumps. He thought about how countless years ago, similar to the Rong Mountain Clan,
the ancestors of the humankind had built small clans in this fertile land. After that, every time when the
small clan would grow bigger, a small group of their clansmen would leave their hometown and go
explore new territories. New clans had been built continuously and pieces of primitive land had been
transformed into paradises where people were able to live and work in peace and content. The bloodline
of the humankind had been extending and spreading with the continued fusion of exploration and
exploitation, just like how the Rong Mountain Clan was about to do now.
When the chanting sound of the elderly Maguspriests had gradually become quiet along with the wind, a
few elderly clansmen with white hairs, who had been kneeling on the ground and seemed to be the eldest
amongst the troops and couldn’t even walk conveniently, stood up while their bodies were slightly
shaking and raises their magic canes high into the air.
849
“Kids, let’s go!” shouted the strongest elderly man, “Remember, the Rong Mountain Clan is our
hometown, forever! Now, let’s go!”
Moo-moo, moo…
Tens of thousands of Curly-Horned Cattle, carrying large amounts of luggage, began moving. These cattle
were a zhang long and especially powerful, yet incomparably naturalized. They walked orderly in a line,
letting out long moo-moo sounds to contact each other.
Most of the thirty-thousand Rong Mountain Clan clansmen were riding on the backs of these cattle, but
less than a thousand warriors of an elite army, were riding on Iron-Teeth Battle Cheetahs, continuously
patrolling on each side of the troop to ensure that not a single Curly-Horned Cattle would be left behind.
Ji Hao patted hard on the huge head of the Curly-Horned Cattle he was riding on, shouted out loudly,
“Whoo, big guy, let’s go!”
This cattle was especially sturdy. It could reach the height of over two-zhang when it stood straight up
from the ground. Along with Ji Hao’s voice, this cattle raised its head and let out a loud snort towards the
sky. It stamped powerfully hard against the ground, then darted out.
Long and resounding horn sounds came from the Rong Mountain village, accompanied by deep drums. A
few Maguspriests stood on the fence wall of the clan, raised their arms high, with white soul-calling
banners held in their hands, waving slowly towards the troops.
In this era, any exploration of unexploited land was life-risking. Although they were being helped by Ji
Hao and his teammates, the Rong Mountain Clan were already considering those who were leaving, to be
dead. The fluttering soul-calling banners were telling those clansmen that were leaving, that even if they
would die out there, they should return to the Rong Mountain Clan, through the guidance of the soul-
calling banners, no matter how far they would be!
The cattle began running in small steps. These large creatures were tall and muscular, especially
powerful and nearly inexhaustible. They could run over three-hundred miles within one hour. Even in
mountain areas, they could trod over mountains and jungles as flat areas and run for over two-hundred
miles within an hour.
The troop had began moving when the sun had just risen, and had already moved out of the Rong
Mountain area and reached the plain at high noon. One of the Rong Mountain Clan elders, Iron Mountain,
gave an order, after which the long troop, which extended over twenty miles, stopped beside a stream.
The clansmen of the Rong Mountain Clan leaped down from the backs of their cattles, set up bonfires and
began cooking lunch.
Ji Hao hopped on Mr.Crow’s back, rose into the air and observed the surrounding area, taking strict
precautions against sudden wild animal attacks. Feng Xing stood on Mr.Crow’s back as well, held a rough
made longbow in his hand and looked around and cooperated with Ji Hao.
850
After leaving the Rong Mountain area, the nerves of Ji Hao and his entire team had been tensed.
___________________________________________________________________________
[1] A foundry is a workshop or factory for casting metal.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
851
Chapter 195 – Senior Magus
Note: Unnumbered Chapter
__________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 195 - Senior Magus
Three days after the troop had moved out of the Rong Mountain area, a campsite was set up in a
grassland. During the daytime, Ji Hao and Mr Crow had inspected the surrounding area within a hundred
miles radius. He discovered that only a few kinds of herbivorous animals were living in this piece of
grassland. He couldn’t find any large groups of carnivores, which meant that this area was relatively safe.
After night had fallen, Ji Hao found Yu Mu and told him that he needed to find a quiet place for making his
breakthrough to the Senior Magus level. Therefore, Yu Mu and Feng Xin were nice enough to take the job
of night guard. Ji Hao hopped on the back of Mr Crow and flew to a small hill that he had discovered
during the daytime, over three hundred miles away.
Ji Hao was actually planning to leave alone without disturbing anyone, then return after having
successfully broken through to the Senior Magus level. But, Man Man had noticed Ji Hao moving secretly
and hurriedly leapt onto the back of Mr Cow then hooked onto Ji Hao’s neck. Helplessly, Ji Hao could only
let her accompany him.
The terrain sloped gently around the small hill. Ji Hao dug a small cave into that small hill then sat into it,
leaving Man Man and Mr Crow outside, to prevent any possible disturbances. After this, Ji Hao began to
concentrate on manipulating all of the powers contained in his body. He forcibly injected all those powers
into the main Magus Acupoints located at his Dantian.
In the Southern Wasteland, there were no developed methods or skills for Magi to follow when people
tried breaking to the level of Senior Magus from the level of Junior Magus. Even powerful Magus Kings or
Divine Magi of large-scale clans like the Bi Fang Clan or the Fire Dragon Clan would only be able to give a
rough advice to the younger generations regarding which Magus Acupoints on their meridians were
more important and which Magus Acupoints were easier to awaken. Apart from this, nothing else could
guide Southern Wasteland Magi and help them breaking to the level of Senior Magus, easier and quicker.
Compared to those ordinary Magi, Ji Hao had a deep understanding of the meridians inside the
humankind from his previous life. In his current life he had completely awakened all his meridians, even
the ones that were hidden and faint, with the help of the mysterious man. His spirit power was similar to
streams of water, flowing inside his body along his meridians, which allowed him to be able to perceive
all his Magus Acupoints without any obstructions. His Acupoints were like the stars in the sky, and had all
been engraved deeply inside his soul.
852
Ordinary Magi would not cultivate their soul power and spirit power, neither did they know what soul
power and spirit power were. In order to manipulate their powers better, they would strengthen and
purify their bodies, day and night. They kept fighting against powerful enemies and turned their skills of
power manipulation into their instincts. This kind of instinctive skills to manipulate power was primitive,
raw and wild, therefore, the fights between Magi would always be wild and brutal.
Unlike them, Ji Hao had been cultivating his soul and spirit power since he was a little kid. With his spirit
and soul power he was able to turn all of the power contained in his body into tiny streams and
manipulate those faint power streams freely. Under the control of his great spirit power, the power
contained in all of his 129600 meridians, which was ten times greater than that of any ordinary Junior
Magus’s power, began rotating orderly within his meridians.
Breath in - breath out!
Ji Hao’s muscle began rising and falling under his skin, like the rise-and-fall of the tide. The rise of the tide
was his body swelling into a ball and the fall of the tide was his skin tightly wrapping around his bones,
which made him look like a skeleton.
Under his jade-like white skin, glowing red meridians began blazing one after another. Soon, his entire
body turned glowing red. If someone would see Ji Hao’s body now, he or she would certainly be able to
say that Ji Hao had already awakened all his meridians, and every single one of his meridians were filled
with great power.
Mr Crow, who had a telepathic connection with Ji Hao, spread his wings, lying in front of the small cave
that had been dug by Ji Hao. The entrance of the cave that was only two-foot wide, was now completely
blocked by Mr Crow’s butt. Not a slight little bit of light that was coming from Ji Hao’s body, had leaked
out.
Man Man was lying on her stomach on Mr Crow’s head and was concentrating on brushing the smooth
feathers of Mr Crow with her fingers. She wasn’t paying any attention to Ji Hao.
All of Ji Hao’s power had been activated now and was being manipulated by his spirit power. It
transformed into a rapidly spinning drill, piercing hard towards the important Magus Acupoint within his
Dantian. Accompanied by a buzzing sound, the drill transformed from Ji Hao’s power, collided with the
extremely solid and withy septum that had grown naturally and had wrapped around the important
Magus Acupoint in his Dantian. After this, this septum became instantly hollow.
Within Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man slowly appeared. He observed the process of Ji Hao’s
breakthrough carefully.
853
“Soul…spirit power…soul power…never thought they could be used so smartly. The great power is basic,
but great power solely doesn’t mean anything. You have to know how to control your power, even a faint
little stream of power. Therefore, power manipulating skills are also important.”
“Such a shame, such a pity. If I had understood this back in my age, how could I have ended up like this?
But it is not too late now, I’m not yet completely hopeless, I still have a chance. Little guy, this [Mantra
Dan with Nine Secret Words] of yours has helped me a lot.”
Ji Hao controlled his power and continued working on awakening the important Magus Acupoint within
his Dantian. Ordinary Junior Magi, who weren’t as greatly skilled with manipulating their powers to have
precise control of their powers, could only flush madly a certain Magus Acupoint with streams of power.
Similar to how drops of water wear out a stone, the natural grown, withy and thick septum that was
wrapped around their Magus Acupoint, would completely be wore out with their powers. After that, they
would finally have awakened their Magus Acupoint. This method was way too painful and slow that it
coul even be considered self-mutilation.
Unlike them, under the control of Ji Hao’s spirit power, all of his power had gathered and condensed into
a rapidly spinning drill that had drilled into the natural grown septum. This way, the process of
awakening his Magus Acupoint would be easier. At this moment, the thick and dense, especially withy
septum was letting out buzzing sounds. It was as if it wouldn’t be able to take the great power of the drill
anymore. After only a quarter of an hour, a tiny hole had been forcibly opened up in the septum.
All of the power contained in 129600 meridians gushed through the tiny hole into the Magus Acupoint
simultaneously. Similar to how a thousand miles long ridge would be destroyed by tiny little ants that
were nesting inside it, once all the power had gushed into the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian, the septum
wrapped around it, exploded suddenly into pieces. The pieces of the septum transformed into an
extremely pure stream of power that merged with Ji Hao’s power. This could be considered nature's way
of granting a gift or compensation.
The total amount of Ji Hao’s power suddenly doubled. After his power gushed into the Magus Acupoint of
his Dantian, the Magus Acupoint quickly spread towards all directions. Before, it had only been a slight
little dot that was barely visible, but now, the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian was expanding forcibly
because of those swooshing streams of power.
An inch, two inch, three inches; a foot, two feet, three feet; a zhang, two zhangs, three zhangs…
Ji Hao was continuously taking out rare and powerful magic medicines that he had brought out of the
Magi Palace and was thrusting them into his mouth. These magic medicines all transformed into streams
of power and were digested by the two multicoloured flames in his lower abdomen, after which it turned
into the purest of power streams that gushed into his Dantian.
The Magus Acupoint within his Dantian began to shrink and expand intensely. The great pressure inside
the Magus Acupoint of his Dantian caused all the streams of power to rotate rapidly in it. Along with this,
854
the water-like streams of power gradually condensed into a heavy, liquid silver-like sphere that had high-
density due to the pressure inside the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian.
Followed by a silvery clang-sound that came from Ji Hao’s Dantian, the first stream of brand new power
that belonged to a Senior Magus, had grown out and transformed into a glowing red lava and dripped into
his Dantian, after which, a series of clang had begun. All his power quickly transformed into the power of
a Senior Magus and Ji Hao’s Dantian was filling up with this new power.
A sphere of fiery light appeared behind Ji Hao’s body, from within which, a lively Three-Legged Gold Crow
emerged gradually. However, in the next moment, the Gold Crow shattered suddenly into pieces. Instead,
a silhouette of a tall and sturdy human, who had raised his arms high as if he was holding up the entire
sky, had appeared within the sphere of golden fiery light.
The mysterious man in Ji Hao’s spiritual space grinned delightfully.
“Humankind, we are the totem of our own kind, why should we worship those animals as our totems?!”
“Among all in this world, our humankind is the only kind that has the indomitable spirit!”
“We will not bow to the sky, nor to the earth, neither will we be afraid of gods or ghosts. Our humankind
will dominate the entire world with our own power!”
___________________________________________________________________________
SR’s note: This chapter is a very interesting and important chapter. It explains the process of breaking
through to the level of Senior Magus and it shows that Ji Hao has somehow shattered the Gold Crow
totem from his bloodline and created a totem of a human.
______________________________________________________________________
855
Chapter 196 – Shadow Thorn
Note: I won’t be putting a note saying which regular chapter it is from now on. The reason for this is that
we of TME wish to push our limits and release more chapters. Thanks for the ever growing support for
this lovely novel and let’s keep discussing :)
___________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 196 - Shadow Thorn
While Ji Hao was focusing on breaking through to the level of Senior Magus, Man Man was lying on her
stomach on top of Mr Crow’s head, fiddling with Mr Crow’s feathers while murmuring.
“Mr Crow, Shaosi is so pretty, as pretty as my Amma, she is only so cold. Eh…maybe she had been hiding
in an ice mountain when she was a kid, therefore, she has become a piece of cold ice from the inside to
the outside, don’t you think so?”
“Taisi is such a loser, a nuisance. Yesterday, a Steel-Tooth Boar nearly rushed him over and killed him. If
Man Man hadn’t smashed that boar dead with my hammer…hm, if so, Shaosi would have become sad.”
“And Taisi is the one who causes the most trouble, he is even worse than Man Man! He couldn’t even tell
if the rice cakes were well-cooked or not, before he had eaten it. And grilled meat, he will even grab a
piece of bloody raw meat and put it into his mouth! So dumb!”
“That guy, Feng Xing, why does he act like a Southern Wasteland mouse? He is always vigilantly looking
around, as though he is being chased by some horrible people. Hm, Mr Crow, do you think it is because he
has done something awful, and is worried that someone will find out what he has done?”
“Well, that fatso, Yu Mu, is the most interesting one. Food cooked by him are so, so delicious! Ah, way too
delicious, hm, nice. No wonder he’s so fat. What do you think about this, we knock Yu Mu out before we
go back to the Southern Wasteland. We will take him back to our home with us, after which we will make
him our special cook. He will only cook for me, Ji Hao, and you, Mr Crow, every day! What do you think?”
Mr Crow narrowed its beady shining eyes, and hurriedly nodded while a stream of saliva flowed down
from the corners of its beak, then happily let out a caw.
Man Man then took out a jade slip and an engraver from out of her storage bag, which was tied around
her waist, and seriously began carving a line of characters on that jade slip while murmuring.
“My Abba said that in order to not forget the important things, I have to write them all down. This way,
nothing will be delayed because of my bad memory…hm, knock-fatso-Yu-Mu-out, take-him-back-to-the-
Southern-Wasteland-with-us, done, I have written it down!”
856
The dark sky was thickly dotted with bright shining stars. The dense, visible star power descended from
the sky in streams, while rotating. There were countless animals living around the small. They stayed
quietly in their nests and were silently enjoying the pleasant sense that was brought by the star power
when the star power purified and strengthened their bodies. Some older animal that had already grown
some human-like wisdom, were standing on the top of the small hill on two legs like humans did. They
opened their mouths and wolfed down the power of the stars. Now and then, they would turn their heads
and take a glance at Man Man and Mr Crow, but they would quickly turn their heads again, because they
didn’t sensed any bad intentions from Man Man and Mr Crow, and continue swallowing the star power,
cultivating themselves in the most primitive way.
The plants growing on the small hill had started swinging. Some magic plants were glowing dimly. When
the starlight shone on these plants, it would immediately merge with the dim glow of these plants. In the
meanwhile, popping sounds were coming continuously out of these plants. Occasionally, one magic plant
would suddenly grow higher or thicker when it had gathered enough star power.
A gust of breeze blew across, along with which, the bodies of a few animals that were close to Man Man
and Mr Crow, quivered abruptly. They looked around in panic and rapidly darted back into their nests.
Wild animals had far more survival instinct than humans, therefore, when the wild animals suddenly
sensed an unknown danger approaching, they instantly rushed back into their nests without hesitating
even for a bit.
The plants around Man Man and Mr Crow were ruffled by the breeze and Mr Crow suddenly raised its
head. It was way more smart and sensitive than those wild animals, therefore, any danger and abnormal
atmosphere that could be sensed by those animals, could also be sensed by Mr Crow. What it had sensed
just now, was not power, nor any vicious intent from any enemy. Instead, it was some sort of pure sense
of danger that came deeply from its Gold Crow Bloodline.
“Caw, caw, caw~”
Mr Crow raised its body, slowly stretched its wings while its large butt still firmly blocked the entrance of
the small cave that had been dug by Ji Hao. A stream of golden light appeared on its black feathers, along
with which, large amounts of its feathers turned golden-red, shining with a bright fiery light, in
preparation for what was coming. Mr Crows’s blood-red pupils then let out beams of glares - he had
activated his |Gold Crow Pupils|, carefully observing the surrounding area.
Mr Crow possessed the real Gold Crow bloodline that had bee passed down from ancient Gold Crows.
Therefore, his |Gold Crow Pupils| were way more powerful than Ji Hao’s |Gold Crow Pupils|. In Mr Crow’s
eyesight, all plants and rocks around him within a hundred miles of radius, had turned translucent. All
animals and insects had turned into light spots with different sizes and luminance.
Suddenly, Mr Crow flapped its wings, along with which, a black feather darted rapidly out, leaving a beam
of fiery light trail behind it, just like a sharp arrow that had been shot out by a long and powerful bow,
towards a tree, three miles away from Man Man and Mr Crow, followed by an, especially high-pitched,
swishing sound.
857
A faint silhouette quickly flashed across the trunk of the tree then merged with the shadows of the plants
under the tree. Countless shadows of plants began twisting and expanding like the claws of a devil,
rapidly approaching Man Man and Mr Crow. The shadows of the plants around them all began changing
weirdly, and a cold, vicious sense of power instantly came from all directions. Suddenly, Mr Crow’s own
shadow was twisting on the ground as well - a sharp shadow-formed dagger pierced into Mr Crow’s
shadow.
Along with a loud and shrill noise, which sounded as if Mr Crow’s feathers had clashed against some kind
of sharp metallic weapon, a long and deep wound abruptly emerged from Mr Crow’s body, and large
amounts of blood spurted out from it, with great heat. All the feathers of Mr Crow were immediately
standing straight up, but its beak remained closed. It was afraid that if it cawed out, Ji Hao would be
disturbed. Therefore, it choked back its pain and didn’t make any sound.
Mr Crow opened its beaks, and silently let out at great stream of golden-red flames, which then struck
hard onto the sharp shadow-formed dagger. Hit by the flames, the shadow-formed dagger immediately
dissipated, transforming into wisps of shadows and dispersed towards all directions. Mr Crow’s flames
had left a zhang deep large pit on the ground, within which, glowing red lava was bubbling. However,
these weird enemies, who had launched an attack by using shadows, seemed not be harmed at all.
Man Man jerked herself up from Mr Crow’s back. Similar to Mr Crow, she gritted her teeth but didn’t even
let out the slightest bit of sound. She leapt down from Mr Crow’s head and grabbed her pair of gigantic
hammers from the ground. She twisted her wrists slightly, followed by which, the two large hammers
began spinning simultaneously, while letting out large streams of flames. The shreds of shadows of the
plants that had approached Mr Crow and Man Man, disappeared completely, once the light of Man Man’s
flame had shone upon them.
A hoarse voice came from hundreds of zhang away.
“An animal with flat feathers, and a little girl…hehe…kill that animal…as for this little girl, she has a cute
face…many respectful lords fancy young women at this age. Bring her back, we can get a nice price for
her.”
Mr Crow was enraged. He opened its beaks once more, and let out an even greater stream of flames. The
stream of flame split the dark sky silently open and swooshed towards the location from where the voice
had come from.
However, the hoarse and creepy voice suddenly moved to another place, while continuing, “Hehe, move,
quickly and cleanly. Do not let that lord, who paid for our lives, be disappointed or be humiliated by the
name of our Shadow Devil!”
Accompanied by that voice, tens of shadows darted out from different directions. All of those shadows
avoided Man Man, and aimed directly at Mr Crow.
858
A human-like, vicious smile emerged on Mr Crow’s face. Although it had been a nice and adorable elder in
front of Ji Hao and Man Man, deep inside, it was still a powerful fighting beast from the Southern
Wasteland jungle, which had slaughtered countless enemies. His kind had been supporting the Gold Crow
Clan since the ancient time, conquering all difficulties and building a powerful and large clan!
Mr Crow opened its beak wide and spat out a three-foot-long, golden, translucent bone.
Once the piece of bone was spat out, a sunlight-like glare instantly shrouded the entire area within a
radius of ten miles. Under the bright glare, not even a slight shred of shadow could be found.
Continuously growing howls were rising from a distance. The few shadows that were approaching Mr
Crow, were scorched by the bright light, which had been released by the piece of golden bone. The
shadows turned into wisps of black smoke, dissipating in the air, one after another. A few muscular
silhouettes, wearing tight black armours, emerged from the air and fell onto the ground, while wisps of
black smoke were rising from their bodies.
_______________________________________________________________________
859
Chapter 197 – Shadow and Light
Chapter 197 - Shadow and Light
Gold Crow’s bone!
The piece of bone that had been spat out by Mr Crow belonged to an ancient Gold Crow. A piece of bone,
belonging to a Gold Crow could contain inexhaustible sun-like power, which was capable of illuminating
all darkness, similar to the sun. Wherever the light, emitted by the bone of the Gold Crow, fell, all
darkness dispersed immediately.
The muscular men who were wearing tight leather armour and had fallen out of their shadows, were
howling in pain while clouds of black smoke was rising from their bodies. Their bodies had been burnt by
the great heat released by the bone of the Gold Crow and had nearly turned them into coke[1].
A raging and hoarse growl came from afar, “Crap! A bone of an ancient Gold Crow? Feathered-animal,
good for you!”
After pausing for a moment, the voice then continued in a vicious tone. “The light will eventually dim, and
then the shadows will rule over the world. Wherever the Dim Sun shines, all light will be gone, only
shadows will last forever!”
Along with this mysterious and evil voice, a slim man of the Yu Clan appeared silently, while causing a
swishing sound. This man was wearing a luxurious long cloak with a large black sun embroidered on his
sleeve that had silver-purple, metal-silk threads. The large black sun was floating above a tower, on top of
which there was an erect black eye that seemed as if it was looking down on the entire world.
On the edges of the large black sun and the black erect eye, countless twisted and thin spell symbols were
vaguely visible, which were releasing an evil sense of power, capable of frightening any ordinary person.
Even from a great distance one would be able to see that the air around this Yu Clan man was distorted
weirdly. The ground around him was like water and this Yu Clan man seemed like a fish that lived in that
water and could merge anytime with that water.
Man Man swung her pair of huge hammers and banged them hard against each other, then yelled harshly
at the Yu Clan’s man, “Do not play ghost there! Come and take three-thousand hammer strikes of Man
Man! See if you can survive that!”
The Yu Clan’s man gave Man Man a hideous and creepy grin, and said, “Little girl, watch your language.
When I catch you, you will certainly beg for death. Hehe, although I don’t have a particular hobby with
little girls, I know many lords, who especially fancy little girls like you.”
Man Man stared confused at this Yu Clan man. She had not yet fully understood those sexual matters, but
at least she had sensed disrespect from the words of this man. Therefore, Man Man let out a great shout
860
in anger while swinging both her arms forward. Her pair of hammers transformed into two gigantic fiery
shooting stars and flew towards the man from the Yu Clan.
The Yu Clan’s man let out a creepy laughter and said scornfully, “Under the protection of the great Dim
Sun no one in the world will be able to ever hurt its people.”
While speaking the man of the Yu Clan raised his palm, transformed his power and twisted his wrist.
Instantly, the space within a radius of ten zhang in front of the man twisted and turned into a visible,
transparent swirl. The huge pair of hammer of Man Man were sucked into the swirl, then reappeared
abruptly behind Mr Crow, striking heavily onto Mr Crow’s back.
Mr Crow cawed out in sudden pain. Man Man’s hammers had hit hard on its back and knocked it down
onto the ground. Its head bumped against a huge piece of rock, smashing a tremendous hole in the
ground. Man Man’s hammers were terrifyingly heavy. Although Mr Crow was strong and its bones were
solid, a few sections of its spine were broken. Blazing blood instantly gushed out of its eyes, beak, and
earholes.
Man Man screamed out in fright. She rushed hurriedly over, held one of Mr Crow’s claws and yelled, “Mr
Crow! Are you okay?! Man Man didn’t hit you, it was that guy! It was him!!”
Flakes of flames spurted out from Mr Crow’s eyes. It struggled back up with difficulty and stretched a
wing to shield Man Man behind it. With the instinct it had as a combat spirit beast, Mr Crow sensed a
genuine danger. This man had directly twisted space and turned an enemy’s attack into his own. Mr Crow
had neither heard nor had it ever seen such an ability. Although, with regards to such abilities it did have
some remnants of incomplete memories in its inherited bloodline, those memories were way too old and
incomplete. They were unable to do any possible help.
“The great eternal Dim Sun, let these barbarians, who are poor and ignorant, witness your great power!”
shouted the Yu Clan man while laughing. He then took a deep breath and suddenly waved his sleeve, from
out of which, six three-foot-long black metallic sticks darted out.
Once these three-foot-long and an arm-thick sticks flew out from the man’s sleeve, they began shaking
and expanding while being blown by a fierce gust of wind. They soon turned into three-zhang-tall, water
tank-like thick pillars decorated with totems. On each of those pillars a large black sun that was floating
in the sky had been engraved. It was being worshipped countless people from the Yu Clan, Jia Clan, Xiu
Clan and other strange creatures, which were standing on the ground.
Man Man had a good eyesight, which allowed her to easily see the patterns on the pillars. There where all
the multi-eyed people were standing, was a vast piece of land with steep landscapes. There were thickly
built bastions on that land and in the middle of each bastion, was a high tower that reached into the sky.
On top of each tower a straight eye was floating.
861
The six totem pillars flashed across the air and immediately disappeared in the swirl. At the following
moment, those pillars had jumped across space and reappeared miles away from Man Man and Mr Crow,
firmly impaled on the ground in the shape of a regular hexagon.
The six pillars generated a loud buzzing sound, along with which, the pillars released wisps of black
smoke that spread quickly towards all directions.
The bright light, released by the bone of the ancient Gold Crow, clashed intently against the black smoke,
letting out huge muffled booms. The bone began to vibrate intensely, so did the six totem pillars. One
after another, deep cracks started to appear on the ground surrounding the pillars and large amounts of
earth-power leaked out from those cracks. It was difficult to tell how much pressure had been caused by
the bone of the ancient Gold Crow.
“It’s nothing but a piece of crappy bone!” yelled the Yu Clan’s man harshly, “Do not think it could protect
you!” He then raised his arms high into the air and slowly opened his erect eye above his eyebrows. The
eyeball of that erect eye was purely black and was rotating slowly like an extremely deep swirl. He slowly
chanted a spell while streams of darkness from out his erect eye began to spread towards the
surroundings like water. Soon, darkness had shrouded the area within a radius of ten miles.
The black smoke released by those totem pillars merged with the darkness spread out from the man’s
erect eye. After that, the space inside the regular hexagon that was formed by the six totem pillars, began
to tremble. Even the air started to vibrate along with which, streams of fierce airwaves formed gradually.
Mr Crow cawed out in panic. It had never encountered such a weird attack and didn’t know how to react
at all.
In the Southern Wasteland the fights between clans were mainly operated by frontal and physical attacks
that were launched with all kinds of heavy weapons. If some kind of terrifying magic was involved, the
powerful Maguspriests would be the ones to deal with it. Therefore, Mr Crow had never encountered
anything like this by himself.
This power was completely different from any inherited power system that it had known of in the
Southern Wasteland. Whether it was the twisted space or those weird shadows, it had no idea how to
deal with them. The only thing Mr Crow could do at the moment was to try its best to activate the power
of the Gold Crow’s bone, continuously releasing bright light and illuminating the surrounding area to fight
against the darkness with difficulty.
However, a small swirl suddenly appeared behind the Gold Crow’s bone and sucked the bone in. The Gold
Crow’s bone that had been letting out bright light and protecting Man Man and Mr Crow, spun in the swirl
then instantly disappeared. The following moment, the bone reappeared tens of miles away.
Man Man and Mr Crow were suddenly shrouded by darkness, and huge numbers of shadows immediately
rushed over from all directions and circled around them. Those muscular men, who had fallen forcibly
862
out from shadows earlier, all let out evil grins. Then they merged with the darkness once again,
transforming their bodies into wisps of shadows, darting towards Man Man and Mr Crow.
Every time the feathers and skin of Mr Cow would be cut open by the sharp shreds of shadows that were
coming one after another at it, noise could be heard. Soon, over nearly a zhang long wounds appeared on
Mr Crow’s body. Every wound was bone-deep and huge amount of blood spurted out from them.
___________________________________________________________________________
[1] Coke: A solid fuel made by heating coal in the absence of air so that the volatile components are
driven off.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
863
Chapter 198 – Struck Down
Note: Sponsored Chapter 1/1 by SAURABH BANSAL
A very big thanks to him for his continued support!
___________________________________________________________________________
SR’s note: In chapter 136 it had been said that Ji Hao opened all his meridians, which were a total of
1,209,600. However, it seems we of TME team, had made a mistake. It should be 129,600, as it has been
lately in all the chapters. We apologize for this and will change it in chapter 136. Thanks to all who had
pointed this mistake out to us. :)
__________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 198 - Struck Down
Ji Hao gathered all of his spirit power inside his body, while continuously swallowing bottles of magic
medicines that he had prepared before. He had just awakened the Magus Acupoint inside his Dantian and
all his power was currently stored within it. The 129,600 meridians were completely empty at the
moment, without the slightest stream of power. Every time Ji Hao swallowed the magic medicines, they
would immediately be digested by the two multicoloured flames, then transformed into multicoloured
light streams and merge with the empty meridians.
Each meridian had absorbed the essence power contained within those magic medicines, becoming
broader and more solid, becoming able to contain more power than it could before. Normally, when Ji
Hao would try to strengthen his meridians with magic medicines, the great powers contained in his
meridians would always interfere the process of strengthening his meridians. Therefore, amongst the
hundred portions of magic medicines that he would take, perhaps only one portion would truly be
effective. In contrast to ordinary days, his meridians were now completely empty, and could absorb all
the essence power contained in those magic medicines without any disturbance.
Such a perfect opportunity that allowed Ji Hao to strengthen his meridians was only able to last for only
the span of ten breaths. After the span of ten breaths, all of Ji Hao’s spirit blood gushed into the Magus
Acupoint of his Dantian. The thin and mist-like blood of a Junior Magus level spirit blood circulated
through the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian, and transformed instantly into the liquid-silver-like, heavy
and condensed spirit blood of a Senior Magus. His spirit blood flowed out again, flooding through Ji Hao’s
muscles, marrow, and meridians, and finally it gushed into each and every one of his blood vessels within
a moment.
As a Senior Magus, every time a Magus Acupoint was awakened, the body would be strengthened greatly
as well.
864
When ordinary Junior Magi, who didn’t have that much magic medicine resources, broke into the level of
Senior Magus, they needed to spend lots of time, swallowing meat of Senior Magus level beasts for a total
of ten times their own weight or thousand times more of meat of Junior Magus level beasts, in order to
gain enough essence power the meat and the blood of the beasts, to complete the strengthening process
of their bodies.
Luckily, Ji Hao had the Magi Palace as a resource of magic medicines. When his Magus Acupoint of his
Dantian began transforming his spirit blood, he instantly took out a bottle of ‘Three Birds and Nine Beasts
pill’ that had been concocted by Wulong Yao and poured the entire bottle into his mouth.
These thumb-sized, blood-red ‘Three Birds and Nine Beasts’ were made from the marrow of three
different kinds of birds and nine different kinds of wild beasts, containing an incredible amount of
essence power. A single ‘Three Bird and Nine Beast’ pill could replenish the majority of the power and
vitality of a Senior Magus, allowing a senior Magus to have a nearly inexhaustible life force during battle.
As long as a Senior Magus still had ‘Three Birds and Nine Beasts’ pills in his hands, he or she could
recover from all kinds of wounds without any limitation.
Ji Hao had swallowed an entire bottle of ‘Three Birds and Nine Beasts’ that contained twelve pills in total,
within the span of only a few breaths. Instantly, tremendous essence power and vitality filled his body,
soon transforming into Ji Hao’s own power through the Magus Acupoint in his Dantian.
Ji Hao’s bones began to grow inch by inch, his body becoming taller and more muscular, making him look
no longer like a slim boy. The following moment, Ji Hao’s spirit blood that had been surging through his
body in streams, suddenly swooshed into his Golden Dan. Half of his powers and his spirit blood was
swallowed abruptly by his Golden Dan. After that, the Golden Dan, which was initially thumb-size and had
a purple-gold-like texture, began to spin rapidly and expanded slowly. Every time it revolved three
thousand times, the Golden Dan would increase in size. Not long after, it reached the size of chicken’s egg.
A wisp of purple smoke rose from between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. He opened his eyes and released his spirit
power in streams, which was now greater and purer than it had been before, by quite a few times. At the
same time, his spirit power shrouded the entire surrounding area within a radius of a hundred miles. Just
like raindrops that fell from the sky and seeped into the ground, Ji Hao’s spirit power was all-pervasive,
allowing him to perceive even the slightest movement of everything within this area.
Purple-gold coloured mist formed in his eyes, within which, the nine symbols located around each of his
gold-red pupils became much clearer than they had been before. Looming magical scenes, such as the
blooming of flowers, falling of rain or snow, the rotation of the stars, could be seen from Ji Hao’s pupils.
When the mysterious man had used the [Sky Opening] for the first time inside of Ji Hao’s spirit space, Ji
Hao had a touch at the deepest area of this world and the most original natural rules. However, back then,
Ji Hao’s soul hadn’t been solid and powerful enough for those natural rules. Even the slightest wisp of
power that had been released by those original rules, had nearly crushed his soul. Now that he had
successfully broken through to a higher level and became a Senior Magus, his soul had been nourished by
the powerful spirit blood of a Senior Magus and had suddenly grown ten times more powerful than it had
865
been before. Therefore, Ji Hao had now gained a deeper understanding of the magical and magnificent
world that the mysterious man had shown him, and which was formed by the most original natural rules.
“Mr Crow!”
Lightning bolts sparked in Ji Hao’s pupils, and huge numbers of dazzling lightning streams surged around.
Ji Hao saw that Mr Crow was being attacked madly by a few men, who were hiding in the shadows and
fierce airwaves, with long swords, transformed from dark shadows, held in their hands.
The six black totem pillars were the source of those fierce airwaves. However, the real source of all the
shadow and darkness, as well as the powers of those six totem pillars, was the core of the magic
formation that had been formed by the six totem pillars. The core was located at over ten miles away
from the six totem pillars and was in the erect eye of that man from the Yu Clan, who had been
ceaselessly spurting out clouds of darkness from his erect eye, and laughing viciously. He was the one
who had been manipulating all of this.
“Duo!” shouted Ji Hao in a low voice. At the same time, he patted the ground with both of his hands.
Followed by this move, the soil under his body began to flow like the surface of an ocean. Ji Hao then
merged easily with the soil, and darted to over ten miles away, right under the man from the Yu Clan,
Ji Hao had become a Senior Magus, both his power and Golden Dan had been upgraded. Therefore, Ji Hao
felt especially comfortable when he launched the [Natural Spirit Soil Escaping Magic]. When moving
underground, he had only made a slight sound, and the Yu Clan man, who had been fully concentrating on
Mr Crow, was unable to notice the slight sound, which sounded like a few earthworms were moving
slowly.
Raising his head, Ji Hao located the Yu Clan man through the foot-thick layer of soil. Anger instantly rose
in his heart. Ji Hao thrust his hands out from the ground and grabbed the ankles of the Yu Clan man and
pulled the man hard downwards.
The soil around him began to move in waves and the ground had soon turned into a large puddle of mud.
The man from the Yu Clan had been concentrating on dealing with Mr Crow with his special ability and
hadn’t thought that such a surprise attack would be launched on him. Howling out in shock, the Yu Clan
man was suddenly dragged deep into the mud by Ji Hao.
The soil was like water and Ji Hao was like a fish. The soil had absolutely no effect on Ji Hao’s movements.
As for the poor Yu Clan man, although he was able to control space and the shadow, he had no idea how
to deal with soil.
Large amounts of mud gushed into his mouth and nostrils, the panicked Yu Clan man was being pushed
hard to the bottom by Ji Hao. Overwhelmed by the mud and fright, this Yu Clan man abruptly closed his
erect eye in the middle of his eyebrows, and huddled his stiff body up while twitching. Ji Hao didn’t say
anything, only grabbed his head silently and tore it off from his neck.
866
“Duo!”
Ji Hao let out another spell while releasing large amounts of lightning bolts from his palm. The soul of the
Yu Clan man was instantly struck into a wisp of smoke by these lightning bolts.
This was something Ji Hao had learned from Si wen Ming - when Si Wen Ming killed an enemy, he would
always destroy the soul as well.
Ji Hao rose from the ground carrying the dead body of the Yu Clan man. A cloud emerged from under his
feet and held up his body, allowing him to float in the air. He raised the dead body high and yelled out to
those few men who were attacking Mr Crow.
“Stop! Your leader has already died!”
The few muscular men, who were attacking Mr Crow madly while letting out shrill, vicious waves of
laughter from time to time, instantly stopped in shock. They turned their heads back and looked at Ji Hao,
unable to even believe what they just had heard.
Along with a series of cracking sound, the six totem pillars cracked, and Mr Crow let out a resonant caw
towards the sky, spurting out a great stream of flames. All those muscular men were immediately rolled
into the flame streams and were burned to ashes within the blink of an eye.
_____________________________________________________________________
867
Chapter 199 – Arrows Came At Night
Chapter 199 - Arrows Came At Night
Back at the campsite built up by the people of the Rong Mountain Clan.
Tens of thousands of Curly-Horned Cattles were lying quietly around the campsite, with their thick and
sharp, battering ram-like horns outwards orderly, firmly encircling the entire campsite.
Bonfires were blazing inside the campsite. The Rong Mountain Clan clansmen were huddled up around
the bonfires and experienced some difficulty spending this long night. Now and then, thunderous howls
of unknown beasts were coming from afar, causing each time some people to raise their head and look
around.
Yu Mu was sitting on a small hill outside of the campsite, looking vigilantly at the surrounding area with
his pair of, slightly glowing, eyes. A few floating mountains had drifted over from some unknown place,
stopped right above the campsite and instantly blocked all the bright starlight. Suddenly, the dense and
thick curtain of night shrouded the entire campsite.
However, Yu Mu also seemed also to have a certain kind of magical, eyesight-related special ability; in the
middle of each of his pupils, an extremely tiny spell symbol began to sparkle. The darkness seemed
unable to block his eyesight. From time to time, he would still cautiously take a glance at where the
suspicious noises were coming from.
Although he had been concentrating on doing the night watch, he was still holding a fat piece of meat in
his hands. Every now and then he would slice a small piece of meat off and put it in his mouth, causing his
face to be filled with incomparable satisfaction, after which he would start to slowly chew the meat. When
he was chewing meat, his face looked like that of devout religious person.
“To get to eat your fill…is luck and happiness! Hm, what should I eat in the morning? Breakfast?” Yu Mu
murmured. Soon, he began to struggle with whether he should eat grilled meat or boiled meat for
breakfast in the morning.
“Stupid fatso! All you know is eat, eat and eat! You will die from eating, sooner or later!” yelled Feng Xing
in a low voice. Feng Xing was squatting in a small bush tens of zhang away from Yu Mu. He abruptly
yelled out at Yu Mu. “You have been thinking about eating every day and night, oi, do you even eat
people?”
Yu Mu frowned seriously and thought about Feng Xing’s question for quite a while, then answered slowly,
“As as pure-blood humans are concerned, I won’t eat them. How can we eat our own kind? Even animals
don’t do that! But those monsters with three, four, five eyes, I truly want to know what they would taste
like.”
868
With his pair of dimly glowing eyes, Yu Mu took a glance at another small hill that was located miles away
from him and had plants swaying along with the wind, then continued in a bland tone, “Those creatures
are not created by our world, therefore, in my eyes, they’re nothing different from chickens, ducks, gooses
and fishes. They will fill their stomachs with our fellow humans, why can’t we eat them in return?”
Feng Xing stayed silent. He raised his head and looked at the sky. Suddenly, he yelled out again in his
deep and low voice.
“Where did these pieces of dirt come from?! Let me blow them away! I hate nights. I do not like dark
nights at all!”
Taisi was lying beside a bonfire in the campsite, with both is arms and legs stretched out and had fallen
into a deep sleep. A bit chill was brought over by a gust of wind and Taisi twisted his body while sleeping,
after which he crawled subconsciously towards the bonfire. He was too weak and scrawny, even in sleep
he wanted to find a warm place to continue with his nice dream.
Seeing that Taisi was crawling into the bonfire and even burned a stream of his long hair, Shaoisi, who
was sitting beside him and doing her daily cultivation in silence, frowned slightly. She grabbed Taisi’s
neck, carried him a bit up and threw him back at where he had been lying before. Shaosi did so with
convenience and ease that it seemed as if Taisi was actually a chicken instead of a boy.
Although he had been carried up and thrown back onto the ground, Taisi still didn’t wake up from his
dream. He snorted, slowly turned around his body, then began crawling towards the bonfire once again.
He crawled closer and closer to the fire, along with which, a slight trace of smile gradually emerged on
Taisi’s pale face. Shaosi shook her head, grabbed his neck and again threw Taisi back at where he had
been.
However, when Taisi started crawling towards the bonfire for the third time, Shaois picked a stone up
from the ground, which she knocked hard onto the back of Taisi’s head, quickly and without hesitation.
The stone shattered into pieces against Taisi’s head, causing him to faint from his deep sleep
immediately, while not making any noise.
Shaosi dragged Taisi back to where he had been lying before, then took out a long rope that was made
from the tendons of a beast and tied Taisi firmly up. After that, she nodded her head in satisfaction, sat
back on the ground and continued her cultivation.
In the dim light of night, magical power streams, which were invisible but could be perceived if you had a
sensitive spirit power, seemed to be gathering from over the edge of the sky. Very slowly, these streams
of power merged with Shaosi’s body, along with which, the sense of power that her body was releasing,
had become especially magical and strange. It sensed as if it existed in this world, yet was beyond this
world. Gradually, Shaosi’s body became blurred. You wouldn’t be able to tell where she was if you weren’t
paying attention to her particularly.
869
Thirty miles away, on a small hill, a tall, slim silhouette appeared abruptly. It was a man, wearing a
feathered armour that was made from black and white feathers, and a bird-head-shaped helmet that
made from the skull of a roc. He also was carrying an odd-shaped longbow on his back, and two faintly
glowing tail feathers that belonged to a gigantic eagle, stuck in his hair. This tall, slim man looked at the
campsite of the Rong Mountain Clan, then let out a scornful sneer.
“I see…these Midland clans probably have lived peacefully for too long,” laughed the young man while he
continued, “They have moved a troop that has a whole three-thousand clansmen and their campsite looks
like this during the night. Any Maguspriest capable of animal - control can easily summon a group of
beast and destroy them. There would no bodies be left to be found after that.”
Along with another breeze, five more young men, who were dressed similar as the first young man, but
with only one feather stuck on each of their heads, appeared silently as well.
One of them sniffed and said, “What are you even talking about, my dear brother? How could these
Midland douchebags be compared to our Eastern Wasteland men? Every single one of our Great Gale Clan
warriors can easily kill ten enemies at the same level. Sooner or later…”
“Sooner or later, an Eastern Wasteland man will become the king of the entire humankind,” said the
young man who had appeared first. He laughed proudly then continued, “Pu Ban City, Pu Ban City. How
great and powerful would our Great Gale Clan be if we owned Pu Ban City?”
Accompanied by a slight swishing sound, twenty young archers, who were only wearing black feathered
armours, but were without the feathers on their heads, rushed rapidly over. Hearing the arrogant words
of the young man, one of those boys said in a very low voice, “Brother Ling, we should better be more
cautious. The two brothers, Qing Yao and Qing He, they were both Senior Magi, but had been mummified
suddenly even when they were still in the Magi Palace. Brother Ling, these enemies may not be easy to
deal with.”
The young man who was called Brother Ling sniffed scornfully, threw a threatening glance at that boy,
then said, “Scared? If you are scared you should just go back to your mommy’s arms. It’s nothing big, just
that the two idiots, Qing Yao and Qing He, have died. Do you have any idea how many apprentices will
actually die in there? Although the Magi Palace strictly forbids apprentices to kill each other in the Magi
Palace, at least a thousand apprentices will die abruptly for no reason, every single year!”
Brother Ling then proudly held his head high and continued, “Have you heard what Elder Yun Peng said?
He said that the Magi Palace is actually a Gu-raising-bowl, and the purpose of a Gu-raising-bowl will
always be to generate the strongest, most powerful and poisonous Gu. Powerful Gu like us, are allowed to
kill as much weak and useless creatures as we want…it’s the right that the Magi Palace has gifted us!”
[TL note: According to the legends, if you put thousands of poisonous insects/bugs into a bottle/bowl,
then seal it up, let them fight, kill and eat each other in the bottle/bowl; the one that survives in the end
would become a Gu. A real Gu will be magically poisonous and scary.]
870
Another boy said with muffled voice, “No matter what, they were all brought back to the Magi Palace by
Minister Si Wen Ming…”
The face of brother Ling turned dark instantly, then he responded with a vicious tone, “Si Wen Ming? His
pussy-like working style is not suitable for the Magi Palace. The Magi Palace is a great and large
organization. Matters like what we should do and how we should do, will eventually depend on us! Si
Wen Ming? He will be wiped out, sooner or later.”
Grabbed his longbow, brother Ling then growled in a cold voice, “Let’s move! Take out a few guys! And
conveniently… we can sell these people of the Rong Mountain Clan at a quite good price.”
Pausing briefly, brother Ling then continued with an evil grin on his face, “I have decided that whoever
contributes the most today, will have the prettiest girl among all these people!”
Under the cover of the darkness, tens of arrows silently flew over along with the wind, quickly forming a
rain of arrows, which shrouded Feng Xing and Yu Mu currently.
__________________________________________________________________________
871
Chapter 200 – Pray
Note: The 200th chapter!!!
The Magus Era started in January and in about six months we have reached our 200th chapter. We want
to thank each and every reader of ours for being with us along the journey, through ups and downs. Our
goal is to reach the 300th milestone even faster. Hopefully you will keep supporting us in the any way
possible for you. Thanks :)
The The Magus Era Team
___________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 200 - Pray
The arrows had flown silently and shrouded Yu Mu and Feng Xing within a moment. Feng Xing was the
only who saw the attack coming, but it just slightly before it arrived.
Feng Xing didn’t even have enough time to shout out a complete sentence to warn the others. He only
gave a long and resonant shout while suddenly leaping high into the air and flying away, leaving tens of
afterimages behind him. This loud shout that was filled with anxiety, was loud enough to catch the
attention of Yu Mu and Shaosi.
The dagger and grilled piece of meat that Yu Mu had been holding in his hands, disappeared immediately.
He gasped deeply, after which his body swelled suddenly into a huge ball, then shrunk inward. After that,
Yu Mu stood up. Now he didn’t look fat anymore, but especially strong.
His thick and broad palms were wrapped around by a green layer of dim light, Yu Mu then closed his eyes
and began to slap the air randomly. His moves looked slow and heavy as if he was holding a small
mountain in his hands. However, while he was slapping slowly, the over thirty arrows, which were aimed
at him, had all been slapped away by his palms before they even approached his body.
Yu Mu’s palms seemed to be solid and powerful, or it may just be that fatsos like him would never lack
strength. All arrows that had been slapped by his palms, shattered instantly to ashes by his great power.
Even those metallic arrowheads had been corroded by wisps of poisonous green smoke, turning quickly
into liquid.
After Shaosi had heard Feng Xing’s shout, she had only chanted a simple spell with a very deep voice
while raising her finger slightly. Accompanied with her movement, a white spell symbol flashed above the
head of each of Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu and herself abruptly, after which it disappeared rapidly. Except
Taisi, who was knocked out, both, Yu Mu and Feng Xing, sensed a subtle change inside their bodies. They
hurriedly activated their powers and did a complete check of their bodies, but found nothing abnormal.
872
While they were busy dealing with the arrows, both Yu and Feng Xing turned their heads and took a quick
glance at Shaosi in shock. After that, Yu Mu abruptly let out a great howl towards the camp.
“Enemy attack!! All clansmen of the Rong Mountain Clan!! Defend yourselves! Follow your own rules and
defend yourselves!!”
Elder Tie Yan, who was the main person in charge of this exploration, stood up and gave orders with loud
and resonating voice. Followed by this, all the clansmen of the Rong Mountain Clan began to move
immediately. Although quite a few clansmen couldn’t help but let out waves of frightened screams and
cries, soon, these screams and cries had all vanished, along with loud and clear sounds of slaps.
A group of elderly clansmen moved towards the outer circle of the crowd, with younger ones standing
right behind them. The women and children were enclosed within the core. The people of the Rong
Mountain Clan had formed a typical defensive formation that would sacrifice elderly clansmen in order to
save the ones whose lives were more effective and had more strength.
The Rong Mountain Clan was famous for their skill in forging. They had brought huge amounts of tools
and weapons for the exploration of the new territory. In the blink of an eye, at least three thousand
powerful crossbows had been taken out, and held by clansmen within the roughly formed defensive
formation. Apart from those archers with crossbows and elderly clansmen, each of the other men were
wearing a full metal armour and holding a large and heavy metal shield, which was even taller than an
adult. These armed clansmen quickly moved to the outer circle of the defensive formation and formed a
small metal fence wall with their shields.
These clansmen of the Rong Mountain Clan may lack high battle effectiveness - they were after all a group
of professional blacksmith and in no way capable of fighting like the warriors of the Southern Wasteland -
but with the help of these highly professional and top-quality weapons they had taken out, they would be
able to frighten cowardly enemies away.
Feng Xing, who had already darted miles away while leaving a trail of afterimages behind him, let out
another shrill shout, “Be careful! The ones who have attacked us are only a group of Junior Magi! The
more powerful enemies may not have appeared yet!”
Before his voice had faded, a high-pitched, terrifying song of some kind of gigantic bird rose into the air.
On a mountainside quite far from the campsite, a white, wind-like silhouette abruptly rose into the air.
From out the silhouette, a gigantic bird gradually emerged. This bird had beautiful shining feathers, its
long peacock-like feathers were fluttering along with the wind. This bird seemed to possess horrible
strength and power, as if it could carry the entire sky up.
“Great Gale Clan! You crappy birds of the Great Gale Clan! Aren’t you ashamed?! This is the Midland! Not
the Eastern Wasteland, which is controlling by douchebags of your Ten-Sun Country!!” yelled Feng Xing.
873
Followed by an odd clashing sound, a specially crafted, nine-foot and nine-inch long arrow was shot out,
flying towards Feng Xing. This arrow seemed nothing different from ordinary arrows, but moved
incredibly fast. Its speed was too fast to be described with words, and would definitely make enemies
despair.
When this arrow had flown for over a mile, a section of one-foot of its body exploded immediately, and
the flying speed of the arrow had doubled instantly. Right after that, the arrow flew for another mile, and
another section of the arrow’s body exploded, which accelerated the arrow once again.
The arrow had flown for nine miles, and had accelerated for nine times. When it was only less than ten
miles away from Feng Xing, the nine-inch long arrowhead was already moving as fast as a beam of light,
making it difficult for Feng Xing to even tell which direction it would come from, neither did he know how
to dodge it.
Feng Xing could run at an amazingly high speeds, could also dodge almost any ordinary arrow in his own
special way. However, brother Ling, the archer who had shot this arrow out, was a lot more powerful
than Feng Xing, and was a highly skilled archer. He knew very well how to kill an enemy accurately that
was able to move fast and agilely, and was particularly good at dodging, with only one shot. He knew how
to push enemies into hopeless situations.
The arrowhead swished over. At almost the same moment when brother Ling had shot the arrow out, the
arrow had let out nine explosion sounds in a row and approached Feng Xing’s chest. They eyes of Feng
Xing popped wide open. A cyan and misty glow gushed out of his eyes, with the help of which, he finally
had a clear view of the arrowhead.
He screamed out in a hoarse voice. It was already too late to dodge. He couldn’t possibly dodge the arrow
with his own power.
However, he suddenly staggered. He had accidentally stepped on a fist-sized rock. Normally when Feng
Xing was running at his highest speed, it was impossible that he would stumble, not even if the ground
under his feet was covered in oil. But just now, a small stone had stumbled him. He fell onto the ground in
a very twisted and odd posture. At the same time, the arrowhead, which was going to take his life,
swooshed over his head, even leaving a shallow wound on his scalp, bringing up drops of blood and
shaving a cluster of black hair off of his head.
Feng Xing thudded against the ground, after which, his body suddenly twitched slightly. He felt that a
slight wisp of magical power that had come from an unknown source, seemed to have disappeared from
his body.
In great shock, Feng Xing glanced at Shaosi, who was standing slowly up, and yelled out hoarsely, “Sister
Shaosi! Amazing magic!” In the meanwhile, a roughly shaped, ancient style longbow had appeared in his
hands. Feng Xing slightly shook his wrist and let out tens of sharp arrows towards the mountainside that
was over thirty miles away, along with a series of shrill swishing sound.
874
It was as if a mysterious god was helping him. Feng Xing had let out those arrows randomly, aimed at no
one in particular, only trying to disturb their next attack. But he didn’t think that after he had shot out
those tens of arrows, shrill howls and angry cursing sounds rose from the mountainside.
A boy, who had the feather of a gigantic eagle stuck in his coiled hair, was shot right in the middle of his
eyebrows. Feng Xing’s arrow had sent him flying for over ten miles, and punctured his head, causing his
entire head to explode. This boy was killed, and didn’t even let out a cry. Beside him, another ten boys
were shot in the chests.
All of these boys were at the peak of Junior Magus level, therefore, arrows shot in chests were not enough
to kill them. They gripped the arrows stuck in their chests, fell to the ground and let out waves of howls,
screams and cries. Their cries were so loud that the sound could even shake the sky.
Brother Ling’s eyeballs instantly turned blood-red. He crazily screamed out as if he had suddenly gone
mad, “Go! Go! Go! Kill them all!! Kill!!”
____________________________________________________________________
875
Chapter 201 – Poisonous Rain
Chapter 201 - Poisonous Rain
Brother Ling, whose name was Great Gale Ling, took the rest of the team and began his assault. His eye
sockets were filled with hot blood and rage rushed directly to his head. Great Gale Ling shouted madly,
hot air streams surged out of every pore of his.
How could this have happened?! How could I have such a great loss?! The information he had received
from the Ten-Sun Country was detailed and true. According to that information, among Ji Hao’s
teammates, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were the only two Senior Magi, and they had broken through to the
Senior Magus level only three to five years ago. Therefore, Great Gale Ling and his team could easily kill
all of them.
If they took out Ji Hao’s team, which was responsible for escorting the exploration troops of the Rong
Mountain Clan to their new territory, the thirty thousand people of the Rong Mountain Clan would be
given to him. This was the reward that was approved tacitly by the man who had encouraged them to
launch this attack.
A whole thirty-thousand people of the Rong Mountain Clan! These people knew everything about mine
exploration and weapon forging were a tremendous treasure. Great Gale Ling had even contacted slave
dealers from the Yu Clan in secret. Once he successfully killed Ji Hao and his teammates, and captured
these clansmen, he would sell these Rong Mountain Clan clansmen immediately through a secret
distribution channel.
However…
All the souls of the great ancestors and all the free spirits of the wind in the world would testify on behalf
of Great Gale Ling that Feng Xing had fallen to the ground in a very weird and twisted manner. His lucky
survival from the deadly shot was purely because of luck. But how on earth had Feng Xing been able to
kill Great Gale Ling’s brothers directly with only a series of blind counterattacks that he had launched
after having fallen to the ground?!
The poor boy who had been shot directly in the head, which was something that had happened so quickly
that even a Senior Magus would have been unable to save him, was one of Great Gale Ling’s blood-related
cousins. He was the son of a blood-related uncle of Great Gale Ling and had been quite close to him since
they were little kids. That boy was a talented young elite warrior who was extremely valued by the Great
Gale Clan.
In Pu Ban City, this boy even had already been selected to join the guardian corps of the King of the
humankind, Emperor Shun, as the commander of a hundred elite archers. This time, Great Gale Ling had
secretly taken him out of Pu Ban City for this secret killing mission that had been assigned to him by an
elder.
876
Before he could kill the target, his brother had been killed by the enemies. Great Gale Ling couldn’t even
imagine how he would explain this to his uncle. Neither did he have any idea how to face all those
questions that would come from the group of ministers, or even from Emperor Shun himself.
He was utterly enraged and frightened. His arms, which had been as stable as a mountain before, had
started to tremble. He pulled his longbow open and shot out waves of arrows. Soon, the two quivers of
arrows that had been tied around his waist, the three quivers of arrows he was carrying on his back, and
the two quivers of arrow that were tied around his shanks, were all shot out.
He shook his body abruptly and shattered those empty quivers into pieces, while thrusting his hand into
a fist-sized storage bag tied around his waist. He took another quiver full of arrows out, then
simultaneously created another rain of arrows.
Those arrows darted through the sky like raindrops towards Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Taisi, and Shaosi, along
with cold, light sparks and ghost-wailing-like, shrill, swishing sound. Weirdly, elder Iron Mountain, who
was standing right in the middle of the campsite while organizing a defensive formation, hadn’t even
caught the attention of Great Gale Ling for even the slightest bit. Great Gale Ling and companions didn’t
even take the elders of the Rong Mountain Clan into consideration.
Fifteen elite archers who possessed top-ranked shooting skills, madly shot over a thousand arrows out,
within a second. Without any strategy, all those arrows darted towards Ji Hao’s teammates on completely
straight paths, at the highest speed, and contained as much powers as they could and the strongest killing
intent.
Shaosi’s facial expression changed slightly. She took a deep breath and moved, stepping forward, while
shielding the fainted Taisi behind her. Facing such a strong rain of arrow, Shaosi doubted if she was
powerful enough to keep Taisi safe. The only thing she could do was to block all the arrows that were
aimed at her brother, with her own body.
Feng Xing let out another great shout and a series of curses while running and dodging on the ground,
leaving a trail of afterimages behind him. At the same time, he was shooting arrows out, one after
another. The arrows shot by Feng Xing seemed continuously able to collide against the arrows of the
enemies. The collision would cause both arrows to explode simultaneously, whilst creating a thunderous
boom.
However, Feng Xing’s quivers emptied completely after the shooting the two-hundred arrows he had
brought with him. He growled out in a resonating voice and activated his internal power. His internal
power gushed out of his body, into his longbow and condensed quickly into cyan light-arrows on the bow
string. In the blink of an eye, another hundred light-arrows were shot out by Feng Xing. Feng Xing’s butt
thudded against the ground, his face filled with despair. He had already used up all of the powers
contained in his body, now he was even unable to move.
877
Nevertheless, there were entire fifteen skilled archers on the side of the enemy and Great Gale Ling alone
had shot out over five-hundred arrows within a moment. All those arrows flew rapidly down like a storm.
Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi, and Shaosi were all in the targeted range.
Stretching his hands, Yu Mu took an amazingly deep breath. With his mouth as the centre, a gigantic air
swirl suddenly emerged along with an ear-piercing swishing sound. All of the small rocks and soil around
Yu Mu rose instantly into the air and the plants within a radius of ten miles were also uprooted. The
uprooted plants disintegrated immediately due to the fierce air of the swirl and gathered towards Yu
Mu’s mouth.
The arrows that had been flying over seemed to have abandoned their attacks on Feng Xing, Taisi, and
Shaosi. They changed their trajectories and flew instead towards Yu Mu, similar to how birds would fly to
their nesting woods.
Because of a certain kind of magic that Yu Mu had chanted to draw the arrows towards him, the speed of
the arrows seemed to have doubled now. Each of the arrows had become powerful enough to penetrate
through a mountain peak and even caused huge amounts of fire sparks to be created due to the friction of
the air.
“I…why am I the one taking these arrows? Because I am fat?!! Damn you! You bunch of Eastern Wasteland
bastards! You can shoot nothing but sparrows!!” yelled Yu Mu angrily while taking out his huge pot from
who knows where. He then turned the pot upside down and carried it on his head. He buried his face in
his hands and let over a thousand arrows thickly strike onto the pot and his body.
A thick and fine layer of spell symbols emerged on the surface of the pot. This huge pot that Yu Mu used
to cook all kinds of strange yet delicious food, was also a quite powerful defensive magic tool. Arrows
shattered against the pot one after another, and those spell symbols on the surface of the pot cracked.
The three thousand arrows disappeared simultaneously and suddenly. At the same time, all the spell
symbols were lit on the surface of the pot, collapsed instantly and shattered into pieces. The following
barrage of arrows pierced through the thick iron pot instantly and stuck deep into Yu Mu’s body.
The puffs that were caused by those arrows when piercing into Yu Mu’s face, began to swell, and large
amounts of blood gushed out of Yu Mu’s body. His two-foot-thick layer of fat was trembling intensely and
were letting out great yet withy power. He tried his best to counteract those arrows that had already
stuck into his body.
Yu Mu screamed out in pain while streams of tears gushed out of his little shining eyes. He even cried out
because of the pain when he cursed his enemies, “You cruel and heartless bastards! I will pay a visit to
your Eastern Wasteland sooner or later and leave behind a handful of disease-causing poison! May your
Great Gale Clan die without any descendants! Oh…ouch! When I develop a magic poison that is powerful
enough to eliminate an entire clan, you will be the first ones to test its power!”
878
Accompanied by the waves of Yu Mu’s howls and cries, the wind around the campsite grew fiercer and
the clouds started rolled in the sky.
Thin clouds gathered inwards from all directions. Even the tears of Yu Mu had directly turned into mist
and rose straight into the air. The water in the nearby rivers also turned into dense mist and rose into the
air. After that, a gentle rain poured down from the sky, but the weird thing was that raindrops had a dark-
green colour.
These dark-green coloured raindrops had a nice herbal scent. It dripped gently and softly onto the bodies
of Great Gale Ling and his teammates.
At first, Great Gale Ling ignored the rain and was still shouting. He was preparing to rush down and fight,
but soon his face turned suddenly horrible green.
“Poison…strong poison! Retreat! Retreat!!”
Great Gale Ling screamed while grieving heavily.
___________________________________________________________________________
879
Chapter 202 - Release
Run, run as far as you can.
Great Gale Ling and his teammates were all immediately freaking out, because all of them turned around
and fled whilst using all of their powers.
In battle, every elite Senior Magus like Great Gale Ling, who were highly skilled and powerful, were
capable of easily destroying an army single-handedly. But a poison using Magus, who knew everything
about poison, were capable of slaughtering an entire clan whenever he or she desired to do so. There
were even terrifying cases, such as the one during ancient time, in the era of Emperor Yao that had
passed not long ago, a poison using Magus had wantonly spread a pestilent poison in the Midland in
revenge for his clan that had been wiped out. Three months later, within an area encompassing ten miles,
not even a single plant had been able to survive that poison. Over a hundred million clansmen of eight
large-scale clans had been killed because of the rampaging disease that was caused by the poison. Ever
since then poison using Magi have been considered the most terrifying beings during battle.
Not a single Magus was brave enough to risk his life fighting against a poison using Magus without the
help of powerful magic medicines that could counteract the poison user or without having prepared
enough detoxifying medicines, or medicines that could neutralize poisons capable of causing diseases. In
the world of Magi being killed was not a very big deal, but being poisoned with a substance that would
linger in your body and spread among other people, causing fatal damage to their clan, would make the
warriors suffer the most.
Great Gale Ling and his teammates rushed back, fleeing with all of their powers. Fierce gusts of wind
emerged under their feet, and swooshing spheres of white gale appeared behind the backs of each of
them, raising them into the air and accelerating them quickly by many times. They flew ten miles away
within a single second, while leaving a trail of afterimages.
“Damn it…Elder Yun Peng tricked me…damn, this bloody fatso! No one told me that he’s a poison user!”
Great Gale Ling wanted to cry, but he failed to shed any tears because his tear glands were damaged by
the powerful poison. His eyes had become dry and countless tiny cracks appeared on the surface of his
eyeballs, making him incapable of seeing clearly at the moment. The poison had invaded his internal
organs, and Great Gale Ling sensed clearly something that felt as if countless worms were crawling madly
around within his body.
His limbs were numb and his blood vessels were blocked. A few newly awakened Magus Acupoints,
which hadn’t been warmed and nourished to the optimal state yet, were also easily invaded by the
poison. He felt waves of numbness from his Magus Acupoints, along with which, all of the power stored in
his Magus Acupoints were polluted by the poison, turning into thousands of power streams, resembling
880
vicious snakes, smashing around inside his body. Wherever those power streams swept across, all
muscles, blood vessels, and bones would be stirred into jam.
“You…our Great Gale Clan will not spare you for this!!” screamed Great Gale Ling hoarsely, “Our Great
Gale Clan is…”
“Your Great Gale Clan is one of the ten most powerful clans of the Ten-Sun-Country and a loyal henchman
of the Ten-Sun-Country! We know, we know, you don’t even need to say it!” yelled Feng Xing. He then
laughed out so loud that tears even gushed out of his eye sockets.
Great Gale Ling growled out loud and jumped abruptly hundreds of feet high into the air. He turned
around, glared at the defensive formation of the clansmen of the Rong Mountain, then pulled his longbow
open and flipped his fingers, shooting three arrows out.
The tree arrows flew as fast as lightning bolts into the defensive formation and caused thunderous
muffled booms. All three arrows exploded immediately, transforming into fierce whirlwinds and rose
into the air along with loud swooshing sounds. Nearly a thousand armed warriors of the Rong Mountain
Clan were rolled up by the three whirlwinds while howling in fear and pain. Countless visible white sharp
gusts of winds circled around their bodies and madly hacked at their limbs. This caused large amounts of
fire sparks to spurt out from their thick metal armours, and from time to time, armour fragments would
fall off onto the ground.
Blood dripped from the air overhead the defensive formation of the Rong Mountain Clan, and not long
after there was a rain of blood. With a vicious grin, Great Gale Ling looked at the defensive formation,
which had now fallen into chaos, and yelled, “Even if I die, you shall all die with me! Haha! Haha! You
idiots!”
Ji Hao was standing on Mr Crow’s back. Mr Crow had transformed into a fiery streak of light and was
rushing towards the campsite. Seeing Great Gale Ling even risking his own life to inflict heavy losses on
the Rong Mountain Clan, Ji Hao was instantly enraged. Escorting the troops of the Rong Mountain Clan to
their new territory, protecting them, and helping them with the exploitation and development of the new
land, were the tasks of Ji Hao and his teammates. If the casualties among the clansmen of the Rong
Mountain Clan would be too serious, Ji Hao and his teammates wouldn’t be able to complete their task,
and Ji Hao would feel incredibly guilty.
“Damn you bastards! Who the hell sent you here?!” shouted Ji Hao. He then loudly cawed at Mr Crow.
Mr Crow had just swallowed two whole bottles of Three Birds and Nine Beasts pills. Currently its body
was filled with active power and all wounds left by the Shadow Devil assassins had already cured fully.
There were only a few damaged feathers that hadn’t grown back yet. Hearing Ji Hao’s caw, Mr Crow too
let out a long and resonating caw, then stretched its wings and threw out over ten black feathers. Those
feathers darted out like bullets, tied by long beams of fiery lights, shooting towards Great Gale Ling and
his teammates.
881
The metal-sharp feathers accurately pierced through the bodies of those boys while making a series of
puff sounds. All Great Gale Ling’s teammates had already fallen into half-unconsciousness because of the
poison released by Yu Mu. Therefore, Mr Crow’s feathers easily punctured their vital body parts, and sent
out a stream of Gold Crow flame into each of their bodies, which then burned them into clouds of smoke
within a moment.
Great Gale Ling floated in the air, struggled as hard as he could and tried dodging those feathers. He bit
his own tongue until it broke and let out a long, hoarse yet shrill scream. Followed by his voice, a beam of
white light darted out from his chest, transforming into a hazy silhouette of a great gale bird and merged
with his body.
“What the…Spirit possession of an ancestor’s soul?!” Ji Hao’s eyes popped open, “Bloody hell! You have
been raising a [Magic Blood Battle Soul] inside your body! I can’t let you live!”
The [Magic Blood Battle Soul] was a secret Maguspriest magic. Draining out the soul of a powerful wild
creature, turning it into an embryo with a certain kind of secret magic, then injecting it into the body of a
talented warrior. The Senior Magus level spirit blood of the warrior would then nourish the embryo.
When the embryo matured, it would awaken and merge with the body of said warrior, gifting the warrior
with all the powers and abilities that the creature had possessed.
The soul that had merged with Great Gale Ling’s body belonged to a Great Gale Bird. If this soul of the
Great Gale Bird naturally grew mature inside his body, after merged with Great Gale Ling, he would
acquire all the powers of an adult Great Gale Bird. For example, solely relying on the body of a Senior
Magus, Great Gale Ling would be capable of flying up to a height of over a million feet. He would be able to
freely travel through the void without any difficulty and manipulate all kinds of winds in this world. None
of the ordinary Maguspriests would be able to fight against him. Moreover, his sight would have become
extremely great and sensitive. He would be able to clearly see every single movement of a tiny mouse
from the height of a million feet, which was a precious boon for an archer.
However, in order to survive the attack of Ji Hao and Mr Crow, Great Gale Ling had forcibly activated the
power of the Great Gale Bird’s soul. This would certainly over consume his life force, and result in him
spending more spirit blood and time to be able to completely merge with the soul of the Great Gale Bird
in the future, that was if he would have a future.
The silhouette of the Great Gale Bird stretched its wings behind Great Gale Ling’s body, bringing up a
white fierce gust of wind and suddenly darting to a height of over three thousand feet, into the thick layer
of clouds and straight into the sky.
Mr Crow let out a resonant caw, then sniffed scornfully. He transformed back into a fiery light streak and
instantly rose into the air nearly a million feet high from the ground, around three thousand feet higher
than Great Gale Ling. Then Mr Crow abruptly dived down and slapped Great Gale Ling directly onto the
ground with only one claw.
An immature soul of a Great Gale Bird, how could it compare with Mr Crow in flying speed?
882
Yu Mu and Feng Xing had already rushed up to Great Gale Ling. Yu Mu angrily pulled out those arrows
that were still stuck on his body, while he raised his foot high and stamped hard on the back of Great Gale
Ling, and yelled, “You damn little bastard! I will cook you into a pot of soup today and feed you to those
wild dogs! My pot! My fat! And so much blood I have lost today! Damn you! Do you have any idea about
how much delicious food I have to eat to replenish all those back?!!”
Shaosi walked calmly over, her eyes filled with coldness and anger. She then said slowly with a frosty
voice, “Don't kill him, give him to me, then release him. He has almost killed us, he has to pay for that.”
Shaosi then began to chant a strange spell, along with which, a subtle and weird power sneakily gathered
over from an unknown source.
___________________________________________________________________________
883
Chapter 203 – Candle Dragon
Note: Sponsored Chapter 1/2 SAURABH BANSAL
Thank you very much!
___________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 203 - Candle Dragon
While Ji Hao and his teammates were being attacked, Pu Ban City was incomparable quiet and peaceful.
Ying Yunpeng held his hands behind his body, while walking slowly and leisurely in the clean and tidy
Ten Sun Market. Just as its name implied, the Ten Sun Market was set in Pu Ban City by the Ten Sun
Country. The Ten Sun Country was the most powerful human-ruled country in the Eastern Wasteland. It
had over ten thousand different-sized clans as its appendages. With its great power, the Ten Sun Country
had monopolized over fifty percent of the business in Eastern Wasteland products within Pu Ban City.
The Eastern Wasteland had bountiful of all kinds of spices, woods, herbal medicines, and precious jade,
all of which could be found at the Ten Sun Market. Pearls, hawksbill, coral, and other simple treasures
that had come from the Great Eastern Ocean and the Eastern Wasteland, were piled like useless rocks in
the Ten Sun Market.
Beautiful mermaids, proud and muscular young human-like dragon girls, strong aquatic warriors and
powerful wild beasts that lived in the sea; whether it were female slaves or personal warriors, you could
find all kinds of slaves in the Ten Sun Market. You could even find some merchandise that were
contraband, such as dead bodies of real dragons, armours made from the scales of pure-blooded dragons,
longbows made from dragon bones and tendons. It seemed that one could buy literally everything in this
market.
Ying Yunpeng was a master elder, who was sent as administrator of the Ten Sun Market by the Ten Sun
Country. Every type of trading in the Ten Sun Market was under his supervision. With his tough yet
worldly strategies, the Ten Sun Market had been developing thrivingly, and creating great amounts of
benefits for the Ten Sun Country and Ying Yunpeng himself every day.
On top of that Ying Yunpeng was also a master Magi tutor of the Magi Palace and a minister of the King of
humankind. With all these titles, Ying Yunpeng could easily make the entire Ten Sun Market and a part of
Pu Ban City shake with only a stamp of his foot against the ground.
The broad road that had a width equal to ten chariots moving side by side, and was paved with a thick
layer of white sand. All this white sand had been shipped over from the North Beach of the Ten Sun
Country. This sand was worth nothing back in the Eastern Wasteland, but after being shipped to Pu Ban
884
City, a cart full of sand was worth one jade coin. In other words, the road was not paved with white sand
but with piles of coins.
Stepping on the soft white sand, Ying Yunping was in an even better mood. He was smiling proudly from
time to time and was nodding at shop owners on both sides of the road, who grinned and gave him a
salute. Walking across the fifty miles long road, there was a town located at the end of the road. The town
was squared with each side having the length of ten miles and was surrounded by a hundred zhang wide,
flowing river. The city was surrounded by walls that had a height of three zhang and around these walls
were teams of warriors, from the Ten Sun Country wearing leather armour and holding longbows,
patrolling.
Ying Yunpeng walked into the town through a bridge. Wherever he passed walking, countless people of
Ten Sun Country who lived in the town, bowed and saluted him. The smile of Ying Yunpeng grew bigger
and bigger, and his head was held higher and higher. He even amiably touched the heads of a few kids,
who were happily laughing and ran past him.
Looking at those kids, Ying Yunpeng thought proudly that the Ten Sun Country was indeed a country,
which was marvelous and blessed. Even the children of the Ten Sun Country had rounder heads than the
children of other clans, and looked much better.
He walked eastwards from the front gate of the town. The east-end of the town was a very broad
residence area. Magnificent mansions, built with logs, lined orderly. Between those mansions were tall
watchtowers, with each watchtower having elite Eastern Wasteland archers guarding the area in turns.
The silvery sound of birds singing came from the sky. Tens of rocs and eagles were hovering overhead the
mansion area. Using these birds that had extremely sensitive eyes, not even an insect would be able to
sneak into this area.
Ying Yunpeng walked into a mansion. Two pretty maidservants ran hurriedly over, kneeled politely on
the ground and saluted him.
“Hm, I come for master Candle Dragon.” Ying Yunpeng sniffed slightly, the smile on his face had
disappeared instantly. While speaking, he carelessly touched the tender face of one of the maidservants.
The two maidservant stood hurriedly back up, trotted and guided Ying Yunpeng deeply into the yard. Not
long after, they stopped in front of a small building, which was completely surrounded by a metal;ic fence
wall and watchtowers.
Ying Yunpeng walked into the small building, and saw a gigantic black flagstone placed in the middle of
the room, with two naked, dry dead bodies lying on it. A nearly two-zhang tall elderly man, who had a
very wrinkled and odd face, with a candle light goggling on his head, was carefully observing the two dry
dead bodies inch by inch, with his body bowed.
885
Standing beside the elderly man, who was much taller than himself, Ying Yunpeng laughed hollowly, then
said, “Master Candle Dragon.”
Master Candle Dragon straightened his body slowly up. His head nearly touched the ceiling by doing so.
He then turned around. Master Candle Dragon had the dragon-like face, two fist-sized, horn-like bones
bulged on his forehead, and two spheres of golden fiery light was shining in his hollowed eyes. It was
impossible for someone to see what his pupils really looked like.
Taking a deep breath, Master Dragon began talking in a hoarse voice, “Little Bird, you are here.”
Ying Yunpeng let out an embarrassed grin. He couldn’t be more unhappy about being called ‘Little Bird’,
however, this Master Candle Dragon, whose actual name was Candle Dragon Gui, who was now standing
right in front of him was one of the few old terrifying master elders of the Magi Palace. He had begun
working in the Magi Palace since the ancient era, when the world was still being ruled by the first
generation of the King of the humankind.
Even though he was quite dissatisfied, Ying Yunpeng was not even a thousand year old yet, and wouldn’t
dare to show any sign of disrespect towards this Master Candle Dragon.
Saluting politely to Master Candle Dragon, Ying Yunpeng grinned and said, “Master, it has been a whole
month, have you found any clues?”
Master Candle Dragon took out a black wooden stick, raised it above his own head and emblazed it with
the candlelight on his head. He then put it into his own mouth, greedily swallowing the dense and
pungent smoke released by the burning wooden stick. Swallowing a few mouthfuls of smoke, Master
Candle Dragon opened his mouth and puffed out a stream of smoke onto the face of Ying Yunpeng. The
smoke was so dense and had such a strong scent that it nearly made Ying Yunpeng pass out.
Staring at the black stick held in the hands of Master Candle Dragon and thinking about how such kind of
black sticks were made, Ying Yunpeng internal organs and face both began to twitch intensively. He was
almost thrown out. Letting out another few hollow and embarrassed laughs, Ying Yunpeng stepped
hurriedly back, then saluted Master Candle Dragon once again.
“Very strange, deadly curse.” Master Candle Dragon sat down on the ground and crossed his legs. He
pulled a wisp of hair off from one of the dry dead body, put it under his own nose and carefully smelled
for a while, then continued, “The alarm magic formation of the Magi Palace didn’t have any reaction when
this happened.”
“Neither did the defensive magic formation set in their own room have any reaction.”
Master Candle dragon threw the hair away, swallowed another two mouthful of dense smoke, then took
out two triangle-shaped jade talismans from around the waists of the two dead bodies, and said, “What
was even more humiliating, these were the magic talismans that you, the Ten Sun Country, had spent
886
quite a fortune on and bought from my nephews. Each of these two talisman could neutralize the power
of any deadly curse once.”
Slightly sighing, then continued blandly, “I am known as the most powerful magic curses user in the Magi
Palace, those nephews of mine are indeed stupid, but they are all ranked only behind me. Nevertheless,
the talismans made by them failed to have any reaction when the attack happened, and these two kids
were indeed cursed to dead.”
Master Candle Dragon then raised his hand, slightly slapped his own face and said, “I am very ashamed,
feeling like I have nowhere to put this old face of mine. Therefore, Ying Yunpeng, if you dare to mention
even a word about these two poor kids to anyone, I will curse you to death myself.
___________________________________________________________________________
887
Chapter 204 – Weal and Woe
Note: Sponsored Chapter 2/2 by SAURABH BANSAL
Thanks for your continued support. Much appreciated!!
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 204 - Weal and Woe
Master Candle Dragon’s words were rude and unreasonable, every single word was filled with threat,
telling Ying Yunpeng that there was no room for negotiations at all.
Ying Yunpeng was slightly frightened, and hurriedly responded, “No, no, I, Yunpeng wouldn’t dare to do
that, it’s only…”
Master Candle Dragon then raised his head excitedly, then laughed out loud, interrupting Ying Yunpeng’s
sentence and said, “The kid, who enchanted the deadly curse, he has actually made me feel disgraced.
Such a talented kid, if I take him in as my student, I can gain my dignity back. Therefore, I have decided,
this Taisi, Taisi is his name, right? He will be my last student.”
The wrinkled face of Ying Yunpeng turned instantly dark. He dared not to complain or show any anger, he
could only continue to look bitterly at Master Candle Dragon. In order to make this old Master Candle
Dragon, who had outlived his usefulness, agree to check the dead bodies of his two apprentices and
discover the reason of their death, he had asked some influential people to help him, and spent a hell of a
fortune. However, this was what he gotten - Taisi, the biggest suspect, who might have cursed two of his
apprentices to death, might become the last student of Master Candle Dragon.
He now felt a great shame that the heaven, which was thriving and greatly influential in ancient times,
had now withered. The five gods of the heaven had now all gone, and all those heavenly disciplines that
governed all creatures in this world, had become symbolic rules. Otherwise, Ying Yunpeng would
definitely go up to heaven while kneeling down and he would kowtow to the heaven after each step he
took forward. Then he would put Master Candle Dragon to trial in front of the emperor and other gods of
the heaven.
What kind of people would do nothing but help the enemy of the one of whom he had accepted money
from?! Ying Yunpeng wanted to cry, but he was too angry to shed any tears, therefore, his entire face
began twitching.
Master Candle Dragon let out clouds of thick smoke out, looking at Ying Yunpeng’s twisted face, remained
silent for quite a while then finally began to talk again.
888
“Little Bird, I know that you have spent quite an effort for me, an old man, therefore, I will tell you
something, you can freely choose to believe my word or not.”
Slapping one of the two dried dead bodies, Master Candle Dragon continued blandly, “You should know
that the daily security magic formation of the Magi Palace is designed against all evil intentions. Any
attack or magic spell that could generate evil intentions, would trigger the security magic formation and
catch the attention of the elder, who was on the security magic formation maintaining shift, before even
approaching the Magi Palace.”
“The same applies to the talismans made by my nephews. Attacks and spells containing evil intentions
would trigger these talismans. That way, these talismans would launch counterattacks, and the magic
powers left in the talismans by my nephews could block the deadly curses for the owners of the
talismans.”
“However, the security magic formation of the Magi Palace didn’t have any reaction when the curse
happened.”
“Nor did these talismans, made by my nephews, who have learned about seventy percent of my
knowledge.”
“Can you understand why?” asked Master Candle Dragon while looking seriously at Ying Yunpeng in the
eyes.
Ying Yunpeng looked back at Master Candle Dragon in confusion. He was the best archer in the Magi
Palace, even among the entire Pu Ban city, Ying Yunpeng was known as the most powerful bow-shooting
master. But he knew only a little bit about all kinds of magic spells. As far as magic curses were
concerned, he had only learned some elementary knowledge.
Not mentioning powerful Magi like Master Candle Dragon, even Ji Hao was much more powerful than
Ying Yunpeng on the subject of curses.
Master Candle Dragon waved his hand carelessly, right after which, the entire small building abruptly
turned into gigantic puffs of smoke and dissipated into the air; bright starlight instantly came down.
Pointing his finger at the starry night sky, Master Candle Dragon drew an arc in the air then pointed at
where the Magi Palace was located.
“The sun moves across the sky, shining fervidly on the Magi Palace, but the rays of sun won’t attract any
reaction of the security magic formation. The light of the great sun is fatal to those evil spirits, which
means that the sunlight is harmful, however, the security magic formation of the Magi Palace will never
be triggered by the sunlight, because the sunlight doesn’t have any evil intention in it.”
889
“The light of the stars can cause deadly harm to some evil creatures as well, however, showering under
the starlight, the security magic formation will also not have any reaction to the starlight, because the
starlight doesn’t contain any evil intention.”
“All natural rules are somehow fatal to mortal creatures in this world. A mortal, has a lifespan, the end of
life. However, countless old master Magi have run out of life force and passed away deep inside the Magi
Palace, did the security magic formation even have any reaction towards that?”
Ying Yunpeng began to quiver slightly, and while looking at Master Candle Dragon, he said word by word,
“Taisi’s curse…”
Master Candle Dragon let out a smile and responded, “This kind of curse is similar to the natural rules. If
it was truly chanted by that kid, Taisi, the power of his curse is exact the same as the sun shining above
the land, the stars sparkling overhead the jungle, the wind blowing across the grassland and plants
withering as time goes by. No magic formations or talismans can contend against this kind of power, only
powers that are equal to natural rules can.”
Ying Yunpeng clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and let out a sneer, “The two of them are no ones but
two orphans, brought to the Magi Palace by an elder. If they were not quite talented, they would have
died in starvation long ago. How did they…how could they be so powerful?!”
Master Candle Dragon dropped his eyelids, each of his eyelids had over ten layers, and each layer was so
thick as if it was carved by the engraver of time.
“In the ancient time, there were extremely powerful people who had godly powers, but they were not
gods. They were similar to humans, but not entirely human. Those people were called Jiu You, also Black
Nether, some called them Dark Nether as well. They controlled life and death, and were capable of
manipulating weal and woe, and were incredibly terrifying beings. The ancestor of my Candle Dragon
Clan had fought against the Dark Nether Clan, and had been badly injured by them, falling into a deep
sleep. Even now, he has yet to wake up!”
Ying Yunpeng took a deep breath and said, “The Dark Nether Clan, I seem to have heard about them.”
Master Candle Dragon said blandly, “Twenty thousand years ago, Chiyou’s army launched a surprise
attack on Pu Ban City. All powerful human Magi under the command of the King of the humankind were
either killed or injured, but the Dark Nether Clan sent out all of their forces to Pu Ban City, helping the
humankind. The two great rivers now flowing in the Pu Ban City, were created back then.”
“Ah, ah, I-I remember!” Ying Yunpeng’s eyes suddenly shone, then yelled out, “But after that great fight,
the Dark Nether Clan was thoroughly extinguished. No…I didn’t think that…”
Master Candle Dragon threw a sideway look at Ying Yunpeng, while letting out a hidden, yet cold and
scornful sneer.
890
If they were really offspring of the Dark Nether Clan, the Ten Sun Country was not even qualified to fight
against them. Only elderly Magi like Master Candle Dragon knew how horrible those Dark Nether Clan’s
people were, after all, they had lived through that age.
A series of footsteps came over, along with which, a few Ten Sun Country’s Maguspriests carried Great
Gale Ling, whose body was covered in deep wounds, and rushed over. From a long distance, Great Gale
Ling howled out while gasping quickly, “Elder Yunpeng, you have to extract revenge for my brothers!
They’re dead! Dead! All dead! That bloody fatso, is a, a poison user!!”
Ying Yunpeng instantly rushed up to Great Gale Ling in both shock and anger, grabbed his shoulder and
yelled, “What? The people you took are all dead?! All dead?! They have only two Senior Magi, why
couldn’t you deal with them with a powerful team like that?!”
Neither Ying Yunpeng nor the few Maguspriests had noticed that above Great Gale Ling’s head, an
extremely dim black spell symbol appeared for one short moment, then disappeared quickly.
The boyd of the old man, Master Candle Dragon, quivered suddenly and he leapt abruptly away, while
whisking his own butt with his hand. He left the yard at the highest speed.
“Little Bird, I have a potful of jade whale soup cooking on the stove, I can’t let it burn. I have told you what
you should know anyway, you can do whatever you want from now on. Eh, I’m no one but an old, old
man, I have nothing to do with this whole thing, nothing at all.”
While yelling, Master Candle Dragon darted rapidly away as if he had seen a ghost. A while later, he
stopped in the corner of the street, his body quivering in excitement.
“The power of Weal and Woe, that’s right. This kid, and his sister, they’re, they’re unspeakably great,
talented kids.”
Shaking his body, Master Candle Dragon transformed into a gigantic dragon silhouette, and directly
drilled into the ground and disappeared.
_____________________________________________________________________
891
Chapter 205 – Slaves
Chapter 205 - Slaves
At the campsite.
The women of the Rong Mountain Clan were busy while their faces were filled with an unswerving look.
The last three arrows that had been shot by Great Gale Ling, had killed three hundred and seventy seven
warriors of the clan. Seven hundred and eighty five had wounded seriously and twelve hundred and fifty
three clansmen had been wounded slightly. If it hadn’t been for Yu Mu’s poison that had consumed over
ninety percent of Great Gale Ling’s power, the count of deaths and wounded would be higher by at least a
magnitude of ten.
To ordinary people, Senior Magi’s powers were as terrifying as gods, devils, and fierce ghosts, completely
overwhelming.
Warriors who had fallen on the battlefield were cleaned and laid on piles of firewood orderly. Elder Iron
Mountain and a few elderly Maguspriests stood to the side, and began chanting a soul-comforting spell in
very low voices.
“Dead warriors, this here is not far away from the Rong Mountain, and you have been so lucky to be able
to return home right after you died.”
“To protect the surviving clansmen, bless them a safe journey. Protect the children who survived, and
bless them so they will grow up safely.”
“The Rong Mountain is not far away from here, you should go home, soon. Do not fear, do not worry, our
clansmen have already raised banners for you. Go home along the same way we had come, the banners
will guide you. Rong Mountain is our hometown!”
Occasionally, weeping sounds of children came from the crowd. They were the kids of killed warriors.
However, only a few had cried out, most of the children, whose parents died in the battle, were now
gathered around elderly clansmen, silently taking over the armours and picked up the weapons, which
were left by their parents.
The wounded warriors were lying on the backs of the Curly-Horned Cattles. Shaosi, Taisi, and a group of
women from the Rong Mountain Clan were cleaning their wounds and feeding them healing potions. A
thick smell of herbal medicines lingered in the air. Now and then, a few badly wounded warriors would
cough intensely, while spitting large amounts of blood out.
Yu Mu was staring expressionlessly at the busy campsite, while his upper body laid bare.
892
This was a damned era, people got used to the abrupt demise of their families. It was so difficult to
survive and death was like a dark cloud shrouding everyone in darkness all the time.
Feng Xing gritted his teeth, and pulled out arrows from Yu Mu’s body one after another. Many arrows had
pierced into Yu Mu’s fat by over two feet deep. Some arrowheads had even punctured his bones and
pierced into his marrow.
Every time an arrow was pulled out, a stream of blood would gush out of Yu Mu’s body. However, his skin
and flesh would squirm and the wounds healed quickly, all by itself. When the arrows that had sliced his
muscles and broken his skin were being pulled out, Yu Mu remained expressionless. It was as if it wasn’t
him whom the muscles and skin belonged to.
Still, the arrowheads that had pierced into his bones were all thickly dotted with sharp thorns. When
Feng Xing pulled them out with some force, the bones of Yu Mu clashed against the arrowheads and made
series of ear-piercing noises. Instantly, Yu Mu’s entire body tightened and his face became twisted. He
gnashed his teeth and let out a muffled groan with intermediate intervals.
Sticky perspiration ceaselessly oozed out of Yu Mu’s skin. He gasped quickly for cold air, then began
talking abruptly.
“Eh, that guy Shaosi released earlier. He had fled away with a life-saving magic talisman. Shouldn’t he
have arrived at Pu Bu City by now?” Letting out a slight howl, Yu Mu laughed embarrassedly and
continued, “I want to swallow some meat so much right now...hmmm...but my pot it’s not solid enough.
Such a great shame, eh…”
Man Man was squatting quietly beside Yu Mu and Feng Xing, holding the long handles of her pair of
hammers in each of her hands, while she was staring at all these people who were busy in the campsite.
This was the first time for her to witness something like this; a campsite, which was left in a mess after a
surprise attack, women and children, who were very sad about having their lost their families but forcibly
choked their tears back, and those kids, who had red and misty eyes, but silently took over the armours
and weapons that were left by their fathers or uncles, from the hands of the elders, with fortitudinous
looks.
For some unknown reasons, Man Man, who had always been a careless little girl, now had eyes filled with
tears. The following moment, two lines of crystal clear tears gushed out of her eye sockets.
She dropped her hammers, walked slowly up to a woman, took over a clay bowl from her hand, and
helped to clean wounds of a warrior, who had a huge hole cut out on his chest.
“Hm, Man Man.” Ji Hao looked at Man Man, and felt as if a sphere of raging flame was going to explode
inside his chest.
He thought about what Great Gale Ling had confessed to while begging for his life, after being captured.
He had been so afraid to die that he even blurted out things he shouldn’t have. Thinking about his words,
893
Ji Hao felt anger rushing to his brain like a fierce stream. He patter Mr Crow, who was standing on his
shoulder, right after which, Mr Crow emitted a resonating caw towards the sky while rising in the air. It
stretched its wings, spun its body and expanded to over hundred zhang length. Ji Hao hopped onto the
back of Mr Crow and then transformed into a beam of fiery light. He directly rose into the air, thousands
of feet high from up the ground.
Mr Crow transformed into an over hundred zhang long beam and sliced the clouds apart. It darted
forward, flying over hundreds of miles within ten minutes.
Hovering in the air for a while, Ji Hao, whose pupils were shining brightly, abruptly let out a great growl
and leapt straight down from the back of Mr Crow. While falling rapidly from the air thousands of feet
high from above the ground, Ji Hao had also activated his fiery wings, allowing himself to dive down even
faster.
Like a blazing shooting star, Ji Hao smashed fiercely into a small valley.
A small troop consisting of hundreds of slave warriors led by tens of Jia Clan warriors, were camping in
the valley. They hadn’t built a bonfire. They were only sitting in a circle on the ground around a luxury
tent.
Seeing Ji Hao fall from the sky along a dazzling, bright light, the little group of most powerful Jia Clan
warriors amongst the small troop, instantly shouted out in, both in anger and fear. They jumped into the
air. Two of them even directly leapt hundreds of feet high and rushed straight towards Ji Hao, intending
to bump him in the air.
Ji Hao was diving rapidly down, he could even clearly see the thick beard on the faces of the two Jia Clan
warriors.
“I want all of you to die!!” Ji Hao gave a great shout. Along with his shout, the great power stored in the
Magus Acupoint of his Dantian transformed into a dragon-like fire stream and roared out. Then it was
instantly absorbed by the Yan Spear, which had merged with Ji Hao’s right arm as a tattoo.
A one zhang and eight foot long fire stream suddenly spurted out from Ji Hao’s right palm. Although with
his current Senior Magus level power, he could only activate a slight little bit of the power of the Yan
Spear and that too for a short moment, which was so short it might even be ignored. But, currently Ji Hao
considered it more than enough.
A gold-red, spear-shaped fire stream spurted out from Ji Hao’s palm and instantly released a terrifyingly
great heat. The air within tens of miles in radius was immediately shrouded by raging fire, as if the spear-
shaped fire stream had set even the sky ablaze. Clouds of flame rolled in the sky, and the armours worn
by the two Jia Clan warriors quickly began to burn.
Holding the spear-shaped fire stream, Ji Hao shouted out in anger and thrust the spear forward. After the
spearhead had touched the bodies of the two Jia Clan warriors only slightly, the spear-shaped fire stream,
894
which had been activated now, gushed back into Ji Hao’s right arm. However, the two Jia Clan warriors
were even unable to let any sound out before the beam of bright fiery light gushed from out their chests,
burning them into puffs of smoke within a moment.
Ji Hao laned heavily on the ground. Followed by a thunderous boom, the entire three to four zhang long
valley was swept across by a powerful fire stream.
After having activated the Yan Spear, Ji Hao had ran out of his internal power. At the moment, he
activated his Golden Dan and released the tremendous power contained in it. The power of the Golden
Dan soared out in streams, along with which, three flying daggers and two flying swords darted out from
the storage bag tied around Ji Hao’s shoulder, leaving a trail of zhang long beams of cold light, swishing
towards the other Jia Clan warriors. Over ten Jia Clan warriors, who had been sent up into the air by the
shockwave created by Ji Hao when he had landed on the ground, were all sliced by the sharp and fierce
beams of cold dagger and sword light from their necks, and were beheaded, before Ji Hao had stood back
up.
Compared to the Jia Clan warriors of the Blood Tooth, these were only Junior Magus level idiots, which Ji
Hao could wipe easily out.
“You are from the Black Lock, Great Gale Ling had asked you to come here and take over new slaves,
right?” asked Ji Hao, “But sorry, you are now my slaves. All of you!”
___________________________________________________________________
895
Chapter 206 – Horrible Bugs
Note: Elder Iron Mountain will be named Elder Iron Yan from this chapter on.
________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 206 - Horrible Bugs
After burying the warriors who had fallen in the battle, the migrating troops of the Rong Mountain Clan
continued with their journey.
A small troop of eight hundred slave warriors, eighteen Jia Clan warriors, and a greedy, stupid warrior
who had been the manager of this small troop, had all been added to the migrating troops of the Rong
Mountain Clan. They were slaves. They had been sold to the Rong Mountain Clan by Ji Hao at a very low
price - one piece of leather. The tungsten steel mines within the new territory that were very hard to
explore, were waiting for them.
The migrating troop could move forward at the highest speed for seven hours every single day. The rest
of the time was used for resting, cooking and eating. The Curly-Horned Cattles could run for over three-
hundred miles within an hour. With this speed, the migrating troop arrived at a thousand-mile round
highland area.
Continuing to move forward in the undulant highland area, a mountain range that was covered in thriving
jungles, was located right in front of the troop. Technically speaking, this mountain range also belonged
to the Rong Mountain area, but a grassland transformed from a small fracture had split these two parts of
the Rong Mountain apart.
After the surprise attack, the troop hadn’t encountered any other serious threats. Ji Hao had broken
through to the level of Senior Magus, therefore, the fighting efficiency of the guarding team of the
migrating troop had improved largely. On top of that, Mr Crow was hovering overhead the troop all the
time, while being on the lookout for anything from the surrounding areas. It would inform any possible
danger, whether from wild beasts or other unknown enemies, well ahead of time. Because of all this, the
migrating troop had finally arrived at their destination all save and sound.
Ji Hao was holding the long, black dagger and rubbed the edge of the dagger slightly with his forefinger. A
wisp of black wolf fur mixed with his blood was set ablaze on the dagger’s edge.
Accompanied by a swooshing sound, over ten thousand Tusked-Wolves that were a zhang tall, rushed out
from a valley that was in front of the troop, while howling. A strange blue flame spurted out from their
bodies, and gushed ceaselessly from out their nostrils, jaws, and ears. Some of the weaker wolves were
soon burned to death, but the stronger ones survived, rushing madly around the valley and setting those
slightly withered bushes and grass in the valley ablaze.
896
[Cold Fire Deadly Curse]
This was one of the elementary-level magic curses of the Gold Crow Clan, and was greatly effective
against animal groups, which consisted of large quantities of individuals but where each individual had
low strength. In the Magi Palace, Ji Hao had learned the advanced-level spells of this [Cold Fire Deadly
Curse]. On the jade slip, which this spell was written on, Ji Hao had found a footnote indicating clearly
that the origin of this spell was the Fire Crow Clan of the Southern Wasteland. It also said that if anyone
was interested in digging deeper into this spell, they were free to visit the Gold Black Mountain of the
Southern Wasteland to find more changes of this spell.
Learning an advanced-level spell that originated from his own clan made Ji Hao gain a deeper
understanding of the Magi Palace.
“But, Mr Crow, this one is actually much more useful than the one grandpa Ji Kui had taught me.” Ji Hao
was staring at the those blazing wolves that were rushing all around the valley with narrowed eyes,
grinned and said, “Our old [Cold Fire Deadly Curse] infuriates wild beasts and make them risk their lives
in order to make them fight madly for us. But, this advanced-level spell has been improved by some soul-
attack spells, which drives these animals insane. This is why none of these wolves have even tried to hurt
us yet.”
Mr Crow let out a caw, leaned its head aside and looked seriously at those wolves, which gradually had
become quieter now and had been burned into ashes in the fire.
“When we have an opportunity, we have to send all these spells that our Gold Crow Clan clansmen can
use, back to our home.” Ji Hao calculated carefully and continued, “At least, these spells could improve the
battle effectiveness of our Maguspriests by fifty percent. Such a great deal!”
Loud sounds of whipping were coming from behind Ji Hao. The warriors of the Rong Mountain Clan were
driving the slaves who were carrying all kinds of tools and were walking in the steaming hot valley. They
dug up the soil, deeply burying the ashes of the plants and the bones of the wolves in the ground, after
which they cleaned up the remaining plants and bushes that had survived the flames.
More and more clansmen of the Rong Mountain Clan were joining the team that was cleaning the valley.
This valley, which was tens of miles long and around three miles wide, would become their new
residential area. A thousand muscular warriors had already begun lumbering and lifting rocks, preparing
to build a fifty-zhang-wide wall in the only entrance of the valley in order to shield the entire valley
behind it.
After all, this was a totally primitive piece of unexploited land. On the first day, Ji Hao had wiped a group
of Tusked-Wolves out, but at night, eight different kinds of wild beasts had secretly followed the bloody
scent and came near the valley, attempting to launch surprise attacks on the clansmen of the Rong
Mountain in the valley.
897
Elder Iron Yan, who was in charge of this immigrating troop, accidentally became the first wounded one
amongst the entire troop. As a Senior Magus he was embarrassedly bitten on his toe by a highly
poisonous, Three-Tailed Cat that was hidden under a fallen leaf. Although it was not a big deal, this
accident made everyone become more vigilant.
By working together and after spending quite an effort, Ji Hao and his teammates had finally been able to
kill the majority of the wild beast and drive the remaining ones out of the valley. The carcasses of the
dead wild beasts had been pulled in the valley, thanks to which the clansmen wouldn’t have to worry
about food for at least a month. However, these carcasses had also attracted more predators. Although Mr
Crow was floating right above the valley while releasing its sense power to frighten the wild animals
away, the jungle surrounding the valley never became quiet.
Every day, new groups of wild beasts would try to approach the valley, and Ji Hao’s team would kill huge
numbers of them. In the meanwhile, they would also encounter those mysterious creatures that were
bred and nourished by nature itself, such as different-sized stonemen and other living creatures who had
become sentient.
Every time they encountered such kinds of creatures, Ji Hao, who had been hanging out with all of the
mysterious natural creatures since he had been a little kid, would become the main force of coordinating
work.
Those stonemen, who were the kindest, simplest, and most generous, soon accepted the Rong Mountain
Clan people, and began to see them as reasonable new neighbours. Ji Hao had used his good old method -
bribing these stonemen with vats of delicious booze and made them allies of the Rong Mountain Clan.
Those treemen were easy to deal with as well. After Yu Mu, who had a great amount of defensive fat,
blocked an attack that had been launched by three treemen simultaneously, and Man Man had smashed a
violent treeman that was obsessed with slaughter into pieces, all the treemen living within a thousand
miles around the valley had silently accepted the Rong Mountain Clan clansmen.
As for the other kinds of creatures, such as evil spirits and ghosts, threatened by the powerful and
mysterious Magi spells that were performed by Ji Hao, Shaosi, and Taisi they had all made pacts of
peaceful coexistence with the Rong Mountain Clan, one after another. From now on, as long as the Rong
Mountain Clan didn’t initiate attacks on these creatures, they would never go against the Rong Mountain
Clan.
With Ji Hao’s smooth communicating and negotiating skills, a few powerful and influential spirit beasts,
which had been cultivating for quite many years, had moved into the newly built altar of the Rong
Mountain Clan and became guarding spirits of this new village. All Rong Mountain Clan needed to give
them in return was enough amounts of blood from either humankind or beasts kind each year.
After the big part of a month had passed, lines of cabins had been built orderly in the valley, as well as a
new minefield. Elder Iron Yan couldn’t wait to gather all the most experienced mine workers amongst the
troop, locate the tungsten steel and officially start the exploitation.
898
Three days later, when the mine had been excavated to a depth of a hundred and fifty zhang, large chunks
of tungsten steel ore could be dug out.
Right when everyone was happily and excitedly shouting and cheering, a loud and abrupt howl came
from the mine. Followed by the howl, countless human-head-sized black bugs flew out along with a
buzzing sound. A few slave warriors, who were working in the mine, didn’t have enough time to flee and
were easily torn apart by these crazy bugs. After having torn the slave warriors, the bugs swallowed their
bodies completely, including the bones.
A great numbers of black bugs gushed out from the entrance of the mine in a formidable array. All of the
Rong Mountain Clan clansmen were frightened badly, and rushed hurriedly back above the ground.
_________________________________________________________________________
899
Chapter 207 – Hive
Chapter 207 - Hive
The mine was now filled with those black bugs, which were gushing out like water during a tide.
Shaosi grabbed Taisi by his neck and pulled him away from the entrance of the mine. The few strong and
muscular slave warriors had easily been torn apart by those bugs, so a scrawny kid like Taisi would
probably be swallowed entirely by a bug.
Feng Xing took a glance at his bow, shook his head and leapt away as well. There were too many bugs, but
he would only be able to kill a few with one shot. If he used arrows of mass destruction, he might destroy
the entire mine. If he used only ordinary arrows, he could kill at most a thousand bugs with all his arrows.
Yu Mu considered it briefly, but then shook his head as well, turned hurriedly around and fled away. He
was actually quite willing to throw some of his poison into the mine and easily kill all of those bugs.
However, he was good at using poison, but not that good at detoxifying. If he left a highly poisonous mine
for the Rong Mountain Clan people, those clansmen probably wouldn’t be too happy about it. Therefore,
he wisely chose to step back.
Man Man excitedly carried her pair of gigantic hammers, rushed into the mine while laughing and
carelessly waving her hammers, smashing those bugs. With every move she could smash at least ten bugs
to death. The carapaces of those bugs were solid and smooth. They would emit huge amounts of fire
sparks when clashing against the hammers. The clashes itself sounded like someone was hammering iron
blocks.
However, every time that Man Man would hit the bugs slightly harder, the entire mine would shake
intensely. Elder Iron Yan was horrified by this. He was afraid that the mine would collapse. That was why
he hurriedly yelled at Man Man, telling her to stop. According to surveys, this spot was located nearest to
the main lode. If Man Man destroyed this newly built mine, they would be unable to rebuild it later,
because the soil and rock formation underneath it would be shaken loose.
Man Man stopped unwillingly, opened her mouth and spew out a mouthful of flame.
Gold-red flame swooshed out of her mouth along with countless golden, silvery, and purple light spots,
instantly burning over ten thousand bugs, which were filled in the, hundreds of zhang long and seven to
eight zhang wide, mine to death. The flesh and blood of those bugs were burned into ashes. Only their
carapaces were burned into a sticky red liquid, flowing into the ground along the cracks in the rocks.
“This is…high-quality tungsten steel!” yelled Iron Yan, who was bitten by a highly poisonous three-tailed
animal earlier on and still had a numb and stiff leg. He abruptly let out a series of screams and said,
“These bugs have somehow purified tungsten ore and absorbed tungsten steel, merging the steel with
their carapaces! Ah! Man Man, don’t burn them at such a high temperature!”
900
Looking at the streams of sticky red liquid flowing on the ground along the rocks, Iron Yan had gone
nearly mad. The carapaces of these bugs were extremely pure tungsten steel that could be directly forged
into weapons after undergoing a very simple smelting process. But, now these carapaces had melted and
merged with the rocks and soil, making it too difficult to extract the steel again.
Man Man paused for a second, her cherry-like lips curving downwards, then carried her hammers, turned
around and walked out of the mine. She had only learned to let out flames as hot and powerful as she
could to make sure she struck her enemies down immediately. She had yet to learn how to control the
power and the temperature of her flames. Therefore, she had no idea how to fulfill Iron Yan’s
requirements.
Ji Hao shook his head and said confidently, “Let me try. Just burn them dead, yeah?”
The melting point of tungsten steel was twice as high as that of ordinary iron. As long as he controlled the
power of his flames, keeping it under the melting point of tungsten steel, those carapaces would not melt
down. Ji Hao walked calmly into the mine, facing large groups of bugs swooshing towards him. Suddenly,
raging gold-red flames spurted out from his body. The flames were not as hot as Man Man’s flame and
were slightly cooler than the melting point of tungsten steel.
Those black bugs darted towards Ji Hao. However, when they were still a few zhang away from Ji Hao,
streams of gold-red flames would gush into their bodies through the cracks on their carapaces. Their
carapaces were thick and solid, but inside their bodies, their internal organs were as fragile as that of
ordinary insects. Popping sounds were coming continuously from their bodies, Ji Hao waved his arms and
brought up a whirlwind, rolling countless empty carapaces out of the mine, which he piled on a flat area
hundreds of zhang away from the mine.
Ji Hao walked into the mine step by step. At each step the black bugs in the mine were being burned, after
which they would be rolled out by the whirlwind and finally get piled on the flat area.
Yu Mu was standing far away from the mine and stared at Ji Hao in shock. He tried to do the math with his
fingers, while murmuring, “Ji Hao was born in the Gold Crow Clan of the Southern Wasteland, who are
naturally capable of controlling the power of fire. But, he also is capable of controlling the powers of
wind, water, and is able to fly, and move underground. He also has a deep understanding of poisonous
medicines as well as magic medicines. He has even forged few rather high-quality mining tools a few days
ago, and built an iron cattle to help the Rong Mountain Clan people to transport ores…”
Feng Xing was a bit shocked as well. He licked his own lips and asked, “Is there anything that he is not
capable of?”
Yu Mu let out a big grin, proudly raised his head and said, “He can’t eat as much as I can…and, he certainly
can’t become pregnant and give birth to a baby!”
901
Man Man carried her hammers and curiously rushed over, poked hard on Yu Mu’s fat belly with her finger
and yelled, “Fatso! Can you give birth to a child? Haha, you have such a huge belly! Man Man has seen
some women carrying babies in their bellies, their bellies were as big as yours!”
Man Man then raised her tender, petal-like face, staring admiringly at Yu Mu with a pair of sparkling eyes
and asked, “Can you really give birth to babies?”
The chubby face of Yu Mu darkened instantly. He seriously looked at Man Man, and couldn’t help but
wanting to explain her about the details involved in making babies. However, he quickly predicted the
horrible consequence that this might cause - if he taught Man Man these adult stuff, old Zhu Rong would
probably come in person to find and crush him.
Therefore, Yu Mu gasped deeply, closed his mouth, then gave Man Man an incomparably warm grin.
Step by step, Ji Hao walked deeper in the mine. Soon, he reached the place where the few slave warriors
had been torn apart, which also happened to be first place the bugs had rushed out. He saw a few water-
tank-sized holes opened in the main lode, and streams of bugs ceaselessly flying out from those holes.
“Come down, I found the source of these bugs.”
Ji Hao waved his hand and let tens of fireballs out, swishing into those dark holes. Right after which, large
streams of flame spurted out from those holes. Hundreds of empty carapaces of the black bugs had been
blown out by the streams of flames, rolling and crashing on the ground.
Man Man was the first to rush back into the mine at, with the others following right behind her.
After Ji Hao walked along the entrance opened up by his fire streams over a distance of two hundred
miles, and had burned at least a hundred thousand black bugs to death, the road suddenly widened, and
an over ten mile wide underground cave appeared before his eyes.
Countless black bugs gathered in this cave, staring at Ji Hao and the others with their glowing green
compound eyes.
The bugs gathered in here were not only human-head-sized. The largest bugs were over a zhang in
length. The carapaces of these extra-large bugs seemed to be especially thick and solid, and were
decorated with large amounts of complicated and beautiful silver patterns.
Encircled by all these black bugs was hundred zhang long fat worm that was curled up on the ground.
From the tail-end of its body, large amounts of eggs were laid out continuously. These eggs would break
immediately after the wind had blown across it, and a grey bug would crawl out from each of the eggs.
Another tens of wild paths were connected to this underground cave, from which, groups of black bug
were ceaselessly rushing down like streams of water.
This was obviously a huge underground hive and that gigantic worm was their queen.
902
__________________________________________________________________________
903
Chapter 208 – Bug Slave
Chapter 208 - Bug Slave
“So annoying!”
Ji Hao complained, while stretching his arms and standing in front of the other people. His whole body
was burning like a human-shaped torch. Countless black bugs opened their jaws, showing their dense and
sharp teeth, spurting dark-green saliva, and rushed madly towards Ji Hao.
However, whenever they came at a hundred zhang distance from Ji Hao, their bodies would begin to turn
red. If they moved tens of more zhang closer, all their internal organs would be burned, causing their
bodies to become solid and empty, black carapaces.
A visible, muddy sphere of wind appeared behind Feng Xing’s body. Within that sphere, a blurred
silhouette could be seen twisting madly and intensely. After the appearance of the silhouette, countless
tiny streams of whirlwinds blew up from the ground, rolled the empty carapaces up and out of the mine.
Large groups of Rong Mountain Clan people, holding all kinds of tools, happily carried those carapaces
away, and piled them orderly up on the ground. Each of them had faces filled with a smile.
The bug queen, which was curled up on the ground, raised its upper body slightly, and stared at Ji Hao
viciously, with all eighteen compound eyes on its small head, while spurting out thick, dark-green liquid
from its mouth. The queen then began to scream shrilly. Followed by its voice, even more bugs rushed out
from the tens of paths, buzzing and screaming, darting towards Ji Hao, showing no fear of death.
Those large bugs, which had over a zhang wide carapaces, shook their heavy body and moved slowly
towards Ji Hao. When they were still hundreds of zhang away from Ji Hao, these large bugs would shake
their wings intensely and emit wisps of black and silver helix-formed thorns, along with which, their
bodies swelled quickly.
These thorns were only a foot long and a-thumb-thick, glowing and especially sharp. Along with high-
pitched swishing sounds, these thorns madly darted towards Ji Hao. However, Man Man laughed out loud
and leapt up towards Ji Hao. She lifted her pair of hammers up and shielded him behind them. All of those
thorns clanged against her hammers then fell on the ground.
Man Man’s hammers were forged by a master craftsman of the Zhu Rong Country with all kinds of natural
treasures. Therefore, the naturally-grown thorns of these bugs were unable to do any harm to it.
Elder Iron Yan hurriedly walked up while carefully avoiding the streams of flames spurted out by Ji Hao,
then grabbed a black and white thorn. He took out a tiny hammer and hammered hard on that thorn a
couple of times, then abruptly yelled out in excitement, “Silver tungsten!! This tungsten steel mine is
accompanied by a silver tungsten mine! It is a treasure!! Ten times more valuable than tungsten steel!!”
904
Iron Yan excitedly raised both of his arms and shouted, “We are blessed by our great ancestors, this silver
tungsten mine belongs to our Rong Mountain Clan! With this mine, our Rong Mountain Clan will certainly
thrive! Thank our good ancestors, this silver tungsten mine is ours, ours!”
Ji Hao threw a glance at Iron Yan. A mine of silver tungsten was quite rare and hard to find, which was
why it was known as a kind of precious mine. Silver tungsten on itself was nothing too special, but after
melting it and using it with other metals to form alloys, it would hugely improve the rigidity and the
sharpness of such an alloy. For example, if we compare two sharp swords that was crafted by one master
blacksmith, using the same materials, except that one contained a bit of silver tungsten and the other
didn’t, the one with silver tungsten would be able to cut the other one into two.
In the Southern Wasteland, high-quality weapons that contained silver tungsten was unreasonably
expensive. Ji Hao remembered clearly the time when he was three-year-old, a trade caravan passed by
their clan, buying all the stored leathers and beast bones that had been saved up by all the people of the
Gold Black Mountain for a whole year and a half, with only a hundred silver tungsten weapons. Nearly ten
million Gold Black Mountain people had worked very hard for an entire year and a half, saving those
leathers and bones bit by bit as their properties, but they traded all that property for only a hundred
weapons that contained little bit silver tungsten.
Facing such a valuable mine, Elder Iron Yan’s reaction made Ji Hao feel very unpleasant. When the Rong
Mountain Clan begged the Magi Palace to help them for this task of immigration and mine exploitation,
they never mentioned a word about the possibility that the tungsten steel mine might be accompanied by
a silver tungsten mine. Only one small silver tungsten mine was many times more valuable than all three
tungsten mines that they had detected so far.
“Silver tungsten mine, hm, really good stuff.” Ji Hao turned his head around and looked at Iron Yan, whose
face was now filled with happiness, and said blandly, “Elder Iron Yan, in the agreement made by your
Rong Mountain Clan and the Magi Palace, I don’t think any silver tungsten mine was mentioned, am I
right? You have only indicated that this area had three tungsten mines, but never said that this area might
also have one or even more silver tungsten mines.”
The tiny little eyes on Yu Mu’s chubby face, which were squeezed badly by his face, making them look
tiny, popped suddenly into the size of a baby's fist. He rolled his sleeves and yelled out loudly in
excitement, “Ji Hao is right! Elder Iron Yan, now you have to raise our wage, raise it, you must raise it!”
“Hold on for a second, hold on!” Iron Yan was struck with confusion by this unexpected situation. He
looked at Ji Hao, and seemed not to know how to react, only yelled back at Ji Hao, “But, but we have
already…”
Man Man turned around as well, lifting one of her hammers up and heavily stamped it against the ground.
The entire mine instantly shook intensely. The ground even began swaying and a few gigantic rocks
nearly fell down from above.
905
“My Abba is the Fire Gold, Zhu Rong. If Ji Hao wants you to raise the wage, you have to raise the wage! Or I
will let my Abba come to talk some sense into you!” said Man Man while proudly holding her head high,
“My big brother has said that no one should owe us money!”
Iron Yan paused briefly, and looked at Man Man’s tiny body and her huge pair of hammers, which were
much bigger than herself. The grin on his face suddenly changed into canniness, and he then said, “Not a
problem, not a problem at all! Hm, we all should be reasonable, right? We truly didn’t know about this
silver tungsten mine before, therefore, at first, we should just figure out more information about the
mineral resources of this mine.”
Ji Hao nodded, let out even greater streams of flames from his entire body, then walked towards the bug
queen, step by step.
The bug queen seemed to be screaming with all of its power. Along with its voice, countless black bugs
darted towards Ji Hao. However, none of those bugs managed to even approach Ji Hao. Ji Hao walked
slowly up to the bug queen, which was way too fat to move, pulled out his black stone dagger, while his
own palm tore open, then quickly drew tens of strange spell symbols on the head of the bug queen with
his blood.
The glowing blood slowly seeped into the head of the bug queen, after which, the bug queen began to
struggle intensely. About ten minutes later, the spell symbols drawn by Ji Hao activated the power
contained in Ji Hao’s blood and left a slave mark on this bug queen’s weak soul, turning it into Ji Hao’s
slave.
The bug queen weakly screamed one last time. Followed by this scream, all those black bugs, which were
madly attacking Ji Hao earlier, abruptly stopped, and laid quietly down on the ground.
Ji Hao patted this huge bug queen, turned around and said to Iron Yan, “This big thing and her children
can help you with the mine exploitation work, you can have them. And we are not going to be too greedy,
we only want a set of powerful defensive magic formations, and a moveable and portable small-scale
battlefort.”
A canny light sparked for a short while in Iron Yan’s eyes. He was about to open his mouth and say
something, when a black bug abruptly darted from a small path with a fist-sized crystal held in its jaws.
The crystal fell out from its jaws and loudly clanged against the ground, dragging everyone’s attention
onto it.
__________________________________________________________________________
906
Chapter 209 – Crystal Mine
Chapter 209 - Crystal Mine
Ji Hao moved really fast, even faster than Feng Xing. He grabbed the crystal in his hand ahead of Elder
Iron Yan.
The fist-sized crystal was ivory-white, only half-inch thick, and shaped irregularly. It looked like a broken
leaf. However, it was incredibly heavy, only a slight piece like this weighed at least five-thousand stones.
An ordinary elementary-level Novice Magus could only hold two crystal pieces like this at one time, using
all of his or her power.
Once Ji Hao’s palm touched this crystal, he felt an extremely dense stream of power gushing into his body
through his palm. The power was pure and warm, and felt like wine that had been in a cellar for over a
hundred years. This stream of power had even brought Ji Hao a magical sense of pleasure.
“Highest-grade magic crystal!” said Ji Hao, after letting out a cough.
Ji Hao had seen highest-grade, fire-essence crystals back in the Cold Stream Valley within the Southern
Wasteland. The fire-essence crystal was actually a small class belonging to the range of fire-power system
magic crystals. However, amongst all kinds of magic crystals, the most precious, rare and useful kind was
the kind that actually didn’t have any natural property. What is meant by this is that the power contained
in this kind of magic crystal neither belonged to the fire-power system nor to any other special kind of
power system. Nevertheless, no matter which power-system your own power had a natural affinity to,
you could use this kind of all-adapting magic crystals to assist your cultivation. You would be able to
absorb power from this kind of magic crystals.
A piece of all-adapting magic crystal was worth ten times more than any other special kind of magic
crystal of similar quality and purity as itself. Moreover, this kind of magic crystals were too rare, you
could hardly find it in markets. All powerful clans and organizations were trying as hard as they could to
gather more all-adapting crystals. Not a single clan or organization would easily let this kind of precious
magic crystal get out of their hands.
“I seemed to remember that silver tungsten mines happened to be accompanied by magic crystal mines,”
murmured Yu Mu. He had learned quite much about all kinds of mines and magic crystals in the Magi
Palace, “But, not this kind of highest-grade all-adapting magic crystals. Hmmm, I thought only other few
rare kinds of highest grade metal mines could be accompanied by all-adapting magic crystals, isn’t it?”
Ji Hao shook his head, weighed this piece of magic crystal in his hand, then let out a deep growl at the bug
queen, which had already become his slave.
907
The black bug that had darted out just now with this piece of magic crystal held in its jaws let out a shrill
scream, slightly shook its body, then turned around and quickly flew back into the path where he had
come from.
Ji Hao, all his team members, Iron Yan and tens of Rong Mountain Clan clansmen hurriedly followed it,
running into the path, and rushing behind the black bug. After rushing along the downward slope for
around three hundred miles, the path gradually became thinner and narrow. Obviously, this path recently
made by the black bugs. Having walked another five to six hundred zhang along the narrow path, another
cave that was hundred zhang wide, appeared in front of everyone. The cave was filled with extremely
dense natural power. Milky-white dense fog gathered into streams that looked like real milk and was
rotating slowly inside the cave.
A magical white light lit up the entire cave. This light was coming from the human-head-sized pieces of
white magic crystals, which were thickly dotted on the stone wall of the cave. Some of these magic
crystals were lighter in colour, and some were darker. Apparently, they were in different in quality and
purity. On the stone wall nearest to the entrance, a piece of magic crystal had a breach on it and the shape
of the breach was similar to the smaller piece of magic crystal held in Ji Hao’s hand.
Obviously, this piece of magic crystal was accidentally bitten out by the black bug. Right when it had
broken it out of the wall, this black bug must have heard the calling of its queen, therefore, it had
hurriedly rushed out with this small piece of magic crystal held within its jaws.
“An entire mine of highest-grade all-adapting magic crystals!” Ji Hao gasped in shock, turned around with
a serious look at Iron Yan, and said, “Elder, I think we should really talk about this. This mine might bring
your Rong Mountain Clan a destructive disaster, believe it or not!”
The face of Iron Yan twitched intensely. He held his tiny hammer, staggered into the cave, and took a deep
breath. The visible, the dense milky-white fog that had condensed from pure natural power, transformed
into two small swirls and ceaselessly swished into his body.
The natural power contained in the small piece of magic crystal held in Ji Hao’s hand, equaled to the total
amount of power that a peak-level Junior Magus, who had awakened a hundred meridians, each filled
with power, possessed. This meant that this small piece of magic crystal was enough to let an ordinary
human warrior smoothly cultivate all the way to the peak Junior Magus level. On top of that, the power
contained in such a crystal was extremely pure and dense, which would result in one’s cultivation being
faster by at least ten times when compared to others.
In this underground cave, over a thousand human-head-sized magic crystals were exposed on the stone
wall. Each of them could be cut into more than ten smaller pieces like the one Ji Hao was holding.
Inside the stonewall most certainly there would be more magic crystal similar to the ones on the wall,
otherwise the natural power inside the cave would not have been able to grow so dense.
908
Elder Iron Yan stumbled to the middle of the cave. Right in the middle of the cave was a, over a zhang
wide and foot deep, pit. The pit was filled with an unknown kind of white and sticky liquid. Apparently,
this kind of white liquid was also an incredibly valuable natural treasure, similar to the earth essence
milk. It had condensed from extremely dense natural power and was accumulated naturally through
countless years.
It would be a great waste to use this kind of liquid to assist with one’s cultivation. Only by using it as a
magic medicine ingredient, would its real value fully be gained. This kind of magical medicine ingredient
was way too precious. It could only be used in the most powerful magical medicines that were capable of
bringing even the death to life.
But, more attractive that the liquid were the nine, completely glowing and translucent plants that were in
the middle of this shallow pit. These plants looked like little bamboos. They were only a finger thick and a
zhang tall. Each plant had nine sections and each section that three white lines, with nine silvery-white,
long and slim leaves attached to each white. Without being blown by any wind, these plants were swaying
slightly, and those silvery white leaves clanged slightly against each other, letting out jade-clanging-like,
especially sweet and pleasing sounds.
Ji Hao had already memorized names of all the frequently used herbal medicines, but he couldn’t tell the
name of these nine magical plants. Obviously, either this kind of plant hadn’t yet been recorded by the
Magi Palace, or they were listed as the kind of precious and powerful natural treasures in a greatly
valuable and secretive books, which Ji Hao didn’t have access to with his current apprentice status.
All in all, everyone present was clearly aware that plants that could grow deep underground without
having been exposed to sunshine and in this kind of liquid, condensed from pure natural power for god
knows how many years, could only be describe as ‘magically precious herbal medicine materials’.
Ji Hao coughed slightly and said, “All kinds of precious and magical natural treasures like this can only be
picked with special methods. Otherwise, even a slight mistake would completely ruin these nine magical
herbal medicine ingredients. I think we should first get out of here and let the Magi Palace know what we
have found here. Then we can discuss about our following moves.”
Elder Iron Yan suddenly raised his head and said with a really weird expression, “Why should we let the
Magi Palace know? Why? All these belong to our Rong Mountain Clan, these are our property!”
Before he finished his speech, a stream of dim black glow appeared on Iron Yan’s muscular arm, from
within which, tens of thumb-thick chains suddenly darted out like a multi-headed poisonous snake. Those
chains swiftly wrapped around the bodies of Ji Hao and his teammates, firmly locking all of their limbs.
Ji Hao and his teammates hadn’t seen this coming. They suddenly felt a great weight had been added on
each of them, and all fell on the ground, without being able to move even a bit.
Elder Iron Yan then shouted out harshly, “Seal the mine, all clansmen get out as quickly as you can! Seal
the mine! Do not let anyone know what has happened in here! Not anyone!”
909
__________________________________________________________________________
910
Chapter 210 – Lie Mountain
Chapter 210 - Lie Mountain
“Damn it!” cursed Ji Hao angrily.
He truly hadn’t thought that Elder Iron Yan would actually attack them. Although he did foresee some bad
developments as soon as he had seen this magic crystal mine, he had never thought that, considering the
current situation where the Rong Mountain Clan numbered less in Senior Magi, which made them weaker
than Ji Hao’s team, Elder Iron Yan would choose to attack them. After all, amongst the entire migrating
troop of the Rong Mountain Clan, Elder Iron Yan had been the only Senior Magus. Although he knew
everything about smithing, he barely fought in real battles.
According to Ji Hao’s prediction, if Elder Iron Yan had intentions of having this crystal mine all for
themselves and would decide to act on it, he still would have to wait till their reinforcements had arrived
at this location. That would have given Ji Hao plenty of time to have delivered this message to Wulong
Yao and other elders of the Magi Palace.
However, Iron Yan had taken action immediately. Furthermore, he was in possession of such a powerful
subduing inherited magic treasure, hidden inside his body. Those chains had been forged by some
unknown kind of metal. Although they had the thickness of only thumb, they were incredibly heavy.
Countless black spell symbols were glowing on each of the chains, releasing a tremendous power. These
chains sank deeply into the joints of Ji Hao and his teammates, squeezing till bone-cracking sounds were
coming out of their bodies. Even with his extremely solid body, Ji Hao could feel great pain coming from
his bones.
This was actually not a big deal to Ji Hao, but the poorest one in the team was actually Taisi. Among all the
members of the team, Taisi was the weakest one. The chain, which had locked all his joints, suddenly
tightened; along with which, he let out a great howl and all of his bones were squeezed, breaking his
joints in such a way that his limbs and upper body even twisted in a weird manner.
Taisi fell on the ground with a thud, the whites of his eyeballs showing while black-coloured mixed dark-
red-coloured blood gushed out from the corners of his mouth.
The people of the Rong Mountain Clan were rushing out at their highest speed. The face of Elder Iron Yan
had become dark-blue, and his tight and stiff body was quickly moving backwards. It was obvious that he
was extremely nervous about having attacked and locked up Ji Hao and his teammates so suddenly.
When he had reached near the entrance of this underground cave, a murderous intent appeared abruptly
on his face. All of a sudden, his right arm began to glow and a heavy, thick machete appeared instantly in
his hand. The black edge of the machete glistened with huge blood-red light, which clearly indicated that
this was a fierce and powerful weapon that had bathed in quite an amount of blood.
911
While staring at Elder Iron Yan, who was showing such a murderous intent, Ji Hao sneered and said,
“How will you explain it to the Magi Palace if you killed us?”
“You were all swallowed by a terrifying beast living around this area in order to rescue our clansmen. We
truly appreciate your sacrifice, therefore, we, the Rong Mountain Clan, will give a compensation to the
Magi Palace ten times more than the original price,” said Iron Yan harshly.
Ji Hao raised his voice and yelled harshly as well, “It won’t be that simple! Man Man is the little girl of the
Fire God, Zhu Rong. If she dies here, your Rong Mountain Clan will be wiped out completely for sure! So,
Elder Iron Yan, just release us, and we will pretend nothing has happened.”
Elder Iron Yan gasped deeply, gritted his teeth and said, “I have already locked you up, how can we
pretend nothing has happened? This magic crystal mine, with this mine, our Rong Mountain Clan will
certainly raise! We will grow hundreds of times more powerful than we are now, within at most a
hundred years. And we, as an immigrating branch clan, will be able to return home proudly, even…”
While speaking, Iron Yan hacked his machete hard against the ground, creating large amounts of fire
sparks, then growled our hoarsely, “None of our Rong Mountain Clan clansmen have ever forgotten that
we originated from the Lie Mountain Clan, we are the offspring of the highest Flame God! We…”
A series of chain clanging sounds interrupted his speech. Man Man, who was also locked firmly by a chain,
slowly stood up with her body shaking intensely.
Ji Hao, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Shaosi were all locked by chains and couldn’t even move a little bit. Man
Man however, gritted her teeth and stood forcibly up with only her physical strength. Dragging the long
chain and carrying her pair of hammers, Man Man walked towards Iron Yan, step by step.
“Old guy, Man Man had thought that you were a good man, but you turned out to be a bad guy. I will tell
my Abba to burn your Rong Mountain Clan!”
“What is the big deal about being the offspring of the Flame God? We are from the Zhu Rong family of the
Southern Wasteland. We will never be afraid of your crappy Lie Mountain Flame God!” Man Man
continued angrily.
The clanging sounds of the chain never stopped. Man Man carried her hammers, with the chain
shockingly wrapped around her body, approached Elder Iron Yan step by step. The horrible power of the
chain pressured her small body so much that each of her steps left a deep footprint in the ground.
Fortunately, the ground of this underground cave was nourished by dense and pure natural power and
had become especially solid. Otherwise, if it had been an ordinary type of ground, Man Man would
directly be pressed down onto the ground long ago.
912
Elder Iron Yan was staring at Man Man. Ever since Man Man had easily destroyed a smithing worktable
with her hammer, he had known that this little girl had a monster-like strength. Although he was a Senior
Magus, he doubted if he would be able to survive against Man Man’s hammers.
Letting out a bitter laugh, Elder Iron Yan turned around and hurriedly left the cave while yelling loudly at
his fellow clansmen.
The Rong Mountain Clan clansmen who had remained behind in the underground cave and were waiting
on Elder Iron Yan, quickly took out several magic talismans, sticking them in the ground and wall of the
cave. Right after the talismans had been stuck, the ground began to tremble. The rocks and the soil began
to move under influence of those powerful magic talisman. Soon, the entrance of the underground cave
had been blocked firmly. After blocking the entrance, the talismans affected the stone walls too. Now and
then, palm-sized spell symbols would flash across the stone wall, bringing up clouds of smoke that spread
quickly out of the underground cave.
These were special magic talismans that were genuinely created by the Rong Mountain Clan and were
designed to strengthen mines. These talismans could make ordinary rocks become more solid than
before by thousands of times.
Now that those Rong Mountain Clan clansmen had activated those talismans in the underground cave, the
cave instantly turned into a huge cage and locked Ji Hao and his teammates inside. Even if Ji Hao and his
teammates could violently break the thick, solid rock layer and get out of this cave, the Rong Mountain
Clan people still would gain the time they needed. Not to mention that Ji Hao and his teammates were
now locked by Elder Iron Yan’s chains. Man Man, who was the only one capable of moving, could only do
so with great difficulty and only slightly. It was nearly impossible for her to open up a path that would
lead to the outside world single-handedly.
Ji Hao lied on the ground, helplessly let out a bitter grin and said, “I hadn’t thought that Elder Iron Yan
would really dare to attack us. Ha, it’s just a magic crystal mine.”
Yu Mu sighed, shook his head and said, “It’s not just any ordinary magic crystal mine, but an all-adapting
magic crystal mine! Anyone would not be willing to give that away. If the Rong Mountain Clan can really
keep this magic crystal mine all to themselves, their clan will certainly raise.”
Ji Hao grinned his teeth and said coldly, “I’m just afraid that they will completely be wiped out, even
before rising.”
Taking a deep breath, a wisp of purple smoke slowly rose from the middle of his eyebrows, along with
which, Ji Hao’s body gradually transformed into a cloud of mist. It then turned into a gust of wind. After
about five minutes, Ji Hao got easily rid of the chain and reappeared in the wind.
Kicking the chain away, Ji Hao then looked around at the stone wall.
913
“We have to get out as soon as possible, otherwise, we will be in hell of a trouble if the Rong Mountain
Clan reinforcements arrive.”
_______________________________________________________________________
SR’s note: For every 100 more readers and 50 votes on sites like NovelUpdates, there will be an extra
chapter. Keep supporting us by any means possible for you guys, such as comments, likes, recommending,
reviews, votes, donations, etc. Any way possible, is good enough for us. Thank you :)
________________________________________________________________________
914
Chapter 211 – Trouble
Chapter 211 - Trouble
The power contained in the Magus Acupoint of his Dantian had been activated and directly gushed into
the Yan Spear inside Ji Hao’s right arm.
The silhouette of a spear flashed across the air along with which, Ji Hao’s right hand moved lightning fast
suddenly. Followed by a series of chain-clang sounds, the chains that Elder Iron Yan had used and locked
Ji Hao and his teammates firmly with, were broken by the Yan Spean one after another.
Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Shaosi, and Man Man immediately leapt up. Yu Mu and Feng Xing instantly began to
curse ragingly with their faces towards the sealed entrance of the underground cave.
Mr Crow and the two baby Magic Fiery Snakes, which had also been locked by the chain, darted onto Ji
Hao’s body, spurting out large streams of fire and dense smoke clouds. Especially the two magic fiery
snakes, they were born cruel and vicious. At this moment, their pupils were filled with an angry glow. If
Iron Yan happened to appear in front of them right now, these two little things - each had grown to a half-
foot length - would certainly rush out and tear him into pieces.
“Hu…hurt…” Taisi lied on the ground, his body twisting badly into a weird shape and weakly letting out a
groan.
Shaosi walked hurriedly up to Taisi, touched his broken bones with her fingers, frowning instantly. Taisi
was scrawny and weak, far weaker than Ji Hao and the others, therefore, the chain didn’t only break his
joints, but also crushed all the bones near those joints. If he had been a Senior Magus, this kind of wound
would have recovered within the span of few breaths, but Taisi was only a Junior Magus. Although his
power had already reached the peak of the Junior Magus level, his body was still at the weakest grade
amongst all Junior Magi. Coupled with the fact that the life force contained inside his body was helplessly
thin, he might need to rest in bed for a few years, in order to let those crushed bones recover.
“I have ‘dragon marrow ointment’ here,” Ji Hao took out a fist-sized black jade bottle and put it on Taisi’s
chest, then said, “Quick, spread it on Taisi’s wounds! In tops, a quarter of an hour he will have recovered.
We’re still in danger, do not waste any time!”
Shaosi gritted her teeth, threw a glance filled with seriousness and hesitation at Ji Hao, then hurriedly
grabbed the jade bottle and pulled a gold-cyan ointment out from the bottle. The sticky ointment emitted
a nice fragrance, smelling like a mix of flower and wine. Shaosi then carefully spread the ointment on
Taisi’s wounds, where his bones were crushed.
This ‘dragon marrow ointment’ of Ji Hao was specially concocted by Wulong Yao himself, with his secret
magic medicine making skills. Unlike ordinary ‘dragon marrow ointment’, which usually used marrows of
serpents or flood dragons, Ji Hao’s ointment was made from the marrow of a real dragon, which were a
915
few evil water dragons killed by Wulong Yao himself. This ointment was truly the highest grade of magic
medicine.
Once Shaosi spread this ointment on Taisi’s wounds, the ointment transformed into a visible layer of thin
mist and quickly wrapped around Taisi’s body. A deep roaring-sound of dragon was continuously coming
from the mist, along with which, Taisi’s hollowed joints began to swell at a visible rate. All the crushed
bones moved under the strong effect of the powerful magic ointment and grew back together.
Yu Mu took a careful sniff, then took out a similar-looking black jade bottle, pulled out the plug of the
bottle and compared it with Ji Hao’s ointment. After that he let out a great sigh and said, “Ji Hao, are you a
direct relative of an elder of the Magi Palace? Look at my ‘dragon marrow ointment’, it’s made from a
thousand years old serpent’s marrow, and it's already the best grade we can ever get from the Magi
Palace. But yours is made from the marrow of a real dragon.”
Ji Hao let out a grin, nodded and said, “Elder Wulong Yao of the Magi palace, he and an elder of my clan,
were old friends. So, he gave me quite a few life-saving stuff, if any of you need anything, just ask.”
Ji Hao didn’t want to talk too much about this. He looked at the stone wall, which still had large amounts
of glowing spell symbols flashing across it, and said in deep voice, “We have to find a way out before the
reinforcements of the Rong Mountain Clan arrives. If we remain stuck here, those people will have
countless different way to keep us down here for forever.”
Hearing Ji Hao’s words, the facial expressions of both Yu Mu and Feng Xing, changed abruptly. They
instantly stopped discussing the ‘dragon marrow ointment’, and hurriedly began running around the
sealed cave. Feng Xing even pulled out a dagger and threw out nearly a thousand hacks on the stone wall
of the cave within a moment, making a series of ear-piercing clashing sounds and creating such a large
amounts of fire sparks that the entire cave was lit because of them.
This was an all-adapting magic crystal mine, and the magic crystals that had been found here were all of
the highest grade. Even a little piece weighed five-thousand stones. So it was reasonable to say that the
stones and rocks in this area were also extremely solid, and that it even had thousand times higher
density than ordinary metals. Therefore, it was quite difficult to break through theses stone walls. On top
of that, the Rong Mountain Clan people had sealed the entire cave and strengthened the stone wall with a
special magic. The over a thousand hacks that were launched by Feng Xing with his full strength, had only
left thousands of tiny white marks, which were even smaller than sesames, on the stone wall, failing to
knock even a piece of rock off.
“I can’t do this,” yelled Feng Xing a bit helplessly, “I can indeed move fast, but I don’t have enough
strength, we need much greater strength.”
“Strength! Man Man has strength!” Man Man shouted happily while dropping one of her hammers and
gripping the handle of the other hammer. She then leapt into the air, raised the gigantic hammer and
smashed on the sealed entrance of this underground cave with all of her strength. Followed by a
916
thunderous bang, Man Man let out a scream and rebounded back like a rubber ball. She fell on the ground
and howled out in pain.
Clouds of smoke mixed with streams of fire instantly filled the entire cave up. After the smoke and fire
had dissipated, Ji Hao and the other teammates hurriedly rushed over and checked the sealed entrance.
However, they were disappointed to discover that Man Man’s hammer had only left a half-inch deep dent
on the stone wall.
Although Ji Hao had always been a calm person, he couldn’t help but exclaim silently in his head when he
saw the shallow dent. This stone wall was formed by a layer of rock that was nourished by extremely
dense and pure natural power for over countless years. Coupled with the fact that this cave had been
strengthened by the secret strengthening magic of the Rong Mountain Clan, being locked up in this sealed
underground cave had become a nearly desperate situation for Ji Hao and his teammates. Everyone was
clearly aware how great Man Man’s strength actually was and that her hammers were even more
powerful than her, but still, a full-strength hammer launched by Man Man could only knock a slight dent
into the stone wall. Even if Man Man could really knock a path out of the stone wall bit by bit, the Rong
Mountain Clan reinforcements would have arrived long ago by then.
“Oi, I don't’ think we need to be too nervous,” said Taisi, the majority of whose wounds had just recovered
by. He sat up with a bit of difficulty and continued, “The Rong Mountain Clan has only like ten Senior
Magi, at most, and none of them are good at fighting. Together, we can easily beat them. Just let them
come if they dare to.”
Ji Hao sighed with a frown, shook his head and said, “You’re right. Indeed, we shouldn’t be afraid of the
Rong Mountain Clan. However, we should be afraid of the Lie Mountain Clan, who might support the Rong
Mountain Clan. The Rong Mountain Clan was like a branch clan of the Lie Mountain Family, therefore, I
assume, more or less, they are pretty close with some of the clansmen of the Lie Mountain Family.”
Once Ji Hao mentioned the Lie Mountain Clan, no one could say another word. Even Man Man remained
silent. Although she had yelled that the Zhu Rong family of the Southern Wasteland would never be afraid
of the Lie Mountain family, Man Man understood clearly that Emperor Yan, who was a legendary emperor
and one of the first three generations of the King of the humankind, was born in the Lie Mountain family.
The Lie Mountain family possessed a high status amongst the entire humankind, equal to the status of the
Zhu Rong family of the Southern Wasteland. If the Rong Mountain Clan truly brought over a few powerful
Senior Magi from the Lie Mountain family to deal with Ji Hao and his teammates, it wouldn’t be possible
for Ji Hao and his teammates to win.
An all-adapting magic crystal mine was worth a lot. Many people would take great risks for it, which they
wouldn’t possibly be willing to take ordinarily. Such a valuable mine could also make people take some
ridiculous actions, which normally they would never have taken. As the saying goes, even wise people can
be blinded by lust for benefits.
917
Maybe Man Man would survive because of her family background, but Ji Hao and the other teammates
wouldn’t be that lucky. Even worse, Man Man might be killed and silenced as well. After all, god knew
what the Lie Mountain Family people would do for such a highest-grade, all-adapting magic crystal mine.
“We can’t pin our hope on the kindness or hesitation of our enemies,” said Ji Hao harshly, “we must figure
a way out, as soon as possible!”
___________________________________________________________________________
918
Chapter 212 – Magical Space
Chapter 212 - Magical Space
Shaosi took out a cyan-coloured bone cane.
The bone cane was pure green-cyan, as bright as the sky after a storm. She gripped the bone cane and
began a Maguspriest dance, executing it gracefully, in the underground cave. Along with her movements,
all the others felt that a certain kind of magical power started to gather from all the directions towards
her.
“Such a shame that it’s useless to me.” Taisi looked at Shaosi with a sad expression, while crossing his
arms in front of his chest and murmuring, “Abba, Amma, please bless us. Let us find something nice and
useful. At least, let us find a way out.”
Shaosi raised her bone cane high, along with which, a visible white beam of light appeared in the air
above the head of all her teammates, except of Taisi and Shaosi herself, then silently darted into their
heads. Even the two baby magic fiery snakes had each received a beam of white light.
Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Man Man didn’t know what had happened. They had been running around the
underground cave, carefully checking the stone wall, and had yet to sense any effect of Shaosi’s magic.
However, Ji Hao, who had activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| fully, was observing this underground cave
through [Sky Opening] over and over again, trying to find a slight tear on the stone wall. All of a sudden
he felt that the completely sealed stone wall in front of him had lit up and somehow began chanting.
For some mysterious reason the stone wall in front of Ji Hao’s eyes cracked abruptly similarly to how
flowers bloomed. Quite a few little cracks appeared on the stone that had completely consolidated and
previously seemed impossible to crack.
In this world, anything and anyone had their weaknesses. Not a single thing or one was perfect.
Murmuring according to the instruction of the mysterious man, Ji Hao focused his eyes on a little crack on
the stone wall that was where the concentration of exposed magic crystals had been the highest and was
right in front of the sealed entrance. The following moment, he pulled his black dagger out and threw a
hack with his full strength at the crack.
Because it being an inherited magic treasure of the Gold Crow Clan, the black dagger let out a slight and
shrill, screaming-like sound. As a Senior Magus, a [Sky Opening] launched by Ji Hao was now ten times
more powerful than it had been before. But, the counterforce of the [Sky Opening] had increased by ten
times too. Although the black dagger was made from extremely precious materials and had been
enchanted with incredibly powerful spells and spell symbols, it still got damaged by the counterforce.
919
Man Man, Shaosi, and the others were only able to see an arc beam of light trailing behind the dagger and
flashing across the sky. Right after that, the stone wall trembled slightly, then a one zhang tall and five
foot wide crack appeared on the stone wall.
A series of cracking sound started to come from the wall. The power of [Sky Opening] was rupturing the
wall continuously. A tunnel, pitched at a 45 degrees angle, was opened up, extending further along the the
cracking sound of the wall. Huge amounts of rocks and magic crystals were falling down from above.
The spell symbols that were released from the talismans, which were activated by the Rong Mountain
Clan people to strengthen the stone wall, and had been flashing across the stone wall, began to shatter.
But, the natural power in this underground cave was extremely rich and pure; each spell symbol that had
shattered to recover immediately by nourishing it with the dense natural power. Gradually, large
amounts of spell symbols gathered around the entrance of the tunnel, along with which, the stone wall
began moving, attempting to reseal the tunnel.
“Come! Follow me! All of you!” shouted Ji Hao loudly, “If you don’t want to be trapped in here and be
disposed by the Rong Mountain Clan people later, follow me!”
A fierce wind that was transformed from pure and dense natural power, blew out from the tunnel. The
natural power contained in the gust of wind was extremely rich and pure, just like wine that had been
cellared perfectly for thousands of years, only smelling it would make people feel tipsy. After letting out
the shout to the others, Ji Hao rushed into the tunnel as the first one, while waving his black dagger,
throwing out arc light beams one after another, slicing those spell symbols, which were moving
continuously towards the tunnel, into clouds of smoke and fire sparks.
Man Man carried her pair of hammers and walked into the tunnel while swaying her body, right behind Ji
Hao. She always trusted Ji Hao without any hesitations.
Shaosi grabbed Taisi’s shoulder, carried him like a jack of straw, and walked into the tunnel as well. At
the same time, she turned her head around and said to Yu Mu and Feng Xing, “This is your luckiest
moment, you can freely pick the nine magical plants, it should be fine.”
Feng Xing and Yu Mu glanced at each other, then simultaneously let a shrill shout out. Yu Mu immediately
grabbed his giant pot, which was shot broken earlier and roughly repaired by himself. Now it could
barely hold a potful of soup. He used all his strength and scooped into the small milky white liquid pool.
He scooped all the nine magical plants along with the entire pool of milky white liquid that had been
condensed from the natural essence power into his pot. Then he hurriedly thrust his pot into the storage
bag tied around his waist. After that, Yu Mu and Feng Xing ran side by side into the tunnel.
Along with a heavy thud, Yu Mu’s huge body barely squeezed into the tunnel, but Feng Xing, who had
rushed side by side with him, was pushed aside by Yu Mu’s body. He bumped his head against the stone
wall quite embarrassedly.
920
Feng Xing growled angrily. Yu Mu stepped back out of the tunnel regretting rushing first and let Feng
Xing in first. Then he squeezed his body with some difficulty into the tunnel again. This tunnel opened by
Ji Hao was only around a zhang wide and less than three meters tall, therefore, Yu Mu, who was taller
than three meters, had to bend down and shrink his body, moving barely in the tunnel.
Countless spell symbols re-emerged on the stone wall. Along with slight sounds of rock movements, the
stone wall began squirming and resealed the entrance of this tunnel right behind Yu Mu’s body, without
leaving even a single crack on the wall.
Ji Hao rushed downwards as fast as he could following the tunnel while holding the black dagger. The
natural power of the wind blew continuously against his body. The further he moved, the stronger the
wind became. Ji Hao felt as if he returned to the time he had first arrived at the Midland from the void.
Similar to now, he had to move against the fierce wind transformed from great natural power, step by
step with extremely difficulty.
The natural power wind flow clashed against Ji Hao’s body and let out fire sparks. The tight armour worn
by Ji Hao activated automatically, releasing a bright layer of clear light and wrapped Ji Hao’s body up to
prevent him from being crushed by the tremendous natural power contained in the wind.
Not long after that, the wind became way too strong. Ji Hao couldn’t even move forward anymore. He
failed to fend against the strong natural power wind with his own power. Man Man growled out, raised
her pair of gigantic hammers and pressed them against Ji Hao’s back. She took advantage of this 45
degrees tilted tunnel and added with her terrifyingly great strength she helped to keep Ji Hao moving
forward.
Shaosi pressed her hand on Man Man’s back, then Yu Mu and Feng Xing followed it up from behind. At
last, even Mr Crow joined. It stretched its wings and laid all its strength on Ji Hao’s body. With all of their
powers combined, Ji Hao moved downwards along with the tunnel with quite some difficulty, against the
horribly great natural power wind, which grew stronger and stronger, for over a thousand miles, then
finally reached the end of the tunnel.
Even Ji Hao was shocked of himself that he had just opened such a long tunnel by a single [Sky Opening].
Not that his power was truly this great, but when he had launched the [Sky Opening] earlier with his
black dagger, he had accidentally broken a certain spot in that stone wall, which allowed him to
coincidentally open up this tunnel, which had existed behind that stone wall before.
A hazy layer of light blocked the exit of the tunnel, through which, one could see streams of natural power
twisting and rolling in swirls.
Ji Hao gritted his teeth, turned around and took a glance at the tunnel, which had already been resealed
for over hundreds of zhang behind them, then rushed into the layer of light. Followed by a loud boom, all
the others rushed into the light as well. Once they stepped out of the tunnel through the layer of light,
their bodies became light and floated in the air.
921
The natural power contained in this space was way too dense. It could even hold human bodies up like
the buoyancy force of the water, keeping them floating in the air.
This was another underground cave that had a radius of miles. On the stone wall of this underground
cave were countless thumb-sized holes that were spurting dense and pure, visible streams of natural
power into the underground cave.
In the middle of this underground cave, a stalagmite and a stalactite were located on the ground and the
roof, only tens of zhang apart from each other. Right between the stalagmite and the stalactite, a stone
sword, was floating silently in the air. The stone sword looked extremely dignified, majestic, had a
squared shape and in ancient style. Every single moment this sword would absorb the natural power
from the air.
__________________________________________________________________________
Translated XianXiaWorld
922
Chapter 213 – Holy Weapon
Chapter 213 - Holy Weapon
“This is…”
Ji Hao and the others floated aside the gigantic stalactite, staring at those natural formed, complicated,
dragon and phoenix alike spell symbols, and couldn’t help but be stunned.
Both the stalagmite and the stalactite were tens of zhang long and a few zhang wide. The stalagmite had
grown straight towards the sky, while the stalactite was hanging on the roof, pointing at the ground. The
stalagmite was releasing a special kind of power that had a similar sense as an elegant phoenix, flying and
dancing gracefully in the air. The power released by the stalagmite sensed like that of a fearless dragon
that was powerful enough to tear the entire world apart. The power of the stalactite felt gentle and soft,
while the power if the stalagmite felt strong and fierce. Combined, the two of them gave off a magical
sense that would make people emotional towards the nature of heaven and earth and was difficult to put
into words.
If someone would look closer, he would discover an extremely thin beam of light being released from the
tips of both the stalactite and stalagmite, which was silently absorbed by the stone sword that was
floating right between both of them.
The length of the sword was eight foot and it was crafted in ancient style. It had a square form with
straight lines and angles, without any unnecessarily complicated decorations. The colour of the sword
was snow-white, similar to the colour of the streams of natural power. Not even the faintest beam of light
was released from the sword, but the sword did seem to contain the brightest and dazzling light of the
world that was waiting to be activated and release its glow.
In the Southern Wasteland knowledge regarding naturally-formed, magical and powerful objects was
scarce. Ji Hao had learned the classifications of all kinds of treasures of this world only after joining the
Magi Palace from out of a few books that he had read in his free time.
Some treasures had existed in the universe even before the creation of this world, called ‘primordial
natural treasures’ by people. Those were capable of breaking all kinds of magic and destroying all kinds
of evil. Not a single person or thing could withstand its power, which was great enough to break the void
and rebuild the primordial universe. Killing with such treasures would not have any retribution of fate.
These kind of treasures were the most precious and rare among all the treasures in the world.
Then there were some treasures that had formed naturally at the time the world was being created.
These treasures that were born alongside the world had received a part of the power of the newly
created world. These kinds of treasures were called the ‘world-accompanying spirit treasures’. These
treasures, created alongside the world, had a part of the world in them and were connected to the world.
They shared their destiny with the world. Killing with these kinds of treasures would also have no
923
retribution of fate. Out of these treasures, the ones with the highest grade were comparable in power to
the ‘primordial natural treasures’.
After the creation of this world the natural laws and power gradually formed from the chaos. As time
passed, the primitive natural powers merged with the first batch of crafted objects, becoming the
‘natural-crafted magic treasures’. The set of Black Underworld Water Manipulating Banners of the Water
Ape Clan and the Southern Spirit Pot of Zhu Rong Tonggong were ‘natural-crafted magic treasures’.
Killing with these kind of treasures would lead to retribution of fate, but because these kind of treasures
were very powerful, ordinary retribution would not be able to do any harm or damage to them. Although
the power of the ‘natural-crafted magic treasures’ was not as great as that of the ‘primordial natural
treasures’ or the ‘world-accompanying spirit treasures’, they still were powerful enough to rule a certain
part of the world. Therefore, every powerful clan or organization had such a treasure to solidify their
status and overwhelm others.
After the newly-created world had become stable, Yin and Yang energies emerged from this world and
the five nature elements had divided. Therefore, following the natural laws of the world, different types of
magical objects had formed naturally in special locations, where they had been nourished by the natural
power. These magical objects were called ‘natural holy weapons’. Most of these were hidden in
underground caves that had gathered an amazing amount of natural power and was difficult to reach for
people. These kind of treasures were condensed by pure natural power bit by bit over countless years. If
you were able to find a ‘natural holy weapon’ and managed to manipulate it, you would be able to rule a
piece of land all on your own, using its power.
All the above mentioned four kinds of treasures were formed and nourished by natural power and were
unspeakably powerful. They could cause infinitely great effects.
The magic treasures and tools that were crafted by Maguspriests who used all kinds of precious
materials, were ranked below these four kinds of treasures. These crafted magic treasures normally had
many limitations and were less powerful by a great margin. They couldn’t be even mentioned in the same
breath as those naturally-formed magic treasures.
While Ji Hao was trying to recall all he had read about the different kinds of magic treasures, he raised his
voice and told what he knew about naturally-formed magic treasures to his teammates.
“My brothers and sisters, this is without a doubt a ‘natural holy weapon’. With a simple offering ceremony
and some practice any of us can freely manipulate this sword. It will be even more convenient than
manipulating inherited magic treasures of our own clans. The difference is that this sword will be far
more powerful than our own inherited magic treasures. Along with the improvement of our own powers
we will be able to release more and more of the power contained in this sword.”
“We can’t leave such a powerful weapon to others. I suggest each of us should take a shot and see which
one of us will be chosen by this sword, what do you think?”
924
Ji Hao looked at the others with a smile and said. Although this ‘natural holy weapon’ was quite alluring, Ji
Hao wasn’t confused by its great allure, at all. He remembered clearly from a book he had read in the
Magi Palace that indicated that all ‘natural holy weapons’ were spiritual and magical subjects. Even if you
could see one, the holy weapon might not be willing to accept you as its owner.
In order to gain a ‘natural holy weapon’ what you needed was not only luck but also the right destiny. If
you intended to be rash and rush up to take the holy weapon, you might end up with empty hands, or
worse, you might be harmed by its great power.
Man Man looked at the stone sword, hurriedly shook her head and said, “Eh? A sword? Man Man don’t
like such kind of light weapons.”
She then clanged her hammers hard against each other and continued proudly, “Man Man’s hammers are
great! Man Man loves her hammers!”
Feng Xing was struggling and looked at the stone sword for quite a long while, then he took his roughly-
crafted and simple-shaped longbow out, turned around and began complaining, “Why is it not a bow?
But…even if it was a bow, I couldn’t bear to abandon this inherited precious treasure. This bow belonged
to my ancestor, and is probably not less powerful than that natural-crafted holy weapon…I, I, I’m not
going to try it, I have decided!”
Yu Mu was as struggling, same as Feng Xing. He rubbed the layers of fat on his waist, patted his own head,
then lowered his head and looked at his, over three meters tall gigantic body, then let out a big sigh
helplessly, and turned around.
“Next time, if a natural crafted pot appears right in front of us, none of you should try but me. But a
sword…look, look at me! Do I look like a sword person? What should I do with that sword? Cut meat? The
edge of this sword is way too straight without even a slight bit of arc, probably less useful than a real
knife to me! Well, then I can only use it to chop wood! Forget it, forget it, it’s just not my type.”
Taisi and Shaosi didn’t even take a glance at that stone sword.
Taisi raised his bony little arm, grinned embarrassedly and asked, “Ji Hao, look at me, do you think I am
even capable of holding it up?”
Looking at scrawny, poor little Taisi, Ji Hao nodded. Yeah, that was quite true, everyone of this team was
capable of manipulating this sword, everyone except Taisi.
As for Shaosi, magical white light gradually appeared in her eyes. She looked seriously at Ji Hao and said,
“This is your destiny, Ji Hao, I can see it, clearly. This stone sword has been expecting you, for many, many
years…one day, its name will be known by the entire world because of you, this is…”
925
Before Shaosi had finished her prediction-like speech, her eyeballs suddenly rolled up, showing the
whites of her eyes. At the same time she abruptly spurted out a mouthful of blood, for over a distance of
seven to eight meters.
Ji Hao glanced at Shaosi in shock. He then nodded, and said frankly, “In that case, this time, I will take this
sword. Next time, if we encounter more treasures like this, I will never step in, that should be your
destinies.”
Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao moved slowly towards the stone sword. When he was still a hundred zhang
away from the sword, he politely and solemnly cupped his hands, and bowed to the stone sword.
The stone sword shook slightly, along with which, a beam of white light darted out from the sword and
circled around Ji Hao. After that, the stone sword disappeared suddenly. Inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space, a
dimly glowing longsword emerged silently.
The following moment, the stalagmite and stalactite exploded simultaneously, a silhouette of a dragon
and a silhouette of a phoenix instantly raised into the air, circling rapidly around Ji Hao and his
teammates. Led by the dragon and the phoenix, great streams of natural power began swishing into their
bodies.
________________________________________________________________________
926
Chapter 214 – Body Strengthening
Chapter 214 - Body Strengthening
The power of the dragon’s silhouette was great and fierce while the power of the phoenix’ silhouette was
gentle and light. The powers of both the dragon and phoenix silhouettes transformed into gusts of wind
and blew quickly through all the meridians of all the members of Ji Hao’s team.
They eyes of Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi and Shaosi popped simultaneously out, showing surprised yet
unbelieving smiles. When the powers of dragon and phoenix silhouettes swept through their bodies,
those blocked humankind meridians that they were born with, which were said to be useless, had slowly
and silently awakened inside their bodies. It was similar to how mirrors that had been covered with dust
for centuries were wiped clean suddenly. Those faint meridians were gradually starting to glow how they
should have glowed long ago.
They were able to sense clearly that slight wisps of natural power were emerging from those thin
meridians, of which the power had never been touched before. Those wisps of power were way too faint
to the point that they could even be ignored. Nevertheless, natural power did emerge from those
meridians, which meant that from this point on they could cultivate those meridians. They could
strengthen and broaden them and could store more power into them, in order to allow their Acupoints to
contain more and greater power when awakening them in the future.
When Senior Magi awakened their Magus Acupoints, the power of each Acupoint would be based on the
total amount of power contained in all their meridians. The Magus Acupoint would absorb all that power
during its first awakening. The more power it could absorb during its first awakening, the greater the
potential of that Acupoint would be. Therefore, every single extra meridian able to store power, would
make a Senior Magus more powerful that his peers with the same amount of Acupoints but less
meridians.
Just as it was back in the Southern Wasteland!
The reason the Bi Fang Clan was much more powerful than the Gold Crow Clan was that their inheritance
system, the bloodline of the Bi Fang, reserved nearly thousand active meridians. Compared to them, the
bloodline of the Gold Crow only reserved a few hundreds of active meridians. That was why not only the
Senior Magi of the Gold Crow Clan were less powerful than the Senior Magi of the Bi Fang Clan, but they
were also with tens of even hundreds of times less potential to break through the level of Magus King
compared to the Senior Magi of the Bi Fang Clan.
One meridian, two meridians, three meridians…ten meridians, twenty meridians, thirty meridians…a
hundred meridians, two hundred meridians, three-hundred meridians…
The power of both the dragon power and phoenix here were condensed from pure natural power, which
was the purest power and the one with the most essence of the world. They were especially connected
927
with this location. This kind of power was gentle and clean, without any impurity. Especially that, since
the dragon and phoenix power had naturally crafted the holy weapon, it was easy to figure out how great
and creative these two powers actually were.
To this geographical area, this two creative powers were too weak even to be mentioned. However, for
these few kids, these two powers were more than enough to thoroughly remould their bodies and lay a
perfect body condition for each of them. Because of this foundation, each of them would certainly grow
into magnificently powerful Magi and Maguspriests.
Mr Crow cawed slightly, and laid leisurely on Ji Hao’s shoulder, silently feeling the strengthening of its
body that the dragon and phoenix power had caused for it. This kind of creative power was extremely
beneficial to Mr Crow as well. On its head, tens of feathers had gained a layer of gold colour. Obviously,
the Gold Crow bloodline contained in it, had been purifying and improving.
The two tiny little magic fiery snakes were hanging on Ji Hao’s earlobes with straightened bodies and
were slightly waving their tails. Their eyeballs were sparking brightly. Clearly they were enjoying very
much. Spots of dim lights emerged on their heads and began spreading towards their tails, along with
which, their bodies started to grow slowly.
Only Man Man had pure god’s bloodline, without a single human-kind meridian in her body. Therefore,
the power of the dragon and the phoenix were only able to nourish her body, making her body even more
solid and powerful. Apart from that there was nothing beneficial that Man Man could gain from these two
powers.
As for Ji Hao, he had already completely awakened all his 129600 meridians, therefore, he didn’t need the
powers of the dragon and the phoenix to awaken his humankind meridians for him. However, these two
powers were great and creative after all. These two powers gushed gently into his body, filled his
meridians up and nourished the faintest tips of his meridians. Within a half hour his meridians had
broadened by thirty percent compared to how it had been previously, thanks to the powers of the dragon
and the phoenix. After that, great streams of natural energy swooshed abruptly through his body like
water during tide. The natural power immediately transformed into his internal energy, sweeping
through the meridians across his whole body in all directions. Magus Acupoints were lighting up one
after another on Ji Hao’s chest and stomach. Tens of them had even reached the threshold to awakening.
All Ji Hao needed to do was spent a little thought and these Magus Acupoints could be broken through
and awakened by these great streams of power.
Not only Ji Hao, but the bodies of Taisi, Shaosi, Yu Mu, and Feng Xing, even Mr Crow, had different
amounts of light spots lighting up. Every light spot was shining either dimly or brightly and were on the
point of awakening.
Ji Hao observed the others with his spiritual power and was shocked to discover that Taisi was the one
who gotten the most benefits from this process of body strengthening. Probably because his body was the
worst amongst all the team members. A whole three-thousand brand-new meridians had been awakened
inside his body.
928
The other three team members had different amounts of new meridians awakened, the one gaining the
least had still gained around two thousand new meridians.
Great streams of power were flushing madly inside their bodies as well, continuously striking on septums
that had grown naturally outside their Magus Acupoints.
Soon, the first thunderous boom came from Ji Hao’s body. The power contained in his meridians were the
greatest among all the team members. Therefore, he was the first to awaken a Magus Acupoint. This time,
under his precise control, he had awakened the most important Magus Acupoint located beside his heart.
A sphere of red light emerged on Ji Hao’s chest that seemed like a blazing flame. All of Ji Hao’s blood and
power swooshed briefly into the Magus Acupoint of his heart. Then they transformed into drops of dense
and sticky concentrated blood, and flowed quickly to the rest of his body. The new blood was heavier and
more powerful. Every drop of this new blood could contain more bloodline power. This kind of blood was
the key of the great and nearly inexhaustible great life force of Senior Magi that allowed them to recover
within a moment from all kinds of serious injuries during battle.
After the Magus Acupoint of his heart, Ji Hao awakened the two important Magus Acupoints located in his
lungs. Along with which, Ji Hao sensed that the capacity of his lungs had improved by hundreds of times.
He could now bring up a fierce gust of wind from the air around his body, by only taking a deep breath.
In order to be powerful enough to even lift up mountains and fill up oceans, or manipulate air streams by
breathing and remain athletic in battles for as long as needed, a pair of strong and prolific lungs, which
could discharge waste gas, breath in fresh air and continuously provide life force to the human body,
were highly necessary.
After lungs, were kidney, liver, spleen…Ji Hao was very cautious. He was awakening the most important
Magus Acupoints located at his internal organs one after another, using the knowledge regarding the
human body he had gained in his previous life. Doing so, he improved the functioning of his internal
organs largely. Also he strengthened his somatically power and laid a better foundation for his future
cultivation.
Gradually, nine Magus Acupoints let out eye-piercing light on Ji Hao’s chest and stomach. With all the
powers of the phoenix and dragon that had gushed into Ji Hao’s body earlier, he had only been able to
barely open nine Magus Acupoints.
Apart from Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who had broken into the level of Senior Magus few years ago, Taisi and
Shaosi were a sharp contrast to Ji Hao. Each of them had lit up hundreds of Magus Acupoints in a row,
bright light spots ceaselessly sparkling on their bodies, while great amounts of power swooshed into and
out of those Magus Acupoints. It seemed quite terrifying.
Ji Hao had absorbed much more amounts of natural powers than the two of them, by over ten times, but
he had only awakened eight new Magus Acupoints. This clearly showed how much better Ji Hao’s
foundation was compared to the two of them.
929
Fierce gusts of wind transformed from great natural power that had been blowing around inside the
underground cave, had gradually quietened down. The powers of the dragon and the phoenix had been
consumed as well.
Letting out the last mouthful of waste air, Ji Hao shouted out loudly. Followed by his voice, a silhouette of
the stone sword spurted out from the middle of his eyebrows, transformed into a white beam of light
along with his body, and struck hard on a corner of this underground cave.
The stone wall collapsed instantly along with a series of muffled booms. Behind the collapsed stonewall
was a rapidly flowing underground river.
__________________________________________________________________________
930
Chapter 215 – Overall situation
Chapter 215 - Overall situation
Muddy river water was flowing, silvery fishes were chasing each other in the water, and large groups of
white water birds left streams of dim shadows on the surface of the water.
A roaring river was flowing rapidly between the mountains. Not a single human could be seen in the
surrounding area. There was only a group of white apes, which were fooling around while letting high-
pitched growls from time to time.
A vertical water column rose abruptly from the river and swooshed into the air hundreds of zhang high
from the ground. Ji Hao shattered the water column with a punch, then leapt up from the exit of the
underground river, with his body steaming. He landed on the ground, shook his body slightly then
kneeled on one knee, gasping quickly for air.
A few of the fiercest white apes screamed instantly at Ji Hao, carried their heavy and huge wooden sticks
and rushed towards Ji Hao.
Ji Hao sneered and raised his head abruptly. He stared ferociously at these fat white apes with a pair of
brightly glowing Gold Crow pupils. Those few white apes howled out, dropped their sticks and turned
around, fleeing hurriedly away, while screaming loudly. Followed by their voices, all ten thousand
different-aged white apes quickly dropped the fruits, flowers, leaves, and all kinds of objects they were
holding in their hands in panic and fled away within the blink of an eye, without leaving even a trace.
Ji Hao stood slowly back up while continuing to gasp for air. He sensed a stabbing pain on his face. He
carelessly wiped his face and grabbed a few fist-sized crabs that had steel-hard shells off from his face
and threw them back into the river.
The underground river had continued to surge turbulently over a distance of ten thousand miles before it
finally surfaced and merged with this great river. Fortunately, Ji Hao and his teammates hadn’t
encountered any great danger when drifting along the underground river. The only things they bumped
into were a few water snakes, a school of carnivorous fishes and a few unknown strange-looking water
animals. No one had been hurt during the journey.
The trouble had been that they had to hold their breath while drifting along the rapidly flowing
underground river that stretched for over ten thousand miles, a journey that had taken them an entire
four days and five nights. Ji Hao was so short on oxygen that his eyeballs had turned green. If it hadn’t
been for the rule of the Magi Palace that prohibited strictly acts of changing or breaking the geographical
features of the Midland, Ji Hao would have used his punch and broken through the thick layer of rock
above the underground river and leapt directly out of the underground, long ago.
931
“Ah…atishoo!” Flooded by a muffled swooshing sound, Man Man threw both her hammers straight out of
the hundreds of meters deep river, then floated up while sneezing continuously. With eyeballs that
showed the whites, Man Man vomited a few mouthfuls of water. Then she dog-paddled with some
difficulty to the river shore and struggled up onto the ground. Once there, she thudded heavily against the
ground, unable to even any longer, not even for a little bit.
“Eh? Man Man? I didn’t know that you could actually swim!” said Ji Hao surprised, while squatting beside
Man Man. He held her in his arms and fed her a few round pills that could quickly replenish consumed
power.
“Eh? Swim? Sure!” When speaking about swimming Man Man instantly got excited. She sat up from Ji
Hao’s arm, laughed out loud and continued loudly, “My big brother had lots of dragon fishes in his lake. I
would often jump down into the lake and caught those fishes, then grilled and ate them, since I was three
years old! That’s when I learned how to swim!”
For some unknown reason, Ji Hao silently felt sorry for Zhu Rong Tonggong’s dragon fishes, for quite a
while. While Ji Hao and Man Man were talking, four heads popped up from out the river, one after
another.
Feng Xing and Yu Mu leapt onto the ground, while Shaosi held Taisi’s hair in her hand, dragged him up to
the ground as if she was dragging a dead body, then carelessly threw him aside. She conveniently added a
heavy kick onto his stomach.
“B…blood sister…” Looking at Shaosi’s brutal action, Yu Mu couldn’t help but quiver.
“If I was her, I would directly kick this guy to death…this guy is just a humiliation to our entire male
population!” Unlike Yu Mu, Feng Xing seemed to be anxious to see the world in disorder, “He was even
worse than Man Man! Got choked by the river water and fainted only half an hour after we had jumped
into the river. If Ji Hao hadn't been sharing air with him all the way…”
Yu Mu and Feng Xing quivered simultaneously. They turned towards Ji Hao, let out a few embarrassed
waves of laughter and asked, “Ji Hao, how did it felt like, to press your lips against…another man’s lips?”
The face of Ji Hao’s darkened instantly. Damn you Taisi, he thought. Taisi had been a complete burden
under the water. Every half an hour, Ji Hao, as the one who possessed the greatest lungs capacity, had to
share some of his air with him to keep him alive. Fortunately, Ji Hao had been cultivating on the [Mantra
Dan with Nine Secret Words] that allowed him to gain enough air from underwater. Otherwise, Taisi
would have already died from suffocation in the underground river.
“Some of the Magi Palace’s rules are so unreasonable.” Ji Hao changed the topic as soon as he could and
said, “We could have broken the rock-layer and jumped out from the underground river three days ago.
We had already left the magic crystal mine. Back then, the layer of rock had not been as solid.”
932
“That is not a rule of the Magi Palace. The prohibition is made by the King of the humankind himself,”
sighed Yu Mu and said, “Actually this prohibition is quite reasonable. Imagine, if everyone is allowed to
freely change the geographical features of the Midland, the Midland might have been destroyed already.”
Ji Hao let out a sneer, then took out a few bottles of pills and handed them to his teammates. After that, he
hurriedly took out a jade talisman and flicked it with his finger. Along his movement, the jade talisman
was immediately set ablaze and a straight wisp of cyan smoke quickly rose into the air. The jade talisman
burned rapidly, becoming smaller and smaller.
Ji Hao turned hurriedly towards the smoke and stated what had happened to his team during the past
few days. After having finished speaking, he flicked his fingers again. Followed with Ji Hao’s movements,
the jade talisman turned completely into a wisp of smoke and rose into the air. Not long after that, the
wisp of smoke transformed into an arrow, along with a horribly loud cracking sound, then flew swiftly
away, going towards the Magi Palace.
This talisman was a message to Si Wen Ming. Right after that, Ji Hao took out a few more talismans and
delivered messages to Wulong Yao and other few master Magi tutors, who were quite close to him.
Staring at the wisps of cyan smoke that rose straight into the air, Yu Mu sighed abruptly and murmured,
“Hmm, just wondering whether they will consider us successful or having failed with regards to this task.
And how much compensation will we get from the Rong Mountain Clan.”
After having sent out the messages, Ji Hao held Taisi up, pressed his palm on the back of Taisi. He was
gathering natural powers and life force from the surrounding jungle area with a secret magic and tried to
replenish Taisi’s lost life force. Hearing Yu Mu’s murmurs, Ji Hao raised his head and asked with a slight
shock, “What do you mean? How could they possibly have a doubt? We are the right side in this
unexpected event, aren’t we?”
Standing far away from the others, Feng Xing let out a long sigh and said, “Ji Hao, is this the first time that
you have taken a task from the Magi Palace? Hm, fatso and I had encountered this kind of situation a few
times before, actually quite a few times, where we were nearly slaughtered. However, every time we
ended with very little compensation.”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, thought of that Elder Iron Yan activating his inherited magic treasure and
locking them up without any hesitation, and those Rong Mountain Clan people rushing out of the
underground cave as soon as possible, after firmly sealing the entire cave with magic talismans.
Without a doubt, if hadn’t been the case that Ji Hao’s team was way more powerful than the immigrating
troop led by Elder Iron Yan, the Rong Mountain Clan people would have killed them, back that day.
“This will not end that easily,” said Ji Hao with a bad, dark face, “Trying to kill us? Have the entire crystal
mine? I don’t care about having the crystal mine all to themselves, but they intended to kill us, they have
to pay for this.”
933
“The solution of this will depend on the one who will come to pick us up from the Magi Palace,” said Yu
Mu, also with a dark face, “If it’s Minister Si Wen Ming, we will have nothing to worry about, and only take
what they owe us. However, if it’s someone other…hehe, mind the overall situation of the humankind!”
“Overall situation of the humankind?” Ji Hao suddenly felt sick about these few words.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
934
Chapter 216 – Deacon
Chapter 216 - Deacon
Three days later, the person sent by the Magi Palace to pick Ji Hao and his teammates up, had arrived.
As soon as Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who were standing on a small hill beside the river, saw a few men
wearing black cloaks, riding on the back of a gigantic eagle that was flying over, they began to curse
simultaneously.
After a series of dirty words, they growled angrily, “These cowards from the outer palace again! Every
time, every single time, the Magi Palace will send these ball-less bastards!”
Ji Hao’s face became dark as well. Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi, and Shaosi had spent a whole day to explain the
current situation of the Magi Palace in details to Ji Hao. After having joined the Magi Palace for half a year,
Ji Hao had finally gained an overall understanding to the so-called Magi Palace.
The Magi Palace had first been founded back when this world was still being ruled by the first three
generations of the King of the humankind. At first, the Magi Palace was only like a library, it collected all
classic books and knowledge that were created by the humankind, and made sure that the wisdom of the
humankind would last and be passed to the younger generations. Back when the first three generations
of Kings of the humankind ruled the human world, the humankind was quite endangered. It could be
wiped out by other kinds of creatures anytime. Therefore, the existence of the Magi Palace was a hope
that might allow the humankind to rise.
Nowadays, human clans were not as endangered as back then. During all these years, every generation of
the King of the humankind had invested quite a lot in the Magi Palace, which gradually turned the Magi
Palace into a great, overstaffed organization that occupied too many materials and human resources.
Clans from the four wastelands and the Midland, which were powerful enough, had all been trying as
hard as they could to get themselves involved in the Magi Palace. Therefore, currently in the Magi Palace,
good and evil people were mixed up. In other words, the Magi Palace was now in a chaos. Each year,
almost every powerful clan and big organization would select talented kids out of their ranks and send
them to the Magi Palace. By doing so, they could not only use the Magi Palace’ resources to cultivate their
children, but they could also build a shortcut for themselves. A shortcut that would allow them to step
onto a higher administrative class of the humankind. Almost every kid, who had shown talents and had
great achievements in the Magi Palace, could rise in Pu Ban city within a short time.
This was why small apprentice groups like the Southern Wasteland Society and the Great Dark Ocean
Society had been fighting so hard against each other in the Magi Palace. Every year, quite a lot of
apprentices would be found dead in the Magi Palace, and all of their deaths were related to conflicts
between the small groups.
935
Currently, the Magi Palace could roughly be divided into the outer palace and the inner palace. The inner
palace was led by elders like Wulong Yao and Kuafu Yan, who had always been concentrating on
cultivating young apprentices that they found to be talented or to have some potential. They carefully
selected elite young Magi, who could be put in important positions, for the Magi Palace. These master
Magi tutors were more concerned about discovering the mysteries of this world and were all obsessed
with the subjects that were their main research.
As far as powers were concerned, the elders of the inner palace, like Wulong Yao and Kuafu Yan, were all
extremely powerful. Normally, elders of the inner palace were a lot more powerful that the elders of the
outer palace. Therefore, the outer palace had been quite suppressed by the powers of the inner palace
elders. This was something that had managed to maintain a relatively harmonious atmosphere in the
Magi Palace, at least it seemed quite peaceful so far.
As for the outer palace, almost every powerful clan and organization had their people who were involved
in the outer palace. Every single elder of the outer palace was being supported by one or even more clans
and organizations, which had their own purposes.
According to Yu Mu, those outer palace elders were a bunch of vicious and greedy wild dogs. All they
were capable of thinking whole day long was how to open their mouth as wide as possible to bite
something off, whatever it may be. As long as they could reach it, they would certainly bite it off, even if it
was a pile of shit.
“How could elder Wulong let these guys come?” said Ji Hao with a tight face, while looking at the gigantic
eagle that had been flying closer and closer, “And they have wasted whole three days.”
The entirely-black eagle that had beaks and claws that were shining crystal-like, and the wingspan of
over ten zhang, looked quite amazing. It hovered around Ji Hao and his teammates for a short while, then
cried out proudly and landed slowly on the ground.
Mr Crow cawed scornfully. This gigantic eagle looked quite powerful, however, it was still nothing but an
ordinary bird to Mr Crow. Mr Crow could crush this idiotic bird with only one claw.
From the feathers of this gigantic eagle, clouds of black smoke was continuously being spurted out by
huge amounts of spell symbols. Apparently, this black eagle would never have been able to fly from the
Magi Palace to over here without the assistance of those spell symbols.
Three men in black cloaks were standing on the back of the eagle. A middle-aged man among them threw
a proud glance at Ji Hao and his teammates. His eyes were fixed briefly on the faces of Man Man and
Shaosi with a very weird expression, then he said with a cold voice, “Were you the ones who have
reported to the Magi Palace about those Rong Mountain Clan idiots who have intended to kill you, our
Magi Palace’s apprentices, for a magic crystal mine?”
This sounded quite right thought Ji Hao.
936
Ji Hao took a step forward, pressed his right palm on his chest and bowed slightly to the middle-aged
man, then responded, “Yes, that were us. Do you mind if I ask your name, mister?”
The middle-aged man let out a bland smile, then said, “I am Meng Ao, born in the Qiong Qi Clan of the
Western Wasteland, now working for the Magi Palace as a Deacon. This time, the Magi Palace sent me to
redress the scales for you regarding this Rong Mountain Clan case. How dare the Rong Mountain Clan
prison and attempt murder our Magi Palace apprentices, aren’t they afraid of been kicked out of the
Midland?!”
Meng Ao then waved his hand generally and said, “Come on, let's go find the Rong Mountain Clan people
immediately. Before I came here, the elders told me that everyone, who bullied our Magi Palace
apprentices, should pay for their mistakes.”
Ji Hao and the others hopped onto the eagle’s back. Meng Ao then turned back and said, “Ladies, please
hold steady, don’t fall off.”
He grinned attentively at Man Man and Shaosi. Meng Aao’s eyes swept across the faces of the two girls,
with a proud smile, then stamped his foot hard against the black eagle’s back.
The gigantic eagle let out a shrill cry, along with which, clouds of black smoke spurted out from those
spell symbols on its feathers. Within the black smoke, the black eagle suddenly rose thousands of feet
high into the air, hovered around, then flew towards the Rong Mountain Clan’s new territory that was
located at over ten thousand miles away.
During the journey, Meng Ao never stopped describing how powerful the Qi Qiong Clan was to Ji Hao. He
proudly told Ji Hao and his teammates that his family was one of the top-ranked powerful families in the
Qi Qiong Clan. He also was pleased to tell Ji Hao that he had already awakened three thousand Magus
Acupoints, and was only a step away from the peak of the Senior Magus level, and would break into the
Magus King level, in at most ten years.
“At that time, I will be promoted, and become an elder of the outer palace…girls, after I become an elder,
if anyone dares to bully you again, just let me know.”
In the end, Meng Ao couldn’t hold of his proudness anymore, and formerly struck up a conversation with
Man Man and Shaosi, with a face filled with smiles.
Yu Mu and Feng Xing glanced at each other, then helplessly shook their head towards Ji Hao. It was as if
they were saying, ‘See, we were right, all elders and deacons of the outer palace are the same, they are
just a bunch of bastards!’
Shaosi remained silence, her facial expression was as cold as usual. She was staring straight at Meng Ao,
as if looking at a dead body.
937
Her eyes looked so…scary that Meng Ao was even subconsciously avoiding eye contact with Shaosi, only
grinned and looked at Man Man.
As for Man Man, she had completely no idea what Meng Ao was talking about, and was only fiddling with
her pair of hammers, while looking at the black smoke spurting out from the feathers of the black eagle,
from time to time. She was wondering how this eagle could that seemed to be not that powerful, carry her
pair of hammers.
Meng Ao didn’t get the admiration and intimateness from Shaosi and Man Man as he imagined, therefore,
his face gradually turned dark, even darker than a ghost’s face.
Soon, the gigantic eagle arrived at the Rong Mountain Clan’s new territory and hovered above the area.
Meng Ao shouted out in anger abruptly.
“I am Meng Ao, a Deacon of the Magi Palace! Tell that guilty man, Iron Yan, to come out here!”
_________________________________________________________________________
938
Chapter 217 - Prince
Compared to a few days ago, this new village of the Rong Mountain Clan had changed quite a lot.
The fence wall built at the entrance of the valley was no longer the same one that had been built with
rocks. Instead, now it was a fence wall made completely of metal, and it was three times taller and two
times thicker than it had been before. The fence wall was glowing with a cold light under the rays of the
sun. Huge magic formations were drawn on the fence wall at every three zhang. In between these magic
formations, thumb-sized magic crystals, each coloured differently, were inlaid thickly.
The warriors standing on the fence wall were all wearing heavy, metal armours. Their completely sealed
armors were crafted exquisitely in beautiful shapes, done with master-like skills. A totem of a flame was
embossed on the chest area of each of their armours. The black armours and red totems made an eye-
piercing strong contrast.
Ji Hao used his spiritual power to observe these armoured warriors closely and immediately his heart
sank.
Only around the hundred zhang long fence wall, Ji Hao discovered twenty Senior Magus level warriors
already. All the other warriors on the wall were at the peak of Junior Magus level. If you added those
combat beasts lying beside them, the military capability on this fence wall was equal to the military
capability of five Rong Mountain Clans together. Such a great, powerful force was not something that the
Rong Mountain Clan could afford.
The gigantic eagle floated above the fence wall. Meng Ao took out his identity tablet, which clearly
showed that he was a Deacon of the Magi Palace, then yelled arrogantly out.
The warriors standing on the fence wall remained perfectly still, like statues.
Meng Ao seemed to be badly offended by this. His face had even turned blue and his voice grew louder
and louder, “How dare you! Are you, the Rong Mountain Clan, trying to enrage our Magi Palace?!”
After quite a while, followed by the sound of unhurried footsteps, Elder Iron Yan, who had now changed
into a clean and luxurious silk cloak and whose waist was wrapped around by a wide, pure-gold belt that
had been decorated with large pieces of jade, walked slowly onto the fence wall. Both, his hair and beard,
were perfectly brushed.
Ji Hao’s pupils shrank instantly. Elder Iron Yan had always been walking around with his bare upper
body. Or he would roughly wrap his body with a piece of leather, or wear a simple flax shirt. He had
always left both muscular arms of his bare, because it was that way smithing or mining would be more
939
convenient. But now, Ji Hao had trouble believing that this man was the same Elder Iron Yan he had
known all that time.
Ji Hao’s pupils began glowing and swept across Elder Iron Yan’s silk cloak with waves of spiritual power.
Silk, truly, unbleached silk that had a faint cream colour, and was made with extremely fine skills.
Although it hadn’t been bleached or dyed, nor jacquard, the silk still looked quite luxurious. Apparently,
this cloak was made from silk that had been reeled off from cocoons with special techniques, and was of
very high quality.
Besides, this cloak was sewed exquisitely as well. All the lines were smooth and the cloak was completely
neatly-pressed, making Elder Iron Yan look especially tall and sturdy. The Rong Mountain Clan certainly
couldn’t make neither afford such kind of high-quality silk.
Apart from this luxurious cloak, Elder Iron Yan’s hair and beard were brushed meticulously. Ji Hao could
even sense a faint fragrance of flowers being emitted from his head. Could you even imagine? An old
blacksmith, who had spent all his life with mines, flames, iron blocks and heavy hammers, had carefully
brushed his own hair and beard. He had polished both of them with essence oil that had flower petals
soaked in it.
Ji Hao raised one finger and pointed slightly backwards. Followed by his hand motion, Feng Xing silently
leapt down from the back of the black, transformed into a hazy silhouette and darted away, without
making even the slightest noise. He was an archer, only an adequate distance would allow him to release
his power to full potential.
Yu Mu held his fat belly and began murmuring, “Damn, I’m having a stomach ache, I, I must have eaten
something dodgy, damn, I have to go to the loo…”
While complaining, Yu Mu hurriedly leapt down, thudded heavily against the ground then rushed into the
dense jungle while farting all the way to it. Ji Hao swept his spiritual power across the jungle and
discovered that fatso Yu Mu had rushed into the jungle, made a circle and moved towards the other end
of the valley, just as Ji Hao anticipated.
Ji Hao and his teammates had helped with the exploration of this valley, therefore, they knew clearly that
the only small stream in the valley was the only water resources of this entire area. If that fatso, Yu Mu,
became evil and threw some of his poisons into the stream, all the Rong Mountain Clan people would
have to shed tears of ‘gratitude”.
Taisi looked confused at Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who were darting away, opened his mouth and prepared
to say something. However, before he had let a word out, Shaosi crooked her index finger and knocked
hard on his rib. Waves of great pain instantly struck Taisi’s body. His face immediately turned deadly
pale, while cold sweat poured down from his forehead in streams.
940
Shaosi then said blandly, “Oh dear brother, are you having pain again? I’m sorry, you respected deacon, I
have to take my brother to find some pain-killing herbal medicines in the jungle. Man Man, come, help me
take care of Taisi!”
While speaking, Shaosi grabbed Taisi’s neck and carried him up while with her other hand she held the
hand of Man Man, who hadn’t realized yet what just had happened around here, then leapt down from the
back of the eagle back as well and rushed quickly into the jungle.
Ji Hao couldn’t help but let out a pleased grin. Since when did members of this temporary team began
cooperating so perfectly?
Ji Hao felt quite great. He puffed his chest out while grinning, then suddenly curved the corners of his
mouth downwards, pointed his finger at Elder Iron Yan and shouted, “You old bastard! Don’t you feel
ashamed?! Deacon Meng Ao, this is the one who trapped us underground and attempted to kill us. If the
underground cave hadn't accidentally collapsed and shown the underground river that allowed us to
survive, we would be trapped dead down there by now!”
Meng Ao was quite angry as well. He felt so offended by the bland attitude that this Elder Iron Yan was
showing that his head even started to hurt. He had anticipated that, faced with a Deacon of the Magi
Palace, Elder Iron Yan would cry in regret and apologize continuously. That he would kneel on the ground
and beg him to show some mercy, to not punish the Rong Mountain Clan too harshly. Most importantly,
Elder Iron Yan would thrust a great amount of stuff into his hand to bribe him!
How dare this old man hold his head so high and stand so calmly right in front of him, a Deacon of the
Magi palace?!
Meng Ao became angrier and angrier. He hadn’t even noticed how strange and unreasonable those
excuses, used by Yu Mu and Shaosi, were. He still had Ji Hao standing beside him anyway. Ji Hao was a
witness, with witnesses and the power of the Magi Palace, Meng Ao was quite confident that this small
Rong Mountain Clan that had only around two hundred thousand people in total, would eventually bend
in front of him.
Almost leaping into the air, Meng Aao yelled out, while pointing at Iron Yan, “Iron Yan, do you admit your
guilt?!”
Iron Yan looked at Ji Hao while frowning. A trace of confusion flashed across his face then soon
disappeared, after which, Iron Yan laughed out relaxed, held his hands behind his body and said, “Why I
am I guilty? Deacon Meng Ao, we were about to report to your Magi Palace and seek some justice.”
Iron Yan then continued harshly, “These few kids sent by your Magi Palace had fled away in fear when
our campsite was attacked by a group of wild beasts. Because of which, thousands of our clansmen has
been killed. Your Magi Palace has to take this responsibility and compensate us for it!”
941
Gasping deeply, Iron Yan said, “I thought these few kids wouldn’t be so shameless to come back after they
had fled away. I had been planning to go find them in the Magi Palace in a few days. But now, since they
have come back, Deacon Meng Ao, you have to give us a reasonable solution for this, we want justice!”
Meng Ao paused briefly, then yelled out in rage, “How dare you! Iron Yan! You’re nothing but a small,
small Rong Mountain Clan! How dare you slander our Magi Palace like this!!”
A scornful voice came from afar, “Small Rong Mountain Clan? Hehe, the Rong Mountain Clan is a branch of
our Lie Mountain Clan. The Rong Mountain Clan people are all our Lie Mountain Clan clansmen! Looking
down upon the Rong Mountain Clan is equal to insulting our Lie Mountain Clan. You, a nobody named
Meng Ao, are you looking for trouble?”
Along with this voice, a tall and handsome young man walked slowly onto the fence wall, while proudly
looking down at Ji Hao and Meng Ao.
Iron Yan bowed smilingly to this young man, then said, “Prince Xu, it is just a small problem, you don’t
need to come out here yourself.”
Prince?
Ji Hao looked at Meng Ao in confusion.
By now, Meng Ao’s face had turned so twisted, as if he had just fallen into a thousand kilogram pile of dog
shit.
________________________________________________________________________
942
Chapter 218 – A false countercharge
Chapter 218 - A false countercharge
Prince Xu.
Ji Hao stared coldly at Meng Ao. This guy, who was born in one of the most powerful clans of the Western
Wasteland, the Qi Qiong Clan, which was known by the rest of the world because of their madness and
their military qualities, had all the way been cold and proud like a powerful lion king, but now, his pride
and rage suddenly went away without leaving even the slightest trace, and he had turned into a nice and
obedient dog.
“Prince Xu,” Meng Ao bowed abruptly his straight waist. His cold face was suddenly filled with a grin
again. He grinned like a blooming petunia, while his facial expression turned extremely polite and gentle.
“I had never thought that I would meet your highness in person here, Meng Ao feels so…” Meng Ao’s
eyeballs rolled quickly in his eye sockets while he was searching for some nice words in his head.
“You stupid lowly idiot!” The tall and handsome young man, whose face was as perfect as a sculpture and
without any flaws, was releasing a commanding and special sense of power and said harshly and coldly,
“Don’t explain. Just now, you insulted the Rong Mountain Clan, are you trying to provoke our Lie
Mountain Family? I will send an inquiry regarding this to the Magi Palace.”
Hearing this young man’s words, cold sweat gushed instantly out of Meng Ao’s forehead. He laughed
hollowly while his eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets. He bent his waist deeper, making his body now look
like a huge meatball. The ego and pride he had been showing to Ji Hao during their journey to over here,
had long gone.
“You’re no one but a Deacon of the Magi Palace, not even an elder. How dare you yell at us arrogantly and
declare Iron Mountain guilty without any evidence?!” said Prince Xu. He held his hand behind his body.
His light-silvery, silk cloak was sparkling under the sun rays. The quality of his cloak was way too great. If
looked from Meng Ao’s angle, Prince Xu was wrapped around by an over one-foot thick layer of silver
glow.
Within the glow, countless fly-head-sized spell symbols darted out, from time to time, exploding in the air
like tiny fireworks. Then they transformed back into faint silvery wisps of smoke and merged with the
silvery glow once again.
Without a doubt, this silver cloak was a magic treasure that had especially great defensive power. Ji Hao
believed that this silver cloak, which seemed thin and soft, had even greater defensive power than his
tight armour.
943
As for the reason why Meng Ao suddenly turned into such a lickspittle, just like a dog that didn’t even
dare to talk, Ji Hao had more or less some clues.
Prince was not a title that you could freely add onto yourself.
The Flame God, one of the first three generations of Kings of the humankind, born in the Lie Mountain
Family, was currently nowhere to be found. No one could tell for sure if the Flame God was still alive.
However, at least, people knew that he had left the Midland already, which was a fact upon the table.
Therefore, the current princes of the Lie Mountain Clan were certainly not sons of that legendary Flame
God. Instead, all young men, who had gained the title of prince in the Lie Mountain Clan, were elite distant
relatives of that Flame God, and were carefully selected by the family. These princes were then cultivated
by the family with all the resources available.
The reason why they had been titled prince was that every single one of them had the potential to
become the next generation of Flame God. They all had enough potential to reach the level of Flame God,
which was the real meaning hidden behind their title of prince.
Since he had already gained the title of prince, this prince Xu was certainly quite talented and powerful.
Besides, he definitely had a large group of elders of the Lie Mountain Family supporting him, and an even
larger group of powerful Magi from the Lie Mountain family or their branch clans working for him. He
surely had an elite army under his direct command. Moreover, he also had a vast personal territory with
billions of taxpayers.
Every prince of the Lie Mountain Family was an especially powerful being.
If Meng Ao would have been one of the inheritors of the Qi Qiong Clan, he would still be able to keep his
waist straight in front of Prince Xu, but sadly, he was only an ordinary clansman of the Qi Qiong Clan. A
chess piece that had been sent to the Magi Palace by the Qi Qiong Clan, seeking for the clan’s profit. As a
small chess piece, how could Meng Ao even dare to show any disrespect or a slight trace of anger in front
of such a powerful prince? He could only bend his body down and pretend to be a nice dog.
Ji Hao sighed, leapt down from the back of the eagle, stood in front of the fence wall, raised his head
looking at Prince Xu, then said calmly, “Prince Xu, I am Ji Hao. Elder Iron Yan had trapped us underground
and attempted to kill us, only for a magic crystal mine. With regard to this, the Rong Mountain Clan has to
confess their guilt to our Magi Palace and show their apology.”
Both Ji Hao’s attitude and words had frightened Meng Ao to the point that his entire body was even
soaked in cold sweat. He hurriedly screamed out, “Ji Hao, who do you think you are?! How dare you yell
around here?! Just shut up! Don’t you dare cause us any trouble!!”
“You shut up!” Prince Xu threw a majestic glance at Meng Ao and said, “This has nothing to do with you,
you should just keep your mouth shut and stay right there, just watch. I will not give you any trouble.
Later, you can just go back to the Magi Palace and tell your elders what actually had happened, you just
need to let them know exactly what had happened around here, that is your only job.”
944
Slightly smiling, Prince Xu bowed slightly, and looked down at Ji Hao, nodded gently and said, “You said
that you were trapped in the underground mine but how did you get out?”
Ji Hao could now clearly see Prince Xu’s face. It was an especially handsome and manly face. The glow of
his eyes were so bright and dense, it seemed as if you could even touch it. When he was talking, the
sharp-lined lips of his moved only slightly, which made him look like an especially firm-hearted person.
Every time Prince Xu talked, an especially great sense of power that felt as strong as a tsunami, would
swoosh over towards Ji Hao. With the help of his spiritual power, Ji Hao sensed clearly that not even a
single grain of sand was pushed away by this great sense of power. But indeed, he felt a great pressure
that pressed hard on his body. Ji Hao felt like being abruptly smashed by a mountain. Followed by a
muffled boom, his shanks had sunk entirely into the ground.
The terrifying pressure was continuously being added on Ji Hao’s body from all directions. It was like
quicksand, which pressed his body down into the ground bit by bit. Gradually, this horrible power began
to drill into Ji Hao’s body through his ears, eyes, nose and mouth. It was obvious that Prince Xu didn’t
want Ji Hao to talk.
Ji Hao took a deep breath with some difficulty, gathered his power into his lungs and began talking loudly
after a sneer.
“How did we get out? Well, that’s because even the real gods in heaven couldn’t bear to watch us being
trapped dead under there. They let the stone wall crack slightly, showing an underground river. We got
out along the river.”
Prince Xu seemed to be slightly shocked by Ji Hao. It was as if he couldn’t believe that Ji Hao still was able
to talk under the great pressure released by him.
Remaining silent for a while, Prince Xu let out a bland smile and responded, “You have just lied. Ji Hao,
you have become such a skillful liar at such a young age, what a shame. Indeed, a magic crystal mine is
located in this area but all this has nothing to do with you.”
You were entrusted by the Magi Palace, but faced with groups of fierce wild beast, you have abandoned
your responsibilities and fled away for your own safety. You left the Rong Mountain Clan people behind.
Elder Iron Yan was thinking about going to the Magi Palace and sue the six of you. However, after all,
Elder Iron Yan is a very generous and thoughtful elder, he didn’t want to ruin your great futures just like
this, so he had decided to let this go.”
“But none of us had thought that you were shameless enough to come back here after you had fled way.
You might have heard about the discovery of the magic crystal nine, and shamelessly came back, coveting
a share of the crystal mine. You even dared to bring a false charge against Elder Iron Yan.”
“This is why people say that the human heart is not what it had been in the old days. For the greed inside
your heart, you have actually done something like this.”
945
Prince Xu raised his head, let out a long sigh and said, “In this case, you shouldn’t blame me for sending
you back to the Magi Palace under guard and seek for some justice from your Magi Palace elders.”
This long speech made by Prince Xu, which had completely confused right and wrong, had enraged Ji Hao.
His tendons were starting to stand out under the skin of his forehead, one after another.
__________________________________________________________________________
946
Chapter 219 – Wuyou
Chapter 219 - Wuyou
Even if you were an offspring of the Flame God, you have no right to call the white black, and just falsely
accuse anyone you want! thought Ji Hao.
Ji Hao controlled his anger forcibly, gnashed his teeth, stared at Meng Ao and said angrily, “Meng Ao, as a
Deacon of the Magi Palace, are you going to just watch them carelessly frame your own people?!”
Meng Ao didn’t even dare to look at Ji Hao in the eyes. He steered clear of the crucial point and said,
“Actually, I shouldn’t be the one to even come here today. Ji Hao your messages were delivered to elder
Wulong Yao and few other elders, but, today all elders have been convened by the King of the humankind
and went to Pu Ban City, in order to attend a meeting. As it is the King of the humankind who has called,
no one dares to be absent from the meeting.”
Coughing embarrassedly for a short while, Meng Ao laughed hollowly and said, “I mean, I didn’t want to
come, it is just those elders sent me here.”
Ji Hao looked at him and yelled in anger, “What are you even talking about?! You’re a Deacon of the Magi
Palace, you…”
Before Ji Hao finished his sentence, the facial expression of Meng Ao changed abruptly and he raised his
head, pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled, “What I am trying to say is that, you, you are a bunch of
bastards! A group of reckless stupid kids! You have offended Prince Xu! Do you know? I have seen
reckless people, but I’ve never met someone as stupid and shameless as you!”
Meng Ao moved his arm and pointed at the new village of the Rong Mountain Clan, located inside the
valley, and continued loudly, “It is not some big deal but a magic crystal mine, are you really so greedy
and shallow to this point that you shamelessly tried so hard to gain yourselves some benefits from that
small crystal mine?! Haven’t you seen anything valuable in your entire life?!”
Ji Hao was enraged so much by Meng Ao’s sudden change that he even had wisps of smoke rising from his
head. His powers automatically activated, gushing around inside his body like scorching hot streams of
flame. There were literally wisps of smoke rising slowly from out his ears, mouth, and nostrils. Along with
this, his long hair which was hanging loosely on his back floated up one after another. Out of every strand
of hair an extremely thin stream of flame was spurting out. Not long after that, all of Ji Hao’s hair
transformed into flame and rose into the air, looking like a fiery cloak fluttering behind Ji Hao’s body.
Inside his spiritual space, the unnamed stone sword began to vibrate while producing high-pitched
sounds from time to time.
947
This natural crafted holy weapon had been buried underground and had been in deep slumber ever since
it had been formed. Now that it had been awakened by Ji Hao, it couldn’t wait to drink some blood.
“Meng Ao, the Magi Palace has sent you here to seek justice for us!” said Ji Hao word for word, while
gnashing his teeth.
A series of silvery tweedle came from deep in the valley. Along with it, a gust of cool wind blew out.
Flooded by the wind, hazy watery mist gushed out of the valley like streams of water, sweeping quickly
over trees and flowers. Finally, it bumped against the fence wall, rolled up along it and eventually
wrapped it entirely.
Fist-sized, glowing white flowers were floating on the mist, rolling over along with it. These flowers were
pure-white, had a very lovely shape and nice fragrance. When the streams of mist bumped against the
fence wall, the petals of those white flowers clanged against each other, letting out jade-cracking like
noise.
Tens of tall and slim, breathtakingly beautiful girls, who had white and tender skins, cherry-like lips, and
were wearing white long dresses, trod on the mist and slowly walked out from the valley.
Some of these girls were holding jade bottles that contained some unknown liquid with nice flowery
fragrances, and wines which smelled quite tasty. Some of them were holding a huge jade tray, containing
shining precious pearls that were rolling around on those trays and silver magic wine. Some of them were
carrying censers that were carved out of magic crystals, there were no fire blazing in those censers,
instead, only scented materials that were made from ten thousand years old black ice, which were slowly
evaporating by magic powers and releasing a faint nice scent through an icy mist.
This kind of scent was extremely pure, without being mixed with even the slightest smell of pyrotechnic.
The scent was being spread for miles along the breeze, making people feel extremely clean and elegant.
Each of these girls were being followed by an Ice Chi, or an Ice Luan. These rare and magical animals
were pure-white as well, and all had fine ice crystals continuously spurting out from their bodies, forming
an ice cloud under their bodies that held them up in the air, a few feet high from the ground.
[TL note: Both Chi and Luan were legendary and magical animals in ancient Chinese culture. The Chi had
a dragon-like shape while the Luan had a phoenix-like shape. However, both of these two kinds of
animals are normally classified as being evil.]
These Ice Chi and Ice Luan were apparently carefully selected. Each ice Chi was less than three foot long,
looking crystal-like and adorable, while each Ice Luan was about two feet long and especially beautiful.
They were observing the surrounding area curiously, with pairs of brightly glowing eyes. Although these
magic animals were relatively small in shape, the sense of power released from their bodies were as great
as that of a Senior Magus.
948
Meng Ao’s facial expression suddenly changed again. He had already turned into a nice dog in front of
Prince Xu, but now, once he saw all these girls and animals, he had instantly turned into a poor injured
dog, which had been broken at the waist. He was nearly kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.
Ji Hao looked at Meng Ao’s face that had changed so suddenly, with a cold expression. Without a doubt, if
it was not because he still was a Deacon of the Magi Palace, Meng Ao would have hopped on the black
eagle’s back and fled away as quickly as possible. Tthe reason why he was staying here was not because
he had his dignity or pride, but he was worried that if he fled away, Ji Hao might sue him after returning
to the Magi Place, which might cost him his position of Deacon.
“A domestic animal would be more useful than you,” said Ji Hao. Ji Hao had lived in the Southern
Wasteland for over ten years, which had built his straightforward personality, just like most of Southern
Wasteland men were. He couldn’t help but yell out at Meng Ao, “Meng Ao, you have humiliated the Magi
Palace so badly! Even a pet is much better than you! Pets would at least try to protect their owners!”
As a proud deacon, Meng Ao was instantly enraged by Ji Hao’s words. His face even turned black. He
stared at Ji Hao in rage, and was going to scream out, but another series of silvery tweedle came at this
moment.
This tweedle, which contained bone-piercing cold power, instantly shut Meng Ao up, causing him to
become unable to dare to let out any sound. The anger that he was about to show Ji Hao, also disappeared
instantly because of this.
“Prince Xu, you seemed to have encountered some troublesome nasty people who are trying to blackmail
you,” A clear and bright voice that sounded like jade clanging and was as cold as the crack of an iceberg,
came from afar. The voice was similarly powerful as the sound created when a sword was being pulled
out of its sheath.
Ji Hao shook his body slightly. He felt streams of cold power quickly gathering over from all directions,
attempting to gush into his body through his pores. Ji Hao hurriedly activated all of his power and
launched a counterattack to those streams of cold power. Each of his pores spurted out large streams of
scorching hot power and clashed against those streams of cold power.
Along with a swooshing sound, white cold mist rose around Ji Hao’s body, forming a small whirlwind and
wrapped Ji Hao’s entire body up.
Without even showing his face, the person, who had talked to Prince Xu just now, had already launched a
fatal attack onto Ji Hao.
“No wonder you dared to blackmail Prince Xu, you do have some power in you!”
Followed by a series of light footsteps, a young man, wearing a silver long cloak, trod on icy mist and
walked elegantly over.
949
Mr Crow cawed slightly and expanded abruptly its body to a few zhang length. It carried Ji Hao and slowly
floated up into the air, slightly higher than the fence wall.
Staring at the young man who was walking over slowly, Ji Hao couldn’t help but silently praise this young
man for his appearance, in his head. This young man was even more handsome than Zhu Rong Tianming,
and was showing a natural impressive manner by every slight move he made. Such kind of manners Ji
Hao had only seen from Zhu Rong Tonggong so far.
This young man had silver hair, eyebrows and pupils, and his skin was as tender and smooth as top-
quality jade. Holding an odd-shaped stringed jade musical instrument that had only three strings, this
young man walked slowly over. Everywhere he walked past, all Rong Mountain Clan people would kneel
hurriedly down and salute him.
Prince Xu turned smilingly his head, bowed slightly to the young man with silvery hair, and said, “Just a
few wild dogs barking. I didn’t mean to disturb you, dear Prince Wuyou. As an older brother, I apologize
for loose hospitality.”
[TL note: Wuyou as a name, literally means ‘have nothing to worry about’ in Chinese. Although Wuyou
and Xu are all called ‘prince’, Wuyou is a blood son of a god that is equal to the Fire God, while Xu is not!
The two of them are not real brothers, they call each other brother because they’re pretty close friends.]
The young man with silver hair let out a few laughs, looked at Ji Hao from quite a distance and said, “I am
Prince Wuyou, you can also call me Gong Gong Wuyou. Greedy and cowardly people like you…since I have
already seen you, how can I let you go back to the Magi Palace alive?”
While speaking, Gong Gong Wuyou crooked his finger and the stringed musical instrument suddenly let
out a thunderous, ear-piercing sound.
__________________________________________________________________________
950
Chapter 220 – Shameless
Chapter 220 - Shameless
Prince Wuyou.
Gong Gong Wuyou.
The son of the Water God.
Ji Hao’s heart sank instantly. Faced with double amount of pressure that Prince Xu and Prince Wuyou
were giving, he looked calmly at both of them and said, “Didn’t think that only a small magic crystal mine
could make you, respectful Prince Wuyou, come by yourself.”
Since Prince Wuyou had already said that he wouldn’t let Ji Hao return alive to the Magi Palace, there was
no necessity for Ji Hao to remain polite to both of them. In this case, Ji Hao immediately let out a sentence
that insinuated that Gong Gong Wuyou had accepted benefits, given by Prince Xu, to help him frame Ji
Hao for this magic crystal mine.
Prince Wuyou’s silvery pupils abruptly became a weird dark-blue colour, and looked so deep that it
seemed as a bottomless ocean with roaring and rolling waves.
The transparent strings of his music instrument let out a nice tinkling sound. While gently playing the
stringed music instrument with his long and pretty, jade-like fingers, Prince Wuyou responded blandly,
“You shameless little kid, how dare you talk to me, Gong Gong Wuyou, unjustly like that? How could I
betray my honesty for such a small fortune?”
Prince Xu stood beside Prince Wuyou, laughed and said, “Filthy and shameless people naturally have
filthy and shameless thoughts inside their mind. How can they possibly understand the respectful, honest
spirit of a prince like you?”
Prince Wuyou let out a faint sigh, looked at Ji Hao and said with a gentle yet cold voice, “I came here
because Prince Xu has built a new outhouse palace. As a guest, I came to congratulate him for the
completion of this new outhouse palace. I hadn’t thought that I would meet you, a bunch of shameless
people who wants to blackmail the Lie Mountain Family in here, so contemptible.”
“Well, well, I can’t bear to talk even one more sentence to you. You have stained my eyes, my ears and my
mouth. Guards, capture this kid and behead him. I will send his head to the King of the humankind myself,
and seek some justice for the Lie Mountain family.”
Resonating shouts came from the other side of the fence wall right after Gong Gong Wuyou had given his
order. Tens of muscular warriors, wearing black dragon-scale armours, holding undy-shaped, long sharp
swords, were rushing over while releasing great and cold power from all over their bodies. They trod on
951
the ground, but water-ripple-like mist naturally rose from under their feet along with clattering water
sounds. These warriors swiftly rushed over, leapt across the fence wall within the blink of an eye and
rushed towards Ji Hao.
Mr Crow let out a long and shrill caw, flapped its wings, preparing to transform into a beam of firelight
and go up into the sky. These warriors were only ordinary Senior Magi, they couldn’t possibly fly.
Therefore, as long as Mr Crow rose high into the air, none of these guards of Prince Gong Gong could do Ji
Hao any harm.
However, right after Mr Crow had stretched its wings, a fierce gust of wind swished over from behind it.
It was Meng Ao, holding a silvery white, three foot, square-shaped long spear, and punctured Mr Crow’s
left wing. The three foot and two inch long spearhead was thrust into Mr Crow’s body through the root of
its left wing and came out from its chest.
“Explode!” yelled Meng Ao. Followed with his voice, a beam of silver light flashed across the spearhead,
then the sharp spearhead suddenly exploded, turning into countless thorns and pierced into the
remaining parts of Mr Crow’s body along with high-pitched swishing sounds.
Mr Crow cawed out loudly in pain. All of its internal organs were injured by those long thorns, which
happened to contain metal-like powers. Inside Mr Crow’s body its muscles, blood vessels, and meridians,
everywhere that had been touched by those thorns, all had exploded. Large amounts of blood spurted out
from Mr Crow’s body. Mr Crow opened its beak wide and tried to caw, but streams of blood immediately
gushed out through its throat, disabling it from making any sound.
At least a thousand long metal thorns had pierced through Mr Crow’s body. Mr Crow instinctively
activated its power and healed those wounds, however, after those wounds were healed, those long
thorns still remained in its body.
Mr Crow tried to flap its wings and flew back into the sky, but once it moved its wings, countless sharp
thorns pierced out again from inside its body through the already-healed wounds, and more blood
spurted out. Finally, Mr Crow lost the control of the left half of its body, and thudded heavily against the
ground.
Meng Ao had unexpectedly launched a surprise attack on Mr Crow. Although his attack was not powerful
enough to kill Mr Crow, he had been successful in stopping Mr Crow and Ji Hao from fleeing away.
“Caw!”
The pupils of Mr Crow had even began to blaze, while it stared at the warriors that had been ordered by
Prince Wuyou and it cawed loudly at Ji Hao.
Ji Hao had been accompanying Mr Crow since he had been a little kid, of course, he could tell what Mr
Crow meant by its caw - ‘Go, run by yourself, just leave me!’
952
But, how could Ji Hao leave Mr Crow and run by himself?
Ever since Ji Hao could walk, he had started hanging out with Mr Crow, sat on Mr Crow’s back and flew
around the entire Gold Black Mountain. When he was slightly older and had made some achievement
with regards to his cultivation of the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words], he grew brave enough to hang
out with Mr Crow all around the jungle, and made a group of non-human friends, such as Heng Luo.
Mr Crow was like a real brother and a tutor to Ji Hao.
Seeing those long thorns that thickly pierced out from Mr Crow’s body, Ji Hao’s anger instantly exploded
inside his heart. He turned to Meng Ao and growled out, “Meng Ao! I swear, I certainly will kill you one
day!”
Grabbing Mr Crow from the ground, Ji Hao’s Golden Dan suddenly expanded inside his spiritual space.
Along with the expansion, a cloud of hazy purple mist gushed out of his body, which immediately broke
those streams of cold power that was being released by Prince Wuyou and had been wrapped around his
body. Immediately after that, a gale started around Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao held Mr Crow, transformed his
body into a gust of wind and merged with that gale, intending to flee away.
“Lai!”
The two young men standing behind Meng Ao simultaneously shouted out, while locking their fingers
together into a certain motion towards Ji Hao, their pupils let out a dark green glow.
Countless twisted vines suddenly grew out from the ground, covered up the entire area within a radius of
tens of meters. Those vines twisted and twined with each other, blocked the wind, even blocked the air,
and also broke Ji Hao’s [Wind Escape Magic].
Moreover, thousands of hair-thin yet solid and sharp iron-like vines quickly moved towards Ji Hao. It
seemed wanting to wrap Ji Hao’s body up. Every single one of those vines were thickly dotted with
poisonous thorns, without a doubt, even a light touch by these thorns on the skin would cause a really
ugly wound.
“Meng Ao!” shouted Ji Hao once again.
All of Ji Hao’s awakened Magus Acupoints lit up simultaneously. The amount of power contained in each
of these Magus Acupoints equaled the total amount of Ji Hao’s power when he was still at the peak of
Junior Magus level. Besides, his Senior Magus power was purer, and could be completely activated within
a short period of time, making it possible to deliver much greater effects.
Ji Hao’s entire body began blazing, spurting out flames nearly crazily.
953
Mr Crow let out another resonating caw, while putting one of its claws on Ji Hao’s shoulder. Its claw
ripped Ji Hao’s skin open and deeply sank into Ji Hao’s body, connecting with the most important Gold
Crow bloodline meridian inside Ji Hao’s body.
The following moment, all of Mr Crow’s power, which was the power of its pure Cold Crow bloodline and
contained a slight percentage of the power of the most ancient and original Gold Crows, had been injected
in Ji Hao’s body.
Mr Crow had lived for over a thousand years, therefore, its bloodline power was way greater and purer
than Ji Hao’s new Senior Magus power. Although Ji Hao had already awakened all of his meridians, the
total amount of Mr Crow’s power was still greater than that of Ji Hao, by at least ten times. Judging only
from the amount and purity of powers, Ji Hao couldn’t even compare to Mr Crow.
Great streams of power of the Gold Crow bloodline was injected into Ji Hao’s body, and quickly divided
into the two streams by Ji Hao’s spiritual power, and gushed into the fiery feathered boots that had
merged with Ji Hao’s shanks.
The fiery feather boots in Ji Hao’s shanks was instantly set ablaze by the streams of great power.
Countless blazing crow feathers darted out from Ji Hao’s shanks, rapidly forming into a pair of gold-red
boots. They were automatically worn on Ji Hao’s feet. Right after which, a beam of fiery light suddenly
flashed across the air. Along with the light beam, the bodies of Ji Hao, Mr Crow and the two baby Magic
Fiery Snakes, all transformed into one fire column and rose straight into the air.
Fiery feathered boots, one of the inherited Magi treasures of the Gold Crow Clan, once it was activated, it
would allow the user to travel across any space within the blink of an eye. The user would be able to let
out the Gold Crow magic flame that was powerful enough to burn any ordinary object into a puff of
smoke to protect its user.
With both Ji Hao and Mr Crow’ powers, Ji Hao could only activate the fiery feather boots for a very short
while, but it was more than enough for them to escape from this deadly danger.
All the vines around Ji Hao were burned into smoke. Ji Hao let out his fiery wings as well, which allowed
him to move even quicker by ten times.
Within a single moment, Ji Hao had darted out over tens of miles, while leaving tens of shreds of fiery
afterimages behind him.
_________________________________________________________________________
954
Chapter 221 - Counterplan
“Ou-ouch!”
Ji Hao howled out in pain while falling from the air with both of his feet wrapped around by dense smoke.
Within the span of only tens of breaths, the fiery feathered boots had consumed all of Ji Hao’s power. His
Magus Acupoints and meridians were now completely empty. Just like black holes, it felt like his
meridians and Magus Acupoints were about to suck his bones and flesh in.
Fiery crow feathers were rising from out of the smoke one after another, then merged quickly again with
Ji Hao’s calves in the form of tattoos. Ji Hao’s feet and calves were burned red, with waves of hot air rising
from his skin. While dragging a pair of burned feet that were swelled up like balloons, Ji Hao staggered a
few steps into the grassland, causing all the plants within the radius of a few zhang to wither instantly.
Caw!
Mr Crow had run out of power as well. Its beady little eyes were fixed worriedly on Ji Hao’s feet.
The fiery feathered boots were an inherited magic treasure that had belonged to a Divine Magus.
Although Ji Hao had already broken into the Senior Magus level, it still felt so difficult when trying to
activate the fiery feathered boots. With all of Mr Crow and his powers combined, he had managed to
maintain the active period of the fiery feathered boots for only the span of tens of breaths. Besides, the
amount of power he had managed to activate was less than one percent of this magic treasure’s real
power.
Even if so, Ji Hao had fled three thousand miles away within this span of tens of breaths, even Ji Hao was
badly shocked by such an amazing speed.
Completely out of Ji Hao’s control, the fiery feathered boots had automatically taken Ji Hao this far.
However, in addition to depleting Ji Hao and Mr Crow’s power, this powerful treasure had almost grilled
Ji Hao’s feet.
Ji Hao hurriedly rubbed his hands together and activated the power of his Golden Dan, followed by which,
faint water mist gathered quickly towards him from all directions. Not long after that, a huge dark cloud
with a radius of over ten zhang had formed above Ji Hao’s head. Cool raindrops fell from out the dark
cloud, pouring on Ji Hao’s calves and feet. Along with sizzling noises, his red and swollen up feet and
calves gradually recovered back to normal, while letting out clouds of steam.
While gasping quickly in pain, Ji Hao took out a bottle of medicinal liquor from his storage bag with a pair
of trembling hands, poured the liquor on his feet and calves, then rubbed them hard for quite a while.
955
After finishing all this, Ji Hao took out a jade talisman and injected the slight little bit of power that he had
barely restored, into the talisman.
The talisman began buzzing and vibrating like wings of bees, floated up into the air with its vibrating
power. Streams of invisible power spread out towards every direction from the talisman. Yu Mu, Feng
Xing, Man Man, Shaosi, and Taisi all had similar talismans that were connected with Ji Hao’s talisman.
Therefore, as long as they all stayed within the area of a hundred thousand miles in radius around Ji Hao,
they would be able to follow the special stream of power and find Ji Hao’s location accurately.
Having roughly dealt with his burned shanks, Ji Hao took out a bottle of Three Birds and Nine Beasts pills,
poured the whole bottle of pills into his mouth and swallowed. A great amount of spirit blood of beasts
were soon being digested by the two multicoloured flames in Ji Hao’s lower abdomen, and transformed
into streams of power that gushed into his Magus Acupoints.
In the meanwhile, all of Ji Hao’s awakened Magus Acupoints had opened up widely and were greedily
absorbing natural powers from the surrounding area, even forming a few whirlwind-like streams of
power. These absorbed streams of natural powers were continuously being transformed into Ji Hao’s
internal power, then stored in his Magus Acupoints. His power was quickly restoring, and Ji Hao
gradually turned less worrying-looking.
The two baby Fiery Magic Snakes leapt onto Mr Crow’s body and opened their tiny mouths. Each gripped
a thorn that had pierced out from Mr Crow’s body, and pulled those over two foot long thorns out of Mr
Crow’s body with quite some difficulty, even when using all of their strength.
Those sharp and solid thorns were crafted by a master blacksmith of the Qi Qiong Clan, in the Western
Wasteland. They were incomparably sharp and were filled with metal-like powers. The two baby snakes
bit those thorns with their tender jaws. The corners of their mouths were easily sliced open by those
thorns, and blood dripped out from time to time.
The two baby snakes quickly flipped their tails because of the pain, however, the pain had enraged these
two naturally fierce magic fiery snakes, making them hiss louder and louder, and tried even harder to pull
more thorns out of Mr Crow’s body.
Mr Crow was cawing out in pain as well. Even all of its feathers were standing straight up in the pain, eyes
glowing in great anger, and a pair of pupils that had turned so red, it was as if they had been soaked in
blood.
“Good boys, good boys,” Ji Hao hurriedly grabbed these two warmhearted baby snakes off from Mr
Crow’s body, worriedly patted them, and fed each of them a Three Birds and Nine Beasts pills, then took
out two fresh pieces of beast meat from his storage bag, feeding it to them.
After having swallowed the meat, the two baby snakes were lying quietly on Ji Hao’s shoulders, with
popped up eyes. They would thrust out their forked-tongues from time to time.
956
Ji Hao carefully pulled out those thorns from Mr Crow’s body one after another. Mr Crow quivered
intensely in pain, while its black feathers clashed against each other and let out metal-clashing-like
sounds.
After all the thorns had been pulled out, Mr Crow let a long caw out filled with rage, and its entire body
was instantly wrapped in a faint layer of fiery light. All its wounds recovered within a second, and Mr
Crow soon got its strength back.
“Damn you! Meng Ao! In order to ingratiate himself with Gong Gong Wuyou, he had actually launched a
deadly attack on us,” Ji Hao growled deeply while feeding Mr Crow pills, “Mr.Crow, we have to make Meng
Ao pay for this! As soon as possible!”
After big half an hour, Man Man carried her pair of hammers and rushed over. Behind her, Shaosi dragged
Taisi, the same way someone would drag a dead body and walked over as well.
Seeing Ji Hao and Mr Crow, Man Man immediately dropped her hammers and rushed up to Ji Hao, held Mr
Crow up from the ground and yelled, “Mr Crow! Are you okay?! I saw that Meng Ao attack you! I will
certainly smash his head up!”
Taisi was embarrassedly dragged up to Ji Hao by his blood-related younger sister, gasped quickly for air
while taking out his bone cane and yelling angrily, “This…this isn’t over yet…Ji…Ji Hao, they framed us,
claimed that we fled away for our own safety, and attempted to blackmail the Lie Mountain family…this
isn’t over!”
Another big half hour later, Yu Mu rushed over while trying so hard to catch his breath, and with his huge
pot carried on his head. Once he saw Ji Hao’s face, he dropped the pot and heavily thudded his butt
against the ground, and howled out.
“Holy, holy cats! Ji Hao, ne…next time, just do…don’t run this far, an…and so quickly! God, my legs, my
waist…and my poor fat!!!”
Looking at Yu Mu, who was seriously maxed out, his sweat even spurted out from his pores, Ji Hao
couldn’t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.
“Yu Mu, eh…although you’re fat and not good at running, you’re a Senior Magus after all, it’s just around
three thousand miles, not that far,” said Ji Hao.
Yu Mu instantly showed the whites of his eyes and screamed out, “You have flown for three thousand
miles! Gosh! We had to run on the ground, couldn’t just cut a straight line on the ground and fly over like
you! I have run for at least five thousand miles!”
Ji Hao paused, let out a cough and hurriedly changed the topic, asking, “Where is Feng Xing?”
957
Yu Mu waved his hands, answered while gasping, “Feng Xing is best at observation and tracking, he
stayed back there, keeping an eye on Meng Ao. Once you escaped, Meng Ao was dragged into the Rong
Mountain Clan’s new village by Prince Wuyou and Prince Xu, there’ll be a trouble.”
Ji Hao’s face darkened right after he heard Yu Mu’s words. If Prince Wuyou and Prince Xu forced Meng Ao
to go back to the Magi Palace and frame Ji Hao and his teammates, Ji Hao and his teammates wouldn’t be
able to get out of this accusation easily.
Judging from Meng Ao’s style of acting, he didn’t even needed to be forced to do anything, as long as
Prince Wuyou was willing to give him a little bit benefit, he would break all the rules without any
hesitation and put all false accusation on the heads of Ji Hao and his teammates.
Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao felt that his legs and feet had recovered back to normal, and his power had
been restored to thirty percent. He leapt up from the ground while yelling harshly, “We can’t let him go
back to the Magi Palace alive, contact Feng Xing, capture him on his way back!”
Yu Mu was slightly shocked, hurriedly asked, “What? Although he’s bastard, but, after all he still is a
Deacon of the Magi Palace.”
Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu and said seriously, “So what? He is indeed a Deacon of the Magi Palace, but he has
attempted to kill us. Dare to kill him?”
Yu Mu paused for a second, then dense green poisonous smoke suddenly rose from his body like roaring
water during tide, while his eyes started glowing like an enraged wild beast.
_________________________________________________________________________
958
Chapter 222 – Interception
Chapter 222 - Interception
Late at night.
The sky was covered by a dense layer of cloud and the jungle was enshrouded by darkness. Only from a
select few fissures of clouds, starlight poured down like streams of water directly on this primitive land in
the form of multicoloured light columns.
The wind was blowing across the grassland. Suddenly, a deep yet terrifying roar of a wild beast came out
from the tall and thick grassland, then soon spread out along with a blood scent.
A stream of starlight happened to shine on a weirdly-shaped, small blood-red coloured tree that looked
quite vigorous. Seven fist-sized, milky-white buds were blooming silently and slowly under the starlight,
quickly absorbing the starlight power. The multicoloured starlight even formed seven visible
multicoloured swirls on top of each milky white flower.
Countless fierce wild beasts rushed towards this small tree. The beasts were fighting madly against each
other, shedding blood that seeped quickly into the ground. The branches of the small tree started to sway
happily. The blood of the beasts that had seeped into the ground was continuously being absorbed by the
roots of this small tree, along with which the blood-red colour of the tree became even more vivid.
The seven milky-white buds started glowing brighter and brighter, emitting a nice sweet fragrance that
grew more and more alluring. Those beasts, which had been fighting for these buds, grew crazier and
crazier.
A gigantic eagle flew silently across the sky, while its wings were spurting out large clouds of black
smoke.
Meng Ao stood on the eagle’s back, gnashed his teeth and yelled at the air, “They can’t blame me for this,
those stupid kids pushed themselves into this situation. They have offended Prince Xu and Price Wuyou,
they will certainly die for doing so.”
“No need to mention how powerful Prince Xu is, we all know about how influential the Lie Mountain
Family is. As for Prince Wuyou, he has currently taken the place of the Water God, Gong Gong, holding all
kinds of powers and rights that had belonged to the Water God. In the Pu Ban city, every single person
who came from the Northern Wasteland has to follow every word of his. Since Prince Wuyou has already
said that he can’t let those kids live, those few poor kids can only end up dying.”
Touching the new storage bag tied around his waist, Meng Ao turned his head back and looked at his two
companions, then said, “Therefore, regarding this Rong Mountain Clan event, you should know what to
say back at the Magi palace. Do Prince Wuyou a favour, although he is too powerful to ask us a favour, we
959
won’t lose anything anyway. We have this one hundred highest-grade all-adapting magic crystal, which is
enough to buy the lives of many people.”
The two young men, who were standing behind Meng Ao, glanced at each other, nodded and said,
“Deacon Meng Ao, you’re absolutely right. We are not that stupid, we know what to say back at the Magi
Palace.”
Meng Ao grinned satisfied, pointed his finger down at the grassland, where the small tree was emitting a
nice alluring fragrance, then said with a sneer on his face, “See, the law of the jungle, the truth of nature.
Those weak animals will all end up dead, nourish this spirit-growing tree with their blood, and
eventually, only the most powerful seven beasts will be able to taste those beautiful flowers, and grow
spirits and intelligence.”
“If you want to live a good life, you can’t be like those stupid animals that will end up as sacrifice for the
purpose of others, instead, you have to…”
While Meng Ao was comparing human life to that spirit-growing tree and those beasts who had been
fighting for it, and giving his speech regarding how to be a survivor, a long arrow silently darted up from
the ground, accurately puncturing the head of the black eagle under the feet of Meng Ao and the two
young men.
The night was so dark that you wouldn’t be even able to see your fingers properly and the eagle had been
flying in the air, two thousand feet above the ground. If seen from the ground its head looked even
smaller than the head of a fly. However, that arrow still punctured its head accurately through its beak
and came out from the top of the skull.
The gigantic eagle didn’t even cry out, and began silently falling down while spinning in the air.
Meng Ao and the two young men, all screamed out instantly. They were only Senior Magi and were
unable to fly in the air yet. Only powerful Magi who were Magus King or above, were capable of
manipulating the natural power to fly through the air. Therefore, they could only fall straight to the
ground together with the eagle, like three shooting stars with nothing to hold onto.
“Feng Xing, you get the younger two!”
While coldly giving an order to kill, Ji Hao rushed with big steps towards the place where the three people
were about to fall.
Feng Xing’s fingers were slightly trembling, but Yu Mu, who was standing beside him growled out in a
deep voice, “Go! Do it! During all these years, haven’t you had enough of these bloody cowards? Except
ganging up with enemies to bully apprentices like us, what else can these bastards do?”
960
Wu Mu clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and continued, “Just do it. The worst result will be nothing but
us leaving the Magi Palace. The world is vast, we can always find our own happy place either in the four
Wastelands or in this Midland.”
Feng Xing took a deep breath, his eyes that were hesitating became firm. He pulled his longbow open,
along with his move, the simple and roughly crafted longbow suddenly had a bright beam of light flash
across it. Two arrows were put on the bow string simultaneously by Feng Xing, then he growled out.
“Kill!”
Two arrows darted out and at almost the same moment that Feng Xing let the two arrows out, the hearts
of the two young men were punctured simultaneously.
Feng Xing’s arrows were as fast and powerful as the claws of a devil, deeply piercing into the hearts of the
two young men. After the arrowheads had pierced into their hearts, Yu Mu’s poison that was added on
each of the arrowheads, already spread out and reached every corner of the bodies of the two young men.
Before they could pull the arrows out and activate their power to heal their hearts, Yu Mu’s poison had
consumed up to seventy percent of their powers and life force.
Senior Magi had amazingly strong life force, none of the Senior Magi were easy to kill. Although each of
these two young men had lost seventy percent of their power and life force, but they still were able to
shout out in both anger and fear, while putting their quivering hands into their sleeves, taking out
detoxification medicines and life-saving pills.
However, Ji Hao had rushed over.
Ji Hao let out a resonating shout, while a bright stream of fiery light darted out from his right arm and
transformed into the Yan spear. Ji Hao gripped the spear and conveniently swept the spear across the
bodies of the two young men.
The Yan spear brought up a great, fierce gust of wind around the two young men. On both of their bodies,
several spell symbols began sparkling. The black cloaks both of them had been wearing, had great
defensive powers and under their black cloaks they also had tight armours protecting them. With the
protection of both, the black cloaks and the tight armours, they could each withstand at least three to five
attacks, launched by any ordinary Senior Magi.
But the Yan spear was a powerful inherited magic treasure, after all, which had belonged to a Divine
Magus Against it ordinary magic treasures could hardly hold their power. Therefore, the spearhead sliced
the bodies of the two young men, as easily as slicing across the surface of water. The two young men
screamed out simultaneously, while four broken arms were sent up into the air and blood instantly
spurted out from their wounds.
“Ji Hao! How dare you! You…you attacked the Deacons of our Magi Palace!” screamed Meng Ao, seemingly
unable to believe what Ji Hao had just done.
961
He hurriedly waved his left hand. A silvery white, round shield flew out from his wrist, and blocked the
Yan spear that was swiftly hacking onto Meng Ao’s head. In the meanwhile, he flipped his right hand and
let out a soft spear that was as soft and flexible as a snake. The soft spear directly swished towards Ji Hao
while sparkling with a cold light.
“I always dare to attack bastards like you.”
Ji Hao gripped the Yan spear with both of his hands and waved it hard in the air. Waves of hot air rose
around Ji Hao’s body, while streams of raging flames darted out towards every direction. Meng Ao’s soft
spear was sent flying straight away by the power of the Yan spear. At the same time, the Yan spear let out
a stream of golden flame from its spearhead, which then clashed heavily against Meng Ao’s round shield.
The stream of flame exploded against the shield, causing the shield let out an intensive buzzing noise.
Meng Ao was sent flying by the explosive power for around a hundred zhang, while screaming.
His round shield was made from the essences of a hundred different kinds of metals of the Western
Wasteland and was especially solid. Ordinary weapons would never be able to leave even a slight mark
on it.
However, the flames of the Yan spear was able to burn down almost anything in the world. While flying in
the air, Meng Ao looked bitterly at his round shield, into which a fist-sized hole had been burned. This
shield was now completely destroyed.
Meng Ao heavily thudded against the ground while howling, before he struggled back up, Man Man had
rushed over with her pair of hammers raised high. The following moment, Man Man’s hammers
swooshed across the air and smashed onto his body, over and over again, just like how blacksmiths
hammer iron blocks.
Within a moment, Meng Ao was smashed by Man Man’s hammers for over an entire three hundred times
and had become a soft piece of meat, lying on the ground while blood was gushing out of his mouth, alive
but unable to ever move again.
__________________________________________________________________________
962
Chapter 223 – Confession
Chapter 223 - Confession
In a cold and dark cave that was located in a primitive desert surrounded by plant-less mountains.
Meng Ao and his two companions were thrown on the ground while howling in pain and fear, huddled up
their bodies and rolled around in the cave
Each of their Magus Acupoints was wrapped up by a sphere of green mist, which were Yu Mu’s secretly
concocted poison. The poison had gushed deeply into their Magus Acupoints and was remaining firmly
there, mixed up with their blood and life force.
Every time a new wisp of power formed inside their bodies, the poison would transform into a new
stream of poisonous power, damaging even more muscles and bones around it. Finally, the faces of the
three had turned green. They could feel but being powerless and in great pain, barely having a last bit of
power that allowed them to speak.
Ji Hao squatted in front of Meng Ao, grabbed his long hair and threw a series of heavy punches onto his
face without saying anything. Ji Hao’s solid punches smashed Meng Ao’s nose into his face, and squeezed
blood out in streams, which made Meng Ao let out another great howl.
“Why…do this to me?”
Meng Ao screamed, his tears even gushed out because of the pain. He screamed hoarsely, eyes filled with
anger and confusion.
“In the past ten years, thirty thousand young girls have gone missing. When their bodies were discovered
in the wild, their clothes were all ripped open and they all had been raped in an extremely cruel way.”
While speaking, Ji Hao punched on Meng Ao’s eye sockets once again, then continued, “You have done all
these.”
“What?!!” Man Man let out a great growl in rage, “Did this guy kill all those innocent girls?! Let me smash
him into a meat pie!!”
Along with a muffled swooshing sound, Man Man waved her hammer towards Meng Ao’s head.
Fortunately, Yu Mu had been standing right beside her and reacted especially fast. Yu Mu hurriedly
grabbed Man Man’s arm, the gigantic hammer then swooshed across the air, right in front of Meng Ao’s
face, leaving a deep pit in the ground.
Meng Ao was about to be driven crazy, he screamed and cried, “I didn’t! No! Ji Hao! Don’t you frame me!
How could I possibly do something like that?!”
963
Pausing for a second, Meng Ao abruptly yelled out again, “You lied! No girl has gone missing in the Pu Ban
City during the past ten years!”
Ji Hao pulled out his long black dagger, quickly piercing it into Meng Ao’s leg. This black dagger was once
a sacrificial ceremony dagger of the Gold Crow Clan, therefore, it automatically began sucking Meng Ao’s
blood greedily. Not long after that, Meng Ao’s entire leg had turned a dead pale.
“We saw it, it was you. You raped and killed all those girls,” said Ji Hao with a cold voice, “Thirty thousand
girls have gone missing in the Pu Ban City, but no one has ever talked about this. Meng Ao, you’re pretty
good, aren’t you? Which elder of the Magi Palace has been helping you to hide your crimes?”
Gotten stabbed for no reason and losing that much of blood, Meng Ao could now only murmur weakly
with a ginger and bitter look, “Ji Hao, you have to be reasonable. I didn’t do that, nothing like that has ever
happened in the Pu Ban City. I didn’t do such things, I didn’t! But you, you have attacked the Deacons of
the Magi Palace, that’s a capital crime!”
Ji Hao responded with an extremely cold tone, “I have witnesses, everyone here has seen you do all those
things. If you want more witnesses, I can find ten million witnesses from the Southern Wasteland. Over
ten million Gold Crow Clan clansmen can be my witnesses, testifying that you have tortured and killed
those thirty thousand girls.”
He conveniently slapped hard on Meng Ao’s face, even half of Meng Ao’s teeth were sent flying out of his
mouth because of this slap.
Ji Hao remained cold and continued, “If you still want more witnesses, I can ask Prince Zhu Rong
Tonggong to testify to your crimes.”
Meng Ao had now nearly gone mad. His body was twitching madly and bouncing on the ground like a
desperate fish.
“No! No! How can Gold Crow Clan clansmen be testifying to this?! They’re not even in the Pu Ban city!
You, you, Ji Hao, you, this, why does this have anything to do with Prince Zhu Rong? Zhu Rong…Tonggong,
he, he is a prince, of God country, you…”
Meng Ao couldn’t even let out a complete and logical sentence, he was really driven mad by Ji Hao.
“Eh? Can’t Gold Crow Clan clansman testify to your crime? But, why did you believe those Rong Mountain
Clan people and take their words as evidence?”
“Since you have framed us, I just want you to know what does being framed by others and not getting the
truth straight out, feel like.”
Ji Hao sneered and continued, “Just cut the crap, tell us what did Prince Wuyou and the so-called Prince
Xu say to you after they had called you in.”
964
Crooking his finger, the new leather storage bag tied around Meng Ao’s waist was abruptly grabbed off by
Ji Hao. Then tens of human-head-sized all-adapting magical crystals were poured out by Ji Hao, clanging
against the ground and rolling around Ji Hao’s feet.
“Damn you! These are the magic crystals we found in that mine!” Feng Xing grabbed a piece of crystal and
smashed it on Meng Ao’s face with all his power, while yelling, “Bastard! How did you get these crystals?
Were Wuyou and Xu’s brains damaged that they would give you all these, for no reason?”
Meng Ao’s eyeballs rolled quickly inside his eye sockets, trying to come up with a reasonable explanation.
However, Ji Hao wasn’t planning on giving him another opportunity for lying. He locked his fingers
together and let out a spell, then pressed his finger hard against the middle of Meng Ao’s eyebrows.
Instantly, Meng Ao’s shoulders began shaking - Ji Hao had nearly shattered his soul into pieces.
“Yu Mu, do you have any poison that can make him more sensitive? I mean, for example, with that kind of
poison, if I cut him with my dagger, he would feel more pain than he would usual by hundreds, even
thousands of times. I have read about something like this back in the Magi Palace, called ‘Nine-Death
Soul-Shattering Poison’, but I didn’t have enough time to concoct it yet.”
Yu Mu gave Ji Hao a simple and honest grin, then took out a bottle of poison from his sleeve and said, “I
happen to have a bottle of that. Hm, I have also added thousand-ant grass, centipede-grass, blood-
scorpion leaves, black-snake petals, white spider and a few other rare poisonous materials. Feed him this,
then you don’t need to do any extra work, he will beg for death.”
Feng Xing subconsciously leapt away from Yu Mu, learned his head and yelled at Yu Mu, “Damn you!
Bloody fatso! So cruel!”
Ji Hao happily took over that bottle and conveniently poured a small half of the bottle into Meng Ao’s
mouth.
Not long after that, a horrible heart-breaking scream came out from the cave. Meng Ao gasped quickly
while screaming. Under the control of Ji Hao’s soul attacking magic, Meng Ao’s soul was nearly squeezed
broken. Without any hesitation, Meng Ao screamed out everything that Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu
had asked him to do, in details, and with a high-pitched voice.
Just as Ji Hao had thought. Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu first threatened Meng Ao with their family
backgrounds, then gave him these crystals. Meng Ao easily agreed to do what he had been told, and had
already informed the Magi Palace about Ji Hao and his teammates having fled away for their own safely
when the campsite was attacked by wild beasts, then attempted to blackmail the Rong Mountain clan for
their newly discovered crystal mine.
After this, Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu would only need to push a little bit with their own powers
and Ji Hao and his teammates, who had committed such a huge serious crime, would never be able to stay
965
in the Magi Palace for another day. Even if Si Wen Ming guaranteed their innocence himself, Ji Hao and his
teammates would still be kicked out of the Magi Palace.
After the Magi Palace would have kicked them out, with Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu power and
backgrounds, they could just randomly send a few assassins and easily crush Ji Hao and his teammates,
after all, they were just a few kids.
“Such a perfect plan.” Ji Hao threw another series of punches on Meng Ao’s face, then took out a piece of
leather, cut Meng Ao’s finger open and made him write his confession on that leather piece in details.
Ji Hao then did the same thing to Meng Ao’s two companions, getting three confessions in total, then he
carefully put the three pieces of leather in his storage bag.
“Now, we have to go to the Pu Ban City and find a powerful person to support us. Without a powerful
supporter, it still won’t be easy for us to get out of this trouble,” said Ji Hao, after letting out a light sigh.
_________________________________________________________________________
SR’s thoughts: So, basically even the likes of Si Wen Meng and Ji Hao’s tutors can’t save him even if they
would want to. It seems the Magi Palace is even huger and with many more tutors than I had thought.
________________________________________________________________________
966
Chapter 224 – Bad luck
Chapter 224 - Bad luck
Back in the Pu Ban City, stars were shining brightly in the sky and a gentle breeze was bringing dense
sweet flower fragrances over.
From a tall, the singing sounds of young girls were coming along silvery musical notes, sounding like
streams of water and as the sound of gentle rain, which was pure and clean enough to wash away the dirt
that had accumulated around the hearts of people.
A floating mountain with a radius of a few miles, drifted slowly above the Ten Sun market. The floating
mountain was covered entirely by a zhang-thick metal armour, which was crafted as an integral whole,
without any opening, but thickly dotted with countless holes that made it possible for arrows to be shot
out.
On the black leather-scale-like armour, countless palm-sized spell symbol were sparkling, like tens of
thousands of fireflies. The faint glow of those spell symbols made the black armour seem especially dark,
showering under the starlight, slowly drifting by up in the air, like a fierce devil.
Ying Yunpeng was standing on the biggest crossroad of the Ten Sun market, while gnashing his teeth and
staring at that floating mountain that was moving slowly across the air.
This was a floating battle-fort, made by a master craftsman of the Magi Palace. This floating fort was
made from a natural floating mountain, on which the most powerful magic formation and puppet magic
of the Magi Palace had been added. This floating fort may not seem like a big deal, but in fact it could
block attacks that were launched by over a thousand Senior Magi simultaneously. Before the magic
crystal that was providing energy for the floating fort had been depleted, not even a Magus King would be
able to break this fort.
“Damn it.”
Ying Yunpeng felt a sphere of angry flame was about to explode inside his heart. He raised his feet and
wanted to stamp against the ground, but he soon suppressed his anger and put his foot that he had raised
to stomp, gently down on the ground.
He had withheld his anger not because he was afraid of the rules set by the Magi Palace or because of the
prohibition made by the King of the humankind that strictly forbade anyone to break the geographical
formations of the Pu Ban City - all these were nonsense for him - but he was afraid of damaging the
buildings of Ten Sun market by accident.
967
With Ying Yunpeng’s power, he could probably shatter half of the Ten Sun market into pieces by a single
stamp and kill at least a hundred thousand servants and waiters. But would anyone compensate him for
those losses?
“Calm down, peacefully, nicely…” Ying Yunpeng took a long and deep breath, slowly adjusted the streams
of boiling raging blood inside his body. This method had been taught to him by a mysterious powerful
man he knew. Whenever he felt angry or anxious, this spell would always help him to calm down quickly.
His boiling blood gradually cooled down, the hairs that were standing straight up, fell back down one
after another. Ying Yunpeng walked step by step on the wide road that was paved with soft and pure-
white sands while holding his hand behind his back. With a dark face he went inside his headquarters
office that had been set up in the Pu Ban City by the Ten Sun Country.
A few middle-aged men, whose faces were equally dark as that of Ying Yunpeng, followed behind him. All
of them were soaked in cold sweat that dripped to the ground along the corners of their long cloaks.
Drops of perspiration dripped continuously on the ground, leaving clearly visible stains on the shining
and smooth stone floor.
“Don’t be so afraid,” said Ying Yunpeng with a bland tone, “This is not your responsibly, no need to be so
panic.”
The little group of men sighed in relief and their tightened faces loosened up a bit.
A quarter of an hour ago they had received a message regarding ten gigantic-scaled Dragon-Turtle
merchant ships, which were carrying all the incomes that the Ten Sun market had generated and
embarked on their journey to the Eastern Westland from out of the Ten Sun market. The message said
mentioned meeting a crazy huge beast within the void at a distance of three millions away from the
Midland.
All ten merchant ships were swallowed entirely by that terrifying gigantic beast of the void together with
all the precious crystals, jade coins and other valuable cargo that was being carried on the ships and all
the staff working on those ships. Only a Magus King, who had been responsible for escorting those ships
to the Eastern Wasteland, had been able to retain his head and a small half of his upper body. This Magus
King managed to return to the Pu Ban City with blood-escaping magic, reported the accident with his last
bit of power, then died because of the breakdown of his soul.
Such a terrifyingly gigantic void beast had appeared less than three million miles away from the Pu Ban
City and ran right into the Ten Sun Country’s merchant ship fleet. Ying Yunpeng could blame no one but
the extremely bad luck for this.
This was similar to when in a duel between two archers, both launched arrows from a distance of ten
miles, but instead of reaching their intended targets, those arrows flew away with some great gust of
968
wind and accidently killed a man that was too ordinary to be even mentioned and was having his meal
happily at his home, at a distance of thirty thousand miles away from the archers.
Only unluck of such magnitude could explain what had happened to the Ten Sun Country this time.
“How much have we lost? I mean, apart from those officially registered cargo, how much did we actually
lose?”
Ying Yunpeng walked into a hall, took a seat, and looked at the few middle-aged men with cold eyes.
These few men, whose tightened faces had just loosened, instantly thudded their knees against the
ground.
Every year the Ten Sun market would send a merchant ship fleet, which carried all the incomes made by
the market during the past year, back to the Ten Sun country. This kind of merchant ship fleet certainly
had incomparably powerful protection. In total, over twenty peak-level Magus Kings and hundreds of
lower level Magus Kings were sent out accompanying this fleet.
Besides, all the ten ships were made with the most advanced techniques available in the Pu Ban City. The
defensive power of each ship was even greater than that of the floating battle-fort that had just drifted by,
by thirty percent. And the thirty animals that had been pulling those ten gigantic ships forward, had all
been Magus King level, ancient Dragon-Turtles.
Because of such a great protective and defensive power of these merchant ship fleet, the ship fleet was
also entrusted with shipping some personal wealth of a large group of influential and powerful people in
the Ten Sun Country.
The Ten Sun market was incredibly large. Apart from official stores that had been set up by Ten Sun
Country, influential and powerful people, and top-ranking clans of the Eastern Wasteland had also set up
stores in the Ten Sun market, selling special local products that were produced in their own territory. All
of their incomes, materials that had purchased in the Pu Ban City, and large amounts of armours and
weapons, were also all on those ships. That was an incredibly great amount of armours and weapons,
enough to arm a million elite warriors, belonging to the few most powerful clans of the Eastern
Wasteland.
“El…elder, please, help us,” the few middle-aged men even screamed out, “Too…too much! Apart from
official incomes of the Ten Sun market, each of those few big clans had large amounts of materials on the
ten ships. Now all had gone.
Ying Yunpeng’s body quivered. Although he was a peak-level Magus King, he still nearly spurted a
mouthful of blood out.
969
“You…how on earth could this happen? Did someone send that void beast on purpose, or…” Ying Yunpeng
looked in despair at the few middle-aged man. At this moment, he truly wanted to pull out a sword and
chop these few douchebags into pieces.
He would still be able to deal with it if he had only lost the official incomes of the Ten Sun market. It was
easy to come up with an official excuse and let someone other take the blame.
But all the cargos belonging to those powerful clans had all been lost as well.
Those people would never accept any excuses or explanation, neither would they forgive Ying Yunpeng
because he was an elder of the Magi Palace. If you lost one of their daggers, they would certainly cut tens
of openings in your body. Now, Ying Yunpeng had lost all those weapons and armours that could arm a
million elite warriors, even if there were a hundred more Ying Yunpengs, those people would kill every
single one of them.
While Ying Yunpeng was shocked badly and frightened by the total loss, a young man staggered up into
the hall in a hurry, while yelling.
“Elder! Elder! Great Gale Ling! He, he, he was drunk, fell into a pit, died!!”
The eyes of Ying Yunpeng popped wide open, paused for quite a while like a puppet, then finally spurted
that mouthful of blood, which he had been holding in, out.
_______________________________________________________________________
970
Chapter 225 – Fall on Evil Days
Chapter 225 - Fall on Evil Days
Ying Yunpeng took the few middle-aged men and rushed to the east of the market of the Ten Sun market
as quickly as possible.
The clear stream, which looked vivid because of the floating grasses in it, wiggly flying across a beautiful
mountain area. Lines of wooden buildings and stone houses were built in this area. This place was the
luxurious part of the Ten Sun market, you would be able to find the most beautiful women and delicious
wine in this place.
Of course, this place was also filled with all kinds of possibilities that could stimulate the most primitive
desires of people, encouraging them to spend their coins and energy lavishly. This kind of activities were
either put on the table or hidden in the darkness. The annual profit of this small east market represented
over thirty percent of the total profit made by the Ten Sun market.
Under a small hill that was covered by thriving plants, in a shallow aqueduct, Great Gale Ling was lying,
with a weird and frozen smile on his face. His body was now as cold as a piece of ice, not even a single
wisp of life force was remaining inside his body. He had already died long time ago.
A few pure-white-haired elderly Maguspriests were standing beside the aqueduct. All kinds of insects and
small-scale beasts that had great sense of smell were moving quickly around their bodies, trying to
discover any possible traces that may have been left by the murderer who had killed Great Gale Ling. A
few Senior Magi, who were especially good at tracking and assassination, were also carefully checking the
shallow aqueduct and Great Gale Ling’s body, trying to figure out whether Great Gale Ling had died
naturally or murdered by someone else.
“Oi, that’s Great Gale Ling, the most talented young archer of the Great Gale Clan!”
“Died just like this! Oh my god, those Great Gale Clan’s elders are going to be so sad and frustrated.”
“Normally this guy was extremely haughty and arrogant, but during the past few days he had been doing
nothing but constantly drinking in the bar, here in the east market, for some unknown reason.”
“Could it be that his girlfriend left him for another guy and he couldn’t bear it, so decided to finish
himself?”
Thousands of people with strange smiles were standing either close to the shallow aqueduct or far away
from it, while looking at the body of Great Gale Ling. All these people were all guests of the east market,
they were either from big-scale clans of the four Wastelands or the Midland and were all rich and
powerful people. None of these people were afraid of the Ten Sun Country, therefore, they voiced their
thought loudly, while pointing at the dead body of Great Gale Ling.
971
Pu Ban City was a peaceful place. It was the political center of the entire human world and was filled with
all kinds of powerful Magi. It had also been well protected by all kinds of defensive magic formations and
guarded by large amounts of elite warriors, therefore, homicide cases filled with mysteries hardly ever
happened in this city. Moreover, the Ten Sun market was controlled by the Ten Sun Country. People from
all over the world knew how great the archers of the Ten Sun Country were. It was nearly impossible for
someone to sneak into the Ten Sun market under their watch.
As for Great Gale Ling, he was a famous talented archer among the younger generation of the Ten Sun
Country and was quite influential in the Pu Ban city. During the past few years, Great Gale Ling and other
few young Magi of the Ten Sun Country had created different-scale conflicts against people from other
clans, quite many time.
Such a young, talented and potential Magus abruptly died in a small, shallow aqueduct that was less than
a foot deep. Without a doubt, this was like a heavy slap that had been thrown on the face of the Ten Sun
Country.
Many people were taking pleasure in this misfortune. It wouldn’t matter if they discovered the murderer,
because the death of Great Gale Ling had badly humiliated Ying Yunpeng and the Ten Sun Country.
Ying Yunpeng rushed over with the little group of middle-aged men while his face looked twisted and
dark. He had even forgotten about the accident of the fleet for the time-being. Although the cargo that
those ships were carrying was extremely valuable stuff that had been lost, it was lost without the
possibility of retrieval. Ying Yunpeng could only accept such a result.
Besides, only the core members of the administrative staff of the Ten Sun Country knew about this
accident, as long as they could keep this news from the others, the overall situation wouldn’t become too
embarrassing.
However, Great Gale Ling had died right in the east market, under the watch of countless guards of the
Ten Sun Country. If Ying Yunpeng couldn’t figure out how exactly this happened soon enough and execute
the murderer in front of everybody through the most cruel way, the death of Great Gale Ling would
become a heavy smear on the reputation of the Ten Sun Country.
After all, so many people had witnessed his death.
Rushing angrily over to the aqueduct, Ying Yunpeng waved his long arms, which even reached his knees,
and yelled harshly, “How on earth did this happen?!!”
Ying Yunpeng truly wished that he could make an excuse, such as Great Gale Ling was actually suffering
from a serious disease for a long time and died because of the sudden attack of his disease. This kind of
excuse could serve as a big leaf that could stop people from doubting the Ten Sun market, or even the Ten
Sun Country’s power and status. Nevertheless, Great Gale Ling was a Senior Magus, what kind of diseases
could Senior Magi have?
972
Senior Magi were like monsters that would never be defeated by the weather or disease. They had
tremendous amount of life force that allowed them to have thousands of years of lives. If a young and
strong senior Magus suddenly died, he was certainly murdered by someone or something, and couldn’t
possibly have died because of a natural cause. Therefore, Ying Yunpeng was not even able to come up
with a reasonable excuse.
Ying Yunpeng could only yell angrily at those Maguspriests and Senior Magi, in both anger and shame,
questioning the cause of Great Gale Ling’s death.
An elderly Maguspriests quickly walked over, bowed politely and deeply to Ying Yunpeng and said, “Elder
Yunpeng, we roughly have an idea what may have happened.”
A group of people walked up to Ying Yunpeng and reported to him about what they had seen or heard
about Great Gale Ling. Some of these people were waiters working in the bar, some of them were girls
who had flirted with Great Gale Ling, some of them were warriors from other clans, who had gambled a
few rounds with Great Gale Ling and had won thousands of jade coins from him.
Since Grate Gale Ling had been injured by Yu Mu’s poison, released by Shaosi and gotten back to the Ten
Sun Market, he had been doing nothing else but drinking in the bar. He had never been sober during the
past few days, had always been staggering on the road and talking nonsense. Besides, he was extremely
unlucky in any of the gambling games during the past few days. Every day he would lose over ten
thousand jade coins. Finally, he had nearly lost all he had earned in the Pu Ban City during the past few
years.
He had also sought conflicts on many occasions with other young men from other large-scale clans, just
for the sake of a few pretty barmaids. Once, he had almost dueled someone.
Today, Great Gale Ling had lost another three thousand jade coins, walked out of the bar with empty
pockets, while yelling at the owner of the bar, telling him to keep accounts. After that, he walked away
with his entire body emitting a dense scent of alcohol. Many people had seen Great Gale Ling walking out
of the bar alone, going down the hill along the small path that was paved with flat stones. About ten
minutes later, Great Gale Ling was found dead in the aqueduct.
During these ten minutes, not any noise that sounded like fighting, had been heard by anyone. Neither
had any sense of power been felt by anyone around here. None of those especially trained fighting birds
of the Ten Sun Country, which were hovering above the east market, had sensed any abnormal sign.
A Senior Magus leapt up from the aqueduct, handed a thumb-sized scorpion tail to Ying Yunpeng, with a
weird facial expression.
“Elder, we think, Great Gale Ling was badly drunk, and couldn’t even stand steadily, so he fell into this
aqueduct. By accident, this poisonous scorpion tail was buried in the white sand that was paved on the
bottom of the aqueduct. The hook of this tail happened to be pierced into the vital spot, back in his head,
973
injected venom into his body, paralyzed his neuro-system and blocked his power, even disabling him
from breathing. Therefore, he had died because of suffocation.”
This Senior Magus looked at Ying Yunpeng with an extremely weird expression and continued, “We didn’t
find any traces that could prove the possibility of murder, which means, he was purely unlucky, fell into
the aqueduct and got pierced by this fall off scorpion tail.”
A Maguspriests said with a hoarse voice, “Judging from the appearance of this tail, it had been soaked in
water for at least a month. In other words, this scorpion tail was not put down their on purpose, it had
been buried in the aqueduct for quite a long time before Great Gale ling had fallen in.”
Ying Yunpeng opened his mouth, but was unable to utter any words.
This scorpion tail was actually not poisonous enough to kill Great Gale Ling, if he hadn’t been that drunk.
However, he had been badly drunk, fell into the aqueduct and got pierced by the scorpion on the vital
spot, on the back of his head. The venom gushed into his body, mixed with the power of alcohol, and
accidentally killed this young and talented Senior Magus.
“How on earth should I explain this to the master elder of the Great Gale Clan?!!” screamed Ying Yunpeng,
“You, what do you want me to say to him?!”
Another Senior Magus darted over like a gust of wind, while yelling with a loud yet hoarse voice.
“Elder! Ying Yun, he, he fell off from his contract bird, di…died!”
Everybody in presence was shocked by this news, and looked at Ying Yunpeng, whose face had suddenly
turned deadly pale.
_________________________________________________________________________
SR: I wonder how they got so unlucky all of a sudden….;p
_________________________________________________________________________
974
Chapter 226 – News of his death
Chapter 226 - News of his death
The bloodline power of Senior Magi was as great as a dragon. As for Magus Kings, their bloodline powers
were as terrifying as hundreds of dragon ragingly fighting against each other in the ocean, causing even
sky to darken.
Once he heard the news of Ying Yun’s death, Ying Yunpeng let out a muffled moan, then streams of blood
simultaneously darted out from his ears, nostrils and mouth. Accidentally, two close followers of his, who
had been standing on each side of him, were hit by the streams of blood that had a slight mix of cyan
colour and had spurted out from each of his ears. Without even letting out a slight sound, the two peak-
level Senior Magi were shattered by the streams of blood.
“Damn it!”
After all, Ying Yunpeng was an elder of the Ten Sun Country, who had been sent to the Pu Ban City and
was in charge of all the administrative work of this Ten Sun market. He suddenly lost control of his own
blood and accidentally killed two of his most trusted followers. Seeing that the streams of his blood were
spurting even further and were about to cause more serious accidents, he hurriedly opened his mouth
and took a great deep breath.
Those streams of blood that had already spurted to over a hundred zhang distance, were immediately
sucked back towards his mouth along with muffled swishing sounds.
Thousands of people who had been standing around, all were screaming out. They were all frightened
badly when Ying Yunpeng let out those streams of blood. A Magus King losing control of his blood, could
kill all living creatures within the area of ten miles in radius.
That was why, the guests that had been watching this great show in excitement, hurriedly activated their
life-saving magic talismans, which had been given to them by their own elders, in an attempt to survive
the explosion of the bloodline power of Ying Yunpeng. However, Ying Yunpeng hadn’t turned completely
mad. He had instead sucked those streams of blood back. Those people who had activated their life-
saving talisman, now began silently cursing him.
Even for a Magus King, it was extremely consuming to make a life-saving talisman that could block
attacks launched by Magus Kings. To make such a life-saving talisman required large amounts of
materials and energy. Each of those people had wasted a precious life-saving magic talisman. If it hadn’t
been for the fact that they were afraid of Ying Yunpeng’s Magus King level of power, they would have
leapt up, pointed their fingers at Ying Yunpeng and cursed him loudly.
Ying Yunpeng felt as if his heart had been broken. It was similar to having someone sliced his heart with a
sharp dagger. He took a glance at the poor two Senior Magi, who had been shattered into pieces by the
975
stream of blood. He gnashed his teeth and slapped the face of the Senior Magus who had come with this
news of death.
A great part of this poor guy’s face had instantly been smashed by Ying Yunpeng, but not so long after
that, his blood of Senior Magus level gushed into his skull, healing it quickly. The Senior Magus who had
been slapped into dizziness by Ying Yunpeng, thudded heavily onto the ground and screamed with a
trembling voice, “Ying…Ying Yun had captured a Gold-Winged Blood Eagle a couple of days ago, and he
had been training the bird during the past few days. Today he tried to fly that bird for the first time, but…”
Ying Yunpeng was quivering intensely as well, while darting towards where Ying Yun had fallen. He had
instantly forgotten about the death of Great Gale Ling.
Great Gale Ling was not any important person but only a talented kid of the Great Gale Clan. His death
was not a huge deal, even unrelated to Ying Yunpeng. However, the young man called Ying Yun, was the
most beloved son of Ying Yunpeng. Ying Yunpeng had this son in his nearly a thousand years old life,
therefore, he had always been trying to take especially good care of Ying Yun.
When Ying Yun had still been in the womb of his Amma, Ying Yunpeng shed his own spirit blood to
nourish his son, which allowed Ying Yun to have the intelligence that was no worse than that of any ten
year old kids when he was a newborn baby. Besides, Ying Yun was able to walk and run right after his
birth and had peak Junior Magus level strength.
Ying Yunpeng had awakened all Ying Yun’s inherited power meridians with his own power, and had fed
Ying Yun with all kinds of precious magic medicines and nourished him with countless natural treasures.
Ying Yun had awakened his first Magus Acupoint when he was only ten years old, after which, Ying Yun
maintained the amazing record of awakening a Magus Acupoints every ten or fewer days. Within only
four years, Ying Yun had awakened over three hundred Magus Acupoints.
With those three hundred Magus Acupoints, Ying Yun was definitely one of the best among the younger
generation of Senior Magi. Not to mention that, in order to strengthen Ying Yun’s body, Ying Yunpeng had
even risked his own life and went to the Far East Ocean and killed a pureblood evil dragon. He had
showered Ying Yun’s body with dragon blood, which allowed Ying Yun to reach the peak of the Senior
Magus level at such a young age.
After he had killed the dragon, a conflict between the Ten Sun Country and the dragon kind, living in the
Far East Ocean, had been started. The dragon kind living in the Far East Ocean were seriously enraged.
Billions of ocean creatures had brought up a tsunami and launched an attack on the Ten Sun Country. If
hadn’t been for Emperor Shun who had gone to the Eastern Wasteland himself and mediated the conflict,
the Ten Sun Country might have suffered great damage.
Ying Yunpeng had put too many hopes and ambitions on Ying Yun. He even wanted to raise Ying Yun into
the youngest and powerful Divine Magus in the entire Ten Sun Country. He even wanted to push his son
into the Divine Magus level before he broken into that level himself.
976
But all those hopes and ambitions had been broken today.
The cultivation Ying Yunpeng did to his son that cost over ten years and almost all of his wealth, had gone
without leaving even a trace.
“Fallen and dead, hehe, fallen and dead,” while walking, Ying Yunpeng murmured like a crazy old woman,
“He had the body of a peak-level Senior Magus, over three hundred awakened Magus Acupoints, and was
able to roll on the backs of those fighting birds since he was a little baby. My son, Ying Yun, how could he
possibly just fall and die?”
To Ying Yunpeng, this was less possible than seeing real ghosts, ten-thousand times.
Ying Yun was a peak-level Senior Magus, even if he had been thrown down from the air million of feet
high from the ground, he would at most break a few ribs, but would never be killed just like that.
Did you have any idea how great the life force of Senior Magi was? Once, a human Senior Magus had taken
a bet with a God, and had directly jumped down from the top of the Mountain Buzhou, which was called
‘sky-holding pillar’ back then. That human Senior Magi had finally fallen on the ground after a big half of a
month. He was badly injured and nearly dead, but eventually survived.
A Gold-Winged Blood Eagle could fly five million meters high tops. Could such a small height made a
Senior Magus fall to his death? A Senior Magus like Ying Yun, who was fed with countless different kinds
of natural treasures and been strengthened with the blood of a real dragon?
“All guards, servants, who have been staying with Yun these days, kill them, kill them all, along with all of
their relatives, all of them,” said Ying Yunpeng while walking fast, with his hands constantly shaking, “Kill,
kill them all. Feed their flesh and soul to evil spirits, I want them all to perish, both their bodies and
souls.”
Ying Yunpeng abruptly spat out a big mouthful of blood, then began coughing. At the same time, two lines
of blood-red tears gushed out of his eye sockets.
“Yun, my little boy, my boy…how could you just fall to your own death like that? You were murdered,
must be murder…whom…who murdered, my poor little boy?” Ying Yunpeng had now completely fallen
into insanity. In his eyes, Ying Yun was so powerful and talented, the one who had easily killed him must
be a Magus King level person.
In his head he searched those Magus Kings who had a hatred for him and would dare to murder his son,
but he helplessly discovered that there were quite many of them.
Ying Yunpeng staggered at a quick pace out of the Ten Sun market with a large group of people coming to
the small hill outside the market that was thickly dotted with red and white flowers.
977
Beside the small hill, Ying Yun was stuck straight in the ground, with his head upside down. Between his
straight-stretched legs, a purely golden-purple bamboo shoot that was covered with blood, could be seen.
A group of Senior Magi had already begun checking the scene carefully. There were all extremely
experienced. If anyone had done anything to Ying Yun or this area purposely, they could certainly
discover it.
After Ying Yunpeng arrived at the scene, a Senior Magus hurriedly kneeled on the ground, and while
quivering, reported what he had discovered.
Ying Yun had been training the newly captured Gold-Winged Blood Eagle in the air, but accidentally, the
eagle was stung by a poisonous bee on the corner of its eye. Therefore, the enraged Gold-Winged Blood
Eagle began flapping its wings madly in the air, and slapped Ying Yun off from its back.
Ying Yun fell down onto the ground with his head upside down, which was not a big deal at all. However,
a purple-blood bamboo shoot that had grown out last night, was standing on exactly the spot he had
fallen on.
Ying Yun hadn’t seen the bamboo shoot until he fallen very close to it. He didn’t have enough time to
react, therefore, the bamboo shoot punctured his entire upper body along with his spine, instantly killing
him, without leaving any opportunity for rescue.
___________________________________________________________________________
978
Chapter 227 – Sudden Death
Chapter 227 - Sudden Death
Purple-blood bamboo was a natural treasure.
It would take a thousand years for purple-blood bamboo to bloom, and another thousand years to yield
fruits. The fruits would take a thousand years to mature, then stretch their bamboo-leaves-like wings,
and fly up into the air along the wind. The bamboo fruits would then fly to the outer circle of the Midland,
into the fierce natural power wind, and after ten thousand years, these fruits would gradually grow dense
and heavy, falling slowly back to the ground.
After having fallen back to the ground from the fierce natural power wind, these fruits of the bamboo
would sink into the ground three thousand zhang deep, where it would absorb the natural power
contained in the ground for three hundred and sixty years, then sprout out.
After every time it was being nourished by the rain or thunder during spring, the roots of bamboo seed
would increase a zhang length. In such manner, after three thousand times of rains and thunders during
spring, the roots of the bamboo would have grown a few hundred zhang under the ground, after which it
would finally emerge from the ground.
Before the bamboo shoot had emerged from the ground, no one would be able to find the slightest trace
of it. However, once the bamboo shoot emerged from the ground, even powerful Magi at the level of
Divine Magus would go all out to possess it. Usually they would occupy a large territory around the
bamboo shoot, nurture it with all kinds of precious liquids, in order to make it grow as quickly as possible
and eventually make it reproduce purple-blood bamboo wood.
Mature purple-blood bamboo were hundreds of zhang tall, slim and beautiful, and was capable of
gathering natural power. A small purple-blood bamboo wood could naturally form a perfect cultivating
ground. More importantly, these bamboos were incredibly solid and could even easily pierce through the
bodies of Senior Magi. Also, this kind of bamboo had special spiritual power, which was destructive to
ghosts and spirits.
The bamboo shoot that had killed Ying Yun, hadn’t been noticed by anyone before Ying Yun had fallen on
it.
Obviously, this was a new bamboo shoot that had just emerged from the ground. It was even possible that
this bamboo shoot had emerged from the ground at exactly the same moment when Ying Yun had fallen
from the air. This sharp, straight and solid bamboo shoot directly pierced into Ying Yun’s skull and came
out from between his legs.
What kind of unlucky person would die in such a weird way?
979
The tender branches of any other magic trees or plants would never be able to kill a Senior Magus. The
only plant that was capable of killing a Senior Magus when it first sprouted from the ground was this
magical and powerful purple-blood bamboo.
Ying Yunpeng was standing beside Ying Yun’s dead body, staring at the badly damaged body of his
precious son, with a bland expression.
This beloved little boy of his, on who once all of Ying Yunpeng’s hopes and ambitions had been resting,
had died like this, in such a misfortunate, weird and accidental way, which might even make others want
to laugh. If he was killed in the battle against non-human monsters, by powerful enemies, Ying Yun could
still at least have earned honour and reward for his family. However, he had died when training his own
newly captured battle bird. He had fallen down from the air and been pierced to death by a bamboo
shoot.
Ying Yunpeng couldn’t even start to imagine how he should explain the death of his son to others, there
was no way to explain!
If next time, Emperor Shun asked him, ‘Elder Yunpeng, I heard that your boy died, how did that happen?
Was it that those non-human monsters had heard about his talent and achievements, and sent assassins
into the Pu Ban City to murder him?
How would Ying Yunpeng explain it? He could only say, ‘No, no, my king, that stupid boy of mine was
playing with his bird, accidentally fell down from the back of that and was poked to death by a bamboo
shoot.’
What would happen after he told the truth? A series of loud laughter let out by the Emperor and the other
elders and ministers?
Thinking about that ridiculous and extremely embarrassing scene, Ying Yunpeng truly wanted to pull out
that inherited magic longbow of his, and use the string of the bow to strangle himself to death bit by bit.
“Yup is not possible that he just fell and died like that,” murmured Ying Yunpeng slowly, “Someone was
jealous of him, for his talent. Someone was afraid that when he would grow into a powerful man, he
would be a threat to their status, so they murdered him.”
Ying Yunpeng then said to those Senior Magi, who were kneeling on the ground in front of him, without
daring to move even a bit, with a bland tone, “Your mission is to find this murderer. I don’t know who he
is, but you have to find him. If you can’t find the murderer who killed my son, you scums and all your
relatives will die along with my boy.”
Taking a deep breath, Ying Yunpeng continued, “Yun is dead, he must be so lonely. He will be glad to have
some of his old friends to accompany him.”
980
Those Senior Magi were terrified by the words of Ying Yunpeng. Cold sweat was pouring down their
foreheads in huge streams, some of them even lost control of their bodies and fell on the ground, with
legs quivering intensely and egesta flowing out from between their legs. They had already checked the
scene, but had failed to find any trace of a magic attack, neither could they detect any power of curse. In
other words, they hadn’t find any sign that could prove that Ying Yun had died by murder instead of it
being an accident.
The whole thing was an accident.
Although none of them could explain why Ying Yun had fallen down from the air, right onto a thumb-thick
bamboo shoot, it did indeed happen and that too by damn accident.
Quite a few people riding on different kinds of fighting birds had flown over. They were hovering around
and seeing what was going on with Ying Yunpeng and his people. The five senses of all Senior Magi were
amazingly sensitive, which allowed them to see and hear clearly what was happening from tens of miles
away.
Soon, the news about Ying Yun dying in an unbelievably weird way had spread out to every corner of the
Pu Ban City. More people, who were gloating over Ying Yunpeng’s misfortune, personally hated Ying
Yunpeng, or simply liked to watch the scene of bustle, gathered from all directions.
All of a sudden, another Senior Magus rushed over while staggering. A fierce gust of wind was swooshing
around him while he was running, and he had a pair of gigantic, cyan wings flapping behind his back.
Apparently, he was coming from the Eastern Wasteland.
Before this Senior Magus had rushed up to Ying Yunpeng, Ying Yunpeng let out a great growl to him from
a long distance
“What now?!”
The great growl transformed into a visible white airwave, fleetingly swished towards the Senior Magus
along the ground. The poor Senior Magus rushed directly into the airwave and the followingt moment, his
entire chest turned hollow, which made him vomit a big mouthful of blood and flew backwards for miles.
This Senior Magus struggled up from the ground with great difficulty, kneeled in front of Ying Yunpeng,
then lied on the ground with his stomach downwards and screamed in a high-pitched yet hoarse voice,
“Lord Ying Su died!! He, he, he was hanging out in the Regretting Beauty, ha…having sex with a little girl,
who was sold to the Regretting Beauty, and…and suddenly, all of his spirit blood was sucked out of his
body, he, he died just like that.”
Ying Yunpeng instantly spurted out a stream of blood. An over ten-zhang in radius, and thousands of feet
deep, huge pit was opened up on where the stream of blood had fallen, while a gigantic cloud of dirt rose
from the ground. Ying Yunpeng then dashed up to that Senior Magus with a single step, grabbed his head
and carried him up from the ground.
981
“Ying Su is a peak-level Senior Magus, and can make his breakthrough into the level of Magus King
anytime he wants, how could a little girl possibly suck all his spirit blood out within a moment?!!”
That Senior Magus looked at Ying Yunpeng, with tears spurted out from his eye sockets and his eyes
turned blood-red in fear. He responded while trembling, “That, that girl, we just discovered, she, she had
a slight trace of ‘life-seizing beauty’ bloodline in her, she, she was mixed-blood of human and a
mysterious spirit creature. Lord Ying Su penetrated her body, and unexpectedly activated her hidden
bloodline power, which sucked all of his spirit blood out of his body instantly.”
Ying Yunpeng roared out towards the sky and threw a heavy slap on the face of that poor Senior Magus,
sending him flying away for tens of miles.
___________________________________________________________________________________
982
Chapter 228 – Association
Chapter 228: Association
Ying Yunpeng fell ill.
He had suffered from major blood loss and shoulders were shaking badly, which meant as a Magus King
he had fallen ill, both physically and mentally, becoming completely bedridden. Huge vats of liquid
medicines that he had taken, had failed to recover even the slightest bit of his power.
A dense smell of medicines lingered above his house. Ying Yunpeng was huddled up under a thick fur of a
bear with his face looking deadly pale. Two dim glowing green flames were sparkling inside his hollowed
eye sockets. A few pretty maidservants were standing beside his bed, without daring to even move their
eyes.
An elderly Magus Mediciner was sitting beside the bed. He checked Ying Yunpeng’s body with a pair of
glowing eyes, then slightly shook his head.
“Elder Yunpeng, you are overly sad and anxious, so…”
“Piss off,” said Ying Yunpeng with a cold and bland tone, while waving his hand.
The elderly mediciner instantly stopped working, hurriedly and silently stood up, leaving his bedroom as
quickly as possible.
Ying Yunpeng wrapped his own body tight with that piece of bear fur, paused for a while then slowly let
out a weekly sigh and said, “Yun is dead, fine, I can still have hundreds of sons if I want, but, Su, he…how
should I explain his death to my big brother?”
Ying Su was the son of Ying Yunpeng’s elder brother and was sent to the Pu Ban City by his father in order
to improve his cultivation. The Ten Sun Country was quite powerful, therefore, Ying Su, as the son of an
elder, had gotten some not-so-good hobbies. That was why he knew nothing about the abrupt deaths of
Great Gale Ling and Ying Yun. When Great Gale Ling and Ying Yun had died, Ying Su was happily having
sex with some girl in Regretting Beauty, under the bright daylight.
No one would have ever thought that he would meet such a little girl, who had a slight trace of the
bloodline of ‘life-seizing beauty’ in her. Ying Su accidentally activated that evil and scary bloodline, which
then sucked all of his spirit blood out. Within only a moment, even Ying Yun’s soul was sucked out of his
body and devoured by the bloodline power of the ‘life-seizing beauty’, completely vanishing from this
world.
This way of dying was truly humiliating.
983
A real man should die in battles, for the future and honour of their clans, for the entire humankind. Even
death that happened peacefully on bed because the natural consummation of life force, was seen as a
humiliation by Magi. However, Ying Su had died on top of a woman’s belly.
Hearing about Ying Su’s death, Ying Yunpeng, as a powerful Magus King, was struck down by anger and
sadness, and ended up vomiting blood in front of tens of thousands of people, who were watching this
show, then fell on the ground and fainted. Those Ten Sun Country’s people, who had all been freaked out
by this, hurriedly carried him back to the Ten Sun market, and fed him with countless kinds of magic
medicines and finally managed to wake him up.
“How should I…what should I say to my big brother?”
Ying Yunpeng buried his face in his hands and ceaselessly shook his head. He felt like he had lost control
of everything, and everyone had gone against him.
Great Gale Ling had died, a bit weirdly, but he could still barely accept it, as an accidence.
Ying Yun had died, in an unbelievable way, but he could still grit his teeth and blame it on fate.
However, he just couldn’t accept Ying Su’s death, and the way he had died. The bloodline of a life-seizing
beauty was a mysterious and evil kind of bloodline, only had one in hundreds of millions of probability in
this world of existing.
While he was sighing, a series of noises came from the outside. Ying Yunpeng angrily yelled out, “What
the hell is happening out there?!”
A while later, a maid walked in shaking, kneeled on the ground once she had walked into the room and
said, “Elder, the mediciner who had just checked you, was hit by a Single-Horned Crazy Cattle once he had
left here. The cattle’s horn had damaged two of his Magus Acupoints, now everyone is trying to help him!”
Ying Yunpeng was suddenly shocked, his old wrinkled face turned darker and darker.
Single-horned crazy cattle was a kind of beast to carry burden, in the most common use here in the Ten
Sun market. They were incomparably powerful, they could carry amazingly great amounts of cargos, and
during wartime, they could also serve as battle beasts. The few leader cattles working in Ying Yunpeng’s
yard were all Senior Magus level beasts. Being hurt by these horrible animals, that poor elderly Magus
mediciner, who didn’t have too much fighting experience to begin with, much be suffering like hell.
“What? Why? Why on earth are all kinds of bad things happening to me at once? Why do I have such a
terribly bad luck lately?!”
Bad luck.
Ying Yunpeng quivered suddenly. His eyes abruptly glowed, then he threw a heavy slap on the huge bed
of his, which was carved out of a gigantic piece of stone. Along with a thunderous boom, the stone bed
984
was shattered into ashes, and Ying Yunpeng shouted out in both rage and shame, “You old Candle Dragon
bastard, damn you!! You old piece of shit! You accepted my money, but still did this to me!!”
Ying Yunpeng thought back to a few days ago when Great Gale Ling had returned with Yu Mu’s poison
still lingering within him. Then Ying Yun, Ying Su, and few other kids were there helping him to heal. All
those kids had been in contact with Great Gale Ling physically.
That old man, master Candle Dragon! In order to make him check the two kids who had suddenly been
cursed to death in the Magi Palace, Ying Yunpeng had spent quite an amount of money, putting his dignity
aside and begged quite a few powerful people, but once Great Gale Ling had returned, master Candle
Dragon had instantly ran away, without leaving so much as his fart behind.
The weirdest thing was that, Ying Yunpeng had ignored this himself, as if this hadn’t been a big deal at all.
As for Great Gale Ling, he seemed quite confused when he returned. He didn’t tell the others what he
exactly had been through, he only told them that the mission had failed. He failed to kill Ji Hao and his
team. On the contrary, Great Gale Ling’s own teammates were all killed by Ji Hao’s team.
While Ying Yunpeng was considering how he would extract revenge for Great Gale Ling, he was told to
arrange the shipment of the annual total income of the Ten Sun market, therefore, he had temporarily put
the revenge plan aside.
After hearing the accident that happened with the fleet of ships, he had also heard about the death of
Great Gale Ling, Ying Yun and Ying Su.
“No, they were not the only three who had been in touch with Great Gale Ling, a few other boys that had
been in touch, had all been in that fleet of ships! The fleet of ships was swallowed by the void beast, with
only a Magus King surviving!”
Ying Yunpeng gasped in shock, leapt up from the bed.
“It’s me! I somehow have ignored all these! Curse! Curse! What kind of curse could make me forget about
all that, Great Gale Ling was seriously injured and his team was wiped out?!”
“So horrible, so terrifying! Even I fell into the curse, what about, what about Yun and Su? Those boys?!”
Cold sweat gushed out from his back, and Ying Yunpeng murmured, “If I hadn’t been this powerful, I
might have already died in some ridiculous accident, just like those boys!”
“Good, good, good, you old Candle Dragon bastard, it’s all because of you!”
“And you bunch of little bastards! Shaosi and Taisi! You little bastards! Hehe, I know all these are related
to you, how could I let you live?!”
A slightly trembling voice came from the outside.
985
“Elder, Prince Xu from the Lie Mountain Family wants to see you.”
Ying Yunpeng paused for a second, frowned, then suddenly raised his eyebrows and laughed out loud,
then said, “Ah! Prince Xu from the Lie Mountain Family! Rong Mountain Clan belonged to the Lie
Mountain Family. I seem to remember that those few little bastards had gone to the Rong Mountain Clan
earlier!”
“Hurry up! Let Prince Xu come in! No, no, no, I will go out to greet Prince Xu myself!”
___________________________________________________________________________
SR: The plot thickens!!!
__________________________________________________________________________
986
Chapter 229 – Ku Quan
Chapter 229 - Ku Quan
Inside a large, which was lit up by a dim candle light, the waxed wooden floor looked so bright and
smooth that it is possible to see the reflection of oneself in it.
The arc roof was supported by twelve thick and huge pillars, which were built in two lines, with each
having bronze candle holders. Thumb-thick candles, which were made from animal oil, were blazing and
letting out sizzling noise. Every time the oil popped in the flame, the candle light would abruptly grow a
slight bit brighter.
Under each pillar, a few fully armed warriors were standing there, while holding their hands in front of
their chests, each carrying a long sword. From under their thick metal masks, one could hear their beast-
like heavy breathing.
A few maidservants, who were wearing white long dresses, gently and cautiously walked out from behind
a screen in that hall, without making any sound. They silently walked across the smooth floor like ghosts,
and quickly placed tens of plates of food, fresh fruits, and wine pots on the stone table, in front of Ying
Yunpeng and Prince Xu.
Because Prince Xu was an honoured guest, Ying Yunpeng had generously served all the rarest, luxurious
and precious food on the table. This was a feast worthy of the gods. The ingredients were from many
kinds of magical and rare animals, including the liver of a dragon and the marrow of a phoenix, and all
kinds of rare, fresh fruits. Even not mentioning the others, the hundred-fruit wine, contained in a jade
wine pots that was placed in front of each of them, was an extremely rare and valuable wine. This wine
was produced in the Northern Wasteland by a mysterious non-human clan, called Spirit Hall. Within the
translucent jade pot, the originally amber-coloured wine, now looked beautifully green, even glowing
faintly. This was so, because Ying Yunpeng had put a cholecyst of a dragon in each of the pots. All this, just
to make Prince Xu feel like a truly honoured guest.
In this world, the dragon and phoenix kind were the two most powerful beings. Both of them were
legendary, mysterious, and free from vulgarity, hardly ever making any connection with other kinds.
The cholecyst of a dragon had innumerable amazing effects. It was even truly nourishing even Magi at the
Divine Magus level. Each cholecyst was extremely valuable. Hunting a real dragon down to dig its
cholecyst out was extremely hard, not even mentioning that even if you did manage to hunt one down,
the terrifying revenge of the dragon race should be expected if they discovered it.
A pot of wine that had a cholecyst of a dragon soaked in it would be treasured even by Emperor Shun
himself. Without a doubt, there was no possible way that Prince Xu would express being dissatisfied by
such a great treatment.
987
As anticipated by Ying Yunpeng, Prince Xu was indeed quite satisfied. He poured himself a glass of wine,
then slowly and elegantly drank the glass of sticky glowing wine, then honesty praised, “It’s amazingly
delicious, such a marvelous wine, thank you my dear elder, thank you.”
Ying Yunpeng let out a bland grin, then responded in a careless tone, “Just some small stuff, not even
worth mentioning. Dear Prince Xu, is there anything I can do for you this time? Are you looking for some
rare features? If so, the Ten Sun market is your best choice.”
Prince Xu smiled, then shook his head and said, “Today, I’m not in that mood. Hm, elder Yunpeng, have
you heard of Meng Ao, the Deacon of the Magi Palace?”
Ying Yunpeng raised his eyebrows, grinned and said, “Yes, I have met him a few times, and was quite
impressed by that kid. Although he is not working directly for me, that kid is astute and quite capable,
with good communication skills as well. He is also a competent helper of elder Meng Jiang, from the Qiong
Qi Clan of the Western Wasteland.”
Ying Yunpeng poured himself a glass of wine and drank it up as well, then continued while smiling, “Elder
Meng Jiang is a friend of mine.”
“Ah, in this case, it’s more than great. That Meng Ao probably died already,” Prince Xu said.
Prince Xu’s words made the pupils of Ying Yunpeng shrink suddenly. He remained silent for a while, then
slightly flicked his fingers on the stone table and said in a deep voice, “Dead? How do you, my dear prince,
know about it? You didn’t watch him die, did you?”
Prince Xu shook his head again, then told Ying Yunpeng about everything that had happened in the new
territory of the Rong Mountain Clan, even including the fact that he had bribed Meng Ao with a bag of
magic crystals, telling Meng Ao to return to the Magi Palace and frame Ji Hao. He told Ying Yunpeng every
single detail about the serie of events.
“When Meng Ao left, I put some small magic on him. However, after less than an hour, the magic mark
that I had left on his body disappeared suddenly. Therefore, I came hurriedly to you, my dear elder.”
Ying Yunpeng couldn’t help but sneer after hearing Prince Xu’s words, “Why me instead of Meng Jiang?”
Prince Xu looked at him with a smile and said, “Elder Meng Jiang and those kids working for him have
been more than healthy lately, but you, my poor elder Yunpeng, it seems that people who are close to you,
have all encountered some accidents. Although I don’t live in Pu Ban city, I have, more or less, heard
about things that happened around here. I know everything that I should to be knowing.”
Ying Yunpeng drank up another glass of wine, then a third glass, then a fourth. Soon, a whole potful of
wine was emptied by him. He even took that cholecyst of the dragon, which was specially processed with
magic and had shrunk to a baby-fist-sized from being zhang-big, directly out of the pot and put in his
mouth, chewing it slowly.
988
Ying Yunpeng remained silent for quite a while, without saying anything. However, a faint sound of
footsteps could be heard outside the hall, causing the faces of both, Ying Yunpeng and Prince Xu, to
tighten simultaneously. With their status, except those guards who were working in this hall, who dared
to walk directly in?
Anger could be seen on the face of Ying Yunpeng and he was about to yell, but suddenly, his wrinkled face
was filled with a happy grin, like a blooming flower. At the same time, he hurriedly stood up and walked
towards the middle-aged man, who was walking slowly towards them.
“Mr. Ku Quan! You finally returned! You went away for nearly a half year. Without you, there were many
problems that I didn’t know who to consult with. This time, if you were here, I probably won’t end up
so…”
The one who had been walking slowly over from the outside, was a middle-aged man, who had jade-like,
glowing white skin, long hair that was hanging loosely on his back, and three strands of long beard on his
chin. This man was wearing a crappy white flax coat that was thickly dotted with patches, and a star rope
wrapped around his waist serving as a belt. His feet were bare and were white and tender, inches longer
than the feet of any ordinary men, being pure and clean without even a stain.
Prince Xu looked coldly at this middle-aged man, who was called Ku Quan, with eyes that were filled with
pride.
Judging from the sense of power that was being released from the body of this man, Prince Xu could sense
clearly that this Ku Quan was quite weak. His power was only equal to that of a newly promoted Junior
Magus, who had still been a Novice Magus on day earlier. Prince Xu was quite confident that he could
shatter this Ku Quan into pieces with a single blow.
If there was anything that seemed special of this Ku Quan, than that would be his eyes. His pair of eyes
were especially bright, glowing with a magical light, which had formed half an inch thick halo around
each of his eyeballs. But that was all. This Ku Quan seemed by no means powerful.
Once this Ku Quan had walked into the hall, he seriously fixed his eyes on Ying Yunpeng, looking at him
from head to toe.
Abruptly, Ku Quan let out a sneer, then thrust his hand out. His fingers released beams of white light that
were a foot in length, grabbing the air above Ying Yunpeng’s head.
“Elder, have you encountered some weird people lately? Why does your luck seem to be depressed to
such a point, and your soul is covered by dust? Even among your three souls and seven spirits[1], one
soul and two spirits were lost. If you hadn’t been carrying the jade talisman that I had given you, I’m
afraid that you…,” said Ku Quan.
989
Along with his move, a puff of black smoke suddenly gushed out of Ying Yunpeng’s head, within which, a
few extremely odd and ancient style spell symbols flashed across. After that, both those spell symbols and
the puff of black smoke exploded, dissipating in the air.
Ying Yunpeng quivered and felt that a gust of cool and clear wind blew right into his head and came out
from the bottoms of his feet, then his mind, which had been quite confused all these days, instantly
returned to being clear and peaceful.
Ying Yunpeng immediately let out a growl, “Mr. Ku Quan! The few poor kids of mine, they, they’re dead! In
such cruel, horrible ways!”
———————————
[1]Three souls and seven spirits: Translated from three Hun(Chinese: 魂) and seven Po (Chinese: 魄).
Hun and Po are types of souls in Chinese philosophy and traditional religion. Within this ancient soul
dualism tradition, every living human has three different kinds of souls, which are, soul of life, soul of
perception and soul of spirit. The seven spirits also have their different names and functions. After death,
the soul of life and soul of perceptions will dissipate in the world, and the soul of spirit will reincarnate
into another life, all seven spirits will dissipate as well.
[2]Ku Quan as a name, literally means ‘bitter spring’.
_______________________________________________________________________
990
Chapter 230 – Special Abilities
Chapter 230 - Special Abilities
Ku Quan’s fingers released a bright magical white glow, instantly breaking the weird curse on Ying
Yunpeng’s body, which made Prince Xu feel a bit unpleasant.
Prince Xu had been sitting in front of Ying Yunpeng for such a long while, but had failed to perceive any
abnormal sign coming from his body. However, a middle-aged man wearing crappy clothes, looking as
weak as a chicken, and with an odd name that didn’t contain any personal information of his, such as
where he had come from, had noticed and easily broken the curse that Prince Xu had not even noticed.
This made the middle-aged man seem more powerful than Prince Xu, and Prince Xu was not happy about
it.
Sneering, Prince Xu held a glass of wine and gulping it down. Then he stood up, held his hands behind his
body, and gave Ku Quan a serious and proud look.
He ignored the sorrowfully yells of Ying Yunpeng, and said with a cold voice, “Elder Yunpeng, this is?”
Ying Yunpeng gasped quickly and deeply. Several of his blood vessels were visible under his skin of his
forehead. He silently chanted the spell that had a calming effect and was taught to him bu Ku Quan, after
which he gradually calmed down. He then smiled and said, “This is a magically powerful man and a very
good friend of mine, Mr. Ku Quan.”
After pausing for a second, Ying Yunpeng then continued with a gentle voice, “During all these years, Mr.
Ku Quan has been helping me with building this Ten Sun market. Without his help, the Ten Sun market
would never grow into such a thriving market.”
Prince Xu glanced at Ku Quan scornfully, while keeping his cold look and said, “Help you? Elder Yunpeng,
you are supported by the Ten Sun Country and you hold the resources of all the productions of the
majority of the Western Wasteland. With such amazing resources, the Ten Sun market would have grown
by itself anyway, why do you need any help?”
Shaking his head, Prince Xu continued, “From such a lowly person?”
Ying Yunpeng smiled, but remained silent. Ku Quan bowed slightly to Prince Xu, and seemed very
peaceful and friendly. He was not angry at all.
Before Prince Xu said anything else, Ku Quan put his hand into his sleeve, and took out a piece of stone.
He slightly blew towards that stone, removed a layer of dust covering it, then threw it up and took it back
for a few times, after which, he showed the stone to Prince Xu and said, “This, my respectful guest, this is
a piece of stone.”
991
Prince Xu angrily yelled, “This is indeed a piece of stone, I am not blind!”
Ku Quan grinned, slowly and gently nodded at Prince Xu, still not angry at all. He then slowly blew
towards the stone once again, but this time, the air breathed out of his mouth had a faint gold colour.
Countless gold powder mixed in the air blew out of his mouth and spread on that stone. Instantly, the
stone held in his hand let out wisps of golden lights. Within one to two breaths, the piece of stone
remained exactly the same shape, but its complexity changed in quality.
At this moment, the object held in Ku Quan’s hand was a piece of pure gold. It had exactly the same shape
as that piece of stone, even retaining all the natural patterns and cracks on it.
Ku Quan walked up to Prince Xu with a satisfied look. They eyes of Prince Xu had popped wide and his
mouth also hung wide open. Ku Quan handed this piece of gold to him and said, “Now, this is a piece of
gold. I, Ku Quan, guarantee with my own life that this is a piece of pure gold is without any impurities and
doesn’t need any purification processes.”
“This, this,” Prince Xu was totally stunned, while staring at this piece of gold, without being able to let
even a sentence out.
All Senior Magi had incredibly great and destructive power, and an amazingly strong life force.
Maguspriests were capable of using all kinds of weird magic, which could achieve all kinds of magical
effects. Some powerful Maguspriests were even able to change the seasonal weather of an entire area,
which had a radius up to a million miles. Through blood offering ceremonies, they could even move
mountains and oceans with only a thought.
However, with Prince Xu’s knowledge and experience, he had never heard of people capable of such
things. Turning a stone into gold!
That was right, this special magic or ability should be called ‘turning stone into gold’. But not a single
Maguspriest he knew could do this. Besides, gold was a very important resource. It could serve as the
most useful balancing metal that the processes of building all kinds of magic tools, weapons, and magic
formations, even altars and large-scale weapons that were specially designed for wartime, they would all
require great amounts of high-quality gold.
Therefore, gold mines were always valued by people, and had gained quite a high price through all these
years. As long as you knew how to extract and purify gold and make high-quality gold with high-purity,
wealth would come to you by itself.
What if…
Prince Xu’s heart began drumming. If he had a few people who could do something like this, working for
him, he would daily be able to turn a gigantic pile of stone into gold, into pure, pure gold. Stones were
everywhere, but this kind of highest-grade gold, they were billions times more valuable than stones.
992
“Mr Ku Quan,” said Prince Xu with a nice and friendly tone, and when he looked back at Ku Quan, his
expression had turned much warmer than before.
Ku Quan smiled slightly and flicked his sleeves. Along with his move, twelve weirdly shaped, platinum
thorns that were all three-foot and six-inches long, flew out from his sleeve. These thorns were extremely
sharp, had cyan and cold light faintly sparkling on their points. Ku Quan pitched one of these thorns and
swept slightly across the gold piece in Prince Xu’s hand. The piece of gold was immediately split into two.
The cutting edge was as smooth as a mirror, without any rags. The colour and texture of the cut surface
showed clearly that this piece of gold was solid and whole, instead of some camouflage.
Prince Xu stared stunned at Ku Quan, and Ku Quan turned his wrist around, piercing that thorn hard into
his heart. Along with a noise that sounded like a needle poking into a fresh fruit, the thorn went into Ku
Quan’s body and came out from his back, however, not a single drop of blood was left on that needle.
“This,” Prince Xu shook his head. He didn’t feel anything special about this at all. It was nothing but
piercing a sharp object into a human body. Any ordinary Senior Magus would be able to do so. Senior
Magi had great and thriving life force anyway, they could even quickly grow broken limbs back anytime
they wanted, and Ku Quan had only pierced a needle into his own body.
But right after he had pierced the first thorn into his chest, Ku Quan silently pierced all the remaining
eleven thorns into the vital body parts. Every single thorn had complete punctured his body and came out
from his back, perfectly clean without any stain of blood. Ku Quan even pierced one thorn into his head,
without showing slightest bit of pain on his face.
Prince Xu was stunned again. The brain being punctured by a sharp metal weapon, even Senior Magi
wouldn’t be able to guarantee to survive doing so. After all, the brain was closely connected with the soul.
Even a Magus King couldn’t say for sure if his or her soul would remain unharmed after his or her brain
had been punctured.
While grinning, Ying Yunpeng slapped his hands together, followed by which, four guards who had been
standing in the hall, hurriedly walked over. They pulled out their long swords and started madly hacking
towards Ku Quan.
Once again, Prince Xu was deeply shocked. Judging from the sense of power released by him, this Ku
Quan was only a new Junior Magus, but facing the full strength hacks of four Senior Magi, a faint layer of
white light slowly rotated around Ku Quan’s body, and the four heavy metal swords brought up large
amounts of fire sparks against the white light, however, not even a hair of Ku Quan was harmed by those
swords.
The four Senior Magi hacked Ku Quan for an entire twenty minutes. Finally, when they were nearly out of
breath, Ying Yunpeng told them to stop. After that, Ying Yunpeng told a servant to bring over a blazing
ingle, which was a large metal bowl, fully containing a blazing and sticky oil.
993
This kind of oil had been purified by special magic, which allowed it to maintain and strengthened the
flame. As for the cyan coloured flame, although it looked quite average, but in fact, this flame was brought
out from the earth core, and capable of melting almost all kinds of metal in this world. Even an amazingly
solid body of a Magus King would slowly melt in this kind of flame, after being burned for a certain span
of time.
Ku Quan kept his calm and peaceful look on his face and stepped into the flame bowl, showing absolutely
no fear. He then sat down in the flame bowl with his legs crossed, looking at Prince Xu with a smile.
Being burned by the flame for half an hour, not even a hair of Ku Quan was burned. He showed no sign of
having activated any protecting magic talisman or tools, which meant that he had been enduring the
flame solely with his body.
Prince Xu was now sincerely convinced by Ku Quan. He bowed deeply to him and said, “Mr. Ku Quan,
please take a seat, please. We have this small problem that might eagerly need your help.”
________________________________________________________________________
994
Chapter 231 – Count Chong
Chapter 231 - Count Chong
It was the first time that Ji Hao was walking into Pu Ban City.
This city was nothing like he had imagined. There were no magnificent buildings to be found here, not
were there guarded palaces or mansions to be seen. Except the residential areas that were built by the
large and powerful organizations, which had come from all the four Wastelands, like the Ten Sun
Country, all the other parts of Pu Ban City was entirely natural.
The road paved with flagstones were over two-zhang wide, freely extending along the terrain. There
were branch paths that led to smaller hills, woods, rivers and valleys. Under those smaller hills, within
those woods and valleys, and beside rivers or streams, you could see a cabin, or a small building, or a few
stone houses that were built in a circle.
Buildings here in the Pu Ban City were sparsely built upon the natural geographic feature. People that
had come from the same clan, would built their residence close the houses of their clansmen, while
people from different clans lived relatively far away from each other.
In Ji Hao’s eyes, the Pu Ban City was a huge unit that consisted of smaller villages. It seemed as if a
gigantic hand had conveniently grabbed thousands, even tens of thousands of villages, and had randomly
thrown them on this beautiful and fertile Pu Ban City. With these small villages, the Pu Ban city was
formed gradually.
Quack, quack!
A huge group of green-headed duck, which was all too fat to even move, walked over along with the road.
Nearly three thousand ducks were walking towards Ji Hao while swaying their bodies. The duck that was
walking in front to the troop, which looked like a leader, proudly let out a few quacks at Ji Hao, even
leaning its head forward in order to try pecking Ji Hao.
Ji Hao could only step aside and stand in the cluster of grass that reached his waist, and let those ducks
have the entire road.
This group of fat ducks slowly walked pass Ji Hao while swaying their round fat butts. A few female ducks
abruptly raised their buttes and quivered their bodies, letting out a few warm, green duck eggs on the
grass.
“Eh?!” Ji Hao bowed happily, preparing to pick those few eggs up. He was planning to boil them later as
his dinner, but two huge and slim dogs immediately rushed over, while wagging their tails. They
practically rolled those few eggs with their tongues, right after which, a cute, tiny fluffy white donkey,
carrying a big basket on its back, ran quickly over.
995
These two dogs gently put those duck eggs in the basket that was being carried on the back of the donkey,
then thrust their long and wet tongues, friendly licking Ji Hao’s palm, leaving a quite fresh smell of duck’s
shit on his palm.
“Eh…nice…nice doggies…” Ji Hao became speechless while showing the whites of his eyes. He then
rubbed the necks of the two dogs, as if they were old friends. Really nice doggies, they were both over six-
foot long and had glowing, bright fur. You could clearly see their solid muscles under their skin, which
seemed so powerful and healthy.
What had made Ji Hao feel even more speechless was that he could sense over ten Magus Acupoints,
which were releasing a strong sense of power, from each of the dog’s body. These two dogs were both
Senior Magus level beasts, and each had even double the amount of Magus Acupoints than Ji Hao.
The two dogs seemed to be liking the simple and natural smell of Ji Hao very much. They stayed around
his body and continuously rubbed his legs with their necks. That tiny donkey remained standing quietly
beside Ji Hao, slowly letting out its long pink tongue into the grass cluster, then quickly rolled a big strand
of purple-flower clover and white-tongue orchid into its mouth, which he began chewing slowly.
“Ah...haha, my little friend there, both Big Flower and Small flower seems to like you.”
Followed by this voice, an elderly man, who was wearing a raincoat and a large rain hat that was made
from bamboo, walked slowly over behind the ducks. He had a bamboo basket that was designed to carry
fishes, tied around his waist. A gentle breeze blew across his face, and the small rain fell on his body. The
silhouette of this elderly man seemed to have merged with this entire piece of world, so natural and
beautiful, just like an ink and wash painting.
“I like them too.” Ji Hao smiled and bowed slightly to that elderly man. Even the dogs of this elderly man
were Senior Magus level beasts. It was quite easy to imagine how powerful this elderly man was.
“Hm, every kid who can be treated friendly by Big Flower and Small Flower are all good kids,” said the
elderly man while taking out a boiled Chinese yam-like piece of plant’s root, and handed it over to Ji Hao,
then said, “Unlike some of the other kids, who would always be chased and bitten by Big Flower and
Small Flower. Once they had nearly bitten the butts of those boys off.
Taking over the plant’s root, Ji Hao watched the elderly man held his hands back behind his body, take the
two dogs, one donkey and a huge group of duck, and walk slowly away. He abruptly spoke out, and asked,
“Dear elder, do you know where Si Xi, Count Chong’s home, is?”
The elderly man stopped walking, turned his head around and responded with a smile, “Walk straight
forward for three hundred miles, past twelve villages, you will see a house with large amounts of dragon-
skin plants growing around it, that’s his home. Hm, he has been staying in recently.”
Ji Hao thanked the elderly man, rushed out along the stone-paved road. Three hundred miles was quite a
long distance for ordinary people, but it would only take a short while for a Senior Magus like Ji Hao.
996
Ji Hao walked pass a few small hills and lakes, which were breathtakingly beautiful sceneries, and had
exchanged greetings with a few locals. While walking, Ji Hao ate that, still warm, piece of root. Once he
swallowed that one foot long piece of root, the two flames that had already moved into the Magus
Acupoint of Ji Hao’s Dan Tian, suddenly expanded into double the size it had been, and became a lot more
condensed than before. At the same time, Ji Hao felt a stream of gentle and soft power gushing around his
entire body. Soon after that, quite a few more Magus Acupoints of Ji Hao were awakened.
With a slight breath, eighteen spheres of firelight lit up on Ji Hao’s body.
Even Ji Hao was shocked badly of himself. He turned his head back and looked into the hazy rainy air. Pu
Ban City was as magical as people said. Every single person living here could be a great, powerful Magus.
Even an elderly man who was leisurely farming ducks with two dogs and one donkey could carelessly
give such a powerful natural treasure to Ji Hao as a small gift.
“This probably had been his lunch,” murmured Ji Hao.
It was a slightly difficult for Ji Hao to accept, but obviously that elderly man carried this piece of plant
root with him as his daily food, which served simply as a stomach filler for him. Ji Hao had already
awakened all his meridians, but this piece of root still awakened a few more Magus Acupoints of his. If he
had been an ordinary Senior Magus, this piece of unknown plant root could have awakened at least two
to three hundred Magus Acupoints of his.
“You old monster…”
Ji Hao murmured to himself, then kept moving forward along the road. He quickly walked across a mile
wide river through a single-plank bridge. In front of him was a small valley, within which, a simple cabin
that had a straw roof and a mud wall was clearly visible.
On the left side of that small cabin, were five smaller cabins built in a line, serving as kitchen, storage
rooms and other functional spaces. Tens of beautiful and proud roosters were pecking the ground.
Behind the small cabin was a piece of field, which was around two to three hundred acres. Only one kind
of plant was planted in the field, and that was the dragon-skin plant, looking like cabbages but had
glowing golden dragon scale-like patterns.
A quite tall and impressively sturdy and muscular man, who had a seemingly reliable and square face and
red skin, was holding a hoe and was carefully weeding that field. From time to time, he would pick up a
worm from those dragon-skin plants and conveniently flicked them flying into the yard. Every time he did
that, those tens of roosters would immediately rush over and fight against each other for that worm.
A few big dogs, which had bright and shining fur, were lying in front of the small cabin. Seeing Ji Hao
coming, those dogs stood up while happily swaying their heads and shaking their tails, letting out a few
barks.
997
Ji Hao bowed slightly towards the man, then said with a loud and resonating voice, “I am an apprentice of
the Magi Palace, named Ji Hao, and have come to visit Si Xi, the Count Chong.”
__________________________________________________________________________
SR: A little teaser, the next chapter will introduce someone ‘brother’ Si Xi….and he is related to another
powerful figure we have already met! :p
___________________________________________________________________________
998
Chapter 232 – Presenting oneself in front of the
king
Chapter 232 - Presenting oneself in front of the king
The roof of the cabin was made from ordinary straw. The owner had probably changed those straws
recently, because a nice herbal scent was still lingering on the roof.
The walls of this cabin was built with mud that was mixed with wheat bran. The scent of the wheat bran
merged with the scent of mud caused it to smell natural and nice. Although it was not as appealing as the
fragrance of flowers, it still was capable of making people feel peaceful when sitting in the cabin.
The floor was paved with flagstones, and in the middle of the room was a zhang in square fireplace,
within which, a thumb-sized fiery magical crystal had been placed in the flame to maintain the flame.
Large pieces of firewood was blazing, and a water-tank-sized clay pot was hanging above the flame. The
spring water contained in it was boiling happily.
Si Xi grabbed a handful of tea from a jar in the corner of the room, threw it into two wooden mugs, then
sat back beside the fire, pointing his finger at the clay pot. Followed by his move, two streams of boiling
water flew up from the pot and poured into the two mugs. Soon, two steaming and nice smelling mugs of
tea were done. Si Xi handed a mug to Ji Hao, smiled and said, “Kid, drink! Haha, this tea was collected by
myself from the mountain, in this spring!”
The spring water was sweet and the tea had a dense and strong aroma. Although it tasted not as
flavourful as other kinds of high-grade tea, it was intense and hot enough that once Ji Hao took a sip of
that tea, he felt a gust of hot air gushing directly into his stomach. Soon, his forehead was covered with a
thin layer of sweat.
“Uncle,” Ji Hao put the mug down, saluted Si Xi politely and said.
Si Xi put his hand into the scorching hot charcoal ash in the fireplace and took out a few balls of mud from
the pile of ash. He patted each mud balls for a short while, then flicked those mud balls, breaking it with
his fingers and showing the well grilled, sizzling and oily white pigeons wrapped in the mud.
“Drink the tea, and here, have some meat! Oh, and, don’t call me uncle.”
Si Xi handed Ji Hao a grilled pigeon, which was grilled so well that even the bones had become crispy,
then rubbed his own clean and tender chin that didn’t have even a single beard, and said to Ji Hao, “Don’t
call me uncle, call me brother Si Xi, hahaha, I’m not as old as an uncle yet!”
Ji Hao held that grilled pigeon, becoming quite speechless, while staring at Si Xi, without knowing how to
even respond to that.
999
He called Si Wen Ming ‘Uncle Wen Ming’ and this Si Xi here was Si Wen Ming’s blood-related father, how
could Ji Hao call him brother?
Si Xi look at Ji Hao with a grin, while completely wolfing his grilled pigeon, including the bones, only
leaving the pigeon’s head that didn’t have too much meat on it. He threw it into the flame and let it burn.
He then held the mug up, looking quite satisfied, and took a gulp of his tea, then grinned and said, “Ignore
that Wen Ming kid, he likes to be an uncle, let him be. I am different from him, you can just call me
brother.”
He then breathed a big mouthful of hot air out, then said while smiling, “Well, Si Wen Ming has not been
in the Magi Palace lately. There are some small troubles in Liang Zhu. He and his niece went over there,
preventing the city from a real big trouble. You’re Ji Hao, I know, I know about you, Wen Ming has told
me. He asked me to take care of a few kids for him, you’re one of them.”
Putting the mug down, Si Xi continued seriously, “Well, what kind of trouble have you encountered? I
know, you wouldn’t have come to me if it hadn’t been a huge one.”
Si Wen Ming went out of the Magi Palace for an emergency task, but he didn’t forget to ask his own father
to help look after Ji Hao. Ji Hao couldn’t help but silently feel touched by this.
Calming himself down, Ji Hao told Si Xi everything that had happened to his team lately, from when they
had left the Magi Palace to the Rong Mountain Clan, helped them with exploring and exploiting the new
territory, then the Rong Mountain Clan turning against Ji Hao and his teammates for an all-adapting
magic crystal mine, after which, Prince Xu and Gong Gong Wuyou stepped into all, framing his team
together. Ji Hao told Si Xi every detail.
“Elder Wulong has been called in Pu Ban City by the King of the humankind for an important meeting. I
have failed to get in contact with them these days. Uncle Wen Ming had said that if I encounter any
trouble that I couldn’t solve with my own power, I could come to you, bro…brother Si Xi.”
The corners of Ji Hao’s mouth twitched slightly when he said ‘brother’, it felt so strange.
Si Xi grabbed another grilled wild pigeon, wolfed it down as well, then drank up the tea in his mug. He
wiped his hand with his own cloth, then grabbed the three written confessions made by Meng Ao and his
two accompanies, which Ji Hao handed him over, and carefully read all three of them.
“Ha, what the heck? What kind of bastards are these?” said Si Xi, while gnashing his teeth, “When the Magi
Palace was built in the beginning, the sole purpose of it was to preserve the knowledge that belonged to
our humankind and to maintain and develop the culture of our humankind, Therefore, every generation
of Kings of the humankind has spent quite an effort on supporting the Magi Palace.”
“What now? Look at that Magi Palace now, too many dirty things, dirty people have been hiding in it.
Damn bastard like Meng Ao, who dared to even gang up with outsiders and frame our own apprentices.
1000
That kind of bastards have taken important positions of the Magi Palace, how ridiculous is that!” yelled Si
Xi while punched hard on his own lap, “If we still do nothing, our humankind will perish soon.”
Ji Hao opened his mouth, but couldn’t say a word.
He didn’t really feel that Meng Ao framing him had anything to do with the future of the entire human
race, but if this was connected to the current atmosphere of the Magi Palace, then indeed, it seemed
related to the future of the human race.
“We can’t let these bastards do whatever they want!” said Si Xi in a cold voice, “Do they think that this
world is at peace? Ridiculous! If not that…Those people have forgotten about the terrifying and horrible
things that happened long ago, but I haven’t, and my clansmen haven’t either!”
Swooshing up from his seat, Si Xi yelled at Ji Hao, “Ji Hao! Follow me! Let's go meet Emperor Shun!”
Ji Hao was nearly freaked out by Si Xi’s actions and words. He instantly leapt up from his seat. He looked
at Si Xi in both shock and confusion and asked, “What? Bro…brother Si Xi, meet Emperor Shun? Have you
said that or have I misheard you?”
Si Xi looked at Ji Hao as if he was looking at a weirdo. Confused, he shook his head and asked back, “Why?
Is there anything strange about meeting Emperor Shun? He is a human, with one head and two shoulders,
just like you. He doesn’t have two more fingers or one more eyeball than you, why do you act so
strangely?”
Ji Hao was only as tall as Si Xi’s waist, therefore, before Ji Hao could say anything, Si Xi had grabbed his
shoulder and carried him up. He walked out of the cabin in big steps then instantly flew up into the air.
Ji Hao stared at Si Xi stunned. This was the first time that he was being carried into the air by a powerful
Magus who was at even a higher level than Magus Kings.
Ji Hao didn’t sense any movement of natural power in the air. When Si Xi was flying, all natural powers
were as stable as usual, totally different from when Ji Hao gathered natural power, trod on clouds and
flew. Si Xi was purely depending on the great power contained in his own body, excluding the gravity of
the earth and pushing himself up into the air with a certain kind of magical power, which allowed him to
fly in the sky like a free bird.
This was an instinct.
What was meant by this was, when a Magus cultivated himself till he reached Si Xi’s level, flying would
become an instinct, just like walking, that could automatically happen without the help of any outside
power. A powerful Magus like Si Xi could freely travel across the void anytime he wanted.
Ji Hao’s head was suddenly filled with all kinds of thoughts. He thought of many things within a moment.
He thought of the dragon race, which was born with the ability to travel across all kinds of spaces, and the
1001
phoenix race that were born with the ability to fly as well. He began wondering when a human cultivated
himself until a certain degree and was able to instinctively fly like dragons and phoenixes, whether that
was an evolution or a return to the real human instinct?
Si Xi was flying at a truly great speed and was countless times faster than Mr Crow.
Within only ten minutes, Si Xi had flown to a beautiful mountain area and landed in front of a large,
seemingly residential area, with featured civil architectures built in lines.
Ji Hao didn’t have enough time to look around because Si Xi carried him right into a huge wooden
building, which was huge enough to contain tens of thousands of people for a meeting.
After having walked in, Si Xi loudly yelled out at a middle-aged man, sitting in the middle of the hall.
“Shun! Someone framed my little brother! What do you think we should do?”
Hearing Si Xi’s loud and unconstrained yelling, Ji Hao nearly vomited a big mouthful of blood out.
______________________________________________________________________
SR: I had forgotten to write ‘...someone named ‘brother’ Si Xi’, which might have been misleading into
thinking he was a brother of someone. He isn’t, as you may have read. He is the father of one of the most
OP characters we had seen so far and is even more OP than his son. And also, we finally meet the
emperor! :P
___________________________________________________________________________
1002
Chapter 233 – Confrontation
Chapter 233 - Confrontation
Emperor Shun was sitting in the hall, wearing simple flax clothes and straw shoes. His long hair was
made into a bun, stuck with the twigs of a chaste tree. Similar to how the ministers were sitting beside
him, Emperor Shun was also sitting on straw cushion with his legs crossed, looking nothing special,
neither was showing anything different that might indicate his legendary high status.
His eyes were especially bright, with each eye having double pupils. When he looked at you, you would
feel as if you had gained an insight directly reaching your soul. This was the only specialty, which you
would be able to tell from Emperor Shun’s appearance.
He had a fresh and natural smell. Although he looked like a middle-aged, or an even older man, he
smelled like the pine woods after a spring rain, which was very fresh and gentle, filled with thriving life
force. Based only on this smell, you might have thought him to be only a passionate young kid.
“Ah, Si Xi is here.” Seeing Si Xi, who had yelled loudly, the Emperor smiled warmly and said, “I was about
to invite you here. We have been discussing the Chi Ban mountain area in the North for two days now. We
currently need to open up two ten-thousand miles long rivers in that area, corresponding with our magic
formations. It is very urgent, so it must be done within seven days, can you do that?”
Over a thousand people were sitting in the hall on straw cushions with their legs crossed and eyes fixed
on a map, which was placed in the middle of the hall and made from golden sand.
A few Maguspriests, who were standing in front of the hundred zhang wide, square map, injected their
powers into that map, causing those fine golden sand to move, forming mountains, rivers, jungles and
hills. When the Emperor was talking, a Maguspriest waved his hand, right after which, two magnificent
rivers appeared on the map, wriggling like two dragons along the geographic features, forming a square
and powerful magic spell symbol in that mountain area.
Ji Hao was standing aside and was staring at the map, being so stunned that the fine hairs on his back
were even standing erect.
He could understand the content of the map just now. They were planning on opening two ten thousand
miles long rivers artificially in a mountain area named Chi Ban. Doing so, would connect all the water
resources in that area, forming a gigantic spell symbol that would be able to gather huge amounts of
natural powers, and would serve as a core of an unimaginably huge and powerful magic formation.
What an immense plan! What a magnificent and magical plan!
Ji Hao stared at the spell symbol on the map that was formed by the two rivers, continuously recalling
those spell symbols and related knowledge he had learned in the Magi Palace recently. The more he
1003
connected his learned knowledge and spell symbols to this spell symbol on the map, the more magical
and the more possibilities he found this spell symbol to be. The longer he did this, the more cold sweat
gushed out of his back.
“Seven days,” Si Xi walked up to the map with big steps, flipped his fingers as if he was counting, then
carelessly nodded and said, “Well, we have a natural river about seven thousand miles long, it’s no big
deal to open up two ten thousand miles long rivers artificially within seven days, no big deal.”
Emperor Shun smiled and said to the other ministers sitting in the hall, “I told you, if we invite Si Xi here,
he will sound like there’ll absolutely be no difficulty for him. As long as we complete this gigantic-scale
magic formation, which will be corresponding with those large-scale war machines, we will have nothing
worry about the Chi Ban Mountain.
Slightly slapping his hands, Emperor Shun continued with a smile, “As long as we can keep the enemies
out of the Chi Ban Mountain area for half a month, until the few Northern clans have completed their
harvest and have collected all the grain into granaries, if they still insist on attacking us even then, we
could just accept the battle.”
Many ministers sitting in the hall smiled and nodded as well, loosening their tightened faces.
Wulong Yao was sitting not far away from Emperor Shun. Seeing Ji Hao, he abruptly yelled out, “Ji Hao,
what are you doing here?!”
Once Wulong Yao yelled out, the other master Magi tutors, who were quite close to Ji Hao, stood up one
after another and all yelled out as well, “Hey, you little kid, what are you doing here?!”
Before Ji Hao could say anything, Si Xi laughed out loud and said, “Ah, ha, what do you mean with what is
he doing here, you bunch of old men?! Ji Hao was framed by some scums! Don’t you know?!”
The faces of Wulong Yao and the few master Magi tutors changed instantly. They glanced at each other
then looked at Emperor Shun simultaneously.
Wulong Yao said with a slight trace of anger, “Shun, Ji Hao had sent us a message, but we were busy
attending this important meeting, so we told the outer palace to deal with this. This seemed to be quite a
small case. We hadn’t thought that he would go find Si Xi and Si Xi would take him here.”
Emperor Shun remained silent for a short while, the he smiled and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe,
while nodding continuously nodded, and said, “Hm, he is a good kid, good kid. Hm, the Gold Crow
bloodline. The Gold Crow Clan people haven’t been travelling out of the Southern Wasteland for many
years, isn’t that right, Master Libation?”[1]
There was a young man, who had a breathtakingly beautiful face that could make the most beautiful
women in this world feel embarrassed, yet was tall and study, wearing a luxury red cloak. Hearing
Emperor Shun’s words, this young man spurted large amounts of fire sparks from his pupils, then said
1004
blandly, “Hmmm, Ji Hao, I know about him, Man Man’s little friend, he has saved Man Man’s life. What
happened, someone framed you?”
Ji Hao looked at this young man, who had a similar face as Man Man, clearly realizing that this young man
was no one else but Man Man’s father, the Fire God, ‘old man’ Zhu Rong. On behalf of both, Man Man and
the Gold Crow Clan, Ji Hao politely saluted to Zhu Rong and said, “Yes, I have told Count Chong all the
details.”
Si Xi was about to talk when a tall and muscular elderly man with dense curly beard and whose every
single pore seemed to be spurting streams of power out, yelled out harshly,
“Nonsense! Are saying that I, Meng Jiang, have sent out useless people?! This kid sent messages to elder
Wulong and the others seeking for help. Those few elders were busy at this important meeting, so I, as an
elder of the outer palace, had sent the most capable apprentice of mine, Meng Ao, to help him. What more
troublesome could have possibly happened?!”
Si Xi let out a scornful sniff, pointed his finger at Meng Jiang’s nose and yelled, “You old stupid bastard,
those douchebags sent out by you have messed up! What ‘most capable apprentices’? Those were clearly
cowardly scums!”
Before Si Xi had finished his speech, Ying Yunpeng walked into the hall with big steps and face filled with
sorrow. After walking in, he shouted out instantly, “Shun! I have just discovered a shocking, unbelievably
horrible fact. I had never thought that such a shameless, cruel and contemptible person existed in our
Magi Palace!”
Ying Yunpeng raised both his arms in rage, waved towards the sky while screaming, “God! Are you blind?
Why don’t you just send down a lightning bolt and strike that little bastard, named Ji Hao to death? And
his little group of flunkies, named Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing.”
Throwing a glance at Zhu Rong, Ying Yunpeng continued in a cold voice, “And a little bitch called Man
Man! Those few little bastards fled away from danger, leaving those poor Rong Mountain Clan people to
face groups of fierce wild beasts. They have ruined my reputation, which I can still cope with, but they
tried to blackmail the poor Rong Mountain Clan, kidnapped and threatened a Deacon of the Magi Palace!”
The face of Ji Hao tightened. Seeing Ying Yunpeng come in, Ji Hao realized how wise he had been to decide
to go find Si Xi and seek for his help, instead of going to seek help back at the Magi Palace, when he first
sneaked into Pu Ban City.
Since Ying Yunpeng had claimed that Ji Hao had kidnaped Meng Ao and the two fellows of his, he must
already have heard about Meng Ao and the two young men not managing to return safely to the Magi
Palace.
Zhu Rong stood slowly up, while staring at Ying Yunpeng with a pair of blazing eyes, sneered and said
slowly, “Ying Yunpeng, do you want to die?”
1005
Ying Yunpeng stared back at Zhu Rong, letting out a sneer as well and responded, “Can I ask, how I, a poor
old man, did offend you, my dear Master Libation, and made you say something like this? I assume that
our respectful Master Libation is clearly aware of that, although you possess an incomparably high
statues and amazingly great power, our Eastern Wasteland people, our great Ten-Sun Country, will not be
willingly bullied by anyone.”
Zhu Rong let out resonating laughter, showed a stateliness on his beautiful face, then suddenly released a
great raging flame. His entire body turned into a bright and glowing flame.
Watching Zhu Rong about to launch an attack on Ying Yunpeng, Emperor Shun helplessly let out a sigh,
then said a sentence.
“Who can tell me what exactly has happened?”
___________________________________________________________________________
[1] Libation: According to Taoist scripture, this is someone who offers oblation at a sacrificial ceremony.
This was the title of someone in charge of inning taxes of grain, donations and overseeing road
construction and other civil duties. According to pleco, one of the suited definition would be ‘a high-
ranking official in ancient imperial court’.
___________________________________________________________________________
SR: The Ten Sun Country must really be powerful to give Ying Yunpeng the balls to call Man Man THAT in
front of her father, who happens to be a god…
___________________________________________________________________________
1006
Chapter 234 – Being taken into custody
SR’s Note: Due to a mistake on my part, the chapters 234-236 got published nearly unedited. I apologize
on behalf of the team of TME and hope it hasn’t left a bad taste for the novel in your mouth. As always, if
there are still stuff that needs to be corrected, feel free to suggest them. My apologies again!
___________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 234 - Being taken into custody
Once Di Shun said that sentence, a natural and peaceful yet great stream of power spread out in the hall.
Zhu Rong, who had turned into raging, blazing flame about to launch an attack, sniffed in disdain and
transformed back to a beautiful young man in a red cloak, keeping his eyes narrowed and sat back on his
seat. However, judging from the cold and sharp light that leaked out of the corners of Zhu Rong’s eyes
from time to time, this hatred between Ying Yunpeng and him was rooted firmly.
Wulong Yao and few of the other master Magi tutors all took their seats as well, but with darkened faces.
They straightened their necks and gritted their teeth, looking quite angry and embarrassed.
Thy had indeed received Ji Hao’s message, but they were too busy attending this extra important meeting
and were unable to spare any attention to deal with Ji Hao’s problem. That was why, according to the
standard procedure of the Magi Palace, they could only let the elder of outer palace, Meng Jiang, who was
also sitting in this hall, handle Ji Hao’s problem.
However, somehow the problem got serious, to the point that Ji Hao had no choice but seek out the help
of Si Xi, and Si Xi had taken him directly to Emperor Shun. No matter what had happened after Ji Hao
reported to them, and whoever had been involved in this, all in all, as tutors of Ji Hao, all of these master
Magi tutors felt greatly offended.
Whoever was behind this ‘framing” issue had not only offended their dignities but also offended their
powers as elders of the Magi Palace.
Therefore, when they looked at Meng Jiang, all of these master Magi tutors were showing their anger
clearly on their faces. Although Meng Jiang was a famous, powerful, and fearless person, who belonged to
the Qing Qi Clan, he felt tortured by those weird gazes of those few master Magi tutors, making his body
twist continuously in his seat, as if he had thorns growing out from his back.
Si Xi sneered, slapped hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder and yelled, “Ji Hao! Tell them what has happened!”
Ying Yunpeng instantly took a step forward, said to Ji Hao with a fake smile and a cold voice, "Ji Hao, you
little bastard, you can still tell the truth, our King might lighten you punishment, but, if you ever dare to
1007
call white black and try to set your bunch of little bastards free from your sin, don't' blame me for punish
you right here!!"
Ji Hao smiled, gave a measuring look to Ying Yunpeng, shook his head then seriously bowed to Emperor
Shun, and said, “His Majesty, I, Ji Hao, a kid from the Gold Crow Clan, with respect, will honestly state
everything that has happened to me and my friends these past couple of days.”
Ji Hao was quite a talented storyteller, from Yu Mu and Feng Xing first accepting this task, and they
leaving the Magi Palace for the Rong Mountain Clan, to when they escaped from that underground cave
through an underground river, and had returned on the ground. After which, he had sent his messages to
Wulong Yao and the other tutors, requesting the Magi Palace to redress the scales. Ji Hao told the whole
story in full details.
At last, Ji Hao took out the three confessions, written by Meng Ao and the two young men, stepped
forward and carefully placed those confessions on the small table in front of Emperor Shun.
“Please, His Majesty, we just want justice,” said Ji Hao calmly, “At first, only the Rong Mountain Clan was
involved in this whole event. According to our Southern Wasteland rule, which states that we pay back
everyone who helped us and make all enemies pay for their mistakes, my friends and me could simply
wipe the entire Rong Mountain Clan out.”
“Great! Clearly distinguishing kindness and hatred! Our Southern Wasteland boy very good!” said Zhu
Rong while slowly clapping his hands.
Throwing a sideway measuring glance at Ji Hao, Zhu Rong shook his head and let out a long sigh, then
said, “Hmmm, you’re a nice kid indeed, but, wanting to be my son-in-law? You’re still far away from that.”
Ji Hao instantly fell speechlessness, this old Zhu Rong…what on earth was he thinking about…
Ying Yunpeng stood aside, hearing Ji Hao’s word, he yelled out harshly, “Such an evil, shameless little
monster! Apart from making stories and framing others, how dare you just mention wiping the Rong
Mountain Clan like that?! Do you even have any idea where you are?! And who you are talking to?!”
Letting out a hollowed cough, Ji Hao looked at Ying Yunpeng, sneered and said, "Of course I know where I
am! Even in front of our King I dare to say whatever I am thinking about! The Rong Mountain Clan
betrayed us for the crystal mine and tried to frame us, even tried to kill us and seal the truth. Even if I
truly wipe that clan out, it's totally reasonable!"
Drumming hard on his own chest, Ji Hao yelled back at him, “I, Ji Hao am a dignified man, I am responsible
for every single word I said! I dare to think about it, of course, I dare to talk about it!”
“Good! Good kid!” An old and hoarse voice came from a corner of the hall, “Good talk! Eh, kids in Pu Ban
City now are all weird, like…those little pussies, eh, call themselves princes, magnates, and things like
that, they’re not even a little bit manly. This kid, Ji Hao, ah, I, an old man, like him!”
1008
All the ministers sitting in the hall turned their head back and looked at that corner, after which, most of
them immediately turned their heads back and remained silent.
The one who had been napping in the corner of the hall, and abruptly yelled out just now, was no one else
but the old, old man, Master Candle Dragon, who had lived for at least ten thousand years. Even if he was
talking complete nonsense, no one dared to argue with him in front of his face.
Only Ying Yunpeng popped up his eyes wide open when he saw Candle Dragon, he instantly went so
raging that even his eyeballs turned green. This old bastard had trapped him and indirectly let all those
horrible things happen to him!
Emperor Shun shook his head and said blandly, “Ji Hao, you were talking about…Lie Mountain Xu.”
Ji Hao looked at Emperor Sun seriously and said, “Not only him, but also Gong Gong Wuyou. If wasn’t
because of the two of them, we would never, ever disturb you, His Majesty, for such a small problem.
However, now it seems that this elder is quite angered because of me.”
While speaking, Ji Hao pointed his finger at Ying Yunpeng.
Ying Yunpeng showed the whites of his eyes, suddenly kneeled down in front of Emperor Shun and began
crying and showing, “His Majesty, please, please redress the scales for me! My, my poor little boy, Yun,
and Su, my good nephew, and that talented kid Great Gale Ling, they, they all died, miserably! Poor boys!”
All ministers sitting in that hall were confused badly. Wasn’t Ji Hao claiming that he was framed? But why
did Ying Yunpeng begin crying here?
All these ministers hadn’t left this hall for days and had been discussing about the Chi Ban mountain area.
They didn’t know what had happen outside yet, but at least, they had heard about the deaths of Ying
Yunpeng’s son, nephew and Great Gale Ling.
Emperor Shun frowned, deeply and harshly growled, “What exactly did happen?”
Ying Yunpeng’s eyes showed intentions of killing, pointed at Ji Hao and yelled in a high-pitched voice,
“Him! This cruel and evil little bastard and his team, for some small conflicts, they killed the few poor
boys of mine!”
Ji Hao spread his own hands and let out a sigh, his face filled with innocence, and said, “What? You failed
to frame me so you have decided to say whatever you want?”
Ying Yunpeng abruptly leapt high from the ground, waved his arm and threw a punch towards Ji Hao,
while screaming, “Little bastard! Even if Emperor Shun will punish me, today I will revenge my poor
boys!!”
Ying Yunpeng was a great, powerful Magus King, whose punch was swooshing towards Ji Hao. If this
punch truly landed on Ji Hao’s body, Ji Hao would definitely be smashed into a wisp of smoke.
1009
Fortunately, Si Xi had been standing right beside Ji Hao all the time. He threw out a punch as well and
struck straight onto Ying Yunpeng’s fist. Their fists only touched slightly without making any noise, after
which, both of them took a step back. Ying Yunpeng vomited a large mouthful of blood out, while Si Xi
stayed perfectly fine.
Ying Yunpeng kneeled on the ground and began crying again, while screaming, “Please, someone, show
justice to us! To those poor dead boys of our Ten Sun Country!”
Emperor Shun remained absolutely calm, while only staring at Ji Hao from head to toe.
Remaining silent for a short while, Emperor Shun said with the same bland tone, “Where is Hao Tao?
Come, take Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng both into custody. After we have found out the truth, we will deal
with both of them.”
A strong man, who had a purple, square and august face, walked out from the crowd of ministers,
grabbed Ji Hao’s shoulder with one hand, other hand grabbed Ying Yunpeng’s shoulder, and walked out of
the hall.
___________________________________________________________________________
1010
Chapter 235 – Jail
Note: As said in the note of chapter 234, because a mistake on my part, ch 234-236 had been released
nearly unedited. I apologize for this.
___________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 235 - Jail
Under the control of Hao Tao, Ji Hao had completely lost the power to resist. Unlike him, Ying Yunpeng
was compliantly pushed by Hao Tao to walk out of the hall.
Hao Tao gave people an extremely upright and honourable feeling, and his face was as serious and stiff as
flagstones. He took Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng, and walked out of the hall onto a broad path for over two
hundred zhang, after which, Ji Hao saw a wide and busy road.
When he had arrived here, he was being carried by Si Xi who was flying at a high speed, therefore, he
hadn’t even noticed this road. Now, taking a close look at this broad road, Ji Hao found many people
hurriedly coming and going, and heavy traffic on the road. This road was much busier than even the ten
main paths of the Magi Palace.
On the roadside, there were over a thousand thatched huts, built in a line.
The so-called thatched huts were built by only four bamboos stuck on the ground, supporting a thin roof
made from straw. All thatched huts were only a zhang in a square, without any wall and completely
empty, only a straw mat was thrown on the floor of each hut.
In many thatched huts, some muscular and scary looking men had been either lying or sitting on those
straw mats. Occasionally, you would see some seemingly weak women or kids lying there. Seeing Ji Hao
and Ying Yunpeng being brought over by Hao Tao, a few muscular men, who were releasing Senior Magus
level of power, instantly leapt high from the ground, excitedly began yelling while pointing their fingers at
the two of them.
“Oi! New prisoners! What have you done?!”
These men were yelling and shouting, asking Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng what did they had done that
caused them to be thrown into jail.
Ying Yunpeng threw a few cold and threatening glances at these men, and said blandly, “This old man
standing in front of you, is named Ying Yunpeng. I am the chief elder, accredited to this Pu Ban City, by the
Ten Sun Country.”
The muscular men, who had been waving their hands and were yelling at Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng were
all shocked, and lowered their heads one after another. They sat back on their straw mats, as if they had
1011
seen some horrible beasts, they kept their heads down and didn’t dare to even look at Ying Yunpeng
again.
Hao Tao pushed hard on Ying Yunpeng’s back, sent him into an empty hut and said harshly, “Elder, please
watch your language! You are currently indeed still an elder of the Ten Sun Country, but if we discover
that you have done any illegal thing, such as framing others, then you will only be a prisoner.”
Ying Yunpeng let out a sneer, narrowed his eyes and sat on the straw mat, remaining silent.
Ji Hao looked curiously at Hao Tao, then walked into another empty hut himself. On the road, some
passengers began pointing at Ji Hao and whispering to each other.
“What a handsome boy, how could he be kept in here?”
“Hm, just wondering what kind of serious mistake he had made. Normally if people like us accidentally
break some rules, they would at most reprimand and warn us, how could he end up here in this jail?”
“Such a great shame, what a pretty body, looks young as well, but yet, he the sense of power he releases is
quite powerful. He will surely grow into a marvelous Magus. Why won’t he learn to be nice and honest?”
“Well, kids can always be confused, it’s impossible for kids to completely keep themselves in compliance
of the laws, but an elderly man like this one, how could he end up in this jail as well? Must be a big old
sinner!”
Soon, Ying Yunpeng became the topic instead of Ji Hao. The people stopped walking and were standing in
such a way that they surrounded his hut and were discussing about him. Moreover, some of them even
threw a few mud balls out from the crowd towards Ying Yunpeng’s body. However, before those mud
balls could touch his body, Ying Yunpeng slightly waved his hand and shook those mud balls into ashes.
“You people, don’t cause yourselves disasters!” Ying Yunpeng didn’t even open his eyes, sat on the mat
and yelled fiercely,” I am…”
Hao Tao interrupted his words and yelled harshly at him, “Ying Yunpeng! No one in this jail is allowed to
shout! You are banned!”
While speaking, Hao Tao locked his finger together into a weird motion, then let to a faint growl, flicked
his fingers then pointed at Ying Yunpeng. Instantly, a wisp of black smoke rose from Ying Yunpeng’s
throat, he opened his mouth, but couldn’t make any more sounds.
Ying Yunpeng was enraged, leapt up from the mat, waved his arms but no one knew what he was trying
to say.
Hao Tao looked proudly at Ying Yunpeng, said word by word, “No matter how much power you have out
there, once you get in here, I can execute you immediately according to the law if you don’t listen to me.
Please don’t get yourself killed.”
1012
Speaking the word ‘execute’, a three-foot long matter automatically flew out from the sheath, hung
around his waist. The bright and sharp edge of the dagger emitted three shrill sounds and released a
bone-piercing cold power. Large amounts of plants around the hut were instantly cut into pieces by the
fierce power of the dagger, some of them were even stirred into ashes.
Ying Yunpeng immediately lost his rage. He grinned and cupped his hands, saluted to Hao Tao for a few
times, then sat nicely back on the mat.
Ji Hao looked at Ying Yunpeng’s movements, slightly smiled and said, “Since we have already gotten into
this jail, we must obey the rules of this jail. Hm, lord Hao Tao, I am certainly very mannered. But, aren’t
you afraid that prisoners would escape from this jail, I mean, you don’t even have walls…”
When he had been a young man in his previous life, he was arrogant and imperious, never listened to
anyone. Therefore, he had been sent to jails countless times. Facing a jail, especially a jail as rough and
simple as this one, Ji Hao didn’t feel any pressure, instead, he even felt quite familiar and warm.
The only question bothering him now was, this so-called jail, with the cells made from four bamboos and
a straw roof, could this even be counted as a jail?
Hearing Ji Hao’s words, Hao Tao smiled, but remained silent. He raised his hand and slightly patted Ji
Hao’s head, then turned around and left.
A muscular man in the hut next to Ji Hao’s hut laughed out aloud, waved his hand to Ji Hao and said, “Kid,
what have you done to have been sent here? I assume that you haven’t heard how powerful this Pu Ban
City’s jail is, have you? Not to mention no one even dared to try to break out from here, if you intend to
run away…hehe, I’m afraid that even Divine Magi couldn’t possibly do that.”
Ji Hao was slightly shocked by this, while looking at the surrounding area of this jail.
Impossible to escape from here? Not even Divine Magi? Is this jail really that powerful? Ji Hao frowned,
raised his hand and carefully reached a bamboo next to him, the bamboo felt smooth and bouncy, just like
any ordinary bamboo, nothing special at all.
After which, Ji Hao slowly and carefully reached his hand to the air out of this hut.
When his finger was about to reach out of the hut, a sizzling sound suddenly rose from his fingertips,
along with which, a lightning bolt flashed across the air in front of Ji Hao, burning his finger that even let
out a puff of black smoke. After which, no matter how hard Ji Hao tried, he would feel an invisible power
blocking his finger, even when he used all of his power, he would eventually fail to reach the outer space
with his hand.
“Wow, Pu Ban City’s jail!” Ji Hao staring at Hao Tao’s back and seemed to be thinking of something.
1013
After he had learned [Sky Opening] from the mysterious man, Ji Hao had gained a slight little bit, shallow
understanding of the great and magical natural laws. Within that lightning bolts, which had burned his
finger just now, Ji Hao clearly sensed a trace of the natural laws.
This small hut looked simple and rough, however, as long as the King of the humankind set it as a jail, it
will be the most unbreakable jail in the world. The spirit of the natural law lingered around here,
therefore, this jail was incomparably firm and unbreakable, not even a Divine Magus could escape from it.
If he truly intended to break out from here, he could only try with the power of the [Sky Opening],
discover a slim chance, and try to break the durance of this jail with it. Only this way, he would probably
be able to break out from this jail.
“Extraordinary jail,” sitting on the straw mat, Ji Hao smiled and said to Ying Yunpeng, who had been
sitting in the hut next to him, “What have Prince Wuyou and Prince Xu given you, which made you willing
to frame me for them? Or…do you just simply hate me?”
Ying Yunpeng’s throat was still wrapped in a gust of black smoke, he could only stare at Ji Hao with an
impressively resentful expression, but couldn’t say even a word.
___________________________________________________________________________
1014
Chapter 236 – Preach
Chapter 236 - Preach
The people of Pu Ban City were mostly simple and honest. People who committed a serious sin and were
put into jail, were extremely rare. After those people had surrounded Ying Yunpeng’s hut and discussed
him for a while, they lost interests in both Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng, shook their heads and went back to
their lifes.
Ying Yunpeng gave Ji Hao a few sneers, sat and crossed his legs, took a long deep breath and began
cultivating.
Ji Hao hadn't noticed anything special during the daytime, but during the night, when the sky was thickly
dotted with bright stars, Ji Hao clearly saw a relatively bigger star, grow much brighter than the others.
The star was shining brightly and even looked like a pentacle from Ji Hao’ angle. Beams of extremely
condensed, golden needles-like starlight descended from the air, continuously gushing into the Magus
Acupoints of Ying Yunpeng.
Every beam of starlight was extremely pure and contained a great amount of power. The power
contained in every beam of starlight equaled to the total amount of power contained in the Magus
Acupoint of a Senior Magus. Within the span of only one breath, over ten beams of starlight would be
absorbed by Ying Yunpeng’s body.
Ji Hao stared at Ying Yunpeng in shock for a while. He suddenly realized the great, scary difference
between Magus Kings and Senior Magi.
Raising his head and looking at the starry sky, Ji Hao silently shook his head. A Magus King’s cultivation
started from finding his or her own spirit star. From then on, he or she would be able to share powers
with the spirit star, and every move of this Magus King would be improved by the special power,
belonging to that spirit star.
Pondering over this for a while, Ji Hao began his own cultivation as well.
The cell of the jail was only made from four bamboos and one straw roof, without anything to block
people’s eyesight, therefore, even sleeping in this kind of cell would be quite embarrassing to Ji Hao.
Except cultivation, he could think of no other thing to do.
Slowly activating all the power contained in his meridians, he transformed the streams of power into a
sharp and solid drill, continuously drilling a new Magus Acupoint. The power contained in his meridians
were relatively withy, perfect for awakening new Magus Acupoints.
As for the power contained in a awakened Magus Acupoint, which was way too condensed and great,
could only be used in ordinary cultivation, instead of awakening new Magus Acupoints.
1015
Because the new Magus Acupoints were as fragile as eggs, if the power contained in the already
awakened Magus Acupoint would be used to awaken them, it would be easy to lose control of that fierce
and violent power. This could result in smashing the new, tender Magus Acupoint into pieces, causing the
Magus to lose a precious Acupoint.
Ordinary Senior Magi never cultivated their souls and spiritual power, therefore, they couldn’t exert
precise control over the great and violent power contained in their awakened Magus Acupoints. Ever
since the magic cultivation system was invented, all Senior Magi would only use power contained in their
meridians to awake their new Magus Acupoints, and all foundational power of their newly awakened
Magus Acupoints came from their meridians, and had nothing to do with their already woken Magus
Acupoints.
However, Ji Hao had been cultivating with the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words] since he had been a
little kid, which allowed him to freely control his soul and spiritual power, which was hundreds of times
greater than ordinary Senior Magi. His spiritual power was sensitive, therefore, every time when he
awakened a new Magus Acupoint, he could always transfer a slight stream of power into the new Magus
Acupoint from those already awakened Magus Acupoints. Therefore, every newly awakened Magus
Acupoints of his would be slightly more powerful than the previous one.
You probably wouldn’t be able to tell any difference when he had only ten or twenty Magus Acupoints,
but until this number grew to a hundred, two hundred, a thousand, two thousands, even ten thousands,
the power contained in Ji Hao’s newly awakened Magus Acupoints at that time, would be much greater
than those foundational power contained in his meridians.
Step by step, and to rise abruptly based on accumulated power. Ji Hao had already surprisingly
discovered that he now had a better foundation and body condition than the others.
Half an hour later, a popping sound came from his body, a red spot lit up on Ji Hao’s left shoulder -
another new Magus Acupoint had been awakened. All power contained in his meridians and one percent
of power contained in the three awakened Magus Acupoints, which were located near the newly
awakened one, simultaneously gushed into the newly awakened Magus Acupoint. After that, this Magus
Acupoint began expanding rapidly, and large streams of sweat gushed out of Ji Hao’s skin.
“Little bastard,” Ying Yunpeng opened his eyes and threw an angry glance at Ji Hao.
“Old pig,” Ji Hao opened his eyes as well, showing the whites of his eyes towards Ying Yunpeng.
The two of them glanced at each other angrily, then closed their eyes simultaneously, continuing their
cultivation.
This was a quiet night, no one stayed around the two of them except the two muscular men living in cells
relatively close to Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng, who were bored, and were staring at Ji Hao and Ying
Yunpeng, their eyes filled with admiration.
1016
The most powerful one among them was only a Junior Magus, and that too an elementary-level one, who
had only over ten meridians filled with power. Not to mention Ying Yunpeng, Ji Hao was already a Senior
Magus at such a young age, which made both of them to be filled with jealousy and admiration. They
couldn’t describe the complicated feeling in their hearts.
One of them, whose face was almost covered underneath a mustache, abruptly let out a sigh and said, “If I
can become a Senior Magus one day, I will go to the North and join the army. Even if I have to risk my life
and fight against enemies, I would have a chance to earn an official position and an feudal land, that way,
my life would be valuable. It’s much better than staying at home and being yelled at by those damn
women!”
Another muscular man threw a sideway look at this, laughed and said, “You? A Senior Magus? Yeah right,
keep dreaming. Lazy douchebags like you who are even unable to distinguish one kind of grain from
another, and know nothing but getting drunk and going back home to be beaten by your Amma and wife,
you could only be a meat shield for others even if you really managed to join an army. Haha.”
The mustache man was enraged by his words, pointed his finger at that man and yelled, “Bastard! Once I
get out of this jail, I will certainly kill you!”
Everyone who had been put into this jail was not nice at all. The other man slapped his own neck, sneered
and yelled back, “Come, kill me. If you can’t kill me, I will chop you instead, then kill those old douchebags
in your home conveniently. I have been fancying your wife since long ago!”
The conflict between the two of them had started a chaos, a few other men joined this oral fight, gradually
turning the entire jail gradually noisy.
“People, you are so pathetic, the bitter ocean is boundless. Turn around your head, you will see the coast
of the ocean.”
A gentle voice came from afar. This voice was filled with a magical power that would make people feel
extra peaceful. Those men, who had been yelling at each other, stopped instantly and turned their heads
back, to see who was talking.
The mustache man, who talked at first yelled out, “Kong Ye kid, what are you doing here, again? What
nonsense bitter ocean? Who is bitter? You can’t imagine how happy were are! Why are you always saying
that nonsense?”
Ji Hao opened his eyes in curiosity as well and saw a young man, who was about fifteen or sixteen years
old, only slightly older than Ji Hao, and looked quite handsome. This young man was wearing a roughly
sewed flax cloth, bared his feet, and was standing not far away from Ji Hao.
The young man been called Kong Ye had his long hair hung loosely on his back and had been releasing a
magical sense of power that gave a sense of emptiness. He pitifully looked at the mustache man, and said
in a deep voice, “You are trapped in this jail, don’t you feel sad? You are not getting along well with your
1017
families, isn’t that bitter? Your wife is not nice, haven’t you been annoyed by that? You worked so hard,
ploughed and sowed on the land, but your harvest could barely fill your stomach, isn’t that bitter? You
can never have what you want, tell me, isn’t that bitter?”
Letting out a heavy sigh, Kong Ye continued gently, “Every creature in this world is living a bitter life, and
the bitter life we have, is due to our sins of our precious lives. On and on, the bitterness will linger around
us, and will never end. If you want freedom, the only way is to join us. Join us, you will learn the powerful
secret magic, which will set you free from your bitterness.
Ji Hao stared at this Kong Ye, wondering how his words could sound so familiar.
He let out an evil grin, then said in a deep voice as well, “The freedom is right behind you, only need to
slice yourself on the neck, then you will naturally be free.”
Kong Ye looked at Ji Hao, responded blandly, “How could that be freedom? Even if you set yourself free
from this life, your soul will reincarnate into the next like. Committing suicide is a serious sin, if you do
that, you could only add heavier sins on yourself, and your next life could only be more sorrowful.”
Ji Hao spread his hands and said, “Well, do you mean there is no way to break out from our bitterness?”
Kong Ye slightly and slowly shook his head and said, “Of course, there is a way that will set you free, you
will learn that after you join us. Come, join us, you will have endless, true happiness.”
Looking at Kong Ye’s brightly shining eyes, Ji Hao ruminate for a short while, then blandly yet seriously
said an incomparably dirty word to Kong Ye, which contained a bare insult to Kong Ye’s biological
mother. After which, Ji Hao closed his eyes once again and carried on with his cultivation.
___________________________________________________________________________
1018
Chapter 237 – Xie Zhi
Note 1: Although I have apologized for the release of unedited chapters 234-236, I like to apologize again,
in case people haven’t seen or read it. I hope by the time this chapter is released, the mistake is rectified.
Note 2: Some time ago we had promised one extra chapter in case we reach 100 new readers and 50
votes. As it stands we have 181 new readers and 24 votes. One goal reached, exceeded even, other not
even half. Yet, because one has reached almost double the amount of what we wished for, we decided to
release an extra chapter for that. I hope you guys enjoy the story as much as we do.
___________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 237 - Xie Zhi
The dirty words Ji Hao had said, were combined essences of all the dirty words he had learned in his
previous life. They were both mean and cruel, extremely evil and so sarcastic that ordinary people would
have no means of understanding the true content of what he had said.
At least, the muscular men in the jail, who had more muscles than brain, didn’t get the meaning behind Ji
Hao’s words, not a single word.
Ying Yunpeng frowned, pondered for quite a while, but no matter how hard he tried, he could only feel
that Ji Hao’s words were filled with mysteriousness. However, those words had sounded way too
profound. Even though Ying Yunpeng was born in a famous and powerful family of the Ten Sun Country,
and had been granted the most advanced education among the entire country, he still failed to
understand Ji Hao’s true meaning.
Only Kong Ye’s face, which was white and tender, instantly turned as red as pig’s liver. Then, the redness
of his face even grew purple, and his two eyeballs nearly popped out from his eye sockets. He stared at Ji
Hao straight in the eyes, while his slim body began to shake intensely.
“You, you, you’re not, not even birthed by humans!” after trembling for quite a while, Kong Ye finally let
out a complete sentence.
“I have a father and a mother, of course, I am birthed by human.” Sitting on the straw mat, Ji Hao crossed
his arms in front of chest, and stared coldly at Kong Ye, and said, “But you, persuading people to join your
heresy for no good intend. What do you think you are that makes you feel like you can save all those
people from their bitterness.”
Abruptly activating the power contained in one Magus Acupoint, Ji Hao yelled harshly, “Do you think
you’re a god from the heaven?!”
1019
The thunderous sound waves transformed into thunder and quickly transmitted around, causing even
the surrounding ground to tremble slightly. Kong Ye was indeed frightened by Ji Hao’s growl, he
embarrassedly staggered a few steps backwards, then stared angrily at Ji Hao for a while, then suddenly
moved his body, transforming into a white beam of light that flashed across the air and disappeared.
Ying Yunpeng opened his eyes, grinned coldly at Ji Hao and said, “Ignorant kid, you antagonize randomly.
As I see it, you will die within this year.”
Ji Hao sat on the straw mat, looked calmly at Ying Yunpeng and said, “In this way, you and this Kong Ye
knew about each other?”
Ying Yunpeng gave Ji Hao a frank look and said, “So what? I think, some of his words were quite correct.
All living creatures are suffering in different ways. Like me for example, my bitterness is nothing in
common with those lowly creatures, for sure.”
Ji Hao was staring at Ying Yunpeng, while speculating a little bit. Ji Hao could look right into his mind or
probably he didn’t see through his mind, but Ji Hao just clearly knew about people like Ying Yunpeng. He
knew what they would worry about and what they were afraid of.
He mockingly laughed and said, “Your bitterness? I assume you’re just afraid that when you run out of
your life force, you won’t be able to continue holding on to your wealth, luxuries and power. You’ll lose all
of your enjoyments when you die, therefore, you want to stay young and energetic, you want to have your
current power, status, gold and those beautiful women forever.”
Ying Yunpeng was obviously shocked by Ji Hao. His body quivered subconsciously, his eyes popped up,
while he stared at Ji Hao and yelled coldly, “You Southern Wasteland barbarian, I hadn’t thought that you
could be so intelligent and observant!”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and gave a series of sneers. In this case, as a super observant kid, he had actually
exposed the darkness and dirtiness deep inside Ying Yunpeng’s heart, using only his words. Apparently,
this had brought Ying Yunpeng a pain that was similar as being peeped by someone else. This is why he
would try everything in his power to wipe Ji Hao out from the world.
However, why would Ji Hao be afraid of him?
A silvery hoofbeat came from afar. A black kylin-shaped animal, which had a sharp straight horn on its
head, looked honourable and stately, quickly and lithely walked over. This animal was over a zhang tall,
and had a slim and long body. Under its black scales there were spiral-shaped wisps of fluff.
This animal opened its eyes wide, walked up to Ji Hao’s cell, knocked the roof of Ji Hao’s hut, then talked
harsh words with its gentle voice, “Ji Hao, don’t yell in this jail, otherwise, although you’re not
incriminated, if you yell again, you will be beaten with a solid rod ten times. It’s not worth to suffer the
physical pain for no reason, since this is your first time, and you’re young and ignorant, I will spare you
from the punishment, but only this time.”
1020
Ying Yunpeng sneered while looking sideways at Ji Hao. Ji Hao was curiously looking at this weird, talking
animal.
If the man who had put him and Ying Yunpeng into this jail, was named Hao Tao, then this animal should
be Xie Zhi, which was responsible for guarding this jail for Hao Tao.
“Xie Zhi, it’s said that you’re a magical animal that is able to travel freely across the heaven, the human
world and the underworld, and is capable of seeing people’s sin clearly. Please look at me, am I a sinner?”
Ji Hao seriously asked Xie Zhi.
“Hm? You know about me?” Xie Zhi blinked its eyes and asked a bit surprised. It remained silent for a
while then said gently, “I am indeed able to tell if a person is guilty or not, however, how can I make the
others believe my words? What I can do is guard this jail well, not make innocent people suffer and never
let sinners escape.”
“Whether a person is guilty or not, the Emperor and those ministers will correctly authenticate that.”
“In this case, can you at least take a look at this old guy and see if he’s a sinner?” Ji Hao pointed his finger
at Ying Yunpeng while grinning and asked. Ying Yunpeng’s facial expression seemed quite weird, he
turned his eyes away from Ji Hao, looked at Xie Zhi, then turned back to Ji Hao, after that, he turned his
eyes to Xie Zhi once again, doing so back and forth while staring at Xie Zhi, as if this was the first time he
had heard that Xie Zhi could tell if a person was guilty or not.
“This depends on how you define ‘sin’,”said Xie Zhi while staring at Ji Hao with its eyes narrowed, “You
have killed quite many people as well, but deep inside, do you feel that you’re a sinner?”
“You crafty thing, you threw the question back to me,” Ji Hao smiled and looked at Xie Zhi. He put his
hand into the storage bag tied around his waist and rummaged for a while, then took out a fresh fruit that
he had picked up earlier, threw it at Xie Zhi and said, “Here, treat yourself with this nice fresh fruit, I
won’t yell again.”
Xie Zhi speechlessly bounced the fruit back to Ji Hao with its forehead and said, “Are you trying to bribe
me? Or are you simply viewing me as those small fluffy animals, like rabbits or sheep, which you can
freely feed with fruits? You’re such an interesting boy.”
Shaking his head, Xie Zhi warned Ji Hao, telling him not to yell once again, then harshly threw a glare at
those muscular men, who had been yelling at each other just now, turned around, walked away along
with silvery hoofbeats.
“Xie Zhi,” Ying Yunpeng abruptly let out a sneer and said, “A single-horned animal, guarding this jail for
Hao Tao. God knows where Hao Tao has brought this animal from. In this jail, this thing is equal to a dog,
guarding the house for a hunter, how special can it be?”
1021
“Don’t you know about Xie Zhi?” Ji Hao looked at Ying Yingpeng and asked in shock, “Is it true? Can’t
believe you don’t know about him. Have you never heard that he is capable of seeing through the hearts
of people, distinguishing kindness from evilness? Or has he just never showed those abilities in front of
you people?”
The corners of Ying Yunpeng’s mouth twitched intensely a few times. He looked at Ji Hao in a truly weird
way, as if he suddenly thought of some bad things.
“It seems, quite many of you have fallen in a disadvantaged situation in front of him, well,” Ji Hao sighed,
shook his head, and said, “If I had known, I wouldn’t have talked about these things in front of you. I just
thought you all knew how amazing this Xie Zhi is.”
Ying Yunpeng remained silent. A few other people walked along the broad road, but when they were
walking past Ji Hao’s cell, a girl suddenly stopped.
“Hm? How…why do you have this on you?!”
------------------------------------------------
Xie Zhi: According to the legend, county magistrate Gao Yao had a unicorn goat called zhi (廌), which he
used in criminal proceedings, whenever he was in doubt. The animal instinctively knew the innocent
from the guilty; it butted the latter with its horn. It is described by the scholar Yang Fu as a "righteous
beast, which rams the wrong party when it sees a fight, and bites the wrong party when it hears an
argument". It is also described in the Shuowen Jiezi as being "a cattle-like beast with one horn; in ancient
times, it settled disputes by ramming the party at fault". As an inherently just beast, the XieZhi was used
as a symbol of justice and law.
__________________________________________________________________________
SR’s teaser: Are you ready for the most OP person to appear, who shows OP’ness by treating a Magus
King as dirt? Well, that is what happens in the next chapter. As far as details are concerned....I guess you
will have to wait till tomorrow.
___________________________________________________________________________
1022
Chapter 238 – Gui Ling
Chapter 238 - Gui Ling
Showering under rays of the sun and being blown by a breeze, bright-red flowers were flying over
together with the wind from an unknown blooming tree.
After many, many years, Ji Hao would still remember this scene.
This was a turning point for Ji Hao. From this point on, he officially started his life in Pu Ban City, within
this magical yet primitive Midland world. In other words, he had been pushed or half willingly entered
into a huge, tremendous, and gigantic swirl that was crazy enough to turn the sky over.
The one who had just uttered those words was a girl, wearing a long white dress and a black, sleeveless
leather coat upon it. Although she seemed to be only a young girl, she was pretty tall, even much taller
than Ying Yunpeng, who was sitting beside Ji Hao. Her hair was hanging loosely on her back, a golden hair
clasp wrapped around her forehead, and a black and brightly shining pearl was inlaid in the middle of the
hair clasp.
This girl was quite beautiful, yet she had a pair of straight, sharp and dense eyebrows, which seemed like
two heavy and sharp machetes, hacking towards her own temples. Her two phoenix-like eyes were
naturally majestically. Every time she turned her eyes towards certain angles, it felt as if roaring tsunamis
were swooshing over. A simple eye-contact with her was capable of making you feel as if a great pressure
had been laid onto your chest, causing you to become breathless.
Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng looked simultaneously at that girl, followed by her voice.
After that, the two of them, both seemed to have been punched hard by an invisible fist, suddenly leaning
backwards. At the same time, they lost their eyesights and countless stars were flying in front of their
eyes, sparkling in the pure darkness.
The eyes of Ying Yunpeng popped out in shock. If it hadn’t been for the warning of Xie Zhi just now, he
would have screamed out even with the great amount of power he had. What the heck had just
happened? As a respectful chief elder that had been sent to Pu Ban City by the great Ten Sun Country, and
a great powerful Magus King, he had been unable to maintain eye-contact with a woman?!
As for Ji Hao, he was staring at this girl, even more astonished than Ying Yunpeng.
He quickly swept his eyes across her long dress, leather coat, the black silk belt wrapped around her
waist, and the soft-bottom shoes she was wearing.
Especially the black jade Ru Yi [1] held in her left hand, which was a feet long, leaning against her
shoulder, and in her right hand she was holding a long horsetail whisk that had a lotus carved in the
1023
handle and was made from the beard of a Flood Dragon. This dress style was quite special and weird in
this primitive era.
Besides, she was releasing a magical sense of power, which was not violent and fierce at all. Instead, her
power felt gentle yet great, natural and pure, as if her power could completely merge with the nature. In
other word, her power was the same as the power of the natural law and could simply be called the
power of Dao.
Ji Hao stood up, looked seriously at this girl, politely made a bow with hands folded in front, and said in a
deep voice, “My dear friend, I, Ji Hao, am lucky to meet you here.”
The girl, who had been maintaining a straight face all this time, started smiling instantly. Her smile felt
like snow had melted and countless flowers started to bloom on the soil that had been frozen for
thousands of years. A feeling of warmth and friendliness immediately blew across the face of Ji Hao, after
which she said, “I know you are a friend. You know our big brother, you have an object that has been
made by him on you.”
“Brother Po,” said Ji Hao, grinning as well while looking at the girl.
“Ah, brother Po.” The girl glanced at Ji Hao with a slightly weird expression, then raised her head and
looked at the sky. It seemed as if she was at loss regarding what to say for a moment, but not long after,
she slowly let out a long breath and continued with a faint trace of bitter smile on her smile, “I was right,
you’re one of us. Do you know where he is now?”
“The Southern Wasteland, he was going to travel across the Zhu Rong Country. I assume he is still in the
deepest area of the Southern Wasteland, but I don’t know his exact location.” Ji Hao kept his honest grin
and asked, “Can I ask your name?”
“No need to mention the humble name, you can just call me Gui Ling,” said the girl while looking at Ji Hao
with a honest face. “I was a Black Turtle living in the Eastern Ocean, luckily I met my dear tutor, who
helped me cultivate myself to gain a human body.”
Ying Yunpeng abruptly sneered aside and said, “Well, you’re nothing but a spirit animal, in the Pu Ban
City, your kind can only pull the vehicles or clean the toilets, after all, you’re all of a lowly kind.”
Ying Yunpeng had seen Ji Hao and Gui Ling chatting quite pleasurably. It seemed the two of them were
old friends; apart from that, this Gui Ling was mysterious and powerful to such degree that even Ying
Yunpeng couldn’t tell exactly how powerful she was. Therefore, he decided to insult Gui Ling with his
speech. After all, the friends of enemies were all enemies as well, Ying Yunpeng clearly understood that.
“Ignorant kid! You asked for this,” Gui Ling growled harshly yet deeply, while flicking her left hand swiftly
and sending out the black jade Ru Yi directly towards Ying Yunpeng’s head.
Ji Hao instantly yelled out in shock, “No! Here is…”
1024
Ying Yunpeng looked teasingly at Gui Ling, this here was the jail set by the Emperor himself, and was
being supported by the great power of the natural law. In this jail, not a single prisoner could escape, and
not a single outsider could attack the prisoners, unless they were holding some legendary magical
weapons, which were beyond the power of nature law, otherwise, no one could even touch a prisoner in
this jail.
Along with a beam of black and cold light, the black jade Ru Yi easily flew into Ying Yunpeng’s hut, heavily
bumping against his face.
Followed by a loud bang, the black jade Ru Yi smashed a big half of Ying Yunpeng’s face, hollowing it as if
an egg had been hit by a gigantic stone. Even the teeth of Ying Yunpeng had all been broken and sent
flying out along with a stream of blood gushing out of his mouth.
“Your mouth is filled with dirty languages, so I had to clean it for you.” Gui Lin looked at Ying Yunpeng in
disgust and said harshly, “If you ever dare to say something like that, I will directly kill you, as easy as I
would kill a chicken. Please, be responsible for your own life.”
Ji Hao was so happily watching all this from the side. His eyes had even narrowed into a pair of slim lines
on his face, because of his big grin.
So violent, so imposing, this acting style, Ji Hao couldn’t love it more.
Haha, aha, ha, this girl called herself Gui Ling, and her big brother called himself Po, and Po had said, the
name of their tutor was Taoist priest Yu Yu. While laughing, Ji Hao’s face suddenly twisted into a mess,
and became completely frozen.
Po? Gui Ling? Taoist priest Yu Yu?!
No, no, no, no way, this couldn’t possibly be happening. Could it be true? Are these people truly who Ji
Hao thought they were?
Gui Ling took the black jade Ru Yu back, without taking another glance at Ying Yunpeng. Probably just as
she had said, killing a Magus King was even easier than killing a dog. People like Ying Yunpeng were equal
to ants in front of her. She could simply wave her hand and turn him into a puff of smoke,
The seriousness dissipated on her face, Gui Ling then smiled again. She looked at Ji Hao and said, “Why
have you been kept in here? What have you done? Or, I can just help you out of that hut. Eh, this so-called
King of the humankind sometimes are so sloppy. They never are quick and clean when dealing with all
kinds of issues.”
Ji Hao was shocked by her words again, then slowly shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought, if this
Gui Ling was the same one he thought she was, it couldn’t be more reasonable for her to ceaselessly
complain about Emperor Shun like this. At least, judging from age, she was much much older than
Emperor Shun.
1025
When Ji Hao was about to say something, he sensed a series of intense vibrations coming from his sleeve.
He hurriedly took out a jade talisman and inject a trace of power into it, immediately, Man Man’s voice
came out from it.
“Ji Hao! How have you been in Pu Ban city?! Have you found that old guy Count Chong?! We, we’re in a
trouble! The Lie Mountain Family has sent groups of assassins hunting us!! Ah! Damn, we have to run, no
time to talk!!”
Not long after that, Man Man’s yelling came out again, “Why on earth can they always find us?! We have
been running so hard!! And, why isn’t my Abba replying my messages?! Ahhhh!!!”
Ji Hao’s cold sweat instantly started pouring down from his forehead. He abruptly raised his head, looked
at Gui Ling and said, “Sister Gui Ling, can you do me a favour?”
Gui Ling paused for a second, then hurriedly nodded and said, “Your friends are in troubles, your friends
are all my, Gui Ling’s friends! I will certainly help them. Hand me that jade talisman, then you don’t need
to worry anymore.”
Ji Hao threw that talisman to Gui Ling, she let out a long and deep growl, along with the few younger boys
and girls standing behind her, transformed into a beam of cyan light and instantly darted into the air,
disappearing within a moment.
———————————
[1] Ru Yi: Ruyi (Chinese: 如意; literally: "as desired; as [you] wish") is a curved decorative object that
serves as a ceremonial sceptre in Chinese Buddhism or a talisman symbolizing power and good fortune in
Chinese folklore. A traditional ruyi has a long S-shaped handle and a head fashioned like a fist, cloud, or
lingzhi mushroom. Ruyi are constructed from diverse materials. For example, the Palace Museum in
Beijing has nearly 3000 ruyi that are variously made from valuable materials like gold, silver, iron,
bamboo, wood, ivory, coral, rhinoceros horn, lacquer, crystal, jade, and precious gems. The "ruyi" image
frequently appears as a motif in Asian art.
________________________________________________________________________
1026
Chapter 239 – Enjoy the music
Chapter 239 - Enjoy the music
Five hundred thousand miles away from the new territory of the Rong Mountain Clan.
An entirely black, magnificent palace was floating in the air. This ten thousand zhang-in-square palace
looked simple yet majestic. A thirty six thousand zhang tall watchtower was built on each corner of this
palace, and under each tower was a black, Horned Dragon-Turtle.
Overhead the palace was a sphere of black mist that was condensed from the natural essence of water
power, hovering and rolling above in the air, holding a cushion that was made from black jade.
Gong Gong Wuyou was sitting on that cushion with his legs crossed, with the three-stringed music
instrument put on his knees. His fingers either pressed on the strings or pluck the strings, the three
strings let out a thunderously loud music, transmitting to tens of thousands miles away. Wherever the
music reached, the sky would be shrouded by dark clouds and bone-piercing cold rain would fall from the
air, dropping on the ground and condensing into small ice crystals.
An entire piece of land that had a radius of ten thousand miles, was frozen by the rain of ice, which had
been created by Gong Gong Wuyou. Large groups of wild animals that were lying on the ground with
huddled up bodies, were all sealed by thick layers of ice, and seemed to have completely lost their life
force.
A hundred mile away from the Palace, the current generation of Fire God, Zhu Rong, had extended his
body to the size of a small mountain, on a pair of thousand zhang long Magic Fire Snakes, his whole body
wrapped around by raging fire. He was staring at Gong Gong Wuyou, who had blocked his way. Before the
icy rain, which was falling from the air, could reach his body, it evaporated completely by his flame and
disappeared completely.
“Gong Gong Wuyou, are you really going to stand in my way?” Zhu Rong, who was even more beautiful
than the prettiest girl in this world, let out a sneer and said, his eyebrows were raised as if he couldn’t
hide his murderous intent anymore, “Do you truly believe that I don’t dare to kill you, or that turtle-like
old thing in your family will come soon enough to save you?”
Gong Gong Wuyou remained perfectly calm, looked at Zhu Rong with a smile and said, “Zhu Rong, why
are you so angry? Well, if we count the generations from the first generation of Water God and Fire God,
we’re of the same generation. It is just that, that old monster in your family has died too soon, therefore,
you’re already the Fire God who can rule the entire Southern Wasteland and are also the Master Libation
of Humankind, while I am still only Prince Wuyou.”
1027
While letting out a slight sigh, Gong Gong Wuyou continued slowly, “In fact, I have been expecting to have
a nice chat with you, for a long time. For example, I would like to ask you how it does feel to sit on the
chair that only belongs to the Fire God?”
Zhu Rong laughed out aloud towards the sky, then said in a strange tone, “As long as you have the guts to
kill that old bastard in your family, you will know how it does feel to sit on the chair that belongs only to
Water God Gong Gong. What do you think? Do you need help? I have a bottle of ‘Nine-Skies Poison’,
brought out from the heaven. If you only could dare to poison that old bastard, I will be happy to burn
him for you.”
Gong Gong Wuyou hurriedly swept across the three strings with his finger while grinning and said, “No,
no, if I really do that, our Northern Wasteland would face a deadly disaster. I am not as powerful as you,
to be honest. I am younger than you, and my cultivation is weaker than you, although I want to become
the Water God, I am not that stupid.”
Zhu Rong yelled out in a cold voice, “You’re already stupid enough! No need to be much more. You
blocked my way! Are you trying to turn against our Southern Wasteland?”
Gong Gong Wuyou quickly shook his head and said, “Why would I block your way? I am just inviting you
to check my newly created melody, and by the way, my dear Master Libation, please give some reviews,
whether you think if my cultivation has improved or not, compared to a hundred years ago.”
Zhu Rong took a deep breath, took out a jade talisman and said in a deep voice, “Man Man asked for my
help, she is being hunted by someone. If anything happens to her, I will certainly chop you into pieces.”
Gong Gong Wuyou raised his eyebrows and said blandly, “Who’s Man Man? Well, I have nothing to do
with that. I am just wondering how much weaker I am than the current generation of Fire God, Zhu
Rong.”
He swiftly flicked his finger, the three strings emitted an intense buzzing and jingling sound that shook
even the sky. The freezing wind and rain instantly turned into countless wind daggers and sharp ice
crystals, creating beams of cold light and swished towards Zhu Rong. Gong Gong Wuyou grinned again,
and said, “Be careful, this is a new melody created by me, called [Cold Winter Kill].”
Zhu Rong’s body quickly melted within the flame, and turned into a flowing stream of flame. The two
Magic Fiery Snakes let out dragon-like growls and spurted out two streams of raging flame from out their
jaws.
Purple ‘Earth-Core Magic Flame’, which looked like sticky lava, swooshed across the air and evaporated
all the wind daggers and ice crystals. The ten fingers of Gong Gong Wuyou stopped suddenly, causing the
counterforce of the strings to create even sharper swords, while his white and tender fingers got cut.
Drops of blood gushed out of those bone-deep wounds on his fingers, soon, both the hands of Gong Gong
Wuyou were dyed red by his own blood.
1028
“Collapsed at the first blow, idiot.” Zhu Rong let out a laughter then rose into the air as a huge stream of
blazing flame, darting towards Gong Gong Wuyou along with immeasurable great heat. This time, Zhu
Rong didn’t withhold his power. He was seriously intending to kill this Gong Gong Wuyou, with only one
blow.
Gong Gong Wuyou was staring at the great flame that was covering the entire sky, swooshing towards
him, with a stiff face. He looked at those sharp ice crystals and wind daggers that he had brought up with
both the natural and artificial water power, gathered by the great power of the large natural magic
formation, hidden in the palace underneath, evaporate suddenly.
Before he had come here, he had believed that with the help of the magic formation hidden in the palace,
he could at least stall Zhu Rong for an entire day and night. After all, he always thought that Zhu Rong was
far weaker than his father, the Water God Gong Gong, therefore, he, Gong Gong Wuyou, should be at the
same level as Zhu Rong.
However, once he started the fight, he fell into despair, realizing that he had been overestimating himself
while underestimating Zhu Rong.
In front of Zhu Rong, he was like an ant that could be pressed into ash by him with only one finger. No
matter how perfect his plan was, facing a definitely great power, and this Zhu Rong, who was so violent
and with definite intention of killing him, without giving even a second thought to the so-called overall
situation, Gong Gong Wuyou finally realized that all of his wise plans, thoughts and calculations had all
been bull-shit.
Eight black spheres of mist gushed out of the palace, transformed into eight gigantic silhouettes and
blocked the flame, while shielding Gong Gong Wuyou behind them.
A shrill scream rose into the air, and a multi-headed serpent thrust its head out of the black mist, with a
hideous grin on its face. The serpent suddenly opened its mouth and let out countless highly poisonous
water arrows, darting towards Zhu Rong. Those water arrows clashed against Zhu Rong’s flame,
immediately let out ear-piercing noise, while poisonous air quickly spread over, even the ground was
corroded by the poisonous air and turned into puddles of mud.
“Xiang Liu, you want to die too?!” Zhu Rong yelled harshly, “Ha! You! A bunch of old bastards!”
“Zhu Rong, even though you’re the current Fire God, as old ministers working for the Water God, we can’t
let you kill our price,” said the nine-headed serpent while laughing disgustingly, and stirring up large
clouds of black poisonous mist and black water and sending them towards Zhu Rong.
After that, one of the remaining seven silhouettes that had come out from the palace, leapt high and
turned into a Water Ape, whose body was covered in silvery fur and neck was ten thousand zhang long.
He raised a gigantic pillar that was condensed from ice crystals, directly smashing it towards Zhu Rong’s
head.
1029
“Good, Wuzhi Qi, you have come too.” Zhu Rong growled out while a long spear condensed from flame
darted out from the stream of flame transformed from Zhu Rong’s human body.
Soon, the eight silhouettes encircled Zhu Rong and were continuously launching attacks at him. Gong
Gong Wuyou laughed happily from the side and said, “Now, my dear Great Libation, please pay attention
to my newly created melody, [Cold Winter Kill].
He slightly flicked his fingers, dripped his blood on the three strings, and a resonating music rose into the
air again, instantly resounding through the entire area, for ten-thousand miles round.
__________________________________________________________________________
SR: This explains why the Water prince dared to go against the Fire God. I had thought he was younger
than him, turns he is of similar age as the Fire God.
My apologies for having no chapters a few days. Some RL stuff had kept me from editing. Thank god, our
lovely TL has a mountain size of patience and understanding. Same goes for the big boss and you, our
readers.
________________________________________________________________________
From XianXiaWorld
1030
Chapter 240 – Kill Meng Ao
Chapter 240 - Kill Meng Ao
“Kill, kill, kill!! Kill them!”
Over a thousand muscular men whose bodies were covered completely in black hair, were yelling loudly
while waving roughly crafted stone axes and spears, rushing towards Man Man. When they were still over
ten miles away from her, seven to eight Senior Magi amongst these completely naked strong men, threw
their weapons out with all of their strength.
Those heavy stone axes and spears swiftly flew across the air along with muffled swooshing sounds
towards Man Man.
Man Man popped up her watery eyes and silently raised one of her hammers, swinging towards those
weapons. Followed by a few thunderous bangs, three to four stone axes and over ten stone spear was
shattered into pieces, while Man Man’s tiny body slightly shook as well, stirringly taking a few steps back.
Huge drops of cold sweat gushed out of Man Man’s forehead. Her body was slightly quivering and
suddenly a stream of blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth, within which, a black thing that
seemed to be alive was twisting and wriggling.
Man Man’s other hammer had gone missing, and her left hand was wrapped around by a faint layer of
smoke. A stream of green light was revolving around her left shoulder, firmly blocking the black smoke
and preventing it to reach Man Man’s heart. Her left arm was hanging softly on her shoulder, it could only
slightly swing along with her movements, but was completely without strength to move even for a
slightest bit.
On her left wrist were three visible pinholes. Wisps of black smoke continuously gushed out of those
holes along with shrill noises. Every time those black smoke would rise into the air, one or two fierce
ghost faces would appear within the smoke, then dissipate silently in the wind.
“Kill them all!!!” Those muscular hairy men shouted out once again, “Food! Animals! Weapons! Armours!
And white, soft women!! Kill them, we will have everything!”
Ho! Ho! Whooho!
Over a thousand hairy men growled simultaneously, crazily rushing towards Man Man and the others.
Another tens of stone weapons swooshed over, this time, Yu Mu let out a great shout, waved his pair of
huge fists while swinging his layers of fat and stepping forward.
His fists seemed as heavy as small mountains, bumping hard against those heavy stone weapons. Those
weapons were instantly sent flying away, however, clear bone cracking sound came out from Yu Mu’s
1031
fists; his fists were suddenly broken, after which they quickly were nourished by Senior Magus’s life-force
and recovered.
“Man Man! Hop onto my back! I’ll carry you, let's go!” Yu Mu rubbed his own hands and said in a deep
voice, “But first you have to throw your hammer away, I can’t possibly carry this hammer of yours.”
“No!” Man Man yelled while gritting her teeth, “They lied to Man Man! How could they?! Man Man was
nicely trying to help them, but they grabbed Man Man’s little purse away and poked Man Man four to
three times with some damn poisonous needle! I have to smash them! Amma said, if anyone lies to Man
Man, smash them!!”
Letting out a great shout, large streams of raging flame rose from Man Man’s body, however, within a
blink of an eye, those flame dissipated completely in the air, only wisps of faint smoke remained.
Shaosi pressed her hand on Man Man’s shoulder and said gently yet with a bland face, “Man Man, listen to
us. At this moment, we can’t fight head on against them.”
Man Man gnashed her teeth and closed her cherry-like lips tightly, then dropped her hammer. Yu Mu
grabbed her shoulder and threw her onto his own chubby soft back, then quickly locked his fingers
together and changed a few hand motions. Wisps of green smoke spread over, in the meanwhile, dark
clouds gathered towards them.
A heavy green rain abruptly poured down from the sky. However, when those rain drops were still
hundreds of zhang away from the ground, a fist-sized white pearl swished over from the sideway and
circled in the air, instantly, all the poison contained in the rain had disappeared, causing only clear and
cold rainwater to drop on the ground.
Yu Mu let out an angry shout, turned around, carried Man Man and rushed out.
Shaosi glanced at that white pearl gloomily, grabbed Taisi and followed right behind Yu Mu.
Feng Xing was standing quite far away from them. He pulled his longbow open, quickly let out large
amounts of arrows that swished towards those hairy muscular man like a rain, every arrow would pierce
right through one muscular man’s forehead, and those men who had been continuously rushing over, fell
on the ground one after another. Even their souls had instantly been shattered by Feng Xing.
However, none of those hairy men were frightened by the death of their fellows. They continued shouting
and yelling while rushing madly over. Feng Xing ran out entire three quivers of arrows, still failed to stop
them from crazily chasing after Man Man, Yu Mu, and Shaosi.
He growled angrily, slowly pulled his longbow open again. A cyan gust of wind-arrow condensed on the
string, and followed by a thunderous boom, the wind-arrow suddenly darted out, transforming into a
dragon-shaped gust of fierce wind, roaring towards those crazy and muscular men.
1032
However, that white pearl descended from the air again, hovered around and stopped right in front of the
gust of fierce wind. The pearl and the wind bumped against each other, the wind-dragon instantly
exploded into tens of spinning whirlwinds, spreading out towards all directions.
Over a hundred barbarian-like men were rolled into two whirlwinds, their body were stirred into pieces
and large clouds of blood rose in the whirlwinds. The white pearl flew across the blood mist, but didn’t
get even slightly stained by the blood.
Feng Xing let out another angry curse, turned around three to five miles away from Shaosi and Yu Mu,
fleeing towards a piece of jungle, hundreds of miles away from him. However, the landscape of that piece
of jungle was even more complex and dangerous and could provide hiding spots for more enemies.
From over a hundred miles away, another group of muscular men, whose clothes couldn’t even cover
their entire bodies, rushed towards them. From another few different directions, more weirdly-shaped,
human-like creatures were quickly moving over. It seemed that these enemies were planning on
encircling them.
These weird, hairy muscular men, who didn’t even have enough clothes to cover the vital parts of their
bodies, were all vagabonds living in the Midland, with complicated backgrounds. They didn’t like farming,
nor were they willing to be herding. Instead, they were more used to violently robbing others in order to
gain their living resources. Just like carrion dogs, moving around the entire Midland without a resident
area, and harming anyone who were living in their vicinity.
Because these people were used to robbing, they were quite powerful and had high battle efficiency,
therefore, sometimes some clans or organization would pay them a very low price for doing some evil
things for them. Normally, some food, armours, or poor women who were kidnaped from their homes,
could make these violent and animal-like men risk the lives of their all the warriors in their clan.
On a fiery cloud, floating in the air afar, Prince Xu and Ku Xuan were sitting side by side, on an entirely
red chariot, with satisfied smiles on their faces.
Ku Quan was holding a jade bowl in his hand that contained clear water. A lotus petal floated on the
surface of the water, and the petal tip was pointing at Ji Hao’s teammates all the time. He laughed and
said, “Dear Prince, you should worry no more, with my secret magic, they will never be able to escape.”
Prince Xu laughed out aloud for a few times, took a glance at Meng Ao and the two young men, who were
standing on the fiery cloud, nervously and cautiously making a grin to him, slightly waved his hand and
said, “We have to prove them guilty. These few kids were evil and horrible, for three fake confessions,
they have tortured you, and even accidentally killed you by doing that.”
Meng Ao and the two young men suddenly popped up their eyes and leapt up from the fiery cloud.
However, before they could yell out, a few fully armoured warriors stood behind them had punctured
their chests with heavy swords, from their backs.
1033
“Dirt to dirt, ashes to ashes, you should just go in one piece. Sooner or later, those kids will all go down
there, to accompany you,” said Ku Quan gently with a faint smile on his face. He then slightly waved his
hand and continued, “Well, human lives are filled with bitterness, you’re now luckily free from such
bitterness.
Followed by a few muffled boom, the bodies of Meng Ao and the two young men fell from the fiery clouds,
heavily smashing on the ground.
___________________________________________________________________________
1034
Chapter 241 – Release souls from purgatory
Chapter 241 - Release souls from purgatory
Heavy rain was pouring down, and Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Shaosi, and Man Man were all instantly soaked by
the rainwater.
The black soil had fully absorbed the rainwater, becoming incomparably sticky. Every step forward, their
knees would sink deeply into the mud, requiring great strength to pull their legs back out. To Senior Magi,
this was nothing, however, it indeed slowed them down.
Tens of thousands of vagabond men were madly shouting and rushing towards them from three different
directions. Although they were vagabonds, their equipment were quite good. They had a few powerful
longbows and a couple of skillful archers, who were shooting stone arrows out from over ten miles away.
Those stone arrows shrilly swished across the air. Yu Mu waved both of his arms, steadily slapping on
those flying stone arrows with his chubby and huge palms. Every single stone arrow that approached
him, was accurately slapped into ashes.
While slapping those arrows, Yu Mu murmured, “Eh, fatso, fatso, poor fatso, you ate so hard to grow your
fat, but now you have to use it to block weapons, such a great shame…”
Before he finished his sentence, a stone arrow abruptly flew towards Shaosi’s right shoulder. Yu Mu
swiftly turned his body and blocked that arrow with his own shoulder. The stone arrowhead heavily
bumped on Yu Mu’s body, making his thick and soft shoulder slightly hollow, then the fat around his
shoulder slightly shook and bounced that arrow out, darting backwards.
Yu Mu instantly let out a blooming flower-like grin and hazily yelled, “Nice! All their arrows are crappy,
can’t even hurt my fat skin, nice, nice!”
More arrows swooshed over, but Yu Mu’s facial expression now had become much more relieved. If he
didn’t have enough time to slap all the arrows away, he would directly block those arrows with his waist
and arms, which were much more huge than the arms and waists of others. The arrows used by those
vagabond archers were of low quality, and couldn’t possibly break his skin, they all would bounce back
because of his fat.
Feng Xing was still standing far away from them, quickly pulling his longbow open, without making the
slightest of sounds. Sharp and lightning fast arrows darted out from his bowstring one after another. The
bows of those archers amongst those vagabonds were all abruptly shattered by Feng Xing’s arrows, after
which, another sharp arrow pierced into the middle of each archer’s eyebrows, and came out from the
back of their heads. All archers were slaughtered by Feng Xing within the span of a few breaths.
“A-ma-zing!” Yu Mu showed his thumb up to Feng Xing from a long distance,
1035
“Sure.” Feng Xing responded blandly, and calmly accepted Yu Mu’s praise.
Staggering and with lot of difficulty, Ji Hao’s five teammates rushed towards the piece of jungle, and were
about to get into the vast dark jungle.
Taisi, who was being dragged by Shaosi all the way and was embarrassingly running as hard as he could,
abruptly raised his head, gnashed his teeth, showed a weird and creepy smile and said, “It’s been many
years since the last time that we were chased so badly by others.”
Although Taisi’s body was almost being carried by Shaosi, swaying like a jack of straw, this didn’t cause
any difficulties for him to take out his bone cane and wave it. Smoothly letting out a series of a short and
spooky spell, Taisi slightly waved his bone cane, after which, hundreds of vagabonds, who had been
madly chasing after them, silently fell on the ground, while the white pearl had completely no reaction to
it.
In the next moment, the bodies of those vagabondage, who had just fallen down, suddenly exploded, their
souls turned into hundreds of translucent and hideous silhouettes, screaming and rising into the sky,
stretching their arms and flying towards their fellow.
The white pearl, manipulated by Ku Quan, suddenly let out an eye-piercing white light. The streams of
white light shone on the bodies of the evil souls and quickly corroded them, creating clouds of white
smoke, just like when acid was poured on human beings. Along with shrill shouts and screams, these evil
souls’ bodies rapidly shrank and completely dissipated within the blink of an eye.
“Magic that especially aimed at evil ghosts?” murmured Taisi while staring at that white pearl.
“Not magic, something else,” said Shaosi while carrying Taisi and running quickly, in her typical bland
tone, “It’s totally different from all the magics we know about so far, it probably belongs to another
system, which has nothing in common with our system. At least one, amongst these people, is capable of
dispersing my power of weal and woe.”
Pausing briefly, Shaosi seriously continued, “Although that’s not his own power, but since he has indeed
dispersed my power, it is still quite impressive.”
Taisi’s facial expression changed slightly, his pair of eyeballs turned directly pure black. A stream of pure
black light began rotating slowly in each of his eyes, as if he was going to to suck everything in this world
into his pair of deeply dark eyes.
Countless dark spell symbols swiftly flashed across his eyebrows, then dissipated within a moment.
Occasionally, these spell symbols would merge into ferocious and terrifying devil-like faces. However,
each of these scary faces would shatter soon after they were formed, and every time when that happened,
Taisi’s body would quiver slightly.
“Have to be greater,” murmured Taisi.
1036
“Don’t push it,” said Shaosi in a deep voice.
The five of them quickly moved forward. With only a few more steps they could get into the dark and
dense jungle, which had a much more complex landscape. However, a beam of white light suddenly
flashed across the air overhead them, within which, a pretty and young girl, who had a pair of pure
watery eyes and juicy lips appeared, leapt down onto the ground, and blocked the way.
This little girl was fiddling with a fist-sized leather bag, which was sewed exquisitely and decorated with
beautiful flame patterns. This was a powerful space magic tool that the Fire God, Zhu Rong, had asked a
master craftsman to make for Man Man especially after she had arrived Pu Ban City. All of Man Man’s life-
saving magic talismans, magic treasures and tools were put in that little bag by her.
After being hunted and nearly killed by the Blood Tooth in the Southern Wasteland, Man Man was now
much more cautious than before, she would never carelessly threw those life-saving treasures that Zhu
Rong gave her in the corners of her palace, instead, she had put all of them in her little storage bag and
carried that bag with her everywhere.
With Zhu Rong’s power and his love for Man Man, if those magic treasures he had given to Man Man was
activated at once, the power and effect released by those treasures would definitely be great enough to
wipe out a few large-scale Southern Wasteland Clans that was being protected by Divine Magi.
However, not long ago, this seemingly pretty and incorrect little girl, who looked so young and naive, that
you wouldn’t even possibly think of any evilness of her, pretended to be chased by a wild animal,
staggered and fell outside of the cave, where Man Man and the other teammates had been hiding. Man
Man nicely tried to help her, but she grabbed the little storage bag tied around Man Man’s waist, and
swiftly pierced three poisonous needles into Man Man’s left wrist.
After that, countless vagabonds rushed over like water of a tide. Shaosi carried Taisi, while protecting
Man Man with Feng Xiang and Yu Mu, fled right away, had even helplessly abandoned their captives,
Meng Ao and the two young men, in the cave.
At this moment, that little girl showed up again, and was calmly fiddling with Man Man’s little storage
bag. Man Man’s eye immediately turned blood-red and yelled out,
“That’s Man Man’s little purse!!!”
“Well, now it's mine!” the little girl proudly looked at Man Man and said, “I am Pu Tong, tutored by Ku
Quan. My kind tutor said that, although you’re born in a Southern Wasteland barbarian clan, you’re quite
talented, and qualified to join us, as an apprentice of my tutor. After that, you will be able to set yourself
free from the boundless bitterness, and enjoy the endless happiness.”
Crooking her finger, she hung the little storage bag on her finger, and swayed it slightly. Pu Tong proudly
continued, “My tutor was nice and merciful, that’s the only reason you haven’t been killed yet. This is your
only chance of surviving, do yourself a favour, and just join us.”
1037
Man Man angrily popped up her pair of eyes like a wounded young beast, spurted streams of flame out
from her pupils and yelled hoarsely, “Man Man will smash you all with my hammers, then threw your
bodies in the wild to feed the most lowly creatures! You bunch of…bastards!”
Shaosi threw Taisi on the ground, each hand pulled out an alloy forged long spear out of the ground,
silently and quickly walked towards Pu Tong.
Pu Tong let out a scornful sniff, threw a sideway glance at Shaosi, then opened her mouth and spat out a
sharp flying sword, hacking right towards Shaosi’s head.
___________________________________________________________________________
1038
Chapter 242 – Kang
Chapter 242 - Kang
A heavy rain was pouring abruptly on Pu Ban City.
Si Xi was standing on a mountainside that was covered in blooming white star-like orchids. The small
piece of sky above his head was abnormally clear, without even a slight gust of the wind nor a drop of
rain. The dense and thick dark cloud, which had almost covered the entire sky, cracked above his head,
letting the bright and magnificent starlight descend down in spiral form, shining on Si Xi’s body, and also
lightening the orchids hundreds of miles around Si Xi.
The white orchid petals were beautiful and transparent, reflecting the starlight and making the entire
mountainside look like it had was covered in sparkling stars.
A breeze blew across the air along with raindrops, rolled up thousands of petals, lightly flying up into the
air. Those petals slowly rotated in the air and gathered in front of Si Xi, abruptly moving inwards and
folded, forming a square and serious face, who then opened his mouth and began talking.
“Abba, I heard that someone has been giving Ji Hao trouble?”
Si Xi nodded, looked at the face formed from the petals, let out a bitter smile and said, “Elder Wulong and
the other master Magi tutors, they…they’re not that good at intriguing. It’s already quite impressive that
they have managed to maintain the current stable situation of the Magi Palace, it’s a bit difficult for them
to well protect those kids, carefully selected and brought back by us.”
Si Wen Ming, who had sent a wisp of his soul back, from god knew how many thousands of miles away,
forcibly manipulated the natural power at Si Xi’s side, formed his own face with the petals and talked to Si
Xi, sighed as well and said, “Therefore, Abba, you have to stay in the Pu Ban City, can’t go anywhere at this
moment. We have way too few trustworthy people, who can help us right now.”
Si Xi nodded, and worryingly asked Si Wen Ming, “What the hell is happening in the Chi Ban Mountain
that made you redeploy so many people to that place?”
Si Wen Ming helplessly smiled, the face formed from petals seemed suddenly darkened, however, after
only a moment, all the petals rose again and the face instantly turned as energetic as usual, then said,
“The Emperor in power came from the Blood Moon Bloodline, Dishi Tian, has returned, while Dishi
Yanluo, who came from the Di Shi Family, hasn’t inherited the throne. According to Yu Clan’s tradition,
the new Emperor has to build enough meritorious achievements.”
Si Xi’s face immediately tightened after hearing Si Wen Ming’s words, “Which means, the main enemies
that the Chi Ban Mountain area is facing now is the Blood Moon?”
1039
Si Wen Ming nodded and said with a deep voice, “Dishi Tian is relatively kind, he has been ruling their
world for a thousand years, and within this period, conflicts that have over ten-thousand people involved
in it, have never happened between them and our kind. However, Dishi Yanluo, has been looking down
upon our humankind with hatred all the time. He sees all the creatures except of his own race in the
world, as slaves and lowly animals. This coming great war…I assume that, many people will die.”
Staying silent for a while, Si Xi said slowly, “So, this time, regarding Ji Hao and the other few kids…we can
only clearly tell them that they have to accept the disadvantageous situation, and prepare for the possible
losses, is that right?”
Si Wen Ming took a deep breath, said tiredly, “In a couple of days, when I return to the Pu Ban City, I will
tell them myself. As for Ying Yunpeng, since he has initiatively come to us, we shouldn’t worry that much.
All archers in the Pu Ban city, who have come from the Ten Sun Country, have to obey the orders and go
to the Chi Ban Mountain in preparation of the war.”
Si Xi narrowed his eyes, raised his head and looked at the starry sky for a while, then said slowly, “Just as
you said. Zhu Rong has already caught all of their attentions, and I have sent Si Dao and his fellows.”
“That’s good, I can worry less if that is so,” said Si Wen Ming deeply, “Kang has left for the Pu Ban City as
well, I think it won’t be too difficult to find out what genuinely has happened.”
Another breeze blew over, dissipated the face formed from the petals. Si Xi held his hands behind his
back, while his red face seriously tightened, eyes filled with nervousness and tiredness.
“Dishi Yanluo, if you insist on attacking us, I will fight against you with no fear. If you intend to destroy
our humankind, then, let’s see who will be able to last until the end.” An earthquake-like, muffled yet
great sound came from Si Xi’s body. It seemed that his entire body had merged with the land and the sky,
and the sense of power released from his body had become incomparably great and stately. He then
continued, “Our ancestors were born on this piece of land, have lived on this land and were buried in this
land. Our humankind has been living and reproducing on this piece of land, from generation to
generation, this piece of the world belongs to us, not you.”
A nearly crazy thunder came from the heaven, and along with a dazzling lightning bolt struck on the
ground. The dense and thick dark cloud abruptly merged back together, completely blocking the starlight
pouring down from the crack above Si Xi’s head. At exact the same moment, Si Xi disappeared completely
under the dark sky. Even heavier rain poured down from the sky, tore countless starlight orchids on the
mountainside apart, which then withered immediately.
Within the heavy rain and roaring fierce wind, over twenty sturdy young men were walking slowly.
These young men had all bare upper bodies and long hair that was hanging loosely and fluttering behind
their bodies. Huge raindrops and sharp gusts of wind all were smashed when bumped against their
muscular chests. Lightning bolts flashed across the sky and lightened their young and grinning faces. Step
1040
by step, they steadily and slowly walked on the ground, however, every single step these young men
made, was more than a hundred miles big.
The four young men walking in the front, carried a sword, an axe, a spear and a machete. Moving in the
dark night and against the fierce wind and rain, they arrived at the Rong Mountain Clan’s new territory.
They were standing on a small hill in front of the new territory, and looked at the dark valley, which was
occasionally lit up by lightning bolts.
“Big brother, shall we get start according to our old master’s order?” the young man carrying a long spear
grinned and asked.
“Si Qiang, in front of your master, you should never ever mention the word ‘old’, otherwise…do you want
to be fed to those Jurassic beasts for another three months?” the young men carrying a machete grinned
back and said, then he waved his hand backwards and continued, “Hmmm, they are here as well, let's
start then, find out the truth as soon as possible, after that, we can go back and make our report.”
Another lightning bolt flashed across the air, at the same moment, the silhouettes of over twenty young
men suddenly merged with the rain and got into the Rong Mountain Clan’s new built village.
On the fence wall, tens of Rong Mountain Clan’s night shift guards suddenly and simultaneously lost their
eyesights, before they could make a slight moan. An especially solid and powerful palm struck the back of
each of their heads, directly knocking them down on the ground.
After that, in the two small camps behind the fence wall, a few Senior Magi, who had been leisurely
chatting and drinking alcohol to warm their bodies, abruptly lost their eyesights as well, and were
knocked down without even knowing what had happened.
Over twenty silhouettes swiftly moved inside the village, wherever they moved past, those asleep Rong
Mountain Clan clansmen would fall into an even deeper sleep, and the few elders, who were living in a
few mansions in the deepest area of the valley, were silently moved into the mine that had been opened
up earlier by Ji Hao and his teammates.
Iron Yan suddenly quivered and woke up from a nightmare.
He suddenly leapt up from the ground, and discovered with a shock that he wasn’t in his cosy room,
where he should be in, instead, someone had moved him into the cold, moist and dark mine, without
waking him up. Before Iron Yan could shout out, a heavy axe swooshed across the air and struck hard on
his shoulder.
Loud bone cracking sound instantly came out from his body. Iron Yan let out a great howl, held his
shoulder with the other hand, fell on the ground, and couldn’t help but intensely twitch his body.
1041
A long spear heavily thudded against his body, whipped him for a hundred time within the next moment,
struck every single bone of his into seven to eight pieces, causing Iron Yan to nearly pass out from the
pain.
A soft gentle light sphere lit up, from within which, a young man, who had a dignified and serious face,
wearing a faint gold long cloak and a golden coronal, held his hand behind his body, slowly walked out, up
to Iron Yan. He raised his feet and threw a heavy kick on Iron Yan’s chest, nearly smashing Iron Yan’s
entire chest.
“I am Lie Mountain Kang, the blood-related grandson of Emperor Yan, the last generation of the King of
the humankind. My friends call me Kang, you can also call me Prince Kang,” said Lie Mountain Kang while
narrowing his eyes, harshly staring at Iron Yan, “I was with my warriors in the Chi Ban Mountain,
preparing for the war against those non-humankind monsters. But you bunch of bloody bastards ruined
our Lie Mountain Family’s reputation, and also made me leave my warriors and come back from the Chi
Ban Mountain and deal with this.”
“Just tell me what exactly has happened, I’ll allow you an easy death,” continued Lie Mountain Kang
coldly, “Or, I’ll wipe your entire Rong Mountain Clan out.”
_________________________________________________________________________
1042
Chapter 243 – Delusions
Chapter 243 - Delusions
Pu Tong’s flying sword swiftly hacked towards Shaosi, while Shaosi’s long spear shrilly swooshed against
it.
The long spear of Shaosi was accurately aimed at the flying sword, but she abruptly halted and looked at
Pu Tong in shock. Her long spear had failed to hit anything, because the flying sword, which had seemed
very sharp and powerful, was not real.
The flying sword that was supposed to be negated by her long spear, roared down from the air and
pierced right between her eyebrows with a high-pitched sighing sound while Shaosi was staring at it. She
didn’t seem to have felt any pain, only her body started to quiver, after which her face that always was
cold and bland, suddenly had a smile upon it, showing a trace of gentleness and warmth.
In Shaosi’s eyes, the heavy rain and roaring wind around her had suddenly disappeared, and under her
feet, were thriving and juicy grass instead of dirty sticky mud. The fierce tramps, who had been chasing
her so hard, had disappeared as well. The sky was blue, dotted with pure-white clouds, with a few
beautifully green small floating hills drifting across it. A group of white and pretty gigantic birds flew out
from one floating hill, happily diving down towards the jungle.
This was a small valley that looked very peaceful and thriving, filled with all kinds of plants, each emitting
a nice fragrance. The grassland was thickly dotted with flowering azaleas, the flowers were fiery red,
making the grassland look like an ocean of flame and covering quite a few small hills. A few hundreds of
cabins in this valley were also wrapped by these fiery red flowers.
A short and scrawny Taisi was riding on a huge yellow dog, rushing past her while proudly waving a
wooden stick, yelling and shouting towards a group of hens, pretending to be very brave warrior.
Shaosi had just learned to walk, she staggered and followed behind the huge yellow dog, babbling while
waving her pair of tiny and tender hands, trying to make Taisi slow down and wait for her.
Beside the gate of the small yard, was a beautiful and gentle woman, holding a small bamboo basket in
her arm while looking at her beloved daughter and son with a smile. The bamboo basket contained newly
picked bamboo shoots and mushrooms, and a few strands of wild plants.
A handsome man walked on the small trail in the ocean of flowers while grinning. Around his hand a long
rope that was made from withy grass was wrapped, on which two fat and huge fishes were dangling.
Grinning with a trace of embarrassment, the man let out three loud laughs from a great distance, then
said, “Ha, haha,ah, today the rabbits, living on the mountain, were too smart. I tried for the majority of the
day but failed to even a shoot even a hair of a rabbit, eh, fortunately, I am a good fisher as well. Although
1043
we don’t have any rabbits today, we still will be able to have these nice fishes! Right? Oi, Taisi, Shaosi,
don’t wander far off, come back for these fishes in a while!”
While chuckling, Shaosi happily turned her head back and waved her hands to her Abba and Amma, then
continued staggering behind Taisi and the dog.
The yellow dog happily barfed as well, chasing behind the group of chubby hens, trying to push them into
a dead end corner. Following behind the group of hens, Taisi and Shaosi slowly walked away,
disappearing in the ocean of flowers.
Not long after that, the peaceful and beautiful small village was suddenly submerged in raging flames,
huge amounts of blood nourished those flowers making their colours become even more vivid. Four-eyed
Jia Clan monsters were waving their gigantic weapons while laughing hideously, slaughtering residents of
the small village one after another, as easily and carelessly as if they were chopping off grass.
The spells incanted by the elders transformed into countless twisted black chains, flying across the sky
and wrapping around those Jia Clan monsters. Tens of Jia Clan monsters immediately turned into dry
corpses after letting out their last howl, then those dry corpses suddenly collapsed into dust.
However, right after that, a breathtakingly beautiful blood-red moon showed up overhead the village,
with a few three-eyed handsome men in luxury cloaks floating in the air, letting out beams of blood-red
bright light, killing those elders, who were guarding in front of the ancestral temple and protecting the
other clansmen.
Shaosi’s face suddenly twisted in pain, then she began vomiting blood.
“Shaosi!” screamed Taisi. He instantly raised his bone cane and started incanting a spell.
Pu Tong gave a teasing smile, rose her flying sword into the air once again, throwing it swiftly in the
middle of Taisi’s eyebrows. Before Taisi could finish his spell, he had fallen into the delusion just like
Shaosi. A warm and peaceful smile appeared on his face, while murmuring, “Abba, Amma, it’s Taisi and
the little girl, we miss you so much, and uncles, and grandpas…”
Suddenly, the body of Taisi quivered and large mouthfuls of blood spurted out from his mouth as well.
“You bloody woman!!” shouted Yu Mu ragingly, while rushing forward with Man Man carried on his back.
At the same time, he grabbed his gigantic, especially crafted pot and threw it directly towards Pu Tong’s
head, along with a fierce gust of wind.
“Well, brainless dudes are the easiest to deal with,” said Pu Tong while laughing scornfully. Right after
that, she opened her mouth and let out the flying sword once more. Similar to the previous two times, the
flying swords accurately struck on Yu Mu’s forehead. Although Yu Mu swung the pot on time trying to
block the sword, the untouchable sword still pierced into his forehead without any difficulty.
1044
Yu Mu paused abruptly and a weird smile appeared on his white and chubby face.
“Sister! You have to eat more and get fat, then you’ll be powerful! Like me, I eat loads!”
Man Man turned her head around in panic, looking at Shaosi, Taisi and Yu Mu, who had all fallen into
delusions, hidden deep inside their hearts, and seemed unable to wake up. Man Man had never seen or
even heard about such kind of weird attacking method, which could push enemies into becoming
delusional and made them lose control of their own bodies. This was apparently a soul-attack that could
take one’s life without lifting a finger.
In the Southern Wasteland, fights between clans were always simple and straightforward, life and death
would be decided by heavy swords and machetes. Even all those spells and magics were aimed at killing
as much enemies as possible in the fastest and fiercest way.
Senior Magi never cultivated their souls or spiritual powers. Their souls were purely dependant on their
physical strength, being nourished by their spirit blood and growing stronger along with their bodies.
Ordinary Senior Magi could hardly achieve such thing as manipulating their own soul power, therefore,
soul-attacks were an unimaginably weird attacking method.
“What happened to you?!! Are you all bewitched?!” Man Man yelled loudly, to the point she even began
roaring.
Judging from Taisi, Shaosi and Yu Mu’s behaviour, what they were experiencing now was indeed similar
to being ‘bewitched’ as Man Man had learned about on that subject. In the Southern Wasteland, if some
children would accidentally offend the mysterious creatures living in the jungle when they were playing
in the jungle then those mysterious creatures would invade into their bodies to punish them.
As far as healing those bewitched kids was concerned, there was a particular natural magic system in the
Southern Wasteland created by those Maguspriests, but Man Man didn’t know how to perform it.
But what Man Man didn’t know was that even if she knew how to heal the bewitched ones, she still would
be unable to defeat this weird soul-attack that Pu Tong had launched.
“Their minds were so fragile,” said Pu Tong proudly while smiling, “So, you can either die for good, or
come and join us, become our fellow apprentice.”
After finishing her speech, Pu Tong opened her mouth and let out the flying sword once again, darting
towards Man Man.
When the flying sword was about to pierce into the middle of Man Man’s eyebrows, a beam of fiery light
suddenly dashed out from Man Man’s forehead and shattered the flying sword.
From a great distance away, the white pearl that was being manipulated by Ku Quan, quickly descended
from the air and dissipated the fiery light spurted out from Man Man’s forehead, after which, Pu Tong let
1045
out a raging shout, opened her mouth and let out another flying sword. This time, the sword accurately
pierced into Man Man’s forehead.
Man Man’s body suddenly quivered, and her pair of brightly shining eyes instantly dimmed down, falling
into a deep confusion.
Just like Shaosi, Man Man had fallen into a beautiful delusion, surrounded by blooming flowers and soft
grass, pretty young girls that were walking fast. Man Man was being held in the arms by an unspeakably
beautiful women, who had dark green pupils. The beautiful woman was gently humming a nice and
peaceful melody.
“Amma, why don’t you come back and look for Man Man…”
Man Man showed a faint smile on her young and tender face, seemingly obsessed in her delusion.
__________________________________________________________________________
SR: It seemed all these kids have suffered in one way or other....
___________________________________________________________________________
1046
Chapter 244 – Suppressed
Chapter 244 - Suppressed
“Killing is the most useless method.”
Ku Quan was sitting on the chariot and said slowly with a mysterious smile on his face, while fiddling
with a string of thumb-sized, white pearls, combined from seventeen similar-looking white pearls.
“Everything in this world is formed naturally and has its own usability. Even a solid rock can be made
into a table or a chair and serve people or even a pile of dung can be buried into the soil and nourish
plants.”
“Therefore, with this incomparable supreme magic of ours we can cast the natural or acquired sins away
of every single one of our apprentices. We can make them concentrate fully on their cultivation,
accumulate their merits and virtues, then bring this great magic to the rest of the world and save more
people from their bitter lives. This is what called great achievement and contribution, which will bring
you an unimaginably great happiness.”
Prince Xu hurriedly nodded his head even though he didn’t seem to have understood Ku Quan’s words
clearly. The variety of magic abilities that Ku Quan possessed had deeply shocked him, making him feel
that even the majority of those old Maguspriests of the Lie Mountain Family were not as powerful as Ku
Quan. Therefore, his admiration for Ku Quan had grown greatly and deeply in his heart.
But, sometimes Ku Quan would say stuff that would make Prince Xu feel truly confused, because he was
unable to get the point and meaning behind those words of Ku Quan.
“This so-called great happiness, what exactly is that?” Prince Xu decided not to pretend that he had
understood Ku Quan’s words anymore, instead, he had thrown the question directly.
“Well, so-called great happiness, for example, is to have immortal life,” said Ku Quan while straightening
his waist and slightly flicking his finger. Along with his move, a bigger white pearl that had just had
broken the flame spurted out from Man Man’s forehead and collaborated with Pu Tong, putting Man Man
into delusion, rolled and instantly rose into the air, turned around in the air and darted towards Feng
Xing, who was a few miles away.
Corresponding with the seventeen smaller white pearls held in Ku Quan’s hands, when the bigger white
pearl darted towards Feng Xing, the seventeen smaller white pearls let out a slight thunder-like sound.
The short sentence that Ku Quan had said, while intentionally making a calm and blandly careless look,
was actually like a series of crazy lightning that struck right onto Prince Xu’s head, making him feel as if
countless shining stars had blown up in front of his eyes and nearly pushed him down from the chariot.
“How could that be even possible?! To not die?!!” Prince Xu’s voice had even changed, his gentle, jade-
clanging-like voice now sounded like the screams of a few hens.
1047
“Ordinary people will die when they are around a hundred years old, Novice Magi will have about a
hundred and fifty years of lives. After breaking into the level of Junior Magi their lives will extend up to
three hundred years old, when a Magus awakes his Magus Acupoints up and becomes a Senior Magus, he
or she can live up to a thousand years old. If they made a connection with a spirit star and absorbed the
star power, becoming a Magus King, as powerful and magical beings that have surpassed the limitation of
humankind, they can live for up to three thousand years.”
Taking a deep breath, Prince Xu stared at Ku Quan and said, “If, if a Magus activated all of his spirit star’s
power and absorbed all that power, he or she would become a Divine Magus. Divine Magus can live for
ten thousand years. Beyond Divine Magi, even those legendary gods that we have only heard from ancient
legends, even the five gods that once ruled the entire heaven, none of them were able to live forever!”
He then pointed his finger at the North and yelled harshly, “Do you know Prince Wuyou? He possesses
the Water God’s bloodline, which is the noblest one among the entire god-kind, but from the beginning of
the world till now, how many times the chair of the Water God hasn’t swapped from owner to owner? To
not die? Ku Quan, are you lying to me?”
Ku Quan narrowed his eyes, looked at Prince Xu with a smile and said calmly, “My dear prince, you’re
flurried. In fact, you have already believed my words, otherwise, how could you have become so
agitated?”
Prince Xu opened his mouth and popped up his eyes, but was unable to say anything. He was staring at
Ku Quan in shock, only feeling that he was looking right at a devil, who knew clearly what was going on in
his mind. Indeed, he had believed his words, at the exact same moment Ku Quan had let out the word
‘immortal’, he had believed him.
If it hadn’t been for such a great lure, why would Ying Yunpeng cherish Ku Quan as if Ku Quan was his
blood ancestor? Because he could turn stones into gold? Nonsense. Although gold was valuable, to people
like Ying Yunpeng and Prince Xu, tens of, or even hundreds of gold mines were only equal to a strand of
hair.
Only immortality could make Ying Yunpeng treat Ku Quan like that.
“The secrets of this world belongs only to this world, dear Prince, you’re still too young and have learned
too less,” said Ku Quan with a mysteriously faint smile on his face, and in a bland tone. “For example, who
made this world? Who has bred those non-human kind monsters? Where did those ancient, first three
generations of King of the humankind go? Have all previous generations of Fire Gods and Water Gods
truly died? Did the five legendary heavenly gods truly disappear?”
The body of Prince Xu quivered intensely, while he was staring at Ku Quan as if staring at a real monster.
His mind was being filled with countless thoughts but he couldn’t let a word out.
All these questions that had been brought up by Ku Quan, Prince Xu didn’t even feel like these were real
questions.
1048
Had this world not always been like this?
Hadn’t those non-human kind monsters always been around?
Hadn’t the first three generations of Kings of the humankind died long time ago?
Didn’t the positions of the Water God and the Fire God alternate naturally?
Didn't the heaven collapse already?
All these questions should be like common sense that was known by everybody, however, once Ku Quan
asked these questions, Prince Xu was immediately shocked, and didn’t know what to say within quite a
while.
“I see, in this case, it’s probably because your status, my dear prince, among your family is not high
enough, which stopped you from reaching those real secrets of this world,” said Ku Quan while
maintaining that mysterious smile, “If my dear prince, you would be willing to become one of our
apprentices, with your status and talent, you would naturally be invited to meet the two hierarchies.
Then, you would certainly understand that this world is not as you think it is.”
Prince Xu was so overwhelmed that he was even unable to talk, only swayed his body while staring at Ku
Quan with a pair of brightly shining eyes.
As for Ku Quan, he slightly grinned, then suddenly took that grin back and deeply yelled, “You can indeed
run very fast, but so what? People like you have never cultivated your souls, don’t know anything about
this world neither have you learned how this world will change itself. Even if you were born with great
powers that allows you to defeat dragons, you will still corrode into a pile of rotten meat after death. Duo!
You’re just a little kid, are you trying to challenge fate itself?”
Tens of miles away, Feng Xing was running with all of his power, fleeing towards Pu Ban City at his
highest speed.
The white pearl had been chasing closely behind him, but Feng Xing’s speed was too fast, he was almost
flying with his feet barely touching the ground. The white pearl darted behind him along with a shrill
swishing sound, but gradually the distance between it and the pearl was increasing. Every span of a
breath, Feng Xing would run another ten zhang away from the white pearl.
However, along with a deep ‘Duo’ let out by Ku Quan, the seventeen smaller white pearls simultaneously
transformed into white beams of light and darted out within the blink of an eye. In the next moment, the
seventeen white pearls reappeared around the bigger white pearl that was chasing Feng Xing. Eight white
pearls formed a circle in the air and suddenly merged into one, along with which, a beam of white light
swiftly flashed across the air. Within the white light, a hexagonal pagoda, with eighteen floors abruptly
showed up in the air. Followed by a thunderous boom, the thirty-six zhang tall pagoda swooshed directly
towards Feng Xing’s head.
1049
The speed with which Feng Xing was running, instantly slowed down. An invisible power seemed to have
stuck his feet and was pulling him backwards. No matter how hard he tried to activate more of his Magus
Acupoints power, he could only make two to three zhangs far by every step forwards, but was unable to
run as fast as a gust of the wind as he had been running just now.
Raising his head, he looked at the gigantic pagoda shining with a bright white light. Feng Xing could only
let out a bitter smile while murmuring, “What the hell is this?”
Small buildings that had multiple floors were common in the Midland world, but pagoda-like buildings,
he had never seen in the Midland.
Boom!
The pagoda fell down from the air, firmly pressing upon Feng Xing’s body.
Ku Quan let out a scornful smile and said blandly, “Just a little ant.”
__________________________________________________________________________
SR: I know these chapters feel like fillers, but in these kind of chapters you will get some information
about the background of this world. This will happen more than once. For those who are eager for action,
check out the next chapter. Some big changes will occur in the following few chapters. :)
__________________________________________________________________________
1050
Chapter 245 – Domineering
Chapter 245 - Domineering
The pagoda stood right on the ground and sank three zhang deep into the ground.
A cloud drifted over. Ku Quan slightly waved his hands, followed by which, the white pagoda slowly rose
into the air again, showing Feng Xing, who was lying in the deep pit with his limbs stretched and being
unable to move.
This pagoda seemed relatively small and light, but it was actually incredibly heavy. Being struck right on
the head by it, all of Feng Xing’s bones were broken. Many of his meridians were shattered as well, even
quite a few Magus Acupoints of his were nearly damaged. Lying in the deep pit filled with mud, Feng Xing
grinned bitterly, while vomiting mouthfuls of blood out.
“Didn’t manage to run from that,” said Feng Xing after letting out a hollow and embarrassed laugh,
“I’m…still a bit slow.”
Ku Quan stood up on the chariot and looked down at Feng Xing, saying proudly, “Even if I let you run for
over ten thousand miles at first, you will never be able to run from mine, Ku Quan, hunt. Senior Magi like
you know nothing besides fighting recklessly with that stupid strength of yours, how could you possibly
understand how magical and limitless our great magic is?”
Pu trod on a gust of wind and flew over, with a misty cloud following right behind her. Man Man, Shaosi,
Taisi, and Yu Mu all were lying on that misty cloud in a line. From a great distance, Pu Tong put her palms
together and saluted Ku Quan, and said politely, “My great, powerful tutor, how could such kind of stupid
Magus understand your magnificent magic?”
Ku Quan gave a faint smile, dramatically waved his hands and said, “Well, well, let's not mention it. Pu
Tong, you own a bit credit for catching these few kids. When we get back, as your tutor, I will certainly
reward you. Hm, these few kids are the ones who cursed elder Ying Yunpeng’s few boys to death. It’s
them.”
Deep inside his pupils, a beam of greedy light flashed across, Ku Quan then laughed in a deep voice and
said, “Well, these few kids would certainly die, however, this nature has its mercy, and we have our
special magic. We should open our gate to the entire world, inviting all kinds of people to join us.”
Pu Tong grinned and said hurriedly, “This is their luck, to be able to become your, my respectful tutor’s,
apprentices. They’re blessed. Once they join us, they will become outsiders of this earthly world,
therefore, we don’t need to punish them for what they have done earlier.”
Prince Xu stood aside, let out a fake cough and said, “I’m just afraid that these few are naturally violent
and rude, probably won’t become your apprentices willingly.”
1051
Ku Quan blandly smiled, threw a quick glance at Prince Xu then said quite proudly, “Our magic is
unimaginably powerful. As they have already been caught by me, it won’t be their decision whether to
become my apprentices or not. After they been through thousands of different lives in their dreams and
have gained a clear understanding of the sadness and bitterness of the world, they will cry and shout, beg
me to take them as apprentices.”
Speaking of this, Ku Quan couldn’t help but proudly laugh out loud, then continued, “My dear Prince, you
can just relax, after I take them as apprentices, they will go on their own initiative to the Magi Palace and
tell the truth about the crystal mine, which is certainly discovered by your, my prince’s, clansmen, and
that it didn’t have anything to do with them.”
Prince Xu gave a faint smile as well, and said, “Well, in that case that would be the best solution.”
Narrowing his eyes, Prince Xu took a glance at the over ten thousand tramps who were standing afar, and
said in a deep voice, “Well, I don’t want to hide it from you. It is just that with that crystal mine, I will be
able to have enough budget to make those stupid things neat and clean.”
Ku Quan narrowed his eyes as well, with a beam of cold and sharp light flashing across his pupils,
glancing at those dirty muscular men as well, and said, “Indeed, but they’re quite low in quantity. Only
tens of thousands of people, how many Senior Magi could be among them? What important job could
these things possibly do?”
Hearing his words, Prince Xu instantly laughed out loud and responded, “About that, Mr Ku Quan, I think
you got it wrong. These group of idiots, of all those tramp groups that I have conquered, is only equal to a
hair of nine cattles.”
Ku Quan paused shortly, then looked at Prince Xu and let out a loud laughter and said, “Dear Prince,
you’re quite a wise man who can certainly learn all the essential parts of our great magic.”
Prince Xu took a deep breath, held his breath in his lung but didn’t let it out for quite a long time, while
seriously looking at Ku Quan and said slowly, “If I can truly be spared from death and enjoy my great life
forever, I would be willing to do anything.”
Ku Quan proudly laughed out again and said, “If you really willing to do anything, to live forever will only
be a small case.”
Staring at each other in the eyes for quite a while, the two of them simultaneously laughed out loud again,
gradually, they couldn’t even stand still because of the intense laugh. They swayed their bodies and their
faces turned blood-red, even tears gushed out of their eyes.
All prince Xu wanted was to live forever and never die. Just like Ying Yunpeng, he only wanted to enjoy
his wealth and high status forever, as for Ku Quan, what he wanted was what could be brought by the
power and wealth of Prince Xu and Ying Yunpeng.
1052
Prince Xu and Ku Quan could perfectly meet each other’s needs, without any disharmony, therefore, the
longer they stared at each other, they liked each other more, even began appreciating each other because
of their shared interests.
“Just let me take them down with my magic one after another.” Having laughed for a while, Ku Quan gave
a close look at the few kids, who had been put in deep sleep, and said. He then suddenly thrust his hand
out, grabbed towards Shaosi and said, “This girl is quite talented, unspeakably powerful, she will certainly
be able to take some great responsibility as my apprentice.”
His five fingers let out a bright white light, and a faint white lotus appeared on his palm, Ku Quan then
pressed his palm directly onto the forehead of Shaosi.
Suddenly, a small stone fell straight from the air and hit on Ku Quan’s hand. Ku Quan instantly let out a
cold sniff, let out a brighter beam of white light from his finger and conveniently flicked the stone, while
raising his head and yelling harshly with a fierce smile, “Who is that?! How dare you...”
Along with a loud cracking sound, the stone smashed Ku Quan’s hand into pieces. Ku Quan howled out in
pain, held his wounded hand and quickly stepped backwards. At the same time, the eighteen white pearl
wrapped around his wrist immediately rose into the air, transformed into a white pagoda and floated
right above his head, letting out beams of white light and shielding him entirely inside.
Pu Tong, the little girl who hadn’t yet perceived the danger, screamed out in a high-pitched voice, “How
dare you! How dare you offend my respectful teacher?! Just show your face immediately and prepare to
die!”
A breeze blew over and Gui Ling, who was tall and extremely beautiful, abruptly appeared right in front
of Pu Tong, conveniently throwing a heavy slap on Pu Tong’s face. Pu Tong’s tiny, slim body was instantly
sent flying while rotating, to tens of zhang away. After that, she thudded against the ground with her head
upside-down, eyes showing the whites, causing her to faint.
When Gui Ling had slapped Pu Tong away, she had also grabbed the small leather storage bag, tied
around her waist and actually belonged to Man Man.
Turning around, Gui Ling took out the horsetail whisk and waved it slightly. She stared at Ku Quan with a
pair of bone-piercing cold eyes and said harshly, “Tell me the name of your teacher. Forcibly taking
apprentices with these shameful confusing small magic, do you even know about the agreement that was
made back then, on the top of the pillar that had been supporting the heaven?!”
[TL note: The pillar supporting the heaven should actually be a really tall mountain.]
Ku Quan paused briefly, gave a measuring look to Gui Ling, gnashed his teeth and said coldly, “My friend,
don’t you think that you are worrying too much? This is not the same era when that agreement was
made. The world has been changing, our methods should naturally change along with it, this is the rule of
nature. I assume, my friend, you must understand this.”
1053
“Change of the world? Rule of nature?” Gui Ling frowned, raised her pair of dense and sharp eyebrows
and said straightforwardly, “I’m not as good at talking as you, so I won’t be wasting my time on arguing
with you. These few kids are apprentices of ours, attacking them is equal to provoking us. Get lost! Or stay
here forever!”
Ku Quan laughed out in a great anger, popped his eyes, glared at Gui Ling and yelled, “How can you, my
friend, be so domineering? When and where did they become your apprentices?”
Gui Ling suddenly lifted her left hand, threw out her black jade Ru Yi, which darted out like a lightning
bolt and directly smashed the pagoda that was floating above Ku Quan’s head, heavily striking on Ku
Quan’s head.
Ku Quan’s head was instantly hit broken and blood gushed out in streams. He even rolled for tens of
rounds on the ground. Without saying anything, he held his wounded head and abruptly leapt up from
the ground, trod on a white beam of light and fled swiftly away, leaving Pu Tong, his own apprentice,
behind without any hesitation.
“Domineering?” smiled Gui Ling and said, “I think you should already know.”
__________________________________________________________________________
SR: Personal goal is to edit 4 chapters today. Hopefully I will succeed. For now 2, stay tuned for more :p
_________________________________________________________________________
1054
Chapter 246 – Twisting the situation
Chapter 246 - Twisting the situation
Pu Tong and the few other apprentices of Ku Quan ran away in helter-skelter, as their teacher was beaten
down by Gui Ling with a single attack, these few apprentices didn’t even dare to ask Gui Ling’s name,
before they hurriedly turned into beams of white light and fled away.
Prince Xu stood on his chariot, having a proud look and staring down at Gui Ling. Although Ku Quan had
run away, Prince Xu was still very confident. He thought that Ku Quan had fled away because he was not
powerful enough to compete against Gui Ling, but he, Lie Mountain Xu, didn’t even need to know how to
fight. As long as he gave his name, he could solve any problem in this world.
“You, woman, you’re way too unreasonable, how dare you…” Prince Xu said to Gui Ling harshly and
seriously.
“Too much talk.”
The black jade Ru Yu darted out at a lightning speed from Gui Ling’s hand. Although she was hundreds of
zhang away from Prince Xu, the black jade Ru Yi immediately slapped on Prince Xu’s face along with a
cold beam of light, as if her hand could extend unlimitedly. Prince Xu’s face was instantly covered in
blood, continuously coughing and spitting out shattered teeth while falling on the chariot.
“How dare you!!” Hundreds of fully armed guards, who were standing behind Prince Xu, shouted out
together, pulled out their weapons simultaneously and rushed towards Gui Ling.
“Well, I have always been a dauntless one, didn’t you know that till just know?” Gui Ling frowned her
thick, sharp eyebrows, quite helplessly looked at those armed guards, who had been shouting and yelling,
rushing towards her, and continued, “My teacher only allows us to spread our spirit, never permitting us
to kill people. Whether you’re monsters or any kind of evil creatures, I can just simply take you all out,
but why are you all pure-blood human? I can’t kill you, I can only punch your faces.”
While speaking, Gui Ling thrust her horsetail whisk and the black jade Ru Yi into her sleeve, then flicked
her hand, letting out a bronze longsword, which was embossed with turtle-shell-like, eight-diagram
pattern, instantly rose into the air and was gripped by Gui Ling, after which, she fiercely rushed into the
group of guards.
Along with a loud sizzling sound, Gui Ling stepped on a special spot, waved the long bronze sword and
brought up long streams of sharp and freezing light, which faintly formed an eight-diagram formation
pattern in the air.
Hundreds of Prince Xu’s guards were locked inside the formation pattern, unable to fly into the air or
escape from underground, neither could they move forward or backward. Every single move of theirs
1055
would make them fall hard on the ground, and every time they fell onto the ground, their head would feel
a great pain. Soon later, beams of sword light struck on their bodies like a heavy rain, without any mercy.
Although not a single beam of light had harmed the vital parts of their bodies, long and deep wounds
would still appear on their bodies one after another. If someone would take a close look at the wounds,
they would find that those wounds were shaped like eight-diagram pattern.
Those eight-diagram-pattern-looking wounds absorbed natural power, turned into a magical and
powerful seal, firmly suppressing the powers of these guards. This disabled them from activating even a
single stream of their powers, and made their entire bodies powerless and soft. They fell onto the ground
one after another, then simultaneously losing consciousness.
“A bunch of useless things, why did they act so arrogant earlier?” Taking her sword back, Gui Ling
stepped on Prince Xu’s chariot, threw a heavy kick on Prince Xu’s head, and said in a despising and
disliking tone, “When this world was ruled by the first three generations of emperors, the humankind
was simple and kind. They had combined their efforts to surmount all kinds of difficulties, and fight
against none-humankind monsters.”
Bending her body, Gui Ling rubbed Prince Xu’s silk cloak with her fingers and continued teasingly, “Look
at you now, wearing luxurious clothes, eating precious food, sitting on this kind of exquisite chariot when
you’re out, and being surrounded by hundreds of followers. You bully young, weak people, turn black into
white...Are you really offsprings of the ancient human beings that I have learned about?”
Prince Xu was staring at Gui Ling in both anger and shame, wanting to say a few bad words very much,
yet didn’t dare to.
Gui Ling’s words were pretty shocking. Judging from her words, she was alive from the era of the first
three generations of emperor, which was countless years ago. Who would dare to provoke someone who
had lived such a long life? At present, amongst the entire Pu Ban City, Master Candle Dragon was the only
one who had been through that legendary era and was an old bastard bully that no one dared to even
argue with.
As a prince of the Lie Mountain Family, Prince Xu still proudly gnashed his teeth, stared at Gui Ling and
said, “You won, you can say anything you want, just that…”
Gui Ling coldly sniffed, gave a slap on Prince Xu’s face, sealing the last part of his words in his mouth, then
turned her head to the East, looked at the sky and said harshly, “You have been hiding for quite a while,
still not planning to show your face? Do I have to pull you out myself?”
No one responded, the piece of sky that Gui Ling was staring at, only had a few faint clouds drifting over.
The face of Gui Ling instantly darkened, suddenly opened her mouth and let out a white-red pearl, which
brought up an especially fierce beam of light and was about to dart out towards that particular piece of
sky. Immediately, a few howls came from the sky, along with which, a couple of silhouettes appeared
from out the clouds.
1056
“Please, take that treasure back, we are not capable of withstanding an attack that was launched with
such kind of powerful natural treasure.” An over a zhang tall muscular man said while grinning. This man
had a pair of cyan-purple wings, which were over two zhang long, and wrapped by fierce wind and
dazzling lightning bolts, and was holding a long spear in his hand. He then continued, “This sister, your
temper is truly not so good.”
Feng Xing, who had been lying on the ground, with every single piece of bone smashed, and only a pair of
eyeballs that could still move freely, said in a weak and ghost-like voice, “Look at them, like huge birds.
They’re father people, from the Eastern Wasteland, close guards of the Wood God. Now, in the Pu Ban
City, only Emperor Shun has groups of feathered gods working for him, who were sent over by the Wood
God’s clansmen.”
The handsome muscular winged man grinned again and said, “Kid, you’re quite knowledgeable. I am Qing
Lei, defense minister of Emperor Shun. In simple words, I’m the leader of Emperor’s personal army.
When Ji Hao told Emperor Shun about being framed, we came straight over.”
Pointing at Man Man, who was lying on the ground with her sweet face filled with a happy smile, Qing Lei
smilingly continued, “Although the truth hasn’t come out yet, we don’t dare to let anything happen to the
little girl of Zhu Rong. Well, it seems that we don’t need to investigate anything anymore, we have already
discovered what we should know.”
Prince Xu’s face suddenly turned deadly pale. Qing Lei, that name, anyone who had been to Pu Ban City
should have heard about it. Just as he said himself, he was the leader of Emperor Shun’s personal army.
Emperor Shun was the King of the entire humankind, also known as the great chairman of the alliance of
all the human clans. Without a doubt, he had an incredibly great and powerful army, just like his personal
properties, slaves and guards.
Qing Lei was the leader of his personal army, one of the most trustworthy ministers of Emperor Shun.
Qing Lei showing his face here equaled to Emperor Shun showing here himself.
From a long distance, Kang’s strong and manly voice rose into the air, “Xu! Iron Yan has told us all the
stupid mistakes you have made, what else do you want to say?”
Another cloud drifted over quickly, with over ten bronze large chariots roaring on it, and thousands of
fully armoured warriors standing around Kang, Si Dao, and his three brothers. Behind one chariot was
Iron Yan and a group of Rong Mountain Clan’s elders, who were tied up firmly with ropes that were made
from beast tendons.
Prince Xu’s face became even more twisted than before, he stood up while quivering, politely and deeply
bowed to Kang and said in a trembling voice, “Big brother…”
Kang walked up to Prince Xu expressionlessly and abruptly gave him a solid slap.
1057
“Come to Pu Ban City with me and confess everything in front of Emperor Shun. Otherwise, I will call the
elders to uncrown you as a prince of the Lie Mountain Family.”
__________________________________________________________________________
1058
Chapter 247 – Join the army
Chapter 247 - Join the army
While staying in jail, Ji Hao had completely no idea that Gui Ling, Emperor Shun, Count Chong and Si Wen
Ming, who was in the Chi Ban Mountain far away from the Pu Ban City, and more people, had silently
made their moves.
Heavy rain and roaring wind were beating on the straw roof of his hut, with only a thin layer of straw, but
not a single drop of rain or a slight gust of wind could get into this small space. Ji Hao was sitting on the
ground with his legs crossed, staring at the sky. Through the gaps between the straws, he could even see
large drops of rain falling from the sky, however, every single raindrop would be bounced away by an
invisible power when they were still half-inch away from the roof.
The jail was releasing a strong sense of the natural law that was called ‘Dao’ by Ji Hao. Although this was
only a slight part of the true natural law, just like a small tip of a huge iceberg, it still was very dense. Ji
Hao tried silently to merge his body with this sense of natural law, while his Golden Dan was rotating
slightly in his spiritual space, along with which, his soul power was improving bit by bit.
“Yeah just play your trick.” Ying Yunpeng, who was sitting in the hut that was beside the hut of Ji Hao,
coldly and scornfully grinned at Ji Hao and said. He didn’t know anything about ‘Dao’, in his eyes, a Senior
Magus should only believe their one first and violence, believe that their strength was incomparable, that
they could even punch a hole out of the sky and shatter the entire earth, and that was the fundament of
everything.
In the eyes of Senior Magi, there was no ‘Dao’. Any so-called Dao, which represented the nature of
humankind, was less useful than the strength of Senior Magi.
Ying Yunpeng’s eyes were shining with a fierce light, while the corners of his mouth were curved
upwards from time to time, letting out a proud smile. He knew that Ku Quan was manipulating the whole
situation out there. Ying Yunpeng had hundred percent trust on him. Even though he had seen Ji Hao
asking Gui Ling to rescue Man Man and his other teammates, with his own eyes, he didn’t take Gui Ling
seriously.
During all these years, Ku Quan gradually became a magical, totem-like being in Ying Yunpeng’s mind. His
mysteriousness, his magics, and all the benefits that Ku Quan had promised to Ying Yunpeng, made Ying
Yunpeng completely obsessed with him, to the point that he almost blandly trusted him. He firmly
believed that even if Gui Ling managed to find Man Man and the other kids, Ku Quan would already have
gotten things done.
“Little bastard, you’re about to die.” Ying Yunpeng stared at Ji Hao from the sideway, while gnashing his
teeth. He silently imagined all kinds of cruel and horrible tortures that he wanted to do to Ji Hao.
1059
The sound of silvery hoofbeat came again. Xie Zhi slowly walked over, slowly touched Ying Yunpeng’s cell
with its horn and said, “Elder Ying Yunpeng from the Ten Sun Country, you can come out now.”
A faint sense of power suddenly spread out from Ying Yunpeng’s hut. Rolled by an invisible stream of
power, Ying Yunpeng was easily rolled out of the hut. He was slightly surprised at first, then laughed right
out, pointed his finger at Ji Hao and laughed so happily that he couldn’t even close his mouth.
It was done, thought Ying Yunpeng. Ji Hao and his fellows were doomed guilty. From now on, Ji Hao and
the other kids would become puppets under the control of Ying Yunpeng and Ku Quan, and would be
unable to escape from their control for all their lives. With Ku Quan’s charm, Prince Xu would certainly
become their close friend and having gained such a powerful friend, the Lie Mountain Family of in the
Midland, the Ten Sun Country would surely reward Ying Yunpeng. Without a doubt, Ying Yunpeng’s
power and status would rise to another level.
“Kid, it’s too late for you to be regretting. You will soon know what a huge mistake you have made,” said
Ying Yunpeng with an evil and hideous grin on his face.
Xie Zhi threw a glance at Ying Yunpeng, as if it was glancing at a real idiot, shook its head, walked up to Ji
Hao, touched his hut with its horn as well, opened the cell and rolled Ji Hao out with a gentle stream of
power.
“Little one, you can go as well. We have already found out the complete truth about the Rong Mountain
Clan’s crystal mine, you will get everything you deserve,” said Xie Zhi with a nice and gentle tone to Ji
Hao, “It is just that someone has asked me to send a word to you, although our hearts are unwilling, the
overall situation is most important.”
Overall situation!
Ji Hao looked at Xie Zhi in shock and asked, “With your natural quality, don’t you feel nursing a grievance
when you speak something like that?”
Xie Zhi stayed silent for a while, then popped up its large sparking, beady eyes, grinned to Ji Hao and said,
“Of course I do, but those things that you haven’t yet witnessed, have already been mentioned to me.
Sometimes, although we have to choke our anger back into our hearts, if we try to achieve some
particular kind of good results, we have to take the overall situation as the most important thing.”
Shaking its head, those black shining scales of Xie Zhi suddenly dimmed down. He turned around, slowly
walked back into the rain, step by step.
Ying Yunpeng looked at Ji Hao in confusion, then suddenly rushed out, yelled out at Hao Tao, who was
following behind Xie Zhi, “What the hell? Why did you let this kid go as well?! What about his guilt?!”
Hao Tao gave a cold and bland look at Ying Yunpeng and said, “Ying Yunpeng, do you have any idea what
my responsibility is in this Pu Ban City?”
1060
Before Ying Yunpeng could respond, Hao Tao took out a jade tablet from his sleeve and abruptly threw it
on Ying Yunpeng’s face. The jade tablet was five inches long, had the width of a palm, and was an inch
thick. It was incomparably solid, even letting out a series of muffled bang against Ying Yunpeng’s face.
Struck by that jade tablet, Ying Yunpeng immediately fell down on the ground, held his own head and
began twisting his body.
“My duty is to punish sinners, spread the spirit of kindness and justice, hunt and kill murderous, these are
my responsibilities. If your sin is serious enough, the next time, I will certainly kill you myself!” Hao Tao
angrily shouted back at Ying Yunpeng, “As your punishment, you will be beaten by my jade tablet for
thirty times. This is only a symbolic punishment, if I catch you another time, you should pray for
yourself.”
Stamping his feet against the ground in great anger, Hao Hao gave a serious glance at Ji Hao, then said in a
deep voice, “Kid, do not go back. Don’t let this kind of people stain your heart.”
Sighing, Hao Tao turned around and left quickly.
The curtain of rain in front of Ji Hao was abruptly split. Si Xi walked over, with Si Dao, Si Fu, Si Jian and Si
Qiang closely following behind him.
[TL note: The name of Si Dao, Si Fu, Si Jian and Si Qing, literally mean machete, axe, sword and spear,
which means the four of them were named as their weapons.]
The five of them walked up to Ying Yunpeng, whose face was now covered in blood, and threw a jade slip,
that was thickly embossed with characters, and said, “No one will punish you for what you have done.
The destroyed ship fleet of the Ten Sun market was destroyed by non-human kind monsters, you won’t
take too much responsibility for that, I will personally send message to the Ten Sun country elders
regarding this.”
“As for your son Ying Yun, nephew Ying Su, and the kid Great Gale Ling, they were all killed by assassins
sent by those monsters, added with that lost ship fleet, you in rage have sent all Ten Sun country’s
archers of the Pu Ban City, above the level of Junior Magus, to the Chi Ban Mountain, to join the army in
preparation of the war.,.” said Si Xi blandly, “If you have any questions, ask now. I will only give you one
more tip, that Prince Xu has already promised that he will cover half of all the food provisions, supplies
and gears that are required for this upcoming Chi Ban Mountain war.”
Ji Hao laughed out loud and said, “In this case, the Prince has already confessed, so fast.”
Si Xi looked at Ji Hao with a smile and responded while nodding, “He had to. We have spent quite an effort
on it. Prince Xu possesses a fertile piece of land, especially rich and good for fighting beasts. This time, a
bloody great war will happen in the Chi Ban Mountain area, he will indeed make a rewardable
contribution by covering half the amount of all the required food, fighting beasts, armours and other
supplies.”
1061
Ji Hao understood clearly that the only reason Prince Xu had promised this, was because someone had
grabbed his weakness and forced him to donate his wealth for the war.
Although he didn’t know how Si Xi and the others had made Prince Xu promise this, Prince Xu had indeed
confessed, which was enough for Ji Hao.
As for the lost ship fleet and deaths of Ying Yunpeng’s few boys, those were all blamed on those non-
human kind monsters. This was an excuse that Si Xi had made for Ying Yunpeng, and also served as a
hidden threat to him.
All the Ten Sun Country’s archers in the Pu Ban City, who were at or above the level of Junior Magus, were
gathered together and sent to the Chi Ban Mountain to join the army. Ying Yunpeng’s heart was probably
bleeding because of this.
Si Xi grinned, then said to Ji Hao, “Kid, Wen Ming said that they could use more talented people over
there. You and those friends of yours should all go to the Chi Ban Mountain and cultivate yourselves in
the war.”
With a word of Si Xi, Ji Hao was sent to join the army as well.
_______________________________________________________________________
1062
Chapter 248 – Struck
Chapter 248 - Struck
High in the sky, blown by the fierce gale that was formed from the dense natural power of the Midland
world, a black magnificent palace was shaking violently. All of its four high towers that were built on each
corner of the palace were broken from out the middle and countless broken bricks were flying around in
the air. Half of the broken tower smashed directly in front of the palace, nearly shattering the front gate.
Gong Gong Wuyou was sitting on his black jade cushion, with his luxurious clothes broken into shreds. All
of his ten fingers were broken, exposing his crystal-like finger bones. Drops of blood were continuously
gushing out on his three-stringed jade music instrument. The sound let out by that instrument now
sounded hoarse and cluttering, just like the sound of a dying old man, who had tuberculosis and was
coughing; it was extremely unpleasant to hear.
Xiang Liu, the nine-headed serpent, had eight of its heads smashed, only the middle head remained
unwounded, and was still madly spurting sticky venom.
Wuzhi Qi, the gigantic ape, its silver shining fur that covered its entire body had now all been burned.
This beautiful and huge ape now looked like a hairless rat, unspeakably ugly. Countless Fire Crows were
madly circling around the ape and launched attacks onto him, their wings, which were condensed from
flame, slapped on its body and left large amounts of blisters and burns.
The other six ministers of the Water God, who had joined-handedly landed attacks onto Zhu Rong, were
now all lying down on the ground. With their chest hollowed, limbs broken, ceaselessly vomiting blood,
each of them looked quite embarrassing. Especially He Bo, who had a human body and a dragon head; his
majestic dragon horns were broken violently, and one of his two long and withy dragon beard was pulled
off. The zhang long, golden dragon beard was now wrapped around Zhu Rong’s waist, serving as a pretty
nice belt.
Inside the dark palace, within a large sphere of black mist that was condensed from water essence power,
two gigantic black eyes were faintly sparkling, while a deep yet resonating growl spread out from the
mist.
Gong Gong Wuyou was sitting on top of the black palace, while his body was slightly quivering, then
abruptly screamed out, “Zhu Rong! Today I have finally learned how powerful you are! Good, good, you’re
indeed more powerful than us, I am willing to give up on this fight. Within the next three years and in this
Pu Ban city, I will follow whatever you say. Me, and our Gong Gong family will listen to your command for
the next three years!”
Zhu Rong let out a great laughter. He had been fighting excitedly and had directly taken off his red cloak
and bared his tender yet muscular upper body. Zhu Rong threw a solid kick on the eyeball of Xiang Liu’s
middle head. Along with a thunderous boom, Xiang Liu’s eyeball, which was over a zhang in radius,
1063
instantly exploded because of the kick of Zhu Rong. Streams of blood gushed out of its eye socket along
with a sticky crystalloid. Xiang Liu burst out a series of crazy howls in pain, then fell onto the ground,
unable to move any longer, just like the other six companions of his.
Seeing this, Wuzhi Qi, who had lost its beautiful fur, let out a scream while turning around, dragging is
large stick and preparing to run away.
“Where are you going? I still have a big hug for you!”
Streams of flames spurted out from Zhu Rong’s eyes and instantly reached thousands of zhang far, while
his body suddenly flashed across the air and moved to right behind Wuzhi Qi. He grabbed Wuzhi Qi’s
neck with his left hand, while gripping its long tail with the other hand and forcibly pulled it backwards.
“Ahhh!!!!”
Along with a shrill howl of pain, Wuzhi Qi’s over a hundred zhang long tail was pulled off by Zhu Rong
and blood sprayed out from its wound. Wuzhi Qi dropped its stick, pressed its palms on its butt and
madly leapt around in pain, while tears were gushing out of its eye sockets in huge streams.
As an important minister of the Water God, Wuzhi Qi was in charge of all kinds of mysterious creatures in
the Northern Wasteland jungle, possessing a high status and holding great power, none of the ordinary
men dared to provoke it. However, in this fight against Zhu Rong today, its dense and shining fur was all
burned, which still might have been bearable, but even its tail was pulled off by Zhu Rong. If the others
knew about this, Wuzhi Qi would be too humiliated to show its face to anyone for at least a hundred
years. This was way too humiliating, not only for Wuzhi Qi, but also for the other Water God’s ministers.
They would feel embarrassed because of this too as well.
Gong Gong Wuyou’s face had even turned green. He had heard that the people of the Zhu Rong family
were all violent and fierce, madly belligerent, but in his long and experienced life this was his first time
facing the truly enraged Fire God himself. On this moment, he had seriously learned how powerful and
terrifying Zhu Rong truly was.
Letting out a few hollow laughters, Gong Gong Wuyou dropped his stringed jade instrument, politely
grinned to Zhu Rong and said, “This time, it was just…”
Zhu Rong laughed out loud towards the sky, then shook his body to get rid of the sweat, which actually
was non-existent, then pointed his finger at Gong Gong Wuyou, smiled coldly, and interrupted Gong Gong
Wuyou’s speech, “One more useless word and I will kill you. Then I will take my Zhu Rong army directly
into the Northern Wasteland, draw that old turtle out from his nest and kick his old turtle ass for good!”
Gong Gong Wuyou immediately shut his mouth, and didn’t dare to let out even the slightest bit of sound.
Laughing out again, Zhu Rong transformed into a streak of fiery light and darted towards the Pu Ban City.
While diving down from the air, Zhu Rong didn’t stop laughing loudly and outright. “Great! Such a great
1064
fight! A bunch of stupid useless scums, intending to trouble mine, Zhu Rong’s, daughter? Go to hell! It was
nice to work out a bit anyway.”
“Well, if not because of consideration for Emperor Shun, I would chop you all into pieces and feed to wild
dogs.”
A thousands of miles long fiery streak seemingly burned the entire sky, and darted to millions of miles
away in the blink of an eye, and disappeared without leaving even a trace after a few moments.
Gong Gong Wuyou stood up with a darkened face, looked down and seriously pondered for a while, then
smilingly shook his head and said, “Miscalculated. I had never thought that I and the Lie Mountain family
together would have failed to psych this old Zhu Rong out. Well, in fact, although Lie Mountain Xu is a
prince, he is only a distant offspring, not a pure blood offspring of Emperor Yan. Next time, if we want to
earn our dignity back, we have to find some more reliable allies.”
From inside the dark palace, a sphere of water essence power drifted out, turned into a heavy rain, and
showered on the eight badly wounded Water God’s ministers. Along with heavy breaths, the rainwater
gradually pushed the fire power out from the bodies of the eight of them, causing also their wounds to
start healing at a visible speed.
Gong Gong Wuyou’s broken fingers healed themselves quickly as well, his face abruptly twisted and he
hurriedly took out a turtle shell from his sleeve, which was as dark as ink. Streams of silver watery mist
rose from the turtle shell, forming a few characters in front of him.
“Prince Kang has stepped into this. Lie Mountain Xu, that useless bastard, and Ying Yunpeng, and that
douchebag named Ku Quan! Lowly things! A bunch of trash! It’s only been a couple of days, but all of them
have either been defeated or caught. Useless! Useless, useless!!”
Gong Gong Wuyou was so angry that he was unable to maintain his elegant manner anymore. He only
gritted his teeth and continuously yelled and cursed towards the sky.
Wuzhi Qi’s long shining fur had quickly grown back, however, a huge scar was added on its butt instead of
its long tail. It could be expected that its tail would take a long time to grow back. Wuzhi Qi screamed out
in both anger and shame, suddenly transformed into a gust of black smoke and darted towards the Pu
Ban City as well.
“Zhu Rong! How dare you humiliate me like this?! I have to kill one of yours! Let you taste the feeling!”
In Pu Ban City, Man Man and the other four rushed towards Ji Hao.
From a long distance, Man Man happily dashed towards Ji Hao, while yelling, “Ji Hao! Those idiots
couldn’t frame us! Haha! Have you heard that our share of that crystal mine has also been raised?!”
1065
The air suddenly shocked, a sphere of black smoke twisted and spurted out from the air, from within
which, an incredibly heavy and huge stick, condensed from ice crystals, swiftly swooshed towards the
head of Man Man. Judging from the speed of the stick, this attack was aimed to smash Man Man
completely.
Ji Hao immediately screamed out, while stretching his fiery wings and injecting all of his power into the
fiery feathered boots. Along with which, his body suddenly moved, leaving shreds of afterimages behind.
He punched Man Man away as quickly as he could, right after which, the black and freezing stick struck
on his back along with a great power.
Followed by a loud bang, hundreds of fist-sized cyan lotuses burst out from Ji Hao’s tight armour, after
which the entire armour suddenly shattered into pieces.
__________________________________________________________________________
1066
Chapter 249 – Give a gift
Chapter 249 - Give a gift
Black smoke was rising into the air. Wuzhi Qi leaned its head out of the smoke, showed its sharp silver-
like tusks and golden shining eyes. It swung the freezing huge stick condensed from ice crystals with its
long and slim arms, striking the stick on the back of Ji Hao, using all its power.
This ape intended to kill Man Man with this attack in order to punish Zhu Rong for pulling off its tail.
However, Ji Hao had moved way too fast. Wuzhi Qi’s ass had been kicked by Zhu Rong quite hard just
now. Its power had only recovered for less than one percent, therefore, the speed and power of its attack
was a lot slower and weaker than it should have been. The huge stick swooshed right above Man Man’s
head and solidly smashed on the back of Ji Hao, who had rushed over and tried to save Man Man.
The armour worn by Ji Hao, which was made by Po and repaired by Kuafu Yan, suddenly blew up,
shattering completely into pieces. Countess clear light streams spurted out from the armour, forming a
gigantic lotus floating above Ji Hao’s head, holding Wuzhi Qi’s stick off.
A small wisp of purple mist gushed out of the pistil of the lotus, rose into the air then split into a black and
white wisps of mist. Two wisps of mist wrapped around each other and quickly rotated in the air,
smoothly forming the pattern of Taiji.
Po’s simple and honest silhouette walked out from the Taiji pattern, with his left hand held on his back
and right hand slowly rising and moving forward in a fist. He threw out a slow yet powerful punch
towards the black smoke, in which Wuzhi Qi had been hidden in.
Far away, Gui Ling had been flying over in the form of a beam of light and saw Po’s silhouette. She was
instantly shocked and murmured, “Did big brother value this boy this much? That he had left a trace of
his own soul in this armour?! Did he want to take this kid as his apprentice or turn him into our little
brother?”
At the moment that Po’s punch swooshed out, the space within ten-thousand miles in radius suddenly fell
into chaos. Immeasurable natural power madly gathered over towards the small fist of Po’s silhouette.
The hazy silhouette of Po quickly became clear and solid, as if Po had appeared in person. This magical
punch of Po had also brought up a few thin streams of light.
If someone would take a closer look, they would discover that within these thin streams of light there
were stars circling in the sky, the sun shining in the air, there were oceans, and seasons changing in turns.
Po’s punch seemed to have contained all the secrets of this world, and could even reverse the time and
open up a smaller and brand new world, just like Pan Gu had opened this world up back then.
1067
In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man suddenly showed up, opened his eyes, and observed this
punch through Ji Hao’s eyes. Slightly sighing, the mysterious man slowly dissipated in the air, leaving only
a faint voice in the vast spiritual space.
“This punch is quite close.”
Wuzhi Qi screamed out as well, raised its stick again and hit against Po’s punch for ninety-nine times,
Having just being beaten up by Zhu Rong, Wuzhi Qi’s power was now definitely at the lowest point, while
Po’s fist seemed to be containing all the great natural power and to be nearly indestructible as if a smaller
yet complete world was contained in his punch. Wuzhi Qi clearly sensed that if it couldn’t hold this punch
off, it would certainly die!
Screaming hoarsely, Wuzhi Qi even burned the most important three drops of spirit blood in his heart,
which allowed its body to suddenly expand for over hundreds of times. The sound made by its huge stick
when it had been swung downwards was as thunderous as the explosion of a mountain, shattering the
ground. Quite a few mountains were even blown up by the fierce black gusts of wind brought up by
Wuzhi Qi’s stick.
Loud and resonating alarm bell were ringing around Pu Ban City simultaneously, along with which, a
raging growl came out from Emperor Shun’s meeting hall.
Po’s fist gently bumped against the ape’s huge stick and in the following moment, Po’s silhouette was
shattered immediately, as well as the floating lotus above Ji Hao’s head. An incomplete afterimage of that
huge stick struck on Ji Hao’s body, squeezing a howl out of Ji Hao’s throat. Ji Hao felt as if all of his bones
were broken inch by inch, and that he had been smashed into the ground for hundreds of zhang deep. He
began vomiting blood, and a great pain that was about to kill him came from every corner of his body.
The huge stick was shattered as well. A stream of power that had originated from Po’s punch shattered its
stick and struck on its chest, making its chest explode, exposing his internal organs that were shining
with a cold-like luster and seemed as if they were forged from metals. The ape spat mouthfuls of blood
out as well, howled in pain while leaping up into the air and attempting to flee.
Gui Ling sniffed coldly, while her body flashed across the air and approached Wuzhi Qi in no time. She
raised her black jade Ruyi high, threw it towards Wuzhi Qi with beams of freezing light.
If Wuzhi Qi dared to attack Ji Hao sneakily and seriously wound him, Gui Ling surely dared to kill him in
front of everyone, right in Pu Ban City.
A puff of black smoke abruptly appeared in the air, from within which hundreds of long hands that were
wrapped up by the waves of the ocean, suddenly thrust out and slapped against Gui Ling’s black jade
Ruyi. Gui Ling teasingly smiled, while the black jade Ruyi transformed into a black dragon silhouette. It
rose into air while roaring then dived down towards the gigantic hand.
1068
A human-head-sized, blue pearl held in the hand released an incredibly great watery light, transformed
into a blue dragon and clashed fiercely against the black dragon. A dragon roar faintly came from the air,
while the black jade Ruyi and the blue pearl transformed simultaneously back into their ordinary shapes.
Finally they dropped back into Gui Ling’s hand and the gigantic hand.
The black smoke rolled in the sky, while the gigantic hand quickly dissipated in the air. As for Wuzhi Qi, it
had transformed into a beam of light and escaped already.
The body of Gui Ling quivered slightly, took two steps backwards, sneered coldly towards where the
gigantic hand had disappeared to, while streams of power rotated around her body, which even made the
air surrounding her to shake slightly.
“The ape named Wuzhi Qi? You dared to wound our apprentice so badly, this time you had someone to
rescue you. The next time I see you, I will certainly tear your monkey head off!”
Ji Hao let out another few mouthfuls of blood out. Inside his body, his spirit blood was flushing quickly
through his broken bones and healing them.
Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao leapt out of the deep pit that Wuzhi Qi had smashed him into, while he heard
Gui Qing’s words. He couldn’t help but felt greatly confused. How did he become Gui Ling’s apprentice?
Although Po and Gui Ling certainly had huge, shocking and incredible backgrounds and had unbelievably
powerful people supporting them, Ji Hao still hadn't prepared well to become an apprentice of their tutor.
Why did Gui Ling just defined him as one?
Coughing intensely and letting out a last few mouthful of blood, Ji Hao cupped his hands and saluted Gui
Ling.
However, before he said anything, Gui Ling frowned and said harshly, “Since I have made a move, I can’t
stay longer in this Pu Ban City. Ji Hao, I am so tired wasting my word on those idiots, the armour my big
brother made for you was destroyed and that inherited magic armour of yours requires too much power
to active, it is very inconvenient.”
While speaking, Gui Ling carelessly waved her hand, drew out a round and fist-sized turtle shell, which
then actually fell into Ji Hao’s hand.
The black tiny turtle shell was strangely heavy, Ji Hao could only barely hold it with all of his power. He
couldn’t help but be deeply shocked by this tiny shell that he could barely hold with his physical strength,
which was many times greater than that of ordinary Senior Magi. This was quite amazing.
“This is my own shell that I had shelled off when I was a kid, and had been through the ‘ninety-nine
deadly tribulation’. I now give it to you as your temporary shield. My tool-making skill is rough, not as
good as that of my big brother, but this one is my own naturally grown shell. Although it has been struck
by the great natural lighting and fire during the trial, and is a lot weaker than before, it can still be quite
usable for you, as long as you don’t feel it’s too crude.”
1069
Raising her head and glancing at where Emperor Shun’s meeting hall was located, Gui Ling nodded to Ji
Hao, pointed at him with her finger, then trod on a gust of the wind that abruptly grew under her feet,
quickly merging her body with the wind and disappeared.
Emperor Shun’s majestic and resonating voice came from the meeting hall.
“Wuzhi Qi hasn’t withdrawn his ferocity and intended to kill within the Pu Ban City. He shall stay in and
cultivate himself for a hundred years, with the door locked in front of everyone. Gong Gong Wuyou, you
should restrain your ministers better, do not let such thing happen again.”
_______________________________________________________________________
SR: The next chapter is an excellent one. It will give a better understanding of Zhu Rong temper and is a
bit funny too.
___________________________________________________________________________
1070
Chapter 250 – Deal
Chapter 250 - Deal
Wuzhi Qi attempted to kill Man Man, but ended up badly wounding Ji Hao.
The punishment given by Emperor Shun had failed to calm Zh Rong down from his sky-burning rage. He
directly rushed into Gong Gong Wuyou’s palace located in Pu Ban City along with great roaring streams of
flame. Terrifying waves that could even reach to the sky, were brought up from the few great rivers of Pu
Ban city, firmly circling around Gong Gong Wuyou’s palace.
Great flames roared down from the air, while countless exploding fire sparks madly bullyed against those
waves. Soon, eight volcanos abruptly appeared around Gong Gong Wuyou’s palace, spurting out ocean-
huge amount of boiling lava, which even covered the palace up.
The ground shook slightly and waves of screams, howls and cries came, capable of even disturbing the
heaven. Within the flame, countless fully armoured warriors were fighting against each other with all of
their powers.
Sitting in Si Xi’s small cabin, Si Dao and his three brothers were continuously bringing news regarding
this great fight started by Zhu Rong from all directions. Zhu Rong had really gone mad, even Emperor
Shun could do no nothing about this enraged Zhu Rong.
Gong Gong Wuyou desperately sent messages to everyone related to him, requesting help, but not a
single one dared to show his or her face. A nearly crazy Zhu Rong was definitely not someone that you
would want to provoke, not to mention that Wuzhi Qi’s action earlier had indeed been way too shameless.
He had attempted to kill Zhu Rong’s little girl because he was beaten up by Zhu Rong, this had clearly
broken the moral rule.
If all people dealt with their hatred in this way, all young kids would probably be killed by the enemies of
their older generations. After all, those young kids who hadn’t grown mature yet, couldn’t possibly take
even a slight punch of those old monsters.
Therefore, no one showed any empathy towards Gong Gong Wuyou. Even Emperor Shun pretended to
not know about the actions of Zhu Rong.
As for Gong Gong Wuyou himself, he knew clearly that he had to take the blame for Wuzhi Qi’s ridiculous
action. Lie Mountain Xu and Ying Yunpeng, who had just ganged up with him, were all punished for the
crystal mine event. At this moment, he couldn’t find any reason to go against the raging Zhi Rong, and
could only hide inside his room and let Zhu Rong do whatever he wanted.
1071
After having smashed madly for half an hour, Zhu Rong directly broke into the palace, grabbed Gong Gong
Wuyou out from his room and savagely beat him up. Until Emperor Shun and a group of old ministers
finally showed their faces, as peacemakers, this fight had not been ended.
“Well, this is how it went,” said Si Xi while digging out a few mud balls out of the bonfire. He ripped them
open and showed the well grilled wild chickens inside, “You’re not harmed too badly, so Zhu Rong can’t
go too far. He just kicked a few asses and released his anger.”
Slightly sighing, Si Xi murmured, “Emperor Shun is not easily sitting on the throne of the humankind king.
People are now complicated, they are not as simple and honest as in the ancient time. During the first
three generation of King of the humankind era, although the humankind was living a rough life, their
hearts were tied together all the time. They would gather all their efforts together and work on
conquering all difficulties. That was the peak time of our humankind.”
Man Man didn’t want to pay any attention to this kind of serious topics. She chuckled happily, seized a
grilled wild chicken from Si Xi’s hand, handed it to Shaosi, then grabbed another one and threw it to Ji
Hao, after that, she took the third one and began wolfing it down.
Ji Hao shook his head while smiling, looked at Yu Mu, who was drooling at that grilled chicken but was
too shy to ask for one, tore his grilled chicken into a few pieces and handed to Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and
Taisi.
Si Xi nodded and said with a grin, “Ah, we were planning on keeping you in the Magi Palace to learn more
useful stuff, but it seems now that as long as Wen Ming and few other old men don’t stay in the Magi
Place, the Magi Palace will immediately fall into chaos. Kids like you wouldn’t be able to even stay there.”
“Rather than that, you should just go to the Chi Ban Mountain. You can still learn things over there, while
accumulating your military exploitations, which is even better for you.”
“Not only you, elder Wulong and few others will go to the Chi Ban Mountain as well. After all, this time the
Blood Moon seemed to be preparing to dispatch their entire army force. We would suffer unnecessary
losses if we aren’t cautious enough. In the Chi Ban Mountain, you can ask any question regarding your
cultivation to those few elders anytime, and will be able to put what you have learned directly in practice,
this is a good thing.”
Ji Hao nodded and said seriously, “You’re right, Si Xi…brother, we wanted to stay in the Magi Palace and
concentrate on learning some good stuff. Take as much as tasks we could and accumulate some
experience, besides trade cultivating resources with our credits, we only wanted to make ourselves
stronger and more powerful. Doing so would allow us to contribute more to our humankind.”
“However, looking at what happened this time, we never wanted to cause any trouble but trouble came
looking for us. Rong Mountain Clan elder Iron Yan forgot about moral sense once he saw the crystal mine,
which is still reasonable. Elders from small clans can be shortsighted sometimes, and probably not be
able to make decisions upon the long term effects, I can understand why he did those things to us.”
1072
“But, that Ying Yunpeng, hehe, and Prince Xu, hm.” Ji Hao sneered and continued honestly, “People like
that are holding high status amongst our humankind.”
Si Xi waved his hand, stared at Ji Hao right in the eye, then slowly glanced at Man Man and the few other
kids, then said, “You have got one thing wrong. They’re not holding high status amongst the entire
humankind, they’re only powerful amongst their own clans or family. The humankind is not what you
think it is.”
“Amongst our humankind, some people indeed value wealth more than moral sense and would betray
anyone for their own benefits. These people are jealous, used to turn black into white. If our humankind
is a tree, these people are the disgusting insects that are trying to eat us from the roots. However, more
people are brave and fearless, willing to risk their own lives for the future of the entire humankind.”
Si Xi then patted hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder and said generously, “Never, ever be disappointed in our
humankind, Ji Hao, and the five of you, never give up on your own kind, otherwise, in this cruel world,
you might…”
Si Xi pointed at the sky outside, grinned and continued, “You will encounter the darkness, occasionally
dark clouds will block your eyesight, but eventually, you will see…”
“You will see me as a warm flame, lighting up the entire sky and bringing light and warmth to countless
creatures.” A clear and manly voice abruptly came out from the outside and interrupted Si Xi’s words.
Beautiful yet majestic Zhu Rong, wearing his symbolic red cloak, carried a huge cucurbit containing wine,
walked into the cabin with big steps.
Once he walked into the room, Zhu Rong threw a heavy slap on Ji Hao’s head and said, “Kid, not bad, you
have saved Man Man one more time. I like you more and more. But, you’re still not powerful enough to be
my son-in-law. Well, until you have become an invincible one amongst Divine Magi, you're not qualified
to be with my daughter.”
Ji Hao let out a few hollow and shaky laughs. He didn’t dared to respond regarding this topic.
To be the son-in-law of the Fire God, Zhu Rong, this was truly a legendary topic for Ji Hao.
And to be the husband of Man Man? Ji Hao glanced at the pair of gigantic hammers, leaning beside Man
Man and couldn’t help but quiver intensely. Deep inside his heart, he had only seen Man Man as his little
sister. Son-in-law? Zhu Rong, aren’t you being too fast? How old is Man Man? thought Ji Hao.
Zhu Rong sat straight down beside Ji Hao. Man Man instantly raised her tiny and oily hand, grabbed a
chicken leg and thrust it into Zhu Rong’s mouth. Zhu Rong laughed aloud and swallowed the entire
chicken leg along with the bones, then began talking.
“I blackmailed the old water monster for you. Well, not to mention the others, Ji Hao, in the biggest
market in Pu Ban City, you now own ten shops. The Fine Jade Snow Palace, newly built beside the biggest
1073
lake of the Pu Ban City, the Divine Light Lake, by that idiot Gong Gong Wuyou, along with eight thousand
maids and slaves working in it, now all belong to you.”
Zhu Rong then waved his hand, stopped Ji Hao from talking, then continued, “In three days, you few kinds
will head to the Chi Ban Mountain, along with reinforcement send by the Magi Palace.”
“Man Man, you too.” Glancing at Man Man seriously, Zhu Rong continued, “Don’t humiliate our Zhu Rong
family.”
Ji Hao, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Shaosi immediately straightened their bodies and their face became
especially serious. Only Man Man and Taisi were still focused on chewing their chicken, as if nothing
important had happened at all.
_______________________________________________________________________
1074
Chapter 251 – The Yu Dynasty
Chapter 251 - The Yu Dynasty
Three days later.
Emperor Shun had organized an offering ceremony on a high stage, worshipping the nature, the gods and
the spirits.
Tens of thousands of master Maguspriests had come from different big-scale clans. They were standing
around the stage, and were simultaneously incanting a blessing spell. Gusts of fierce wind were
ceaselessly blowing from over the west. According to legends the west represented metal as one of the
five basic elements of nature. It also represented the white tiger, which was the god of war, mainly in
charge of slaughter and war. Milky-white wind blew across Pu Ban City and shreds of long, sharp clouds
drifted over, like countless sharp swords that sliced the sky open.
Gigantic and strong beast were beheaded one after another. Their blood gushed out and were lifted up in
the air by invisible streams of magic power, transforming into huge spell symbols. Beams of blood-red
light spread out, showering onto the bodies of Ji Hao and all the other people, who were standing in front
of the stage. Everyone felt a strong, dense and hot stream of power gushing into their bodies, flowing
inside their bodies and merging with their own powers.
This was the grand war ceremony of the alliance of humankind clans. A hundred thousand big-scale
beasts would be offered to the nature and mysterious powerful creatures living in this world, in exchange
for help of the natural power. As price, tens of thousands of master Maguspriest would lose their ability
of activating their power for the following year.
After being enhanced by that blood-red spell symbol, Ji Hao’s physical strength was doubled, along with
the speed of his movements and reactions and his agility. His body had become over five times more solid
than it had been before, and his life-force had increased many times over as well. Because of that, the
recovery speed of his wounds had increased by many times now.
With the power that had been gifted by the blood-red spell symbol, the probability of survival in battle
had increased by at least ten times now for Ji Hao. And the effect of the blood-red spell symbol would last
for over a year.
Tens of thousands of master Maguspriests were sitting on the ground, each with a deadly pale face. Their
eyes were closed, while they were swallowing liquid medicines that had been prepared well ahead of
time.
Emperor Shun was holding the sword, which represented his status as the King of the human race,
standing high and looking solemnly down at the army, which was about to head to the Chi Ban Mountain.
He didn’t say too much, only held the sword in front of his face with both of his hands and bowed deeply
1075
in front of the warriors standing in line, who had come from almost all the human clans. After that, the
commanders growled out resonantly one after another, along with which, this magnificent army began
moving towards the North.
A hundred Winged Dragons were leading the way in front of the army. Every Winged Dragon was
carrying a powerful Maguspriest. These master Maguspriests waved their mountain-driving whips that
had been passed down from their ancestors while incanting an old and mysterious spell. When their
whips, which were shining with bright yellow light, were waved in the air, the ground would start to
tremble and thick layers of soil would automatically split up, from out of which, ten miles wide and zhang
thick gigantic flagstones would move up from the ground, one after another.
Not long after that, with the continuous upward movement of the huge flagstones from out the ground, a
ten miles wide broad road had been paved in front of the army. This road stretched directly to the north,
without bending even a single time.
“Move! Kill all the monsters!!” A zhang tall man from the Kuafu Family roared, while holding the banner
of the alliance of human clans up with both of his hands. He was the first one to step on the broad straight
road that was paved by magic.
The flying dragons that were carrying the master Maguspriests swiftly flew forwards, while those master
Maguspriests were ceaselessly waving their whips and extending the road.
Occasionally, there would be gigantic mountains that would block the way, however, along with harsh
growls of these master Maguspriests, those mountains would automatically move aside and clear the
way, as if they were living creatures.
Along with a buzzing sound, tank-sized, multicoloured spell symbols emerged from the flagstone road.
The yellow spell symbols represented the earth. With dense earth powers released by these spell-
symbols, warriors walking on the flagstone road all felt that they had endless powers and great life-force,
which would never be exhausted. On this broad road, every single warrior was able to keep moving
forward at their highest speed without even taking a break.
The green spell symbols represented wood. The power of wood contained a bottomless amount of life
force, with which, these warriors wouldn’t feel hungry at all. And their bodies wouldn’t get harmed in any
way by moving over a long time. While walking on this broad road, everyone’s body could maintain their
optimum condition.
The cyan spell symbols represented wind. The wind was light and fast. With the power of wind, the
warriors were able to move faster than before by at least ten times. Ordinary Junior Magi could easily
cover thousands of miles within a day. While absorbing the power of the wind on this road, they could
now reach a hundred thousand miles far daily.
1076
Ji Hao was sitting on the back of a Horned Dragon-Horse. He couldn’t see the front of this army, neither
was he able to see the end of it behind him. This great army moving forward on this magical and broad
road at its highest speed, while countless spell symbols were sparkling on the ground, allowed the army
to move faster and faster.
This was the power of the alliance of the human race clans.
Pu Ban City seemed like a peaceful countryside, but when its power did burst, it could shock everyone.
Since his wounds hadn’t yet recovered fully, Ji Hao was sitting leisurely on the back of the Dragon-Horse
and took out a thick book that was made from jade slips and opened it carefully.
He hadn’t wasted the past three days. With his own efforts and permissions of a few Magi Palace’s elders,
especially Si Xi, Ji Hao had gained the qualification of entering the precious storage room with ancient
scriptures. He had found a few books regarding non-human race monsters from it, and duplicated them
with a special kind of magic.
These few books had extremely rich content, which were quite shocking and terrifying.
Ji Hao even had to make a quite terrifying vow, declaring that he would never leak this information to
ordinary people, in order to gain access to these, officially banned, books before he was truly qualified.
He was going to join a great war against non-human race monsters in the Chi Ban Mountain. Judging from
the conversations between Si Xi and the other ministers, Ji Hao had learned that this war would be quite
terrifying. Under these circumstances it would be quite irresponsible of him towards his teammates if he
hadn’t learned as much as possible about their enemies.
Strange shining characters slowly emerged from the book, which could only be seen by Ji Hao.
First of, those non-human race monsters were not indigenous residents of this world, but the book didn’t
explain where they exactly did come from. Clearly, that was a bigger secret than the information that Ji
Hao was permitted to know. Even though Ji Hao had got a special permission of the elders, he was still not
qualified to reach those highly secretive information.
Those non-human race monsters were strictly hierarchical, from up to down, they were divided into the
three-eyed Yu Clan, who possessed all kinds of magical powers, just like Maguspriests amongst the
human race, the four-eyed Jia clan, who had incomparably powerful bodies and great fighting skills and
were the most horrible enemies of the human race, the five-eyed Xiu Clan, who were especially wise.
Although the Xiu Clan knew nearly nothing about fighting, they possessed highly advanced technologies
regarding magic formations, spell symbols, magic puppet making, tool making and medicine making,
which surpassed the human race by far.
1077
Even many of the magic formations and spell-symbol creation, medicine concocting, and puppet making
technologies that were mastered by the human race, were actually sneakily learned from the the Xiu Clan
at first.
The three-eyed Yu Clan people possessed incredibly high status, therefore, with the name of their clan,
they had started a dynasty, named the Yu Dynasty, which had a great influence in the Midland world and
a very long history. Before the human race had been gathered together by the first three Kings of the
human race, during a undefined long time, the human race was actually the slave of the Yu Dynasty.
With other words, the alliance of the human clans could actually be seen as the ‘traitors’ of the Yu
Dynasty.
The alliance of the human clans was founded, based on powerful large-scale clans. The elders from these
clans would together select the Emperor, to lead and to guide the entire human race. Nominally, the King
of the human race was the most powerful leader of the entire human race.
Different with them, the Yu Dynasty was divided into twelve branches according to their different
inherited power, which were the three ‘suns’ and the nine ’moons’. Each branch had an Emperor in
power, who joined-handedly ruled the great Yu Dynasty.
This time, the throne of the emperor in power of the Blood Moon had changed its owner. The new
emperor, Dishi Yanluo, intended to dye his throne red, with the blood of the human race.
__________________________________________________________________________
1078
Chapter 252 – Chi Ban Mountain
Chapter 252 - Chi Ban Mountain
“Scums, all scums. I need to revenge myself anyway.”
Di Sha was sitting on the back of a Blood-Smoke Nightmare Beast, with a darkened face, while aimlessly
whipping the braces beside him with the small whip he was holding in his hand. The hideous Blood-
Smoke Nightmare Beast, which had goat-like horns and sharp teeth, screamed shrilly. Countless small
scales of it were wrapped in dense blood-red smoke, hidden under a thick layer of fur and was letting out
muffled metal-clashing noises.
Behind Di Sha there were three thousand Yu Clan elite warriors, fifty-thousand Jia Clan warriors, and
large groups of slave warriors. This huge troop was moving forward in the dense jungle.
Di Sha only had a thousand elite Yu Clan warriors and thirty thousand Jia Clan warriors under his direct
command, but for this war, the new emperor, Dishi Yanluo, had given his final order, making all the
influential families of the Blood Moon send their elite family members to join the army.
His army force had abruptly expanded by a few times, therefore, Di Sha was not incomparably confident.
“Little bastard, you have killed my brother and humiliated my family, I sensing that you’re right here. Just
wait for me to cut your head down myself!”
A beam of dim light flashed across the erect eye on the forehead of Di Sha, which turned the surrounding
air into a sticky and muddy substance. Tens of Yu Clan commanders, who were standing right behind
him, hurriedly lowered their head and didn’t dare to look directly at his body.
Tens of dark-brown and dark-skinned slave warriors, who had large speckles on their skin and looked
like hairless monkeys, rushed over from the other side of the mountain. They were rushing quickly down
a cliff at the mountainside, stirring up clouds of dirt while dashing over.
These slave warriors were not good at fighting. They were only equal to ordinary third or fourth level of
Novice Magi. At this moment, their entire bodies were completely covered in blood. The one rushing in
the front had the heads of a few children tied around his waist.
“Lowly creatures!” Di Sha and his little group of commanders yelled out simultaneously.
These slave warriors were living a very low life and had shameless methods of fighting. What they liked
the most was to bully and slaughter weak and young people. Judging from their appearances, they had
probably accidentally rushed into a small village, got aroused by the kids in the village and conveniently
killed a few.
1079
“Enemies! Enemies!” The slave warriors who were rushing in the front screamed out at Di Sha, “He killed
lots of us!”
Di Sha raised his head and looked at the small hill where those slave warriors had come from. These
scouting slave warriors were sent out by him and should have been in a team of a hundred people, but
now only over thirty of them made it back. Obviously, the majority of them had been killed.
The sound of armour clashing came out from the troop. Over ten Jia Clan warriors left the troop in a line
and walked towards the small hill in big steps.
A few tall and sturdy silhouettes appeared on top of the hill. From the top of the hill they observed Di
Sha’s troop for a while, loudly punched their own chests and gave angry shouts. But right after that, they
turned around and left and didn’t stupidly rushed down to risk their lives fighting against those Jia Clan
warriors.
Di Sha shook his head in scorn, carelessly pointed his finger at the small hill and said, “Send a squat over
there and wipe their village out. Be careful, don’t kill those who are worthy goods.”
After all, Di Sha had worked as a slave trader for hundreds of years, therefore, he instinctively kept his old
habit of a slave trader. The few Yu Clan commanders were all his close followers, who had worked for
him for many years. They nodded silently and quickly gave the order to the warriors.
Five elite warriors of the Yu Clan and fifty Jia Clan warriors, along with three hundred powerful slave
warriors and thousands of noisy weak slaves, left the troop and quickly moved towards the small hill.
If someone would look down from up the sky, they would see at least a hundred of troops that were
similar to the one being led by Di Sha. These troops looked like a multi-headed evil dragon, extending for
miles. Wherever they passed through, they would leave wiped out villages in their wake, burning all the
houses and robbing all the food and clothes. This enormous army, formed by hundreds of troops,
wriggled towards the south.
In front of them, a gigantic mountain range was silently lying on the ground. This mountain range
extended for over a million miles from the west to the east. Except for some ancient trees that were
growing on top of a few peaks, not a single grass could be found on this mountain range.
Only smooth and solid cliffs and mountainsides could be seen on this mountain range. There were no soil
that could be found between the peaks, only gigantic flagstones. Some flagstones were even ten miles
long in square, surrounded by mountains, naturally formed into a perfect battle ground.
What was even more shocking, was whether it was the mountainside or the cliff and flagstones or the
sand in the river, all those were dyed blood-red. And because the sun reflected from these surfaces, it
emitted a soul-shaking blood-red light.
1080
At the first sight, the eyes would be filled with vivid blood-red colour, which was the reason why this
mountain range was called Chi Ban.
[TL note, ‘Chi’ literally means red in Chinese.]
Before Emperor Shun had taken over the throne of the human race king and the human world was being
ruled by the last few generations of emperors, the Chi Ban Mountain range was the natural parting line
between the Yu Dynasty and the human race. For many times, the Yu Dynasty army launched attacks
from the north, and the human race army held the Chi Ban Mountain as a line of defence, firmly blocking
the Yu Dynasty army in the north.
For a very long time, too many warriors had shed their blood on this mountain range, which had made
this mountain range even redder.
After the army had set off from Pu Ban City, all the people of the Magi Palace, including Ji Hao, were
transferred onto the back of a gigantic Mountain Turtle. This kind of giant-scale animal that could
naturally merge with the great earth power, moved faster than the army by over ten times. After ten days,
they had arrived at the southern part of the Chi Ban Mountain.
Battling birds were hovering in the sky, while battling beasts were roaring. The barracks that had
extended ten thousand miles, had been built on the southern side of the Chi Ban Mountain. The warriors,
who had come from over ten thousand different clans, had gathered here, forming a great allied force,
preparing for this upcoming bloody war against the non-human race monsters.
Standing on the back of the Mountain Turtle and looking at both sides, under the dim starlight, light spots
in front of each barrack had formed a long sparkling line. The bonfires were blazing, while the nice aroma
of grilled meat spread out for thousands of miles, which would make people drool by even taking a single
breath of it.
A group of warriors were wolfing the grilled meat and pouring delicious wine into their mouths. Their
shouts and growls was as great as the roaring tide water and would even bring a great pain to the ears.
Occasionally, the battling beasts, which still were wild, would fight against each other, along with which, a
great chaos would be created. The roars of the beasts, which were fighting, and the yells of the humans
who were their owners, mixed up together. This expanded quickly into a group fight, involving hundreds
of people.
Elder Wuyou and a few others were standing on the back of the turtle, were already showing the whites
of their eyes. Kuafu Yan waved his great hammer and cursed in a muffled yet resonant voice, “Who is in
charge of this site? Why is it in such a mess? How can we fight with an army like this?”
The turtle didn’t stop, but moved directly across the hundreds of miles wide barrack site, carrying Ji Hao
and the others into the Chi Ban Mountain.
1081
Moving in the rugged mountain area for a few days, past countless strictly guarded posts, they saw a
gigantic blood-red flagstone, with thousands of banners. These banners had different totems painted on
them and were floating and fluttering above it. This was the base camp of the allied forces of the human
race clans, which was specially constructed for this war.
Resounding horns were rising into the air and tens of large-scale fighting beasts darted out from the site.
___________________________________________________________________________
SR: Who still remembers Di Sha? :p
__________________________________________________________________________
1082
Chapter 253 – Special Army
Note: This chapter is sponsored by SAURABH BANSAL and ERIC ESPINOZA.
Thank you guys!!!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 253 - Special Army
Ji Hao didn’t see Si Wen Ming.
All elders and master Magi tutors sent by the Magi Palace were called to the main meeting camp. There
were too many important things that were in need of their efforts.
Ji Hao and his teammates, along with thousands of other apprentices of the Magi Palace were led by an
armed squat to a smaller campsite in the north-west corner of the base camp. When Ji Hao looked closer
he discovered that tens of banners that had different kinds of eagle totems painted on them, were
fluttering above this camp.
“Phew, such a rush. Just wondering what kind of jobs will they arrange for us to do since we now have
arrived here.” Yu Mu was leisurely patting his own belly, while carrying his fully repaired huge pot on his
back. He was continuously looking around while walking forward.
“Hm, this is not a decent camp anyway.” Feng Xing insisted on keeping zhangs of distance from all the
other apprentices, leaning his head like a thief and peeked into those tents through the apertures on the
tents.
Ji Hao carefully sniffed the air and sensed a strong smell of medicines, which was specially used to cure
wounds. He also sensed a dense blood scent. Most of these tents were completely empty, and not too
much sense of power was leaking out of those tents, obviously, it had been a while since someone had
lived in them.
As for those tents that people were staying in, all of those people were either lightly or seriously
wounded, and their wounds were mostly hard to deal with. Some of them were releasing a strong sense
of power. All these people were Senior Magi, but still, they were wrapped around by a dense medicinal
scent as well. Obviously, their Senior Magi spirit blood was not powerful enough to cure themselves fully.
The sky turned dark and was thickly dotted with sparkling stars.
In the middle of the camp, on a square, was a bright bonfire, lighting up the space for miles around.
1083
A young man, wearing neat black clothes and heavy armour, possessing a square and handsome face that
made him look honest and highly esteemed, stood on the middle of the square He looked at Ji Hao and the
other apprentices of the Magi Palace with a frown.
Deep growls rose into the air. These apprentices, who were carefully selected by the Magi Palace, stopped
walking and stood still, dividing into over a thousand small groups. The division happened according to
how well they knew each other and were separated in the square. Everyone was curiously observing this
armed young man, silently guessing who he might be.
“I am Huaxu Lie. From now on, you’re all under my direct command.” When all the apprentices had
quieted down, this young man’s voice resounded through the entire camp.
The groups of apprentices, who had stopped talking and walking just now, immediately began
whispering to each other again. Was this a hoax? Was he really one of the Huaxu family members? The
Huaxu family was an ancient and legendary family and they were very mysterious. Their people rarely
connected with the outside world. Even in the highest meeting room of Pu Ban City not a single elder of
the Huaxu family had appeared.
The Huaxu family’s people showing up in this great war, what did that mean?
Did the emperor and his ministers perceive something serious and were forced to use those strong
powers that were hidden all this long by them? Or were there any other reasons?
Man Man was fiddling with her pair of hammers while murmuring, “Huaxu Country? That’s a nice place.
Their honey is so, so sweet, and has a nice aroma. Man Man loves Huaxu Country’s honey jam the most.”
Hearing her words, Yu Mu who was standing aside, swallowed a big mouthful of drool, while his eyeballs
turned green. He was glowingly staring at Man Man, with the fat on his face shaking from time to time.
Ji Hao shook his head, turned back to Huaxu Lie and focused on what he was about to say.
“You are all elites amongst the Magi Palace’s apprentices and possess Senior Magus level of powers.
Besides, what you have learned and mastered is way more than any ordinary warrior has learned. Every
single of you can be ten times more destructive than the other warriors, maybe even hundreds,
thousands of times more.”
Huaxu Lie’s eyes were glowing sharply, slowly glancing through each apprentice.
“Therefore, you won’t be used as ordinary warriors, neither will you be sent to join an official army of the
Chi Ban Mountain. From this moment on, you’re soldiers of my special army, led by me, Huaxu Lie!”
“From now on, you can start your fights against the non-human race monsters. Then entire Chi Ban
Mountain will be your battlefield!”
1084
“You can team up with anyone you want, use any method that you like, do whatever you can, to disturb
those monsters, sneakily attack them, slaughter them! Their dead bodies will forge your medals!”
Along with a swooshing sound, a black and blood-red stone monument abruptly rose from the ground,
behind Huaxu lie. This thick stone monument was hundreds of zhang wide and over thousands zhang tall,
covered by a sticky layer of flowing blood-red liquid.
Loud jade-clashing noises then came from the stone monument, along with which, thousands of palm-
sized, blood-red tablets darted out from the stone monument, stirring up sharp gusts of wind towards
those apprentices. Ji Hao immediately raised his hand and gripped the tablet that darted towards him. His
finger was even cut broken by the sharp edge of the jade tablet. A slight stream of blood spread on that
tablet, which instantly build a magical connection between Ji Hao and the tablet.
“Every time you kill an enemy, this tablet will record your military exploit credit for that.”
Huaxu Lie then said harshly, “Kill one slave of those monsters, you will get one credit point, kill one slave
warrior, you will get five credit points. One Jia Clan warrior, your credit point will vary from a hundred to
no ceiling limit, according to how powerful that enemy was. Yu Clan warriors, your credit point start from
a thousand to no ceiling limit.”
“You can come to me, trade those credits for medicines, tools, weapons, magic treasures, slaves, fighting
beasts, or beautiful women. If you have enough credit points, you can even earn a personal territory that
is enfeoffed by the alliance of the human clan.”
“If you’re not interested in these stuff, you can trade for official positions with your credit points. From
the leader of a five people squat, which is the lowest position among our army, to being the commander
of ten thousand people troop, even like me, directly lead an entire army and command millions of
warriors, as long as you have enough credit points, you can make it happen.”
“If you’re not interested in these official positions either, you can trade for government positions with
your credit points. Maybe, someone among you, will sit in Emperor Shun’s meeting hall in the Pu Ban City
one day, and make decisions for the future of the entire human race.”
Huaxu Lie stared at the groups of apprentices with serious and sharp eyes, then continued, “If you feel
that none of these awards will satisfy you, I can promise you that as long as you can kill one of those
emperors in power of the Yu Dynasty, the chair of the King of the human race will be expecting you! The
more you do, the more you will earn!”
Ji Hao stared at Huaxu Lie in shock and couldn’t help but shake his head.
He had read all the books he had picked up in the Magi Palace during his journey here. By now, he had
already learned what kind of scary beings those twelve emperors in powers were. Each of them
possessed terrifyingly great power and were nearly invisible. Not to mention that they were surrounded
by millions of incredibly powerful warriors at any given moment.
1085
Even if the humans would send peak-level Divine Magi to sneakily attack one of those Emperors, they
wouldn’t be even able to get a chance to approach an Emperor by less than a hundred miles.
Indeed, the throne of the human Emperor was attractive, but to trade for it by killing an Emperor in
power of monsters, it was not even possible.
Right after he had finished his explanation, Huaxu Lie gave his order straight away.
“You have just arrived from Pu Ban City, now you’re all filled with power and life-force. You’re so young
and passionate, you must be eager to chop some enemies and make your contribution!”
“Therefore, I will not interfere, you can just release your passion as much as you want!”
“Everyone, grab your packs and get into the Chi Ban Mountain! Hunt as much as you like! Go build your
achievements！For your clans, for the name of your family, for your ancestors! Bring glory back!”
“Do not humiliate your ancestors!”
A violent gale blew out from beside Huaxu Lie across the camp. Ji Hao and the other apprentices couldn’t
even stand still, they all were pushed into the Chi Ban Mountain at night, by the roaring, hurricane-like
gale.
___________________________________________________________________________
1086
Chapter 254 - Encounter
Taisi was lying on the bank of a river with his limbs stretched out, showing the whites of his eyes towards
the sky.
Although he had already become a Senior Magus, his body was still as weak as that of an ordinary Novice
Magus. Having rushed for only hundreds of miles, Taisi went so out of breath that he nearly puked his
internal organs out.
Yu Mu was carefully looking after a bonfire, which had a few mud balls buried under it. Wrapped in those
mud balls were freshly hunted wild chickens. This cooking method he had learned from Si Xi. Lately, Yu
Mu was quite obsessed in wrapping all kinds of food materials in mud and grilling them with the bonfire.
Shaosi, Man Man, and Feng Xing were sitting in a line on a flagstone, staring at Yu Mu’s bonfire. Wiping
the drool off from the corner of her mouth, Man Man murmured that all the chicken legs should belong to
her. Feng Xing narrowed his eyes, while silently determining that he would certainly seize at least one
chicken leg.
Taisi was still lying on the river bank, but none of the others gave him even a glance. Especially Shaosi.
She didn’t even want to talk a word to this older brother of her, who had made her so embarrassed. It had
only been hundreds of miles, even Man Man, that little girl covered it easily.
“Whoo, whoo, be careful! If you dare to run, I’ll just kill you for good!”
Ji Hao was riding on the back of a pure black muscular tiger, swiftly rushing out of the woods, like a gust
of gale. This three zhang long tiger was breathing rapidly, with white saliva spurted out from the corner
of its mouth from time to time. Occasionally, it would let out a roar, and every time after that, Ji Hao
would immediately throw a heavy punch to its head.
Ji Hao’s punches nearly knocked this powerful beast down. Finally, its limbs couldn’t support its body
anymore and it fell on the ground.
Mr Crow instantly cawed out, spurting out a thin stream of flame, right on the head of the tiger. The tiger
howled out, stood up while staggering. With shaky legs it moved towards the river as Ji Hao ordered it to.
“Drink! Animal, can’t at least understand something that I say?” yelled Ji Hao while throwing another
heavy punch on the tiger’s head. The tiger lied nicely down beside the river, soaked half if its head into
the river and gulped the ice-cold water in big mouthfuls.
It was the third day after they had joined Huaxu Lie’s special army.
1087
The apprentices of the Magus Palace had separated up long time ago, in countless small teams,
disappearing in this vast Chi Ban Mountain.
Unlike those ordinary warriors, who knew nothing besides waving their weapons as hard as they could,
amongst these apprentices, even the weakest one had mastered a special subject, such as medicine
making, magic talismans making, magic formations, or spell using, as well as communicating with
mysterious creatures. They could manipulate animals and poisonous creatures, or even control the
natural elements like the wind, or lightning and snow. These abilities allowed every single Magus Palace’s
apprentice to be more powerful and effective in battle, than tens of, or even hundreds of ordinary
warriors who were at the same level as them.
Thousands of carefully selected Senior Magus level apprentices were pushed into the Chi Ban Mountain.
It seemed like a handful of small stones had been thrown into the ocean, not even worth one more glance,
but these kids were actually amazingly destructive.
Not to mention the others, only Ji Hao’s six-people team had destroyed tens of pioneering squats of those
non-human race monsters within the past three days, and killed over a thousand slaves.
The six of them corresponded perfectly with each other, none of them was especially weaker than the
others and needed extra protection. If insisted on picking up the weakness of this team, it would be that
Taisi’s physical strength and body condition were both too weak, even if he was already a Senior Magus,
he still was so weak that it nearly drove the other teammates speechless.
Therefore, Ji Hao used this short break time and went into the deep mountain and captured this strong
tiger, which was about to break into the level of Senior Magus.
“Taisi, Taisi!” From a long distance, Ji Hao laughed out and yelled, “I got you a riding animal, check it out!
Very nice, like a furry big cat!”
Grabbing the skin of the tiger on its neck, Ji Hao directly pulled the tiger’s head up and swayed it towards
Taisi.
Taisi, who was still gasping, raised his head, saw the tiger and his eyes instantly began glowing. He
hurriedly stood up, happily walked into the river, looked at Ji Hao, laughed and said, “Aha, ha, Ji Hao, I
knew it! You’re the only one who is nice to me!”
“Hm?” Man Man glared at Taisi while showing her little teeth.
“Dear brother, what did you mean by that?” said Shaosi coldly, while given Taisi a sideway, even colder
glance.
Feng Xing didn’t say anything, only took out an arrow and silently aimed at Taisi’s scrawny ass.
1088
Taisi suddenly quivered, immediately raised both of his arms and yelled, “Ah, haha, haha, ha, we-we’re all
family! Eh, we’re, we’re blood brothers, an-and sisters! Yo-you’re all the best to me, I am so touched! I’m
about to cry!”
Shaosi lowered her head and buried her face in her hands and slightly sighed. Having such a big brother
was the most humiliating thing that ever had happened to her.
Ji Hao shook his head and drove the tiger up to Taisi. The tiger’s gigantic body leapt into the river and
send up large amounts of water waves. Taisi instantly grabbed the tiger’s furry face and happily rubbed it
and even forgot to wipe the water on his face out.
“Big kitty nice kitty, you should be a good boy from now on. As long as I have something to eat, I will
certainly share it with you…” Taisi stared emotionally at the tiger in its eyes, however, the tiger showed
its sharp teeth and let out an unfriendly roar to him. After that, the tiger sneezed, spraying a full mouthful
of saliva on Taisi’s face.
Tarsi’s face suddenly turned dark and his eyes turned into pure-black colour, within which, dim scary
dark lights began rotating, like a black hole that was about to draw the tiger’s soul out. The tiger began
moaning in fear, but its limbs seemed to have been disabled from moving. It could only lie in the river,
without daring to move anymore.
Taisi sniffed and pointed his fingers on the middle of the tiger’s forehead. Along with his move, a great
tiger roar came out from the tiger’s head and a thumb-sized green light wrapped the hazy tiger silhouette,
slowly flowed out from its head, into Taisi’s mouth and was swallowed by him.
The tiger’s body suddenly went stiff. When it looked at Taisi again, its eyes were filled with fear and
despair. Just a moment ago, one could still see the remaining wildness and fierceness in its eyes, but at
this moment they had all disappeared and the tiger became as behaving as a home cat.
Ji Hao was relieved, since Taichi had his own way to control this tiger, he would not have to worry about
this anymore.
Patting the tiger’s head, Ji Hao leaped down from its back, then slapped on Taisi’s shoulder and said,
“From now on, this cat will be your mount. This black big cat it about to break into the Senior Magus level
and can run even faster than us in the mountain and the jungle. It will be a great assistant of yours!”
Taisi happily grinned while nodding his head. He walked around the tiger being satisfied, showing no sign
of stopping.
Suddenly, the tiger raised its head and roared towards the woods across the river.
Ji Hao immediately dragged Taisi over and shielded him with his own body.
1089
Feng Xing, who was sat behind them, instantly leapt high, bringing up tens of shreds of afterimages and
darted into the jungle behind him into hiding. Yu Mu carelessly sniffed, carried his huge pot up and
walked towards Ji Hao. Shaosi murmured and incanted a spell, which brought a few extremely thin beams
of white light down from the sky, forming faint white spell symbols on each of her teammates’ head.
A trembling voice abruptly came from the woods across the river.
“Don’t attack! We’re human, we’re human! Not monsters!”
Out of the shaking branches, hundreds of elderly people, women and kids staggered out.
___________________________________________________________________________
1090
Chapter 255 – Refugees
Chapter 255 - Refugees
Three shrill swishing sounds tore apart the silence of the woods and sounded like long and sharp sounds
of eagles.
Feng Xing hid in the woods on this side of the river and shot three roaring arrows, accurately into the soft
and moist soil, right in front of the foot tips of an elderly man. A few spell symbols of these specially
crafted arrows lit up one after another. Along with wisps of black smoke that rose from arrows, a few
horrible skulls were formed in the air, letting out scary laughs.
A great yet creepy power spread out from the three arrows, instantly shrouding the entire wood within a
radius of a few miles.
The arrows that were shot out by Feng Xing were embossed with the spell symbols of the terror inducing
magic, which were especially created by the Magi Palace. Once those spell symbols were activated, they
would release a sense of power that could make the surrounding creatures feel extremely terrified. Being
struck by the terror inducing magic, ordinary Junior Magi would usually scream out in fear and their
whole body would become soft and powerless. They wouldn’t even be able to stand steadily.
The group of people coming out from the woods across the river suddenly fell into chaos. Many women
and kids began rushing pointlessly towards random directions while screaming and yelling.
However, the terror inducing magic was way too powerful, their legs were even softened by the magic.
Even though they had been screaming and crying, trying to run for quite a while, none of them managed
to make ten zhang far.
“Who are you, what are you doing here?” Ji Hao pulled out his long black stone dagger, while slowly
rubbing the edge of the dagger with his finger. A black beam of light, which had a slightly trace of weird
red light mixed in it, abruptly flashed across the edge of the dagger. After that, raging streams of flame
darted out from the dagger to zhangs far, even cutting a huge fissure on the surface of the river.
From within the rising clouds of steam, a tall and muscular man, whose body was entirely covered in half-
dried blood and who was carrying a steel axe, walked over, directly stamping the three arrows, shot out
by Feng Xing, into ashes.
“We’re warriors from the Gold Wolf Clan and these are Cyan Wolf Clan clansmen.” This muscular man
shouted from the other side of the river with a harsh voice. His skin was all stained by blood, making it so
that Ji Hao couldn’t even clearly see his face. “Our villages were all destroyed and we’re the only
survivors. Why did you scare our women and kids?”
1091
Ji Hao swung his arm and let out a three feet long, black bone stick, stuck in the soil beside him. A gust of
black smoke suddenly rose seven to eight zhang high from the stick, then quickly condensed into a zhang
square banner, which had a totem on it, fluttering along with the wind. On the banner condensed from
black smoke, one could clearly see a muscular human silhouette, baring his upper body and standing
straight up.
All human clans had their own totem, which were mostly all kinds of powerful creatures that had been
protecting them. Only the banners of the human clan alliance, which could be used by all the alliance
members, was a straight up standing human silhouette.
“We have come from Pu Ban City and are warriors led by our human emperor. As we were told, we are
patrolling around this piece of mountain area, killing every single non-human race monster we see.” Ji
Hao showed their identification with the banner, then asked, “You said you are the residents of the Chi
Ban Mountain, how can you prove that?”
Those elderly men, women and kids now began desperately screaming and crying. The mand with the axe
man yelled out in anger, “How can we proof that? We were hunted by those monsters all the way here,
how does that work?”
While speaking, the man abruptly tore his own clothes apart, showing his muscular upper body, which
was thickly dotted with all kinds of wounds, dagger marks, sword cuts, and claw scratches. All of his
wounds were festered. Some of them were even wrapped by a faint layer of black or green smoke,
obviously, those were the highly poisonous ones.
What was even more shocking was that half of a baby-arm-thick black centipede resided in the man’s
right side of chest. The centipede’s half body, which was already cut, was still squirming and shaking.
Tens of sharp centipede’s claws had even tore his chest muscle into pieces. It was hard to imagine how
his internal organs now looked like.
“Such a fierce Gu poison,” murmured Yu Mu, standing behind Ji Hao, “Not pure centipede blood, but a
hybrid, mixed by a few different kinds of poisonous snakes and the blood of large Golden Head
Centipedes. Good, those non-human race poison users really got something.”
Ji Hao glanced at those wounds and remained silent for a while, then slowly stepped back and said, “See
the valley behind us? Move forward along this valley for around eight hundred miles, there is a post set
by our human clan alliance. You will find medicine and food in there. There are people guarding in that
post who will make good arrangement for you as well.”
Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao seriously continued, “You can only walk along this valley as I have said. If you
wander around randomly and bump into other teams like us, you might be killed for being spies. Don’t
create any trouble for yourselves, especially when you have these many women and kids under your
protection.”
1092
The man with the axe gasped for a while, then his bloody face showed a faint smile, then said, “Eight
hundred miles is not too far, I have to find a good medicine man to take this goddamn centipede out of
me.”
Hundreds of elderly men, women and kids were holding each other, being looked after by tens of
warriors, and slowly moved across this, not so wide neither too rapidly flowing, river. When they were
crossing the river, quite a few women and elderly men slipped and fell down. Fortunately, the man with
the axe and few other warriors reacted quite fast and grabbed them up immediately.
Finally, hundreds of people had all moved over the river. A group of kids smelled the scent of Yu Mu’s
grilled chicken and began crying in hunger one after another.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and carefully observed these refugees coming from the north side of the Chi Ban
Mountain. The man with the axe and a few elderly men were discussing something in deep voice. The
eyes of the few elderly men were filled with expectations, while the axe man looked quite embarrassed.
Ji Hao discovered that every one of these refugees was more or less wounded, especially those kids. Quite
a few of them had a deep cut on their backs, nearly cutting their tiny bodies into two. Although they had
all got emergency treatment and had been brought back from death by their medicines, they had lost too
much blood, and were now feeling extra famished.
Smelling Yu Mu’s grilled chicken, these young kids, who were not yet fully aware of their real situation,
began crying even louder.
“Br-brother,” the man with the axe walked over embarrassed, while being stared by those few elderly
man with eager eyes, bowed to Ji Hao and said while stammering, “It is just that we have been chased all
the way and hadn’t got any time to hunt for food, can we…”
Gritting his teeth, the elderly man took out a fist-sized magic crystal from the bag tied around his waist,
handed it over to Ji Hao and said, “Can I trade some food from you with this crystal?”
This was a medium quality crystal with water power. A layer of cotton-shaped thing could be seen clearly
in the light blue crystal, it was obviously not a pure piece of crystal. Roughly estimated, this piece of
medium quality crystal was worth about fifteen jade coins in Pu Ban City, which was enough for an
ordinary family to live a warm and nice life for quite a few years.
Without any hesitation, Ji Hao took over the crystal, measured it in his hand, while looking at the man
with complicated expressions. Then he said blandly, “Easy, I see what those monsters have done to you,
we’re all humans, we should help each other. Yu Mu, get them some food. You are from the Gold Wolf Clan
and Cyan Wolf Clan?”
The man with the axe couldn’t help but gulp, subconsciously looked at the bone fire and said, “Yeah, we’re
Gold Wolf Clan warriors. I am Lang Li. Our villages were destroyed, only we made it out here. They’re the
1093
people of the Cyan Wolf Clan, one of our brother clans. We met them when we were running away. They
were also being chased by those monsters, so we merged into one group and arrived here.”
Ji Hao kept his eyes narrowed, glanced through those Cyan Wolf Clan people, then pointed at a few
warriors amongst them.
“They are Cyan Wolf Clan warriors too?”
Those few warriors stood instantly up and saluted Ji Hao from a distance.
__________________________________________________________________________
1094
Chapter 256 – Pursuers
Chapter 256 - Pursuers
Yu Mu took a few burning-red mud balls out from under the bonfire, broke them open by slapping them
and exposed the oily and sizzling, grilled chicken wrapped within them. A group of kids dashed over and
surrounded Yu Mu. Yu Mu tore those chicken into pieces and handed a big piece of chicken to each kid,
instantly bringing up a series of happy laughs.
Shaosi quietly looked at these kids. She saw a few weak and scrawny kids standing behind those kids,
who were surrounding Yu Mu, not getting any chicken, causing them to start weeping again. She silently
walked up to those kids, took out a few solid dry cakes from the leather storage bag tied around her waist
and handed them over to those kids.
Those cakes were standard army provisions, thick and solid, containing enough amount of salt and large
pieces of dry meat. Although those were cold cakes, the nice aroma of smoked meat instantly spread out.
The few kids happily took over those cakes and began wolfing them down.
After having taken only a few bites, all of these kids hurriedly turned around and handed their chicken
and cakes to their parents and elder relatives.
Lang Li looked at the few warriors, who were standing among his clansmen and said, “Yes they are Cyan
Wolf Clan clansmen. They helped these clansmen fleeing out. If they hadn’t been there, those elderly men,
kids, and women would have been kill by those bloody monsters long time ago.”
Sighing slightly, Lang Li said bitterly, “But they have suffered quite a heavy loss. They numbered around a
hundred when I met them, but now, only over ten of them have survived. Those monsters, bloody hell!”
Abruptly, Lang Yi gave Ji Hao a sensitive look and asked, “Why? Is there something wrong with them?”
“Not a big problem, probably I am thinking too much.” Ji Hao shook his head and said blandly.
Giving another pondering glance at those few warriors, Ji Hao directly pointed his finger at them and
yelled, “Later, walk along the valley, don’t go randomly around! Otherwise, don’t blame me for not having
warned you when you get killed!”
The few warriors politely saluted to Ji Hao once again and sat back on the ground.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looked closely at Lang Yi’s steel axe, which he was carrying on his back. It was
an ordinary big steel axe. Twelve spell symbols that could make the axe more solid and sharper, were
embossed on the handle, three of these spell symbols had quite great effects against evil creatures such as
ghosts.
1095
These spell symbols apparently had not formed when the axe was forged, instead, they were carved on it
after Lang Yi had gotten the axe, by a Maguspriest of his clan. Therefore, the streams of power couldn’t
smoothly flow in between those spell symbols and the axe itself, seemed to be blocked by something in a
certain degree, which caused the power of these set of spell symbols, containing twelve spell symbols, to
only release less than seventy percent of its capability.
Lang Yi was obviously the most powerful one among all these people and was an elementary level Senior
Magus, but his weapon was only a simple axe that had spell symbols added onto it.
However, the few warriors, who were noticed by Ji Hao, were only peak level junior warriors, but their
weapons were all of relatively much higher quality than the axe of Lang Yi. They were badly injured as
well, but when looked closer, all the wounds were not in vital body parts.
Although their bones were all exposed in these wounds and had strong poison lingering on their wounds,
which was very hard to deal with, making their wounds unable to automatically cure, but all these
wounds were located in relatively safer areas of their bodies.
“Interesting,” said Ji Hao while taking out a few big pieces of cold grilled meat and handing them to Lang
Yi and said in a low voice, “When you arrive at the post, everyone of your clan will be identified. At that
time, let those old men take a close look and see if these few guys really are their Cyan Wolf Clan
warriors.”
Lang Yi’s pupils suddenly shrunk into the size of a needlepoint. He remained silent for a while, then took
over the meat and walked towards his fellow warriors.
Ji Hao saw that he shared the meat with the other warriors, then a few elderly men got some meat as well.
The remaining meat was not too much, he gave it straight away to the few oldest kids, who could already
fight.
As for those women, who were also starving, no one was paying any attention to them.
The rule of survival was indeed cruel, but under these conditions they had to guarantee the physical
strength of those warriors at first, and could only give up on those women.
A young man, who was one or two years older than Ji Hao walked over, first took a surprised glance at
Shaosi and Man Man’s pretty faces, then carefully asked Ji Hao, “Are you sent by the human Emperor?
Where is the army of our human race? Why don’t they rush out of the Chi Ban Mountain and kill those
monsters in the north?”
Ji Hao frowned and gave a measuring look to this young man, then slightly shook his head, turned around
his body and looked at the other side of the river.
The young man’s face turned red, he gasped and stared at Ji Hao, then yelled out, “Oi! I’m talking to you!
Why don’t they rush out and kill those monsters?! You cowards!”
1096
Man Man darted over from the sideway in big steps, bumped into this young man, sending him flying
away. She angrily waved her hammers while yelling, “Oi! Who you called cowards?! We have killed more
of those monsters than you have ever seen!”
Man Man struck her hammers hard on the ground, smashing a gigantic rock, which then was burned into
a puff of smoke by the flame of the hammers.
The thunderous boom made by Man Man stirred the crowd again. Lang Yi looked at Man Man and the
young man for a while, then shook his head, harshly yet deeply yelled at his fellow warriors, forbidding
them to make any move.
The young man stared at Man Man in shock, gritted his teeth and continued after quite a while, “They’re
all dead. Abba, Amma, uncles living next doors, all dead. Why don’t you rush out, why don’t you kill those
monsters?!”
Man Man swung her hammers up, intending to teach this kid a lesson.
Ji Hao grabbed Man Man’s arm, then said to this kid in a cold voice, “You have no qualification to say so,
neither have you any qualification to ask why. Want revenge? Grab a weapon and go fight against them in
battle, don’t mess around here.”
The kid leapt up from the ground, stared at Ji Hao in rage and screamed, “If I had your powers, I would
have gone fighting against them myself! You’re so powerful, but you’re just hiding beside a river and
grilling meat! You!”
The branches in the woods across the river suddenly shook, and a silvery hoofbeat came from the woods.
Soon, a cyan-blue cheetah, carrying a Yu Clan warrior, wearing exquisite and luxurious armour, rushed
out of the wood.
Following right behind him were tens of fully armoured, meters tall Jia Clan warriors, carrying their
heavy and gigantic weapons, rushing out as well.
Behind these Jia Clan warriors were tens of dark-skinned slave warriors, and over two hundred slaves,
whose skins were covered in flecks, looked like hairless monkeys, yelling and leaping around.
Along with slight metal-clashing noise, three gigantic metal spiders slowly walked out of the woods.
Once these metal spiders walked out, they suddenly opened their jaws and let out hundreds of feet long,
golden arrows, swishing towards those refugees on the other side of the river, along with beams of cold
lights.
_____________________________________________________________________________
SR: In the form of disclaimer, we of TME love this novel and get the logic behind the cruelty, yet we don’t
support women abuse, mental or physical, in any way.
1097
______________________________________________________________________________
1098
Chapter 257 – Little frustration
Chapter 257 - Little frustration
“Fight!”
Ji Hao shouted out loudly and pointed his finger at the river bank in front of those refugees. A fierce gust
of wind rose directly up from the ground, rolling tens of thousands of stones up and darted towards those
flying arrows.
The metal arrows clashed against the stones, creating fiery sparks. Those stones were instantly shattered
against arrows, but the arrows deviated out of their routes, flying over the river sideway.
Only over a hundred arrows flew straight across the river without being bumped by those stones brought
up by Ji Hao, directly piercing the crowd of refugees.
However, Ji Hao now had no time to look after those refugees. Six heavily armoured Jia Clan warriors,
carrying gigantic weapons, easily leapt across the river and walked up to him in only a few steps. With
three longswords, two huge machetes and one spear, they coordinated perfectly and accurately locked
onto all the vital parts of Ji Hao’s body.
Suddenly, a stream of fiery light darted out from the long black dagger, which Ji Hao was holding in his
hand. Along with a magical arc in the air, the fiery light beam accurately tore out a thin crack in the
indestructible formation that had been formed by the three long swords. At the time the edge of the
dagger sliced hard across the place where the chest armour and waist armour connected of a Jia Clan
warrior connected.
Fire sparks darted out from the dagger’s edge and hundreds of spell symbols lit up on the joint of the
armour, along with an ear-piercing clashing sound, Ji Hao tore the Jia Clan warrior’s armours apart with
his dagger, and pierced the dagger into his body, making his blood gush out.
The other few Jia Clan warriors exclaimed as they weren’t even able to believe what they were seeing.
Surrounded by six of them altogether, Ji Hao actually got the chance to fight back, and facing their entirely
sealed heavy armours that black long dagger of his, which looked not too sharp at all, had actually broken
an armour and directly wounded a Jia Clan warrior’s body.
Shocked by Ji Hao’s move, those swords and machetes, which were hacking towards Ji Hao, and the long
spread which had been swishing towards him, paused briefly. Ji Hao took a deep breath, stretched his
fiery wings and swiftly stepped back along with shreds of afterimages. At the same time, Mr Crow let out
a long caw, while its claws suddenly expanded to zhang huge, directly piercing into a Jia Clan warrior’s
facial mask.
1099
Those translucent, top-quality, red jade-like claws, were wrapped in bright flames, and were emitting
large amounts of fire speckles against the facial mask. Spell symbols shattered under Mr Crow’s claws one
after another, and the half inch thick mask let out a shrill breaking noise, while been torn apart slowly.
Mr Crow’s claws sank deep into the Jia Clan warrior’s eye sockets, smashing the four huge eyeballs of his.
That Jia Clan warrior howled out in anger, while stepping back in big steps. Another Jia Clan warrior with
a machete rushed over, shielding him behind and letting him retreat. After he only took two steps back,
streams of neurons and flesh began squirming in his eye sockets; within Mr Crow’s fiery light, the four
eyeballs started growing back quickly.
However, the flame of the Golden Crow that was left in his eye sockets was still blazing, the newly grown
eyeballs were instantly burned, and the flame spread to wider parts of his face, burning large pieces of
skins and flesh, emitting a horrible scent. The body of the Jia Clan warrior shook intensely in pain. Before
his eyeballs had grown back, he rushed back towards Ji Hao long with a dense puff of smoke wrapped
around his face.
The pair of magic fiery snakes, lying on Ji Hao’s shoulders, let out slight hissing sounds, then spurted out
slight beams of fiery lights, continuously burning the facial masks of the other few Jia Clan warriors.
Those earth core magical flame spurted out by these snake were sticky and had an amazingly great heat,
along with an incredibly strong scent of burning. Although these two snakes were still too young and too
tiny and were not capable of breaking through the thick metal facial masks, they were more than able to
block the eyesight of those Jia Clan warriors and slow them down with their amazing blazing flames and
rolling smoke.
Man Man rush over from the side. She remained completely silent and gritted her teeth hard. Aiming at
one Jia Clan warrior, she raised her pair of gigantic hammers high and smashed down with all of her
power. Followed by two loud booms, that Jia Clan warrior’s back armour was instantly shattered by the
raging flame spurted out by Man Man’s hammers. Large amounts of metal fragments flew out and the Jia
Clan warrior’s back was broke into pieces. He fell onto the ground with a weirdly twisted posture.
Man Man badly wounded one Jia Clan warrior with only one attack, but she had only broke his spine and
slightly wounded his internal organ, which was not enough to kill him.
Two other Jia Clan warriors raised their machete and sword simultaneously and swiftly hacked down
towards Man Man’s vital body parts. Without a second thought, they were all aimed accurately at Man
Man’s heart and neck, intending to cut her head off and smash her heart as well.
Man Man calmly raised her hammers, which were nearly as big as her entire body. After the pair of
hammers were put straight on the ground, they became two huge and extra solid shields, completely
shielding Man Man. The sword and machete hacked on the hammers altogether, letting out loud and high-
pitched clashing noises that would make people’s ear pain. But Man Man was completely unharmed,
while easily taking a few steps backwards.
1100
Yu Mu took this opportunity and hurriedly swung his arms. A stream of black liquid darted out, directly
into the broken armour that had been shattered by Man Man, and gushed into the wounds on the Jia Clan
warrior’s back. The horrible poison spread out inside his body in no time, along with which, his back
began corroding at a visible rate. Not long after that, the muscles on the back of the Jia Clan warrior had
completely disappeared, and his bronze, translucent bones and squirming internal organs were exposed.
Black poisonous smoke instantly gushed into his internal organs. This Jia Clan warrior howled out in
pain, while struggling he lifted up his facial mask, took out a bottle of detoxifying medicine and poured it
into his mouth. However, once he had taken the bottle out, an arrow swished over from afar, directly
puncturing his wrist and deep into his mouth.
Right after that, the arrowhead exploded inside his mouth and a raging sphere of flame spurted out from
all the openings of his body. That was explosion flame arrow, made by master Magi tutors of the Magi
Palace, and was amazingly destructive. The facial muscles of this Jia Clan warrior was even blown away
and only the bronze translucent neck bones remained.
Being injured so badly, this Jia Clan warriors still had his strangely strong life force left. He screamed
hoarsely, while struggling on the ground. With some difficulty he pulled the arrow that was stuck in his
throat out.
Shaosi appeared abruptly behind him, just like an elf. She raised her spear and accurately knocked hard
on his neck bone, breaking it right away. A huge head was sent flying up in the air and fell on the ground,
hundreds of zhang away, along with a series of clangs.
The howl instantly stopped. Finally, this Jia Clan warrior, who was wounded seriously in a row, had run
out of the last slight wisp of his life force. He lied on the ground, twitching his headless body and losing
his importance.
All these may seem to have cost a long span of time, but in fact, all these had all happened within the blink
of an eye. Ji Hao and his team killed a Jia Clan warrior with their perfect cooperation, and when they
made their moves, Taisi, who was still standing behind them, had already begun incanting a mysterious
spell, creating streams of black mist, which wrapped the remaining five Jia Clan warriors up.
Painful moaning continuously came out of the mist. The five Jia Clan warriors slowed suddenly down, and
their skins began withering rapidly and their faces turned old as well. Their life force was quickly being
drained, while a human-head-sized life-force ball was quickly growing in front of Taisi.
Not too far away, shrill screams came out from the crowd of refugees. Even tough Lang Li and his tens of
companions had tried their best to block those arrows, tens of arrows still managed to pierce into the
crowd, easily killing over a hundred refugees.
Those arrows were shot out with incomparably great power that those poor refugees, who were shot by
those arrows, even ended up exploding immediately. Blood and body parts spread all over the ground.
1101
The young man, who had been yelling at Ji Hao before, watched his clansmen being shattered into pieces
by these arrows. He painfully kneeled on the ground and began screaming desperately.
______________________________________________________________________________
SR: These monsters are extremely hard to kill.
______________________________________________________________________________
1102
Chapter 258 – Close combat
Chapter 258: Close Combat
Translator:Law
Editor:Hitesh_
"Ahh!!!!"
The young man knelt on the ground, his whole body covered in blood. He raised his head and let out a sad
and madly raging roar that was also filled with despair.
Ji Hao activated his power, letting out a growl that sounded like the roar of a dragon and rose directly into
the air. Followed by huge amounts of afterimages, he rushed right into the five twitching Jia Clan
warriors. His long black dagger was spurting raging and glowing flame flakes, as a thin line of spell
symbols sparkled on the dagger's edge, letting out a dazzling blood-red light, which would make people
quiver only by seeing it.
Ji Hao launched the Sky-Opening with all his power. The long dagger brought up an arc in the air, while
his arm bones let out a slight creaking noise. In the meanwhile, he felt a great pain coming from his
muscle and meridians, as if his body was about to be torn apart. When he had launched the Sky-Opening
for the very first time back in the Southern Wasteland, all the bones of Ji Hao had been shattered into
pieces. Now that he had already become a Senior Magus, although his body still couldn't hold off the
counterforce of the Sky-Opening completely, the situation had become much, much better than then.
It seemed like a random swing of the dagger, but suddenly, the body of one Jia Clan warrior was split up
along with a horrible bone-cracking noise. Ji Hao directly darted through the broken body of this Jia Clan
warrior. Blood sprayed out like a small and gentle rain, while this Jia Clan warrior was sent up flying into
the air in pieces. His broken armor then banged against the ground, even making the ground shake.
"Kill!"
Ji Hao roared like a beast. Taisi's spell was indeed terrifying, the few Jia Clan warriors were nearly
drained out of life force and their lives had been shortened by a large amount, while their ears and eyes
became numb. This was the best opportunity for Ji Hao to kill these few enemies. If he failed to take it,
bad changes could happen anytime.
"Kill!"
The few Jia Clan's warriors, whose life force were rapidly draining and both bodies and souls were
quickly withering, let out great, thunderous growls as well. They couldn't believe that two of their fellows
were killed by a bunch of kids in a row; those were two elite Senior Magus level warriors after all.
1103
Ever since the Blood Moon army had set off, they had never encountered any difficulties all the way.
These warriors, who had never been through such a great frustration, now suddenly burst their powers
out and their withered bodies quickly recovered. Along with their growls, fresh blood boosted inside
their bodies and their souls began blazing ragingly. It seemed that a magnificently great stream of power
was sprouting inside each of their bodies and was about to gush out.
Their swords and machetes were raised high altogether, blocking Ji Hao's path from all directions while
hacking towards Ji Hao's vital body parts with their full strength.
Ji Hao gritted his teeth, slightly turned his body and let a machete pierce into his right chest, which then
came out from his back. A sword pierced into his left rib, nearly scratching his spine before coming out
out his back. Ji Hao then took a deep breath, manipulated his muscles to block the two wounds. Except
streams of blood that were brought out by those weapons, not a single drop of blood was shed from his
wounds.
In the meanwhile, Ji Hao swiftly swung his black dagger forward, firmly blocking the long spear that was
swishing towards his throat. Before Ji Hao made the next move, the Jia Clan warrior with the spear had
rushed over into the path of Ji Hao's long black dagger as if he didn't care about his own life at all. The Jia
Clan warrior let Ji Hao's dagger pierce into the chest, so that he could suddenly coil his muscular and
powerful arms around Ji Hao's arm and twist it at full strength.
With a proud and evil grin of this Jia Clan warriors, who had his arm coiled around Ji Hao's arm said,
"Barbarians, lowly creatures, you will never be able to fight against the offsprings of our great Blood
Moon. You're meant to be our slaves, generations and generations. Men work for us like cattle and horses,
women give us pleasures."
"Pleasure, my ass!"
The blood vessels under the skin of Ji Hao's forehead popped out one after another. His arm was now
coiled around by two huge arms that were as thick as his waist, and along with a series of loud bone
cracking noises, the bones of Ji Hao's right arm were instantly twisted into pieces. With the heart-piercing
pain, he cursed out.
A stream of light abruptly darted out from the middle of his eyebrows. The stone sword, roared out from
Ji Hao's spiritual space without releasing even a single wisp of a sense of power. The stone sword brought
up a seemingly soft light stream, curled around the four Jia Clan's warrior, then suddenly shrunk. The
naturally formed holy weapon seemed to be simple and humble, but yet, it was irresistible. Under the
sword light of the stone sword, the bodies of the four Jia Clan warriors were as vulnerable as pieces of
cake. Without even the slightest sound, the four bodies were torn into pieces and spread out on the
ground.
Gasping for air, Ji Hao let the stone sword fly back into his forehead then patted the storage bag tied
around his waist. Along with his move, three flying daggers and two flying swords darted out at a
1104
lightning speed, transforming into five cold beams of light and flashed across the river, directly towards
the Yu Clan young man, whose eyes popped out in shock.
"Die!" Yelled Ji Hao.
He injected all of his Golden Dan power into those flying swords and daggers. With great power those
daggers and swords dived straight down for the air with three zhang long beams of light tailing them.
They were like five white rainbows pouring down from the sky, and instantly approached the head of the
Yu Clan young man.
"Damn it!" Four Jia Clan warriors who were guarding beside the Yu Clan young man, moved
simultaneously.
A Jia Clan warrior raised a wall-like huge shield in his hand. The zhang wide, two zhang tall and three feet,
six-inch thick shield firmly shielded the Yu Clan young man behind it. Ji Hao's flying daggers and swords
hacked on the shield, burst out large amounts of fire sparks, but failed to leave even a slight mark on the
shield.
Two Jia Clan warriors holding machetes suddenly opened their eight eyes, while their skin suddenly
changed color. Their skin color darkened rapidly, from a weird cyan-grey to a bronze-like, dark purple. In
the meanwhile, their bodies began expanding, from over four meter tall to five meters tall. Moreover,
countless spell symbols emerged from their dark purple skins, and wisps of visible, dark-purple smoke
continuously spurted out from their heads.
They stepped across the river and rushed towards Ji Hao along with thunderous footsteps. Judging from
the sense of power that was being released by them and their movements, it was not hard to tell that they
were three or even four times more powerful than the first batch of Jia Clan warriors who had launched
the attack first.
'Can't fight them head on', thought Ji Hao. He gasped deeply, gnashed his teeth and pulled out the sword
and machete that were still stuck in his body. Blood was boiling inside his body. Along with swooshing
blood flowing sounds, his wounds healed themselves within the span of one breath, without leaving even
a scar.
He raised his right arm with some force and along with another series of bone creaking noises, his bones,
muscles and meridians of his right arm recovered fully as well. Slightly twisting his arm, his joints let out
waves of creaking noise. He raised his hand and caught the black dagger, which automatically darted back
to him. After that, he growled out again and walked towards the two Jia Clan warriors who were
approaching quickly with big steps. At the same time, he yelled out at Lang Li, "What the hell are you
doing by standing there?! Take those people and go! Go go go!!"
Lang Li immediately let out a shout, yelled at his fellows, telling them to bring those kids, elderly people
and women away. As for himself, with loyalty, he lifted up his axe and rushed over, leaping high into the
air and hacking down towards the head of one Jia Clan warriors.
1105
"You weak chicken-like barbarians," said the Jia Clan warrior while conveniently swinging his machete
sideways. A beam of bright light that was emitted by a line of spell symbols on his weapon suddenly
flashed across the edge of the machete. At the following moment, Lang Li's axe was sliced into two by the
gigantic yet extremely sharp machete, right after which, the machete swept across his waist and cut him
into two as well.
Lang Li let out a hoarse scream while his body thudded against the ground in two and began twitching
madly.
Ji Hao growled out while he darted up to Lang Li, swiftly waved his long black dagger and tried to block
the two Jia Clan warriors from moving forward as much as he could. At the same time, his foot-tip moved
as fast as the thunder, kicking the two parts of Lang Li's body flying through the air backwards.
Yu Mu cursed out while leaping into the air and catching Lang Li's body parts. He then immediately joined
them back together and hurriedly took out a bottle of life-saving ointment, which was especially
concocted by the master Magi tutors of the Magi Palace, and spread a thick layer of it on Lang Li's wound.
Large clouds of blood-red smoke rose from around Lang Li's broken waist, while he let out waves of
howls in pain. But after only the span of two breaths, he leapt back up from the ground as if he had never
been cut into two.
At this moment, Ji Hao's black dagger unexpectedly missed its target, while silently, the long machete
held by a Jia Clan warrior left two deep wounds on his body, which even reached his internal organs.
1106
Chapter 259 – Blood power
Chapter 259 - Blood power
“Run, run, run, run!!”
In the woods, Feng Xing was yelling. Along with shrill swishing sound, the arrows with spell symbols of
terror magic were continuously shot by him, deep into the river. The terror magic was activated right
after the arrows were shot. Streams of freezing magic power spread out towards all directors, which
made the over a hundred slaves who had been screaming and attempting to rush across the river pause
suddenly, after which they fled away like rats that were being burned by a pot of boiling water.
The group of slaves had been thrown into chaos by the terror magic. Feng Xing didn’t stop and shot tens
of more arrows from the woods. Every single arrow pierced accurately through the necks of two slaves.
Within the blink of an eye, seventy to eighty monkey-like slaves had fallen on the ground while their
blood was spurting, a small section of the river had even been dyed red by their blood.
Single handedly, Feng Xing had stopped those slaves that were coming from across the river, earning a
short yet precious span of time for those refugees so they could run away. Lang Yi cursed loudly. He
realized completely that he was far from being powerful enough to get involved in a fight of such nature,
therefore he immediately rushed towards the refugees and pushed them into the woods; he even kicked
the asses of some of the slower kids.
The young man who was kneeling on the ground and howling in sadness abruptly raised his head and
yelled at Ji Hao with his face covered in tears and eyes filled with anger, “Why didn’t you save them?! Why
did you watch them die?!”
Lang Yi sniffed speechlessly, threw a heavy slap and put that stupid kid, who didn’t even realized the
emergency of the situation, then carried him up and rushed into the woods.
Ji Hao had no time to listen to his crap at all, he had to put all of his attention on the two Jia Clan warriors.
His wounds quickly healed themselves, however, these two Jia Clan warriors were extremely powerful
and skilful. Every single attack was accurately aimed on Ji Hao’s vital body parts. An ordinary warrior
would have been chopped into pieces by the two of them long ago.
Fortunately, Ji Hao had released all of his spiritual power and was able to clearly perceive every single
move they made. Even the slightest move couldn’t remain hidden from Ji Hao’s eyes. He had also
activated the |Gold Crow Pupils|, which allowed him to barely see every move of those two Jia Clan
warriors. With both his spiritual power and his eyes, Ji Hao managed to dodge tens of deadly attacks that
were launched by both of them.
The long sword swung across the air once again and another beam of light suddenly flashed right beside
Ji Hao’s neck. Ji Hao bent his waist right on time dodged it. The fine hairs on his neck were even shaved
1107
off by that beam of sword light, which showed clearly how sharp and accurate that sword was. Ji Hao
could even feel his muscles beginning to twitch in nervousness.
The three metal spiders, which had been standing on the other side of the river, abruptly let a high-
pitched scream out. They lifted their heads up and let out hundreds of fist-sized metal balls. Those metal
balls darted towards this side of the river bank at an incredibly high speed and along with a great power.
The range of attack covered Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and Yu Mu.
Man Man grabbed her pair of hammers and intended to rush up and help Ji Hao, but those metal balls
suddenly darted over like a heavy rain, she could only raised both of the hammers to shield herself and
Shaosi, who was behind her.
The faintly glowing metal balls clashed against Man Man’s hammerheads and suddenly exploded; a small
sphere of flame instantly shrouded an area that had a radius of over a zhang. Although the attack range of
each metal ball was not too wide, within it, the lethality of the metal ball equalled to a full-strength attack
of an elementary level Senior Magus.
Man Man’s body stayed perfectly still, only one or two small bombs would not be able to even make her
move an inch.
However, right after that tens of bombs swooshed over and although Man Man possessed a terrifyingly
great strength, her tender face still became twisted under the continuous explosion of those bombs. She
even showed her teeth when she stepped back quickly.
“Ji Hao! Be careful!!” Although she was busy at dealing with those bombs, Man Man still took a moment
and glanced at the other side of the river, then yelled out loud.
Earlier, the Yu Clan young man had four Jia Clan warriors staying beside him. One of them raised a wall-
like shield and protected him, the other two leapt down, went across the river and were fighting against Ji
Hao, and the fourth one had now pulled a human-leg-thick, gigantic bow open, with a huge arrow that
could even be used as a spear, and put on that human-thumb-thick string. At the moment, the arrow was
quickly absorbing natural power from the air.
Man Man yelled out, and the Jia Clan warriors with the longbow let out a laughter on the other side of the
river, then suddenly loosened his fingers. The spear-like arrow let out a thunderous boom while tearing
the air apart and darting towards Ji Hao’s heart.
The two Jia Clan warriors, who had been fighting against Ji Hao, timely swung their weapons down on
both the left and right side of Ji Hao, blocking his way and disabling him from dodging the arrow. At the
same time, the two Jia Clan warriors simultaneously twisted their bodies slightly, clearing the way for the
arrow to pierce through Ji Hao’s heart.
The arrow swooshed in the air and the Yu Clan young man, who stayed at the other side of the river, had
a very darkened face fight now and nodded with satisfaction. This time, Ji Hao would certainly die.
1108
“Shell!” At this fatal moment, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the middle of his eyebrows. The turtle shell that
was gifted by Gui Ling, and was the turtle shell shelled of by herself when she was young, flew out from Ji
Hao’s forehead along with a loud, ocean wave-like sound, and immediately transformed into over ten
streams of black smoke, which wrapped around Ji Hao.
Followed by a few muffled metal clashing sounds, a smoothly crafted thick armour appeared on Ji Hao’s
body. That armour looked simple yet solid, covering his entire body. He raised both of his hands in front
of his chest, pushed the air with his palms, then turned his palm up towards the air. Instantly, columns of
water mist rose from his palms, within which, a sphere of natural water essence power emerged, quickly
condensing into a turtle shell-form water shield.
The gigantic arrow darted over and bumped right into the water shield. Along with a sizzling noise, the
arrowhead pierced into the water shield, inch by inch, but the water shield grew thicker, inch by inch as
well.
The Jia Clan warrior, who had shot this arrow, was a peak level Senior Magus, this arrow shot out by him
with all of his power was capable of seriously wounding even the most powerful Senior Magus, if that
Senior Magi wasn’t cautious enough. Nevertheless, Ji Hao didn’t use too much power, he simply activated
this turtle shell given by Gui Ling, which easily held this scary arrow off.
The Yu Clan young man, and the other Jia Clan warriors, who had watched this happen, were all stunned,
then began cursing in both anger and shame.
The two Jia Clan warriors, who had turned their bodies and cleared the path for the arrow, hurriedly
waved their weapons and tried to take the best position once again. But how could Ji Hao let them?
He suddenly roared out while the stone swords abruptly appeared in his hand. He then swung his left
arm. The stone sword brought up a faint stream of light and swept sideways across the bodies of the two
Jia Clan warriors.
“Weak barbarians,” the two Jia Clan warriors didn’t give a damn about Ji Hao’s stone sword, puffed out
their chest carelessly and stepped forward.
Their armours were top-quality stuff, which were specially crafted by Xu Clan master craftsman of the
Blood Moon, the power of a Senior Magus had no way of possibly break in them. As long as they could
hold Ji Hao’s sword off, their machetes would be able to chop Ji Hao’s head off, the very next moment.
Ji Hao waved the stone sword at a lightning speed, and the faint and gentle sword light slightly swept
across the waists of the two Jia Clan warriors.
The stone sword was incomparably sharp, even though large amounts of spell symbols had already
released a bright dazzling light on those armours, those spell symbols instantly shattered when the
sword light touched them. The two top-quality, thick and solid armours were destroyed by the stone
1109
sword as easy a hot knife cut butter, and the two powerful elite Jia Clan warriors, were chopped into two.
This, only because they had underestimated their enemy.
“No!! You lowly barbarians! You bloody damn ants! You lowly creatures!! You wild thing!” The Yu Clan
young man began screaming on the other side of the river.
Suddenly, he opened his erect eye and a sphere of blood-red light started to rapidly rotate inside it.
Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu, Shaosi and Taisi, suddenly felt that their bodies had become ver eavy. Soon after
that, their blood began boiling inside their bodies.
“Stain.”
The Yu Clan young man slowly pointed his finger at Ji Hao and the other teammates, while the blood-red
light in his erect eye formed into a strange spell symbol.
The bodies of Ji Hao and the others quivered suddenly. Immediately after that, they felt their blood
started corrupting inside their bodies at a terrifying speed and soon, a horrible foul-smelling scent came
out from each of their bodies and spread out in the air.
___________________________________________________________________________
1110
Chapter 260 – Evil Blood
Chapter 260 - Evil Blood
Ji Hao suddenly lost his eyesight, his body felt numb and softened, nearly falling on the ground with his
face down.
Not only he, even Man Man, the little girl had god-like powers, but still her face was now deadly pale, and
her tiny body was shaking, seemingly completely out of her control. Her cherry-like lips now looked as
white as two pieces of paper. The corrosive blood quickly spread out inside her body, devouring her
meridians and corrupting her internal organs. It even began attacking her bones, attempting to corrode
her bone marrow as well.
“Retreat!!” Ji Hao decided immediately and shouted out.
Large streams of flame swooshed out from his Magus Acupoints. Those scorching-hot Gold Crow flames
contained a natural positive power that could perish all kinds of evil in this world, gushing into all of his
blood vessels and meridians. With difficulty it fought against the rampant corrosive blood inside his body.
Black corroded blood was being burned into puffs of smoke and were rising from his pores, till finally, his
extremely softened limbs regained some of its strength back.
“Retreat?” While the young man of the Yu Clan laughed hideously on the other side of the river, he said,
“You are all cursed by my blood magic, you will all stay here, forever. Die! Kill them! Those two young
women, I want the older one and save the younger one to get a good price!”
“The underworld, reverse, replenish lives with lives.”
Taisi stood far behind the other teammates. He took a deep breath and slightly waved his bone cane,
along with which, the sphere of life force that he had just drained out from the few Jia Clan warriors,
quickly transformed into a few red beams of light and darted into the bodies of his teammates.
Ji Hao suddenly felt a boiling hot and thriving life force gushing into his body through his head, and
instantly his body was filled with strength, making him even more powerful than he usually was.
Although the corrosive blood was still madly corrupting the fresh blood inside his body, thanks to the
extra influx of life force, Ji Hao’s life force was doubled in amount. His Gold Crow flame was ceaselessly
fighting against the power of the corrosive blood inside his body. At the moment, Ji Hao was at the peak of
his level.
“I will remember you.” Ji Hao pointed at the Yu Clan young man on the other side of the river and said
with his teeth gnashing. He thought about what he had read from those books, regarding all kinds of
special abilities that the people of the Yu Clan, who had Blood Moon’s bloodline.
1111
Blood Moon, represented the power of blood and dark curses in the power systems of the Yu Dynasty,
and was the evilest one amongst all three ‘Suns’ and the nine ‘Moons’, the hardest to deal with. The power
of their curses was extremely hard to be lustrated completely. More horribly, the evil blood power could
hide in human bloodlines and be passed down through generations.
Quite a few thriving and powerful human clans, which had populations of over ten million, were extinct
because they were sneakily attacked by the Blood Moon with evil blood curses, which contaminated their
bloodlines and eventually wiped them out. Apart from these few big-scale clans, the other clans who
accepted intermarriages between themselves and the few large-scale clans, had all lost the majority of
their clansmen because of those blood curses. Since then, those few clans quickly declined and even after
thousands of years, the powers of the blood curses still lingered in their bloodline and never gave them a
chance to rise again.
Being cursed by the Blood Moon’s blood power was a great trouble that would bring a headache to any
Magi. Ji Hao had the Gold Crow flame protecting him, which could naturally suppress all kinds of evil
powers, but Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were all in big trouble. As for Man Man, she didn’t need to
be worried about it at all, with her current powers and ordinary blood curse wouldn’t be able to do any
real harm to her.
Ji Hao knew that before they came to this Chi Ban Mountain and joined the army, Zhu Rong had given
quite a few powerful treasures that were quite precious even for him and would protect Man Man.
“Man Man! Run!” Ji Hao especially let out a shout at Man Man, at the same time, Mr Crow spurted out a
great stream of Gold Crow flame directly on Man Man’s body. Man Man’s entire body began blazing
ragingly, right after which, dense black smoke rose as well.
While she was preparing to take out the magic talisman that had specially been created by Zhu Rong
himself, and was about to cast the blood curse away of her teammates and herself, she abruptly paused.
A chuckle that sounded like someone couldn’t hold from laughing anymore, came from an unknown
source. Man Man suddenly tightened her tender face, made an extremely ill, even dying face, carried her
huge hammers and rushed towards the woods, along with a loud, booming footsteps, while yelling loudly
at Shaosi.
“Sister Shaosi! Run, run faster! Ah, why does Man Man feel her legs are so soft? Run! We’re gonna die!”
When she run past Shaosi, she conveniently carried the long handle of one of her hammers under her
arm, and grabbed Shaosi’s hand, darted into the woods as fast as a gust of wind. As for Shaosi, also
conveniently, she grabbed Taisi’s neck and threw him onto the back of the black tiger.
The purely black tiger hadn’t caught the attention of that Yu Clan young man, therefore, it had luckily
dodged the blood curse. Taisi sat on its back and the tiger instantly roared out and rushed towards the
woods behind Man Man and Shaosi. While running, the tiger began swinging its long tails as well,
whipping the stones on the river bank and making them fly randomly towards all directions.
1112
“Bloody big cat!!” Ji Hao and Yu Mu had fled towards the woods as well, however, the two of them were
unfortunately right behind the tiger.
God knew where this shameless tiger had learned this life-saving trick - swinging its tail when running
for life. The stones whipped flying by the tiger’s tail continuously bumped against Ji Hao and Yu Mu’s
bodies. Although they didn’t feel any pain, it still was truly disgusting.
“Ji Hao, where the hell did you catch this bastard cat?” Yu Mu could only raise his huge pot, and wore it on
his head as a helmet, letting those flying stones loudly clang against his pot.
Ji Hao didn’t respond, only grinned and showed his teeth. He was still wearing the turtle shell armour
given by Gui Ling. Those flying stones all shattered against his armour and were unable to even leave a
single scratch on it.
A horribly swooshing sound came from behind them. The Jia Clan warrior, who had shot out that huge
arrow towards Ji Hao just now, let out whole thirty six arrows. Ji Hao opened his arms and shielded Yu
Mu behind him. Those arrows clanged against his armour, after which all twisted into pieces by the water
shield, which had quickly wrapped around his body.
The great shock-waves that were brought up by those arrows allowed Ji Hao to rush faster. He pushed on
Yu Mu’s back as well and speeded him up for a few times.
Hundreds of slaves flowed up right behind them, while screaming loudly. Those weak things enjoyed
screaming and yelling the most, and were all focused on Man Man and Shaosi.
Their master had said that he wanted Shaosi and Man Man to be captured alive, and these lowly slaves
would never give up on any chance they could earn the satisfaction of their masters.
“You bunch of bloody stupid reckless thing!” Yu Mu cursed annoyed, while quickly swinging his arms and
spreading out a handful of powder backwards, and chanted a spell with a deep voice.
The river water suddenly rose up into the air and turned into a rain and fell back from the air. The
rainwater was a scary green colour that instantly showered on the bodies of those slaves, who had no
chance of resisting. Their skin corrupted at a visible rate. Large clouds of green smoke rose from their
bodies. Hundreds of slaves howled out in pain, while struggling on the ground. Within the span of a few
breathes all of them had turned into puddles of sticky, black blood.
“My money!”
The Yu Clan young man, who had stayed on the other side of the river, popped up all three of his eyes and
screamed out in a dramatic voice.
He didn’t care about the lives of these slaves at all, but he cared a lot about his properties. These slaves
were all his personal properties, and were hundreds of Novice Magus level slaves! Yu Mu killed them all
1113
with only a handful of powder. He began wondering if this war would cost him more than he had thought
he could earn.
“Go! Kill them all!!” screamed the Yu Clan young man while raising his arm.
From a mountain top behind him, a blood-red flag flew over quickly.
The main army of the Blood Moon was approaching quickly.
__________________________________________________________________________
1114
Chapter 261 – Snipe Kill
Chapter 261 - Snipe Kill
Clang, clang, clang!
The three gigantic metallic spiders quickly moved across the river and began chasing after Ji Hao and his
teammates.
Their long and metallic feet clanged against the blood-red ground, creating fire sparks against the solid
rocks. They moved as fast as a fierce wind, closely following behind Ji Hao and the others.
Now and then, one metallic spider would stop abruptly, stick its thin and sharp feet deeply into the
ground, steadily support its heavy body, while opening its huge jaws and showing a human-leg-thick,
triangular pyramid-shaped crystal pipe.
Countless blood-red spell symbols were rotating inside that crystal pipe, along with which, powers of
huge pieces of magic crystals that were inlaid in the stomachs of these metal spiders were quickly drawn
out, and quickly formed into a human-head-sized flame sphere on the top of the pipe.
Followed by a thunderous boom, the metallic spider’s body would move quickly backwards, while its feet
scratched the ground and sent up clouds of dirt. The small ball of flame darted out, with a palm-sized,
burning-red spell symbol quickly sparkling in the core of the ball of flame. At the same time the natural
powers contained in the surrounding mountains and river were also rapidly being absorbed by the ball of
flame.
The small ball of flame flew at an amazingly high speed and approached Ji Hao and the others within the
blink of an eye.
Every time when a ball approached them, Ji Hao would turn around, open his arm and bump against the
ball of flame. Great water essence power contained in his turtle shell would release on time and form a
thick layer of water shield, protecting Ji Hao’s body. The ball of flame would fly against the water shield
and the fire power contained in it clashed against the turtle shell’s water power, releasing large clouds of
steam and beams of fiery light that would instantly rise into the air.
Then the ball of flame would explode, emitting great fiery light that would cover an area with a radius of
nearly a hundred zhang. Similar to the small metallic balls that those metallic spiders let out, these balls
of flame attack range would be magically controlled and be kept within the radius of a hundred zhang.
The waves of hot air and raging flames would never pass the boundary of this area, not even for an inch.
However, the relatively smaller attacking range raised the efficiency of the balls of flame explosion. Sticky
flame roared and rolled within a hundred zhang in radius, even the special blood-red coloured rock
1115
ground of the Chi Ban Mountain was melted into lava. A thick layer of lava flowed on the ground, glowing
like the glaze on the surface of porcelain.
The air became boiling hot. Fortunately, the natural water essence power contained in Ji Hao’s turtle shell
could particularly suppress all kinds of fire powers.
The thick shield of water emitted freezing air that would collide against the flames created by the
exploding fireballs. After the span of a few breaths, the hot air dissipated gradually. After each time Ji Hao
would turn and continue running. But, the three metallic spiders would also get the chance the get closer
to Ji Hao and his teammates after each time.
“Lowly barbarians, you can’t run!” The Yu Clan young man riding on his mount, rushed closely behind Ji
Hao and his team, while being followed by the remaining two Jia Clan warriors, large group of slave
warriors and slaves. He was cursing viciously and it seemed like he still was angry for those hundreds of
slaves, which were poisoned to their death by Yu Mu.
“Kid, the armour on you looks quite nice. It should worth a good price, enough to trade for two thousand
slaves.” The Yu Clan young man yelled his judgment regarding Ji Hao’s gears loudly, “As for you, your
skull will become part of mine personal collection.”
Laughing proudly out loud, the young man continued, “A barbarian kid possessing the power of an adult
warrior, your skull must be beautiful. I will let my craftsman emboss many exquisite patterns on it, and
inlay the most precious gemstones in it to worship the greatest, noblest Blood Moon. Your skull will
certainly bring up the interests of those beautiful and noble ladies.”
Ji Hao silently rushed forward, while the Gold Crow flame blazed inside his body, continuously burning
those crazily spreading corrupting blood power and tried to purify his body.
This damned Blood Moon curse was so annoying. After only ten minutes, the newly grown spirit blood,
transformed from the life force that Taisi had sent into his body, was all corrupted by the dark Blood
Moon power. At the moment, Ji Hao felt as if his legs had softened again and he didn’t know how much
further he could make.
Flicking his finger, Ji Hao drew out a black iron tablet. That was his ID tablet, given by Huaxu Lie, which
represented his identification as a soldier of Huaxu Lie’s special army. On the other side, this tablet was
also a magic tool that could be used to connect his fellow soldiers.
A black light of a squared feet area, was sparkling faintly on the tablet, within which over thirty light
spots could be found clearly. Every single white spot represented one soldier of the special army. These
people had divided themselves into seven small teams and were distributed in the mountain area,
thousand miles around Ji Hao.
1116
Slightly flicking the tablet with his finger, Ji Hao injected a stream of power into it. His power contained a
short message, quickly spreading out towards all directions. In the meanwhile, the white light spot that
represented Ji Hao, had turned red on the black tablet.
Ji Hao informed all his comrades that he could contact, though the tablet and told them that his team was
being chased by an army of non-human race monsters. He also informed them the rough number of
enemies to the others.
Once the other teams received Ji Hao’s message, they would spread the information out immediately to
everyone they could reach. Within the span of at most ten breaths, the main camp of this special army
would get the message. After that, once the information provided by Ji Hao was verified, Ji Hao would be
awarded with a certain amount of credit points.
Bang, Bang, Bang!
Three balls of flame darted together towards him, along with waves of horribly hot air.
Ji Hao sighed slightly, turned around while a dense thick watery mist spurted out from his armour and
condensed into an over ten-zhang wide water shield, protecting Ji Hao behind it, right in front of the three
balls of flame. The balls of flame exploded, a great shock wave stuck on Ji Hao’s chest like a cannonball,
which although was being protected by the water shield, still made him stagger tens of steps back.
From within a dense fiery light, three huge arrows swished over. This time, the arrowheads were shining
with a yellow light.
Ji Hao’s armour could condense water essence power into a powerful water shield and hold off the
explosions of those balls of flames, therefore, the Yu Clan young man had ordered the Jia Clan warrior
with the bow to shoot these specially crafted arrows. Each contained a great earth power, and launched a
double attack onto Ji Hao. Suppressing the water power with the earth power, was the perfect choice.
Followed by a thunderous boom, the water shield suddenly shook, and the three arrows exploded. Dense
streams of earth power struck on Ji Hao’s body, forcing him to step back again.
“Kill him!” The Yu Clan young man growled out, while turning his head back and taking a quick glance.
The blood-red flag, which had been hundreds of miles away earlier, were now only over ten miles away
from him, and he could even clearly see another Yu Clan warrior, who was sitting on his mount and
wearing a luxurious armour, rushing in the front of the army.
“A bunch of bastards, intending to seize mine credit!” cursed the Yu Clan young man. He then gnashed his
teeth and suddenly opened his erect eye, from which, a blood-red lightning bolt darted out and directly
struck against Ji Hao’s body.
A sizzling noise instantly came out Ji Hao’s skin. Ji Hao felt that his body had slightly gone numb, right
after which, countless tiny blood-red electric sparks burst out against his skin. A terrifyingly great shock
1117
wave sent him flew backwards. His feet scratched the ground and left a deep and long ditch in front of
him. He then heavily thudded against Yu Mu’s chubby back, causing both of them to fall on the ground,
rolling like a giant watermelon.
“Hahaha! You’re all mine! None of you can run!” The Yu Clan young man proudly slapped his mount,
abruptly rushed out of the protection of the two Jia Clan warriors, for over a hundred zhang far, then
pulled out the sword tied around his waist and intended to chop Ji Hao’s head off himself.
Feng Xing, who had patiently been hiding all the time, finally made his move.
A cold dazzling beam of light suddenly flashed across the air, and the armour worn by the Yu Clan’s young
man immediately let out a bright layer of light. However, in the next moment, a few spell symbols on his
helmet, near his forehead abruptly shattered, along with which, a piercing shining golden arrow pierced
through his thick and exquisite armour, directly into his erect eye, then deeply into his brain.
Followed by an abrupt boom, the head of the Yu Clan young man exploded, and his tall and slim body was
sent up into the air, then thudded back against the ground.
_________________________________________________________________________
1118
Chapter 262 – Magic bow
Note: Sorry guys, I was away on a trip and mine laptop had crashed. Only when I returned could I get
back in touch with the Translator and the boss. I will resume editing according to schedule from today.
__________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 262 - Magic bow
“Nice job Feng Xing!! The best liquor back in Pu Ban City!! My treat!!”
Ji Hao was laughing out loud while his body was still wrapped in popping blood-red electric sparks and
his head was still buzzing and dizzy, waving his fist hard in the air.
Yu Mu supported his body painfully with his arms while screaming, “Get the hell off my body! Damn it!!
My fat! Ouch! My fat! Fat!!”
Ji Hao was sent flying by the blood-red lightning bolt launched by the Yu Clan young man, and had
bumped right into Yu Mu’s soft and chubby back. Yu Mu’s thick layer of fat offset over eighty percent of
the power that was contained in that lightning bolt, therefore, those blood-red electric sparks didn’t
cause any harm to Ji Hao, but had nearly knocked poor Yu Mu out.
A loud sizzling noise came from Yu Mu’s body. A huge area around his waist was charred black, and those
thin blood-red electric sparks were still madly drilling into his skin. These blood-red electrical sparks
activated the blood curse that lingered inside his body, releasing even greater powers.
Yu Mu’s skin quickly turned deadly pale, his lips were even becoming dark gradually; this was a sign that
his spirit blood was withering rapidly.
Ji Hao slapped hard on Yu Mu’s body and injected a stream of Gold Crow Flame into his body. The stream
of flame drilled into Yu Mu’s body like a living snake. Yu Mu gritted his teeth and let the stream of flame
quickly gush around his body. Wherever the stream of flame passed, the corroded blood was evaporated
into black smoke and puffed out from his nose, mouth and ears.
“Hold on! Until they came over!” said Ji Hao in a deep voice, while putting the black tablet back into this
sleeve.
“Just a second, a tiny, little, short second! My fat! My poor dear fat!” complained Yu Mu. He rubbed his
own waist in misery and large amounts of carbonised skin turned into black ash and fell off from his
body, showing a bowl-sized huge wound.
Then he took two pills that were concocted with the purpose of replenishing lost blood. He gnashed his
teeth and struggled back up from the ground, while continued moving forward along the valley. While
running, Yu Mu’s fat shook intensely, and newly-grown fat and skin quickly sealed the wound.
1119
Inside the woods, Feng Xing, whose whole body was soaked in sweat, waved his fist, gnashed his teeth,
and looked at the headless dead body of the Yu Clan young man, letting out a laugh, then murmured a
word.
“One!”
The old longbow, which was claimed to be a magic bow by Feng Xing himself, looked quite simple. It even
was roughly crafted normal and ordinary branch. But at this moment, that old bow was glowing with a
beautiful light, and the natural and simple shaped bow had now turned translucent, as if it was carved out
of a fine piece of jade.
The bow string, which normally looked like three thin dry grasses twisted together, now seemed like
transparent tendons of a dragon, reflecting the sunrays and releasing a faint light. It seemed also as if a
very mysterious dim light was flowing around inside the string.
The arrow that had punctured the armour of the Yu Clan young man and had blown off his head like a
watermelon, was now deeply stuck in the ground. Countless thin golden spell symbols flew continuously
out from the arrow. After the last golden spell symbol dissipated in the air, the arrow turned back into a
normal and ordinary wooden arrow. Suddenly, the arrow popped up and became a puff of ash, falling
onto the soil.
This was one of the most ordinary wooden arrows, you could buy a thousand of them in the Pu Ban City
with a jade coin. The arrowhead was forged by steel, with the arrow body carved out of normal ironwood.
However, when Feng Xing shot this arrow out with all of his power, and the inherited old longbow,
countless spell symbols were automatically injected into the arrow, turning this arrow into a magically
sharp one that could easily pierce into any armour.
“Ah! God damn it!” Feng Xing waved his hand and complained in a deep voice, “With my current power, I
can shoot three arrows out like this, at the most, then I’ll just die!”
Gasping deeply, Feng Xing yelled out aloud, “Only booze is not enough! Oi, Ji Hao! Why don’t you treat me
in the Regretting Beauty? I heard that place is filled with fun! I’ve never been there yet!”
Ji Hao’s face instantly became dark. He remained silent and kept rushing forward. Regretting Beauty? Of
course he knew what that crazy place truly sold. Ying Yunpeng’s nephew died nowhere else but that
place, accidentally being killed by a little girl, who sucked out all of his blood during sexual intercourse.
Yu Mu let out a simple grin and said, “Eh? Regretting Beauty? I heard that all of their dishes are made
from meat of Senior Magus level beasts! Ji Hao, why don’t you invite me as well?!”
Man Man carried her pair of hammers and was running at the front. Hearing the conversation of these
boys, she excitedly leapt up and yelled out, “Good, good! Ji Hao’s treat! We will go together! Shaosi! Let’s
go together! Regretting Beauty? Such an interesting name!”
1120
Shaosi’s bland face became colder and colder. She slightly turned her head and took a quick glance at the
woods, shook her head and said blandly, “Man Man, don’t listen to their nonsense. Hm? Already?”
Ji Hao and his team had been running quite fast, but the Blood Moon army moved even faster.
Over two hundred elite Yu Clan warriors had already caught on. Seeing the dead body of the Yu Clan
young man, they yelled to stop their riding beasts one after another. They looked at their fellow warrior,
whose head had been blown up, with weird smiles on their faces.
The two remaining Jia Clan warriors kneeled on the ground, staring at their master’s dead body without
any expressions on their faces. As for those slave warriors and slaves, they kneeled on the ground as well,
while quivering intensely, not even daring to raise their heads.
“According to the law, your master has already died, but you’re alive, you have all committed a crime of
death!” said one of the Yu Clan warriors, whose status seemed to be the highest amongst all those people,
and was wearing the most luxurious armour, which reflected the sun rays into a bright huge sphere of
light around his body.
“However, since we’re facing a great war, I can spare you from death. Are you… willing to swear your
allegiance to me?” this Yu Clan young man stretched his hand out with a smile towards the two Jia Clan
warriors and continued, “Work for me, I will spare you from your dead punishment and will take you
under my protection. This also goes for these lowly slaves, they will live as well.”
Judging from the bronze-purple skin of these two Jia Clan warriors, they were elite warriors among Jia
Clan warriors, who were called ‘big warriors’. They were as powerful as peak-level Senior Magi, and were
quite valuable. Normally, to have a few warriors like these would cost Yu Clan people quite a big price
and quite many efforts. But now, their master had died in battle, and they were still alive, which meant
that they had already committed a dead crime. Therefore, only if any Yu Clan man was willing to give
them a olive branch to hold on, they would grip it without any hesitation.
“You respectful lord, we are certainly willing to contribute all of our loyalty and power to you!” The two
Jia Clan warriors, who were kneeling on the ground with faces looking like dead, seemed to have
suddenly gotten their life force back. They happily grinned and made their vows to their new master.
Their original master had died in battle, if they returned to the Blood Moon like this, not only would the
Blood Moon execute them according to the law, their killed master’s family also would never let them
live. But as long as another Yu Clan lord was willing to take them and protect them, all those wouldn’t be
a problem at all!
Such things were more than common in the Yu Dynasty. Not to mention these guards, warriors and
slaves, when a Yu Clan man died in battle, everything he had when he was alive, even his wives and
children, would be taken over by other Yu Clan people, and a lot of the Yu Clan men would be more than
willing to do that.
1121
All these, were witnessed by their great Blood Moon, and were all allowed by their law!
The Yu Clan man, who had just taken the two Jia Clan warriors over, let out a satisfied grin, while the
other Yu Clan young man stared at him, eyes filled with jealousy.
Within the woods, Feng Xing pulled his old longbow open once more, ten spat a mouthful of spirit blood
on its bowstring.
_________________________________________________________________________
1122
Chapter 263 – The magic but formation
Chapter 263 - The magic but formation
A magical and beautiful stream of light flowed on the surface of Feng Xing’s longbow. Feng Xing had
injected almost all of his power into the bow already, just for this shot.
With Feng Xing’s current power, he could only shoot three arrows like the one he had used to kill the Yu
Clan young man, in the period of one day. Except, the shot he was about to make this time, possessed the
combined power of his last two possible shots into one arrow.
With the double amount of power, the golden glowing arrow directly transformed into a beam of light
and darted out, many times faster than the last one had, and was over ten times more destructive. The
bowstring shook intensely and cut all five fingers of Feng Xing’s right hand, shedding large drops of blood
on the magically glowing bow.
Taking a deep breath, Feng Xing didn’t even have enough time to check the result of his shot, turned
around at his highest speed and rushed away. Cyan streams of wind rose behind his back, turning into a
pair of cyan-coloured wind wings, which were slightly attached onto his back.
Tens of shreds of afterimages flashed across the air and Feng Xing dissappeared in the woods after rising
and falling a few times.
The arrow was shot out like a lightning bolt, as if it was the sign of death.
The Yu Clan man, who had just taken the two big Jia Clan warriors over, and was enjoying the envious
stares of his fellows, smiled and was about to say something. Suddenly, his armour began shining and
countless complicated spell symbols spurted out from it, transforming into twelve blood-red light chains,
swiftly rotating around his body along with an piercing metal clashing noise.
The golden arrow darted over like a sharp beam of light, while those blood-red chains bumped against it
one after another.
Blood-red and golden light spots burst out around the young man of the Yu Clan. Along with a series of
creaking noise, those blood-red long chains shattered one after another, and the golden arrow continued
moving forward and momently approached the face of the Yu Clan man.
The Yu Clan man let out a desperate scream. A blood-red, round jade talisman was already in his hand,
which he only needed to crumble. This magic talisman made by an elder of his family would release a
peak Magus King level protection for him.
Although this shot, launched by Feng Xing with all of his power, was incredibly destructive, it would
never manage to break through a peak Magus King level protection.
1123
However, just after having gripped the talisman in his hand, the arrow pierced deeply into the erect eye
on his forehead. The three foot and six inch long arrow, made from ordinary ironwood and a steel
arrowhead, which you could buy a thousand with a jade coin, deeply piercing into the head of this Yu Clan
man, after which, a tight sphere of golden light suddenly exploded.
The head of the Yu Clan man was blown up abruptly, and the golden arrow darted out through his helmet,
poking into the heart of a Yu Clan young man, standing right behind him.
“Great Blood Moon!” All the other Yu Clan young men screamed out loud, popping up their eyes and
watching the golden arrow pierce through another exquisite armour that was made by the master
craftsman of the Blood Moon, sending the Yu Clan young, man flying for over a hundred zhang far, with a
blue face.
The golden arrow let out a loud buzzing noise while vibrating intensely, nailing the Yu Clan young man,
whose heart was punctured by the arrow, on a cliff. After that, the arrow dimmed down, and the golden
glow wrapped around it suddenly exploded once again. The arrow turned into a puff of ash and
dissipated into the air, while a huge hole had been left in the chest of the Yu Clan young man.
“Help…” The Yu Clan young man fell on the ground while moaning. Twelve Jia Clan warriors, who were
guarding around him, hurriedly rushed up in a great panic, took out all the life-saving medicines they had
and poured them into the mouth of their master, whether it was a waste or not.
Moreover, a few Jia Clan warriors even cut their own wrists, activating their precious spirit blood and
shed it on the chest of the Yu Clan young man. The wounded Yu Clan young man began incanting a spell
loudly, while a blood-red swirl rotated fast inside his erect eye. The blood of the Jia Clan warriors, which
contained great amounts of life-force in it, was being absorbed by his wound quickly. At the same time,
the muscles around his wound started to squirm and the wound shrunk rapidly into a fist-size.
“Such a horrible arrow!” The other Yu Clan young men glanced at each other and whispered. They were
all frightened by Feng Xing’s shot, so much that they didn’t even dared to talk out loud.
Over a hundred Yu Clan young men were in the army, with over a thousand Jia Clan warriors following
them, and over fifty-thousand slave warriors and slaves.
However, Feng Xing’s shot was like a bowl of iced-water, pouring right on their heads, extinguishing the
confidence and passion in their hearts that they had about this war.
They were noble Yu Clan people. Leading a great army, sweeping across those weak and small barbaric
villages, slaughtering their elderly people, pillaging their children and women, robbing their wealth, were
things that they enjoyed the most. Battle achievements and wealth were what they really wanted.
But if you told them to risk their lives and fight against the alliance of the human clans, even though they
could be shot right in the head by some god damn golden arrow anytime…
1124
“We have to inform General Di Sha about what just has happened here! We encountered the legendary
human army, right in front of us! These are no longer those stupid warriors from small clans, but real
official human army people!” A Yu Clan young man, who looked relatively older, seriously made this
suggestion.
“Hm, we all clearly know that we’re only sent here by our families, for experiences and achievements.
We’re not official soldiers of the Blood Moon army, I mean, it’s not our duty to do such things like fighting
against those cruel and stupid barbarians,” Another Yu Clan young man said seriously, “Fanju Luo and Di
Lin were killed, how should we split his properties?”
“Oh! Lords!” Shouted the Jia Clan warrior, who was still kneeling on the ground, and had attacked Ji Hao
for quite a few times earlier, “They were only a few kids! Five or six! And they were all cursed by Lord Di
Lin with the blood power, they couldn’t fight anymore!”
This Jia Clan warrior then stood up, took out a dagger and pierced deeply into his chest, then drew a spell
symbol on his face with his own blood, which looked cruel and weird, “I swear with my life, they were
cursed with blood power and are unable to fight at this moment! As long as you, my respectful lords, rush
up with your warriors and chop off their heads, a great amount of awards would be…expecting you!”
The eyes of all those Yu Clan young man were glowing suddenly.
Were those murderers cursed by Di Ling with the blood power? That meant that they should have lost
nearly all of their spirit blood and were about to die! These people had killed Fanju Luo and Di Lin, both
of them came from the top 30 large-scale families of the Blood Moon, and were all wealthy noble families.
According to the hidden rule of the Yu Clan, as long as they could capture and behead the murderer who
killed Di Lin and Fanju Luo, the two families would certainly trade for this contribution with incredibly
great amounts of pure gold, only to wash off the disgrace and the reputations of their families.
“We can’t let those violent barbarians run, they have killed our friends cruelly!” The Yu Clan young man
who had made the suggestion of informing Di Sha earlier, growled out in a even more serious tone, “We
should go after them! Kill them! I will certainly make this contribution!”
Followed by a series of metal clashing noises, the magic space bracelet worn by those Yu Clan young men
lit up one after another. Huge amounts of metal spiders and other large-scale puppets were released by
them, rushing up along the valley and going after Ji Hao and his teammates.
Within this short period of time, Ji Hao and his team had made tens of miles far along the valley.
Ji Hao’s black tablet was shaking violently, sending waves of messages to him.
Three-hundred miles in front of him, a master Magu tutor, who came for emergency reinforcements, had
already set a ‘magic bug formation’, and was expecting Ji Hao to lure the enemies into that formation.
1125
__________________________________________________________________________
1126
Chapter 264 – Emergency
Chapter 264 - Emergency
“Run, run, run, quick!”
Although Ji Hao and his team had stalled for quite a while, but they still were able to catch up with those
Gold Wolf Clan warriors and Cyan Wolf Clan refugees.
Tens of warriors carrying or holding the clansmen, who were nearly killed earlier, stumbled while
running as fast as they could along the valley. However, they had been running all the way and were
about to collapse. Not to mention these Junior Magi warriors, even the Senior Magi like Lang Yi were
almost out of energy.
They were moving way too slow, the Yu Clan army chasing behind then was getting closer and closer. Ji
Hao had already heard the metal-clanging noises that were made by the feet of those gigantic metal
spider against the solid rocks on the ground.
“Run as fast as you can!” yelled Ji Hao. In the meanwhile, a faint beam of golden-purple light flashed
across the middle of his eyebrows. His Golden Dan swiftly rotated in his spiritual space and the power
contained in it suddenly drained out by ninety percent.
Ji Hao locked his finger together, into a form of a lion head, while incanting a spell in a deep voice. His
eyes began shining brightly and he glanced quickly across all of those warriors. ‘Zhe’, one of the nine
secret words of the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words], had the magical power that allowed Ji Hao to
control the others as easy as his own body.
A faint layer of light rose from the ground, along with gusts of breaths wrapped all of those warriors
around, including Lang Yi. Streams of warm power gushed into their bodies, making their heavy footsteps
quick and light. With this magical power, even the weakest Novice Magus was now capable of easily
covering over ten zhang far, with a few shreds of after images behind him.
Within the span of a few breath, they could make two to three steps forward, which was equal to a few
miles.
Lang Yu let out a roar towards the sky in excitement, straightened his thumb at Ji Hao while yelling,
“Little brother, you’re amazing! Really, really A-ma-zing!”
Sayingt his, Lang Yi’s face suddenly became extra sad, after which he continued, “If our Gold Wolf Clan
had an amazing Maguspriest like you, we could have saved at least thousands of our clansmen, it
wouldn’t be…be like this…”
1127
Ji Hao rushed up to Lang Yi in big steps, took a deep gasp, let out a breath that contained a dense
corruptive scent, then slapped on Lang Yi’s shoulder hard and said, “Want to revenge? Keep surviving,
become stronger, and kill them all!!”
Ji Hao’s words were simple, yet filled with the most straightforward and honest philosophy, deeply
believed by all the clans of the Southern Wasteland.
If you killed my clansmen, in revenge, I will kill you for that. If I am unable to kill you, I will continue to
cultivate myself until I become powerful enough, then I will kill you. If I am unable to kill you until the
end of my life, I have my sons, my grandsons, even great grandsons, we will eventually kill you.
Southern Wasteland warriors were simple and violent as such, therefore, once the seed of hatred had
grown between two Southern Wasteland clans, it would never disappear until one of the two clans had
been wiped out completely, and their bloodline had vanished in this world.
“I will live and kill them all,” Lang Yi said while gasping quickly, staring at Ji Hao’s black long dagger, then
abruptly turned to Shaosi and said, “Little sister, you have two spears, can I borrow one from you?”
Shaosi glanced at him, flicked her hand and threw one of the spears to him.
Ji Hao laughed out, threw the crystal piece that Lang Yi had used to trade for food earlier, back to him as
well, then slapped on his shoulder again and said in a low voice, “Keep an eye on that bunch, I can’t stop
feeling they’re bit strange.” While talking, Ji Hao threw another glance at those few Cyan Wolf Clan
warriors.
He couldn’t clearly tell how badly their wounds were, but judging from the outside, those wounds were
pretty serious. However, after he had checked with his spiritual power, he had discovered that although
those wounds looked bloody and scary, they actually didn’t cause too much effect to the bodies of those
few warriors.
“Interesting, can it really be a group of people who are actually spies among the entire human kind?”
Shaking his head, Ji Hao turned around, facing the over two-hundred metallic spiders, which were
approaching quickly and couldn’t help but feel his scalp becoming numb by only seeing those.
Over two hundred zhang long metal spiders were darting over at a nearly lightning speed, and those
spiders all had especially long feet that allowed them to run even faster than ordinary metallic spiders.
Some them had their bodies covered under thick metal armours, obviously possessing a great defensive
power, while some others had extra huge bellies, which was releasing a strong sense of power;
apparently, these spiders were even more destructive than the others.
All in all, these over two-hundred metal spiders were crafted in different shapes, with their unique usages
during the battle.
1128
Most terrifyingly, when he looked back, he discovered that at least fifty metallic spiders, which all had
huge bellies, had already stuck their feet deeply into the ground and had opened their jaws, showing the
triangular pyramid shaped pipes, aimed at him.
Just now, being attacked by only three metallic spiders join-handily with this kind of pipes, had pushed Ji
Hao in a quite difficult position. Now, fifty metallic spiders that looked especially crafted for times of
great war, were aiming at him simultaneously. Ji Hao faintly imagined the outcome of this, causing his
face to instantly turn blue.
“God damn it!” Ji Hao didn’t dare to underestimate these metallic spiders. Without a hesitation, he threw
out two defensive magic talismans that were given by elder Wulong and the other elders. The yellow
talismans instantly exploded and released their powers. Tens of zhangs-thick rock wall suddenly rose
from the ground in front of Ji Hao, forming a huge defensive formation, firmly shielding Ji Hao behind it.
Over fifty tank-sized flame balls swooshed towards Ji Hao and thunderously bumped into those rock
walls. Along with a series of booms, those rock walls shattered one after another, then turned into yellow
light spots and dissipated into the air.
A rampantly great flame immediately enveloped the entire area that had a radius of over a hundred
zhang. This section of the valley was especially narrow, therefore, those flame even swallowed the
mountains on each side of the valley, which were over a thousand zhangs tall.
Muffled bangs came from mountaintops. On each side of the valley, the mountains were shaking
intensely, right after which, large pieces of solid blood-red rocks collapsed and rolled down from the
mountaintop. Those rocks caused terrifyingly great rumbles while falling down right towards Ji Hao’s
head, sounding even like they were falling from the sky itself.
Ji Hao couldn’t help but scream at the others, telling them to run faster. The biggest rock falling down
from mountaintop was hundreds of zhangs in radius and over thirty zhangs thick. Being smashed by a
rock like this was the last thing that anyone would want to experience.
The tens of metallic spiders rushed way too fast. Right after the terrifying fire cooled down, they had
reached where Ji Hao had been standing earlier.
However, the mountains on both sides of the valley were shaking to the point they collapsed by the series
of explosions, which were made fireballs, and the gigantic pieces of rocks fell down, right on these
metallic spiders. Not a single one of them survived the horrible rain of huge rocks, and those especially
solid and heavy blood-red rocks fell down from such a high altitude, smashing on these metallic spiders,
causing them to become leaned and twisted. Those magic formations set inside their bodies all exploded,
soon after which, these specially crafted metal spiders lost their powers and were turned into a pile of
waste iron.
“Oh! No! My money!!” The young men of the Yu Clan, who had been following closely right behind those
metallic spiders burried their faces in their hands and cried out one after another.
1129
They had already split all the guards, warriors and slaves that had been left by Fanju Luo and Di Lin,
which meant that each one of them had earned some extra properties, but those metallic spiders had all
been their personal properties, which were worth quite a lot. Therefore, they still felt a great pain by
watching their spiders being smashed into pieces of waste iron.
“Don’t rush up blindly! Circle around them and chop them into pieces!” roared one Jia Clan warrior
hoarsely, while waving his pair of huge cattle-horn shaped axes.
A Yu Clan young man opened the erect eye in the middle of his eyebrows, which suddenly let out a beam
of dim red light, flashing across the air. Being swept across by the dim red light beam, all gigantic rocks
that had blocked the valley then turned into puffs of ashes, after which they wer blown away by gusts of
wind. All this happened only in the span of a few breaths.
The great army continued moving forward, right behind Ji Hao’s team and the group of refugees.
In front of Ji Hao and the others, on a roughly round-shaped, huge flagstone, a couple of black banners
were fluttering in the wind, but suddenly, those mysterious banners all disappeared in the air.
________________________________________________________________________
1130
Chapter 265 – Ginger
Chapter 265 - Ginger
A series of mountains were standing roughly in a circle. On the side of the, over ten miles in radius
flagstone, Ginger was sitting on a black cushion, with thirteen different sized, odd shaped jars, containing
all kinds of creepy bugs, placed right in front him in a line, sorted according to their sizes.
The thirteen different-shaped jars were made of either wood, stone, jade or metals and were all glowing
with multicoloured lights, looking like the lively colours on the bodies of the poisonous bugs. Each jar was
embossed with lively patterns of poisonous bugs, and the largest one made from wood, had ten thousand
and one different kinds of poisonous bug patterns embossed on it.
Amongst all the poison users of the entire Magi Palace, Ginger was one of the few, who were the hardest
to deal with, and normally no one dared to upset them.
He had lived for over a thousand years. He didn’t have a wife or any children and no one knew about his
family name. People only knew that he had come from the Southern Wasteland. Except for a few servant
who were taking care of his daily needs, he didn’t even had an apprentice. All Ginger had in his life, were
those scary, horrible and highly poisonous bugs.
Fifty years ago, with the help of the Magi Palace and paying a huge fortune, Ginger had killed the queen of
a nest of Gu that had lived for over ten thousand years. He then had merged his body with the power and
soul of the queen, becoming even quieter and weirder that he had been before, which caused even fewer
people to come close to him.
[Gu: (simplified Chinese: 蛊; traditional Chinese: 蠱; pinyin: gǔ; was a venom-based poison associated
with cultures of southern China. The traditional preparation of gu poison involved sealing several
venomous creatures (e.g., centipede, snake, scorpion) inside a closed container, where they devoured one
another and allegedly concentrated their toxins into a single survivor. Gu was used in black magic
practices such as manipulating sexual partners, creating malignant diseases, and causing death. The Gu
queen that was killed by Ginger was a natural formed Gu, which according to legends, was much much
more powerful and mysterious than ordinary artificially fostered Gu.]
“Good, good my dear cute little babies, we will get you some delicious meat very soon,” gently patting
those jars in front of him and Ginger said, while his green eyeballs looked as muddy as that of zombies.
There was no way you would be able to discover any traces of humanity in them.
“Fresh, warm, the sweetest human meat,” blinking his eyes, Gingered chuckled, then paused and
continued, “Well, not exactly, monsters meat actually. So they might not taste that well, but at least, the
quantity is satisfying.”
1131
“Tens of thousands of them,” taking a long and deep gaso with satisfaction, Ginger stroked those jars,
which looked smooth and shining because of the hundreds of years of rubbing and petting. He then
repeated with a low voice, “Tens of thousands of them. Those kids indeed are fighting really hard,
bringing so many foods all at once.”
Tens of apprentices of the Magi Palace were holding special banners that were particularly made by
Ginger himself, and had been walking quickly around the gigantic flagstone, according to Ginger’s
arrangement. While walking, they had also been waving those banners, from which, multicoloured,
different sized bug eggs were rising and falling on the huge flagstone like a heavy rain, after which they
silently merged with the stone at a visible speed.
Every poisonous banner had over a million bug eggs hidden in it. Now, all those egg bugs had deeply been
drilled into the ground. If someone would be capable of seeing through the flagstone, they would see that
underneath that thick flagstone, a terrifyingly great amount of bug eggs had been buried in the ground in
a thick layer, distributed throughout the area that had a radius of over ten miles.
This scene would drive anyone, who were particularly afraid bugs, completely crazy.
However, in Ginger’s eyes, such a scene was the most beautiful one in the whole world, and all this would
be just simple. A bunch of idiots, who had been rushing to their deaths, would run into this area and
suddenly be surrounded by millions of poisonous, newly-hatched bugs, then all these bugs would rush
up, eat those idiots up without leaving even a puff of bone ash, so beautiful.
Jiang Yong was standing quite far away from Ginger, with a few Southern Wasteland Society boys
standing beside him.
Over ten zhang away from them, were a few Dark Ocean Society’s apprentices.
They were watching Ginger setting the magic poisonous bug formation, eyes filled with fear and respect.
At the same time they were whispering to each other about those great achievements made by Ginger.
His cruel methods, weird personality and scary living style, all these had made Ginger look like a devil in
the hearts of Magi Palace’s apprentices.
Only Jiang Yong had been staring at Ginger with a bit different expression. He knew that Ginger was born
in the Bi Fang Clan, which meant Ginger was one of his clansmen, but about a thousand years ago, Ginger
had left the Bi Fang Clan and never went back to the Southern Wasteland.
Nevertheless, he believed that blood was always warmer and thicker than water, especially since all clans
had been valuing the bloodline relationships the most, therefore, Jiang Yong thought that he was
somehow qualified to talk loudly in front of Ginger.
Hesitating for a while, Jiang Yong carefully walked behind Ginger, politely kneeled on the ground and
kowtowed to him for a few times. He acted very devotedly and had kowtowed quite hard, even making a
few muffled booms against the ground, and had knocked a small hole out of the solid flagstone.
1132
“What the hell?” Ginger stopped what he had been doing and yelled harshly in a cold voice, “Go hide as
quickly as you can, later when those idiots rush into the formation, it will be your job to jump out and
track them! Kowtow to me? I have nothing nice for you!”
“Dear ancestor,” said Jiang Yong extra politely.
Suddenly, a thumb-sized, three zhang long, thin yet with a tank-sized head, extremely weird-shaped
centipede, which had over a thousand sharp feet and was pure black, darted out from Ginger’s sleeve and
wrapped around the neck of Jiang Yong. Those sharp feet easily pierced into Jiang Yong’s skin, and the
huge head opened its jaws, spurting a stream of air that had a faint blood scent, right to Jiang Yong’s face.
Jiang Yong’s face instantly turned purple in front of this sudden frightening experience.
“Ancestor!!” this stupid body yelled one more time.
“Who the hell is your ancestor?!” Ginger yelled then chuckled, turned around and took a scornful glance
at Jiang Yong, letting out a few frosty sniffs. After that, he took out a handful of thumb-sized, translucent,
smooth and tender-looking bug cocoons, threw into his own mouth one after another, which he chewed
happily as if he was chewing a handful of peanuts.
While eating his special snack, Ginger said in his creepy cold voice, “You’re Bi Fang Clan’s boy? Don’t you
know what I had said back then when I left that stupid place? I had told them, if any Bi Fang Clan’s little
bastard ever dared to show up in front of me, they would be looking for death.”
Jiang Yong’s face now turned deadly pale. He looked at Ginger while being terrified deeply, he truly hadn’t
known anything about that. After all, that had happened a thousand years ago, who would tell him about
this old story that was not glorious at all?
“Normally, when you walked into my eyesight in the Magi Palace, I just pretended to not know where you
had come from, and didn’t say anything,” Ginger threw all the cocoons in his hand, into his mouth then
took out another handful of them, and continued “But today, you particularly came to me, if I don’t kill
you right away, I’ll seem to have become a man who failed to keep his believes.”
Jiang Yong began quivering, hurriedly screamed out in a trembling voice, “A-ancestor! Plea-please spare
my life, I, we, our Bi Fang Clan has been bullied quite badly by someone else! Our, our territory, half of our
territories were snatched!”
Ginger paused and stopped chewing.
A short while later, Ginger narrowed his eyes and said in a bland tone, “Why does Bi Fang Clan’s territory
have anything to do with me? But, interestingly enough, I didn’t think that there was someone in the
Southern Wasteland who dared to provoke the Bi Fang Clan, hm, so you came to me now. You’re not
attempting to ask me to seek revenge for the Bi Fang Clan, kill the one who made your clan lose your
territories, who happens to be among the few kids coming our way, luring enemies into this formation,
are you?”
1133
Jiang Yong stared at Ginger in shock. He had never thought that Ginger could be so wise, that he would
point the whole truth out within no time.
“Ancestor, you…”
Ginger closed his eyes, slightly sighing, raised his head and glanced at the sky, then abruptly threw a
heavy slap on Jiang Yong’s face.
Followed by a loud slapping sound, Jiang Yong was sent flying for over three miles away, and smashed
right into a cliff, causing even half of his body to be stuck in the cliff.
“Close, close, they’re coming.”
Ginger murmured while at the same time, a faint layer of mist rose from the ground, silently shrouding all
the Magi Palace’s apprentices behind him.
__________________________________________________________________________
Translated by XianXiaWorl
1134
Chapter 266 - Information
In the main camp of the alliance of the human race.
The main meeting tent could contain over a thousand people all at once. Inside, a hundred-zhang square
sand table with countless extremely fine golden sand was shaking intensely and soon formed the
mountain area that Ginger had set his magic poisonous bug formation in.
Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lieshan Kang, Hao Tao, and other high commanders and ministers were standing
beside the sand table, silently watching a few Maguspriests manipulating those streams of golden sand
with their magic power.
A soft stream of dim light flew out from the bone canes of each of the Maguspriests, soon shrouding the
entire sand table. After a short while, all details of that mountain area had appeared within the layer of
dim light; you could even see a cirrus of an ant from it.
The information continued to be gathered from over all the directions and were sorted by a few young
men with black cloaks, standing behind Si Wen Ming, after which they were immediately reported to
those ministers and high commanders.
What Ji Hao and his team had encountered, was the very first large-scale army of the non-human race
people. They had already discovered that there were a hundred and twelve Yu Clan commanders in this
army. There were also a thousand three hundred and eighty-five Jia Clan warriors, over fifty thousand
slaves and slave warriors. Judging from the numbers, this was quite a huge army that was worth some
attention.
They had also discovered that no other forces had been hiding around this army. The force that was
nearest to them, belonged to the Blood Moon official army, which was still thousands of miles behind
them. Besides, the official army had been distributed and was attacking human clans that were located in
the north of the Chi Ban Mountain, only a few pioneer troops were sent into that mountain area.
Si Wen Ming sorted all information carefully inside his mind while frowning, then waved his hand hard in
the air and said, “Tell elder Ginger to make it more difficult! A quarter of an hour, he only has a quarter of
an hour to eliminate this army.”
Pointing his finger at the sand table, five-hundred miles away from the magic poisonous bug formation, a
curved valley abruptly lit up.
“After eliminating this army, tell elder Ginger to set a new ambush formation in this valley, and I will
transfer all our nearest forces to correspond with him, we will try our best to swallow this army,
commanded by Di Sha, directly!”
1135
Under the guidance of Si Wen Ming, the information work had been running quite smoothly so far, at
least, he had already discovered all backgrounds of those high commanders, in the army that had been
chasing Ji Hao, as well as the background information about the higher forces this army belonged to.
“Tell that kid Ji Hao, he has a personal issue with Di Sha. I will let Di Sha know that Ji Hao is in the squat,”
said Si Wen Ming calmly, “Tell Ji Hao, he can not draw back, he has to follow right behind Ginger, luring Di
Sha into the ambush formation.”
Hao Tao, who had been standing beside Si Wen Ming silently all this time abruptly began talking, “Elder
Ginger came from the Bi Fang Clan of the Southern Wasteland. We just got news from the south, saying
that Prince Tong Gong has ceded half of Bi Fang Clan’s territories to the Gold Crow Clan, where Ji Hao has
come from.”
Si Wen Ming remained silent briefly then seriously shook his head and said, “I trust Elder Ginger, he is
nothing like some of those people of the Bi Fang Clan.”
At the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, in a small wood, Di Sha was sitting on a luxurious handcrafted
carpet with his legs crossed. A few jade bowls, each with exquisitely carved patterns, were placed in a line
in front of him, containing fresh fruits that just had been shipped over from the Liang Zhu City, the capital
of the Yu Dynasty.
A few beautiful young girls, whose clothes were torn into so many shreds that they couldn’t even cover
their bodies, and had slightly dark skins, were huddled up under a tree near Di Sha, staring at him like
terrified baby rabbits.
An old slave, whose skin was dark green coloured, grinned widely with his mouth, while showing his
sharp teeth. He grabbed the hair of one of the young girl in his hands, carefully looking her beautiful and
panicked face, even violently opened her mouth and checking if her teeth were white and neat.
“All good stuff,” said the old slave while laughing creepily. He then politely saluted to Di Sha and said,
“General Di Sha, if you can bring ten-thousand female slaves like this, our master is willing to add ten
percent based on your price.”
Di Sha frowned, grabbed a large grape, threw into his mouth and began chewing.
“Add ten percent, hmm, your master is quite honest. But ten-thousand, it’s already not easy to find even a
hundred female slaves of such high quality, you want ten-thousand? For that, I will have to spend an extra
half month on the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, until I have broken those human clans and find you
enough amount of female slaves.”
“We’re at a great war, and the army has been moving forward every single day. Delaying half a month for
no reason, how many is your master willing to pay for that? What if the Emperor blamed me for this, I
can’t even imagine something like that.”
1136
The old slave grinned again and said proudly, “The price won’t be a problem at all, as long as you get ten
thousand slaves like this, we can negotiate further regarding the price. As for the Emperor, our master
will certainly explain this for you, my dear general.”
Di Sha slowly nodded and waved his hand, silently agreeing with what the old slave had said. He had a
deep understanding of how powerful the master, about whom this old ugly slave had been talking about,
was. Even Dishi Yanluo had to listen to him more or less.”
If he could build a connection with such a powerful person through a slave trade, that would be highly
beneficial for him in the future.
A Yu Clan young man rushed over at a crazily high speed, from tens of zhang away. This young man leapt
down from his still running mount and thudded against the ground, while throwing a jade talisman to Di
Sha.
Di Sha’s face suddenly changed, he caught the jade talisman and flicked it with his finger. Immediately, a
light screen appeared in front of him, from within which, he saw hundreds of metallic spiders chasing a
squat in a valley, and the one running at the tail of the squat, wearing a heavy full armour, occasionally
lifting his mask up and showing his face. The face of this man made Di Sha abruptly jump up from the
carpet.
“It’s him! That damn little bastard! It’s him!!” screamed Di Sha madly, “The Shadow Devil didn’t kill him!
They have failed to kill him for a few times! I am so sick of their uselessness! That little bastard! He is still
here!!”
The Yu Clan young man kneeled on the ground and said while gasping quickly for air, “General, this is the
information, which just has been delivered by our man.”
Di Sha instantly crumbled the jade talisman, then shook his cloak and growled out harshly, “Call
everyone! Gather over here at their highest speed! Leave those idiotic barbarians! Just leave them! They
should come over here as fast as they can!!”
He then pointed his finger hard in the direction of the Chi Ban Mountain, then yelled in an almost shrill
voice, “Tell them, if they can’t get here within one hour, I will chop their heads off myself!”
The old slave, who had the hair of a girl grabbed in his hand, and had been laughing proudly in a weirdly
disgusting voice, screamed out, “General Di Sha, are you launching an attack now? What about our female
slaves?”
Di Sha turned his dark face around, glanced at the old slave with a complicated expression and said in a
very deep voice, “Please, tell that noble master of yours, what I’m going to do, is nothing else but getting
him more, and higher quality female slaves. When my army stamps this Chi Ban Mountain into a smashed
flat land, I will certainly bring more deliciously beautiful female slaves back for him.”
1137
Di Sha’s mount, the nightmare beast, rushed over, while Di Sha rose into the air and then lightly landed on
the back of it.
He took another glance at the old slave, who was now paused in shock, suddenly grinned and said, “Tell
your master to prepare enough money. This time, I will be bringing quite an amount of good stuff back,
which will certainly go beyond his imagination.”
Pulling out his sword, Di Sha waved the long and sharp sword towards the Chi Ban Mountain.
“The army up front, move, move, move! Fast!”
___________________________________________________________________________
1138
Chapter 267 – Hatch
Chapter 267 - Hatch
Run, run, at your highest speed.
Abruptly, a gigantic blood-red flagstone blocked the way of Ji Hao and the others with him, causing them
to slow down immediately.
“Lang Yi! Take these people and run!” Ji Hao raised his long black dagger while a beam of fiery light
flashed across the dagger’s edge.
Behind him, over two hundred metallic spiders rushed out of the valley like a sparkling and freezing
metallic tide, quickly spreading out towards all directions. Sooner or later, those spiders formed a miles
long line, moving their thin yet sharp feet, while continuously approaching Ji Hao and his team.
The metallic spider, which was standing in the middle of the line, looking especially thin but had more
and complicated spell symbols embossed on its body, and with black-blue gemstones inlaid in its
compound eyes, suddenly raised its head, opened its jaws and let out a high-pitched scream. Waves of
strong sense of power instantly gushed out of its body and spread out.
A huge buzzing sound rose from its body, along with which, the flagstone began shaking violently, and
countless thin electric sparkles popped up in the air. Ji Hao saw the dirt slowly rising from the ground.
The air was trembling and charging. Great electric repulsion were causing dirt, even small stones rise into
the ground. After the span of two breathes, even gigantic rocks, which would take a few people to hold
their arms around it, were slowly rising from the ground as well.
A blood-red beam of light darted out from this metallic spider’s body, within which, an erect eye
gradually opened, letting out countless beams of extremely thin and dim light, which swept across the
surrounding area. The air around the flagstone was still vibrating, while a faint layer of black mist
continuously blew up, exposing the apprentices of Magi Palace, who had been hiding in the mist with the
power of those banners held in their hands.
Fifty to sixty apprentices were shocked to discover that they were already exposed, desperately waving
their banners, not knowing what else they could do.
Ji Hao popped up his eyes. He had read from books in the Magi Palace, which said that amongst the
fighting puppets of the Yu Clan, there was one that was extremely expensive, and could release a
powerful magic, which was called [Heaven Blessed Great Magic] by the people of the Yu Clan. This so-
called [Heaven Blessed Great Magic] could largely suppress all kinds of magics and magical powers, in
front of which, ordinary magic formations or ambush formation had no way of staying hidden.
1139
However, this kind of puppet was incomparably expensive. Except the people who possessed the highest
status amongst the entire Yu Clan, and their direct offsprings, none of the others would be able to afford
such a top-grade fighting puppet.
Behind the hundreds of metallic spiders, a proud and arrogant laughter was let out by a Yu Clan’s young
man, “Hah! Ambush! You all should thank me for this, if I hadn’t spend all my money and bought this
heaven-eyed puppet, we would all rush into this ambush formation!”
“You all, each, own me a life, remember this,” the owner of the heave- eyed puppet yelled out in
excitement, “According to the rules, I should take a major part of the contribution, for killing these
people.”
The other young men of the Yu Clan looked like they each had swallowed a huge pile of cattle dung and
were very embarrassed.
They glared at Ji Hao and the others and began cursing angrily.
“Bastard! How dare you ambush us here?!”
“You lowly sneaky barbarians! So evil! But, can’t you arrange more people to ambush us? Only these few?
It’s not even enough for us to split the contribution!”
“You’re so dead, lowly stupid creatures, you’re just so dead. We have found you, which means that you’re
all dead already!”
The men of the Yu Clan were yelling and shouting, cursing and threatening Ji Hao and the others.
Surrounded by tens of thousands of slaves warriors and guards, they rapidly rushed out of the narrow
valley, and got onto this huge flagstone.
A few cautious and cowardly young men from the Yu Clan took out their special-shaped jade talisman and
threw them hard against the ground. Those talismans instantly blew up into beams of dazzling light and
spread out. Countless tiny spell symbols emerged in the light and sparkled in the air, everywhere they
swept across, the surface of the flagstone would be burned black, as if being struck by lightning bolts.
Not a single hidden spell or magic spell symbol was detected on the surface of the flagstone, and if there
was any, those specially crafted detecting talisman would certainly trigger it and cause abnormal images
or sounds.
However, except those apprentices of the Magi Palace, who were hidden around them with the powers of
those banners, no other spell symbols had been left on the flagstone by Ginger.
The young men of the Yu Clan surveyed the surrounding carefully. When they were unable to see
anything abnormal had occurred on the flagstone, they immediately became excited and started to yell
1140
even louder at Ji Hao. “Surrender yourself! You lowly barbarians! We can grant you an easy death if you
surrender now!”
“And those two beautiful ladies, you two should just kneel on the ground and beg for our mercy, after all,
we don’t want to smash your pretty, lovely faces.”
“Oi, oi, let’s talk, that girl with a white dress, I like her. I’ll give two-hundred jade coin, for having her.”
“You bastard! Such a beautiful slave, she will be worth at least five hundred. I want her as well, be fair, the
one who gives the highest price will get her!”
“I want this kid’s armour, my uncle is a deputy commander working for General Di Sha, whoever dares to
scramble with me?”
Before they even had won the fight, these proud and arrogant young men of the Yu Clan were considering
Ji Hao and the others as their reward for winning the battle, and started arguing with each other
regarding the distribution of these ‘booty’.
Lang Li led his fellows and dragged those refugees, while continuing to flee forward. From time to time he
would turn back and take a worried glance at Ji Hao and his team. But when he saw that they were
surrounded and that the ambush formation laid exposed, he couldn’t help but show a despairful face.
“You! What are you doing?! The ambush has been exposed!!”
Lang Li shouted as loudly as he could while waving his arms hard, intending to tell Ji Hao that he and his
people would keep running for lives.
Ji Hao smiled while shaking his head, he then took a deep breath, straightened his middle finger up
towards those Yu Clan’s young men, then locked his fingers together. Followed by his hand motion, his
heavy arm immediately was wrapped by a thick layer of flowing water again. In the meanwhile, large
streams of water essence power spurted out, turned into a zhangs in radius water shield, enshrouding all
six of them, including Taisi’s big black cat.”
“Man Man, take out the treasure given by your Abba and cast our curse away,” said Ji Hao, “Such a difficult
journey.”
Man Man happily let out a yell then took out a fist-sized, exquisite bronze lamp. Once she had taken it out,
a slightly red light spot on the lamp burst out into a dense red light sphere, wrapping all of them up.
The huge flagstone under their feet suddenly began shaking lightly. Soon, countless thin cracks emerged
on the surface of the flagstone. At the exactly same moment, all bug eggs exploded simultaneously, and
countless different-sized, multicoloured and scary bugs hatched, buzzing out of the flagstone.
Immediately after these bugs had flown out from those silent eggs, which had been feeling like
completely dead just now, instantly released an amazingly great sense of power.
1141
Cracking noise lingered around the flagstone, watched by the Yu Clan’s men and their guards and slave
warriors, all ugly, disgusting and horrible bugs crawled out of their eggs while screaming.
It was a tsunami of poisonous bugs. The over ten miles in radius flagstone had suddenly been swallowed
completely by these bugs.
_________________________________________________________________________
1142
Chapter 268 – The ocean of bugs
Chapter 268 - The ocean of bugs
“Holy crap!” Taisi huddled up on the back of the black tiger, with his face turned completely blue, tightly
holding his own knees with his arms.
Feng Xing looked nowhere better than Taisi, randomly, he couldn’t help but rub his own body hard with
his hands, trying to wipe those cold sweat that was gushing out of his palms. It also seemed like as if his
palms were extremely dirty and he was so eager to wipe them clean.
Shaosi and Man Man were looking similar; their faces were turned slightly pale while staring right at
those bugs. The two girls tightly leaned against each other and were slightly shivering their bodies.
Only Yu Mu, had a few drops of drools flowing out from the corners of his mouth while his eyes were
slightly shining. He was greedily staring at those bugs outside of the water shield, while murmuring in a
low yet quite creepy voice to the others, “Wow, so chubby, this scorpion is so chubby, why I want to eat it
so much, oh I am now dying to taste it! Looking so delicious!”
Ji Hao felt his scalp going numb and that all of his hair were standing straight up. Even with his
experiences and spiritual power, he too was frightened by those bugs outside of the water shield, so
much that even his body couldn’t move smoothly.
In the Southern Wasteland, almost every clan had a few Maguspriests who particularly studied bugs
manipulating magic, and all kinds of poisonous bugs fostering skills. These Maguspriests were all master
at killing people with poisonous bugs. Ji Hao had seen ocean-like groups of bugs before, during a fight
between the Gold Crow Clan and other clans.
But the poisonous bug magic used by Ginger was violent, evil, disgusting and fierce, to a certain
unbelievable point.
All these different sized and multicoloured bugs gathered together, were lying upon each other’s bodies,
squeezing each other, wrapping their legs altogether, and their wings overlapping. Those worms, without
legs and wings, tightly coiled around each other without a single gap between them, not even a hair could
be inserted in between this horrible ocean of bugs.
The area with a radius of over ten miles, which was surrounded by mountains and only two valleys lying
across it, was filled with a three-hundred zhang thick layer of bug.
Thick and solid, not even water would be able to flow inside.
The water shield had given Ji Hao and his friends some space. Outside the water shield was a deadly
world of bugs; all kinds of mad poisonous bugs crowded together, rubbing each other and letting out
1143
crazily horrible noises. At the first glance, your eyesight would be immediately filled with all kinds of
squirming bugs, and broken bodies parts of bugs, wings, legs, bellies, internal organs, and disgusting,
stinky liquid that had been squeezed out of these bugs.
The jaws of these bugs remained open while they were screaming and squirming madly. All of these bugs
had poisonous glands in either their jaws or tails, out of which venoms of various vivid colours were
ceaselessly spurting out, while emitting a hell-like stinking smell. All kinds of rotting and stinking smells
were mixed together, giving a scent that was beyond description.
If it had been for the protection of the water shield, the venom would pour into their bodies. Ji Hao
thought that even though his body was more solid than the body of ordinary Senior Magi, he too would
corrode within the span of few breathes if he was affected by those venoms.
Luckily, they had the water shield, and even more fortunately, Man Man’s father had given her such a
powerful treasure, otherwise none of them even dared to imagine what the outcome could be.
The army led by those Yu Clan’s young man weren’t as lucky as Ji Hao’s squat. Those egg bugs, which
didn’t have any sign of life, suddenly flew out from underground, and countless bugs hatched within a
single second, piling up layer upon layer, directly burying them.
The slave warriors, who were poorly dressed with only leather armours, or in some cases only flax
clothes, only let out a few howls before their bodies had been torn apart by those bugs. Countless bugs
drilled into their skins and madly devoured their flesh, blood, internal organs and bones.
The sticky venom spread on their bodies, rapidly corrupting their bones and weapons. Within only a few
seconds, all the slave warriors and slaves had been devoured by those bugs, without leaving even a hair.
Amongst these slave warriors, a few, who were relatively more powerful had waved their weapons for a
few times with all of their powers, and smashed thousands of bugs, but that was all they could achieve.
After they had smashed those thousands of bugs, more bugs roared onto their bodies and turned them
into nothing.
Hundreds of metallic spiders let out the bright light from their bodies; the powerful magic formations
hidden inside their body suddenly drained the power of those magic crystals, which had been providing
energies for these spiders and turned those powers into thick layers of light shield that wrapped around
these spiders. Those spiders opened their jaws, showing the ragingly blazing pipes. Large amounts of
bugs were burned into ashes, but still, more and more bugs, endlessly rushed up, crushing them.
These bugs were especially fostered by Ginger himself, some of them lived on solely on all kinds of
natural powers.
Loud creaking noises were coming from around these metallic spiders. Millions of bugs rushed up onto
the bodies of these gigantic metallic spiders and began wolfing the light shield protecting them. Their
light shields quickly dimmed down, and powers that had been stored inside the bodis of these metallic
1144
spiders was quickly consumed, till there was no power in store to replenish those light shields. The
shields suddenly exploded, after which, those bugs directly stuck on the solid and smooth bodies of those
metallic spiders.
Some of the bugs that lived especially on metals, were flying thrilled and began tearing the solid and thick
bodies of those spiders apart, even letting out loud noises. No matter how those gigantic and powerful
combat machines struggled, and even though with one swipe of their thin yet sharp feet they could kill
thousands of bugs, in this hell-like magic formation filled with poisonous bugs, they were surrounded by
billions of such bugs.
One metallic spider was bitten till it had broken into pieces and eventually exploded within a dense fiery
light and thick clouds of smoke.
One metallic spider exploded, killing millions of bugs, but soon enough, more bugs had rushed up again.
The metallic spiders were exploding one after another, blowing up countless bugs into stinky and gross
liquid, but those bugs had crazily great fecundity. They ate all of those dead bug bodies that had been
killed in the explosions, then swayed their swelling bellies and let out another hundreds of eggs, which
then hatched and turned into newly grown bugs.
You could never kill them, you could never, ever kill all of them.
Those Yu Clan’s young men, each had special abilities, but they were shrouded by more powerful bugs,
such as that strange-shaped centipede that Ginger used to scare Jiang Yong earlier; each Yu Clan’s young
man had at least ten huge centipedes-like creatures that coiled around their bodies.
These centipedes had incredibly solid bodies; each could endure a full-strength tearing down that had
been launched by a Senior Magus, without breaking. Being tied up by over ten huge centipedes like this,
even strong warriors like Ji Hao couldn’t possibly break out from it, not to mentions these poor Yu Clan’s
noble elites, who had not too many physical powers to begin with.
As for those powerful Jia Clan warriors, each of them was coiled around by over a hundreds of centipede-
like these. They were screaming and struggling with every single bit of power they had, breaking one,
two, or ten, even twenty centipedes, but in no time, more centipedes had drilled out from the crowd of
bugs and squirmed onto their bodies.
While they were screaming with their mouths wide open, some of the bugs had crawled into their open
mouths.
That deadly horrible ocean of bugs had devoured everything. Those Yu Clan’s young men began crying in
despair. Abruptly one of them screamed out loud in a hoarse and high-pitched voice.
“I surrender!! I hope that you can treat me, in a way that fits my status and my family!”
1145
___________________________________________________________________________
1146
Chapter 269 – Surrender
Chapter 269 - Surrender
Two huge golden-winged scorpions opened their jaws and dragged this Yu Clan young man out of the
crowd of bugs.
The face of this poor young man had turned deadly pale long ago, while his lips had turned into ghost-
blue, and streams of warm, steaming liquid was continuously dripping down, along his luxurious armour.
Tens of wired-shaped centipedes were coiled around his body, which had already bitten tens of huge
holes in his exquisite armour, and a few multicoloured mantises had already drilled half of their bodies
into his chest muscle and were chipping his flesh with their sharp sickles.
No wonder he had screamed out and surrendered in only a second, those few mantises would have
drilled into his heart.
“Lord Di Silin! You ca-can’t surrender!! Your family, your parents, all will be humiliated!” yelled a nearly
five-meter tall Jia Clan warrior. The great shock wave that had come out from his throat had even
shattered over a hundred thousands of bugs into pieces. “Your status and that of your whole family will
be taken away!”
Di Silin gasped quickly and yelled back at him, “Idiot!! Not surrender, do you want to watch me die?!
Idiots! Surrendering is only a method of fighting! After my family has bailed me out, I will certainly,
naturally make my contribution and wash over this humiliation!”
The thick, boundless ocean of bugs was squirming in such a manner that Di Silin couldn’t even see were
his guards were. He yelled harshly, “I order all of you, drop your weapons, take off your armours and
surrender! You’re my warriors, you have to obey my orders!”
The Jia Clan warrior, who had just yelled at him, let out a long, helpless and angry shout, after which, his
skin abruptly turned into faint silver. He gripped his long machete and began swiftly spinning his body,
on everything around him.
Fierce gusts of swords wind swept across the crowd of bugs. All the bugs within the area, two-hundred
zhang in a radius around the Jia Clan warrior, were all wiped out. But more bugs continuously rushed up
from the air and deeply buried him in the ocean of bugs. In the meanwhile, the weird-shaped centipedes
coiled around his body suddenly tightened. The Jia Clan warriors growled out in both shame and anger,
he attempted to launch another powerful attack like this, but he couldn’t move even a bit.
Venoms poured on his body in streams, while gusts of poisonous air coiled around him, and poisonous
powers were breathed into his nose.
1147
Soon, this especially brave and powerful Jia Clan warrior had consumed his power. He let out a desperate
howl then fell on the ground. The bugs covered his body up and soon ate up his thick armour, finally he
was devoured by these bugs as well.
That had been a peak-level Jia Clan warrior. Every inch of his flesh and every drop of his blood contained
great amount of power. Hundreds of bug queens screamed shrilly with excitement, while their gigantic
and swelled up bellies squirmed, spraying bug eggs like raindrops.
All the Jia Clan warriors had been launching attacks on those bugs as hard as they could in the ocean of
bugs. Now and then, terrifyingly loud booms could be heard coming from within the crowd of bugs, along
with dazzling lights. Every single full-strength attack launched by a Jia Clan warrior was able to
exterminate all the bugs in the area of a few miles.
However, those bugs had been reproducing all the time, faster and faster. More and more bugs fell from
the sky or drilled out from the ground, the three-hundred zhang thick layer of bugs soon grew to four-
hundred zhangs, even five-hundred zhangs thick…
“Kids, what’re you waiting for?” Ginger murmured in a spooky and deep voice while patting one of those
bug jars in front of them.
Tens of apprentices of the Magi Palace floating in the air, trembled while waving their banners once after
hearing Ginger. Instantly, huge clouds of black smoke gushed out of those banners, which was releasing a
thick sense of spirit blood power. Every single bug that would be touched by this smoke would suddenly
expand to times bigger than it had been before. Their powers would also rise largely, and even those
venoms, poisonous gas or powder spurted out by them would become more toxic than before.
Another Yu Clan young man who had his armour broken by those bugs, immediately began screaming
desperately, “I surrender! I am from the Dishi Family! I have to, to treat the way, that fits, my, my status!
Gosh! They’re in my nose!! Help!!”
A few gigantic golden-winged scorpions dragged this young man out of the ocean of bugs, as same as the
last one, this young man had peed on himself as well. After being dragged out by those golden scorpions,
a few stream of black smoke quickly drilled into his body, and this young man’s body instantly went soft;
he was disabled from moving, showing the whites of his eyes and fainted.
Those Yu Clan young men surrendered one after another.
Facing Ginger, and that horrible, hell-like bug manipulating skill, they completely gave up on resistance.
In their eyes, only official armies could deal with this kind of large-scale bug group, and they were sent
over by their families, only for some experience. It was totally reasonable for them to surrender under
such situation.
The young men of the Yu Clan were being dropped out one after another and were thrown onto the
ground like garbage, after their power had been sealed by that black smoke.
1148
Even those incomparably powerful and tough Jia Clan warriors gave up as well. Their masters had all
surrendered, therefore, although they were all brave enough to the point that they were never been
afraid of death, none of them was that stupid, to be willing to die for nothing.
Therefore, these Jia Clan warriors took off their armours and were subdued by Ginger with those
poisonous bugs.
These Jia Clan warriors were lying on the ground, each with an embarrassed face, while cursing
ceaselessly.
“Bloody evil barbarians! You use these disgusting tiny bugs! Shameless! Low! You, do you even dare to
fight against us face to face?!”
“Ah, you’re such a humiliation to warriors! You have even dirtied the word ‘warrior’! Why didn’t you pick
up your weapons and fight against us like real men?!
“Next time, we will never, ever loose! Just a bunch of bugs, we can simply burn them to ashes! I am telling
you! I only need a small, handful of fire to defeat you!”
Ginger sneered, then patted hard on a bug jar in front of him again. Countless poisonous bugs suddenly
flew into the air, brining an upstream of multicoloured light and darted into the jar. Looking at these
angry Jia Clan warriors, he said blandly, “Warriors? I am a Maguspriest, not those brainless warriors who
know nothing but punching and hacking.”
Standing slowly up, with those bug jars floating around his body, Ginger glanced at Ji Hao and carelessly
threw a jade talisman to him.
“It’s Si Wen Ming’s order. Ji Hao, you have to correspond with me dealing with Di Sha’s main army. Si Wen
Ming hopes that we can wipe that Di Sha and his army out, this time, show our attitude to those idiotic
creatures.”
Ji Hao took over that talisman and carefully read the information contained in it.
He had also seen Jiang Yong, whose face was bruised and nose swelled, standing far away from Ginger
while staring at him with both fear and hatred. Ji Hao immediately realized what had happened before he
had arrived here. Ji Hao seriously bowed to Ginger and said, “Sure, It’s my responsibility. Those non-
human races are the archenemy of our entire human race, I will surely spare no efforts to defend our
human race and eliminate enemies.”
Ginger nodded with satisfaction, took another complicated glance at Ji Hao then said in his symbolic low
and creepy voice, “Good, the Gold Crow Clan finally raised another marvelously talented kid. Ha, but that
Bi Fang Clan goes down generation by generation.”
1149
Tens of black banner abruptly rose into the air, Ginger trod on one of them and swiftly flew to the north.
Ji Hao let out a sharp whistle and called his teammates, hurriedly following up with Ginger.
__________________________________________________________________________
1150
Chapter 270 – Bug puppet
Chapter 270 - Bug puppet
At the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, Di Sha’s army was moving quickly towards the south.
Tens of thousands of slave warriors wearing leather armour and holding weapons, excitedly pushed large
groups of human elderly people, women and kids, approaching the south.
These men were threaded together by ropes that were tied around their waists. This specially crafted
ropes, covered in blood-red spell symbols had been threaded through their spines; the power contained
in those ropes forced them to move slowly along with the army.
About a thousand people were threaded in one rope, and hundreds of lines of threaded people were
following the army. These poor people were moving on the vast, solid and blood-red ground, wailing and
sobbing, walking towards their unknown fates.
If any of those humans fell on the ground and caused the entire line to be stopped, those slaves from the
Yu Clan would immediately chop the head of, while being thrilled doing it. Then they would tie the heads
around their waist, in order to show off their battle achievement.
The bodies of the tens of thousands of slaves were all covered in blood, some of them had seven to eight
human heads tied around their waists, while blood continuously dripped on the ground from the broken
necks of those heads, adding more vivid, cruel blood-red colour to the ground of the Chi Ban Mountain.
At the same time, three hundred fully metallic chariots had been floating in the air about three feet high
from the ground. These chariots were being pulled by metallic puppets and were moving quickly
forward. Every chariot was wrapped around by multicoloured streams of light, while countless spell
symbols were embossed on the surfaces of those chariots, which occasionally transformed into electric
bolts, darting to zhang away.
Blades that were sharp and the size of a fist were inlaid in all of those chariots and beast-like bodies of
the metallic puppets. The blades were extremely sharp and had a green light shining upon them. That
green light was obviously caused by dipping those blades in highly poisonous liquids. On top of that, all
the blades were thickly dotted with small spell symbols, which had greatly enhanced the sharpness and
solidity of the blades, to such extent that it was capable of easily cutting even the body of a Senior Magus
in two halves.
Three, nearly ten-metal tall, gigantic human-shaped puppet warriors were standing on each chariot; they
were respectively holding a spear, a machete and a longbow in their hands, which allowed each chariot,
as a squat, to easily launch both long distance and short distance attack. The bodies of each puppet
warrior were also covered in complicated spell symbols. Every single one of these spell symbols was
1151
sparkling with an eye-piercing light. Magic crystal of the highest grade and the size of a tank were inlaid
in all their vital body parts, providing the puppets with nearly inexhaustible amounts of energy.
Behind these chariots, which were moving forward in a horizontal line, an over ten-zhang tall tower was
floating in the air and drifting forward along with the army. Around the base of the tower, over ten
muscular Yu Clan elites were standing straight, while vigilantly glancing at the surrounding areas at all
times, while beams of sharp and frosty light darted out from their erect eyes from time to time.
Overhead the tower, a huge, scary blood-red erect eye was rotating slowly and letting out streams of
blood-red light, darting towards the south, leaving a long and huge arc in the air.
Streams of blood-red light with a thickness similar to a human leg darted to tens of miles away within a
moment, then struck on the ground. Along with a series of thunderous booms, that blood-red light
suddenly exploded into countless thumb-sized light spots, randomly shooting towards the surrounding
area.
Every single one of those spots of light contained a tiny blood-red symbol within it. No matter what came
in contact with these spots, it would immediately burst and release beams of visible blood-red coloured
electric bolts and spread out swiftly.
A sizzling noise lingered in the air; every time after a blood-red light exploded, those blood-red, tiny
electric bolt released by it could instantly cover an area that had a radius of a hundred miles.
None of the magic formations or ambushes, which might have been set up by the human race, was
capable of staying hidden from these sensory-type blood-red electric bolts. The high tower was one of the
most important and valuable treasure, which was an absolute necessity for the Yu Dynasty during times
of war.
Di Sha was riding on his mount, closely following the high tower.
Although he was eager to take revenge for his brother Di Luo, and wash off the humiliation and bad
influences that had been brought to him and his family, by Di Luo’s death and the destruction of the Blood
Tooth, Di Sha, after all, was born cautious. Even though he was now surrounded by ten millions of elite
warriors and all kinds of large-scale powerful battle machines and puppets, he hadn’t become arrogant
and reckless, not even for the slightest bit.
He pushed those human captives to the front of the army and made them step through every inch of
ground in front of the army, in case any trap was set on their way. He had also burned a great amount of
magical crystals and activated the Blood Moon Divine Tower, to detect if there was any ambush set in the
mountain area in front of them. In the eyes of the other Yu Clan generals, Di Sha was even a bit cowardly,
afraid of the war and the death, but Di Sha insisted no matter how people judged him.
“Make those stupid things on each side of the army quiet!” Di Sha raised his head, looked at the army and
yelled harshly, “do not blindly move forwards! Shoulder to shoulder with the main army! Do they really
1152
think that the human race is a doormat? I assume that they had never spent a day in the Southern
Wasteland!”
This time, large groups of elite warriors had been arranged to join Di Sha’s army before he had set off for
this war, but all of these new warriors were young men from those big-scale Yu Clan or Jia Clan families
that belonged to the Blood Moon. Rather than coming for the war, these people were more like coming
for money.
During all these days, Di Sha had led his army to exterminate tens of large-scale clans located on the
north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, seizing amazingly great amount of wealth and slaves, therefore, these
newly joined young men had all became proud and arrogant and thought that the human race was as
weak as rats.
Di Sha put them on each side of the army, but these young men were all excitedly trying to move faster,
intending to exterminate the human army ahead of Di Sha, in order to build their achievements and
harvest more slaves.
Di Sha could only order them to slow down. Over and over again, he yelled at them, letting them keep side
by side with the main army, but these young men ignored Si Sha’s orders time and time again, leading
their guards and slaves warriors moving faster and faster.
“God damn it!” Di Sha raised his whip in anger and whipped hard on the butt of his mount while yelling,
“Good, you won't listen to my orders, and insist on getting yourself killed, do not blame me for this!”
Hundreds of miles away, on top of a gigantic mountain, Ji Hao was standing beside Ginger, silently and
calmly looking at the tied-like clouds of dirt, which seemed to even reach the sky.
From hundreds of miles away, Ji Hao was able to clearly see those tiny electric bolts that were released
when the light streams darted out from the high tower and exploded. This was the first time for Ji Hao to
witness such kind of battle machine that was capable of large-scale surveys for magic formation
ambushes, while Ginger had a thorough and complete understanding of this kind of high-edge tower.
“Well, a ten-zhang tall divine tower, limitation of its attacking range is a hundred miles.” Ginger narrowed
his eyes and stared at Ji Hao right in the eyes with his pair of green shining pupils, and warned him, “Once
it approaches you less than a hundred miles, you have to be extra careful! These divine towers made by
the Xiu Clan craftsmen could easily release Magus King level of attacks, as long as they have enough
amount of magic crystals as energy supply. That is something you bunch of kids couldn’t possibly hold
off!”
Ji Hao stared at that tower that had been moving forward while releasing streams of blood-red light, and
said in a low voice, “So, do we have to destroy this tower before that?”
Ginger gave a praising glance to Ji Hao, then waved his hand. A few Magi Palace’s apprentices hurriedly
sent those captured Yu Clan’s young men over.
1153
“Exactly, that is why I didn’t kill these kids back then, and have accepted their words of surrendering.”
“But, I can guarantee that they would never want to know what will happen soon, after I turn them all
into bug puppets.”
Ginger said while chuckling with a hoarse and very creepy voice, and gently putting chicken-egg-sized
bug eggs into the mouths of these captives one after another. All of these Yu Clan’s young men were
struggling with the last bit of their powers, but no matter how they tried, they couldn’t break out from
Ginger’s cold and scrawny hands.
“Ji Hao, you know, Wulong Yao and the few other old fellows are really good at teaching children about
how to read books.”
“But, speaking of how to kill and survive in battles, you should take a few lessons from me.”
Abruptly, Ji Hao popped up his shining narrowed eyes and let out a loud, high-pitched scream, along with
which, over a thousand captives showed the whites of their eyes simultaneously, suddenly straightened
their bodies, leapt up from the ground like zombies, then darted out, right towards Di Sha’s army, which
was still at hundreds of miles away, at a lightning speed.
__________________________________________________________________________
1154
Chapter 271 – Bug attack
Chapter 271 - Bug attack
Ginger gave Ji Hao a pile of thin slips, which were made from turtle shells. On those slips he had recorded
his special bug puppet magic.
Ji Hao stared at the pile of slips in shock, while holding them in his hands he realized they weighed nearly
nothing, then looked confused at Ginger and asked, “I heard that you, esteemed elder, don’t have any
apprentices?”
Ginger gave a hollow and hoarse laughter, and slowly took out a few poisonous bugs and leisurely threw
into his own mouth. He began chewing on them; the shells of those bugs were crushed by Ginger’s teeth
and letting out a series of creaking noises; it sounded like he was chewing on popcorns. He then
responded in a low voice with mouth still filled with his snacks, “Well, apprentices, those kids, if you take
apprentices, you’ll be troubled endlessly, and if they get killed by others, you’ll be sad, so, it’s better to not
take any apprentices.”
He then slapped Ji Hao’s shoulder gently with his scrawny and ice-cold palm, and continued in his ghost-
like low voice, “When I meet kids I like, I’ll teach them a few useful things. In the future, if you meet kids
you like, you should teach them what I taught you. Spreading my magic out and passing them down, that
way you can pay me back.”
Ji Hao stared at Ginger with complicated emotions, without knowing what to say.
Ginger took another poisonous bug out and thrust in his own mouth, then said in a bland tone while
chewing, “Ji Hao, kid, I like you. You, if you survive, you will grow into someone marvelous, someone, who
will twist the fate of the entire human race. And the Bi Fang Clan, in the future, if there is no deadly hatred
between you and them, give them a chance to survive.”
While chuckling, Ginger then turned his head to those Magi Palace’s apprentices and began yelling at
them harshly.
Tens of apprentices, who had been holding those black banners all the time, hurriedly waved their
banners hard as Ginger ordered. Huge amounts of bug eggs were being spurted out of those banners and
soon drilled into the ground where they completely disappeared. This time, those bug eggs had hidden
under the ground miles deep, after which, all senses of power and life-force of these bug eggs were frozen
automatically, and these bug eggs immediately turned as cold as rocks.
Hundreds of Yu Clan young men and thousands of Jia Clan warriors, who had thrown their armours and
helmets away and surrendered, were crazily darting towards Di Sha’s army while gasping as quick as an
engine.
1155
Di Sha’s army was approaching Ji Hao and Ginger, while these captives were running times faster than the
army. After only a quarter of an hour, they had rushed into Di Sha’s army and made contact with the
troop in front.
Tens of slave warriors rushed up while swinging their weapons and yelling as loud as they could, “Dear
noble lords, please clear the way for our frontal troop and walk along both sides of the army.
Before those slave warriors could finish their shouts, these Yu Clan and Jia Clan elite warriors swooshed
past them as gusts of the wind, some of them even swiftly poked their fingers into these slave warriors’
bodies while running, leaving deep bleeding holes on their bodies.
What those slave warriors didn’t know was that, when those fingered poked into their bodies, countless
tiny bug eggs had gushed out from under fingernails, and merged with their bodies.
One man of Yu Clan yelled out ragingly, “Idiots! How dare you talk to us like this!? Do you have any idea of
your own status?!”
While yelling and shouting, those captured warriors kept rushing straight forward, and those slave
warriors, who had been pushing those captured human forward stood aside one after another in fear.
However, thousands of slave warriors still were carelessly and conveniently killed by these swiftly
rushing elite warriors, and had countless bug eggs merged with their bodies.
Di Sha frowned unpleasantly. He looked at those warriors rushing towards them, angrily yelled at his
deputy commanders, “You, go deal with those idiots. A few young men from the Dishi family are among
them, that’s the patriarchal clan of our Di family, it’s not appropriate for me to deal with them myself.”
The two deputy commanders who were quite close to Di Sha glanced at each other, then helplessly shook
their heads and whipped their riding beasts, quickly moving to those madly rushing warriors.
These two deputy commanders understood clearly that every single one of these Yu Clan young men
came from large-scale families of the Blood Moon, and had solid, powerful backgrounds. As tiny deputy
commanders they could never bear to offend these young men.
Therefore, even though these seemingly crazy young men had killed over a thousand of their slave
warriors carelessly, even rushed into the frontal troop of Di Sha’s army, they could only go meet them
with nicely grinning faces, and beg this noble young men, to move to both sides of the army, along with
those newly-joined young men.
Di Sha staring at the two deputy commanders, who quickly darted away, suddenly frowned and asked a
warrior beside him, “Hmm? I seem to remember that we have only set one pioneer troop into the Chi Ban
Mountain, is that right? I remember that those few Dishi family’s young men, who were so eager to build
achievements, were in that troop, right?”
1156
A Yu Clan commander responded, “General, you’re incomparably perceptive, these people are no one else
but from that pioneer troop…”
Not even letting that commander finish his compliment, Di Sha’s face suddenly changed and said harshly,
“If they’re that pioneer team, according to the information I have just received, the troop, which has been
chasing that little bastard should be this one in front of us! How come they are running backwards in
such a crappy shape?! Where're their armours? Weapons?! Mounts?! Where the damn are their slaves
and guards?!!”
No one could answer this string of questions, but the few Jia Clan warriors, who running the fast among
those captured elite warriors, had already approached the divine tower.
Di Sha suddenly let out a thunderous growl.
"Something is wrong with them!! Stop them!! If anyone dares to resist…Kill!!”
It seemed that Di Sha’s growl had suddenly woken those Jia Clan warriors, who had been guarding
around the divine tower. A whole two-thousand Jia Clan warriors roared out simultaneously, pulled out
their weapons and moved forward.
However, these captured elite warriors, who had already became Ginger’s bug puppets, each let out a
faint and creepy smile. Their eyeballs suddenly turned into scary deadly pale, and those pale eyeballs
abruptly split up, into compound eyes, just like the eyes of an insect; in the meanwhile, an extremely
weird noise came out of their bodies.
Abruptly, the bodies of the few Jia Clan warriors, who had already approached the divine tower suddenly
expanded, and their dark bronze skin turned into a light silver colour. The silver colour of their skin grew
thicker and thicker and not after that they looked nothing different from pure silver statues.
A dense and great sense of spirit blood power gushed out of the bodies of each bug puppet warriors, after
which, their bodies suddenly shrunk into the size of an ordinary human’s head and exploded.
Broken body parts and blood mixed with fist-sized black beetles rose in the air, spreading everywhere.
These beetles were all thin and sharp shapes, and had extremely solid carapaces. While these black
beetles darted in the air randomly, they were even more effective than countless flying daggers.
Especially, under Ginger’s control, those Jia Clan warriors had burned all of their spirit blood and their
souls, causing the spontaneous explosions, and sent those sharp bugs darting out, therefore, each black
beetle was quite powerful.
Moreover, these black beetles took control of their flying directions, which were all aimed right on the
divine tower.
1157
Seven to eight Jia Clan warriors had exploded themselves, and each of them had over a thousand beetles
like this spurting out from their bodies, which meant that, over ten-thousand sharp and powerful flying
daggers were darting towards the divine tower like a horrible heavy rain.
Ear-piercing metal-clashing noise rose into the air and lingered. Among the two-thousand Jia Clan
warrior, who had been guarding the tower, hundreds of them were struck by those lightning bolts-like,
sharp beagles. Their armours let out bright and dense light beams, whole those Beatles bumped against
their armours and exploded one after another.
Every time when a beetle exploded, unbelievably great amount of poisonous air and countless crystal-like
bug eggs would spurt out from their bodies.
Those bug eggs funky stuck on shields of those tower guards. Their shields were condensed from natural
powers, which was turned into solid metal by special magic formations, and was the most nutritious food
for these bugs. Quite a few Jia Clan warriors had their shields and armours been shattered by the bugs.
Those bug eggs quickly expanded, while those shield dimmed down and quite many armours of those Jia
Clan tower guard were swallowed by those bug eggs and completely disappeared.
Along with a series of clattering noise, the black beetles hatched.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1158
Chapter 272 – Infuriating
Chapter 272 - Infuriating
Mr Crow stretched its wings and rose into the air, while Ji Hao stood on Mr Crow’s back with his fiery
wings flapping in the wind. The two of them corresponded perfectly with each other and transformed
into a stream of fiery light, rising into the sky over thirty-thousand high altitude, within the blink of an
eye.
Ji Hao was holding a pure black banner in his hands, which was made from the skin of an unknown,
gigantic worm. On its soft and smooth surface, countless tiny bug silhouettes were faintly visible, while
wisps of black smoke continuously rose from the banner and weird, creepy insects screaming sounds
were ceaselessly coming out from it.
The stick of the banner in Ji Hao’s hands was squirming slightly and slowly, as if it was a huge living
worm rather than a stick.
This was a magic bug banner, specially crafted by Ginger himself, and could magically foster new
poisonous bugs and largely improve the powers of those bugs. However, to be honest, the texture of the
banner stick was incomparably and unspeakably sticky.
Ji Hao even felt that he was holding a full handful of squirming fat warms, which made his scalp become
numb.
Mr Crow brought up a bright stream of fiery light, tearing up clouds apart and swiftly reaching right
beyond Di Sha’s army, then it raised its head and cawed resonantly, while opening its beak and letting out
a swooshing sticky stream of flame. Raging flame fell from the sky into Di Sha’s army like a heavy scary
rain.
Huge numbers of slave warriors were burned into ashes by the flame while despairingly howling in pain.
Within the span of only a few breaths, Mr Crow had burned at least two to three thousands of slave
warriors to death.
The attack launched by Mr Crow immediately caught the attention of the other non-human race warriors.
Over ten Yu Clan warriors, who had been guarding the divine tower raised their heads, aiming at Mr
Crow with their shining blood-red erect eyes simultaneously. Nevertheless, Mr Crow could fly at a
lightning speed, making it impossible for these Yu Clan’s warriors to attack it accurately.
Ji Hao stood on Mr Crow’s back, and abruptly waved the magic bug banner, held in his hand, hard when
Mr Crow flew past the divine tower.
Clouds of black smoke suddenly swooshed out of the banner. Unbelievably great amount of bugs and bug
eggs contained in that black smoke spurted out from the banners, falling into the army as a crazy, heavy
1159
and roaring rain. The black smoke coiled around those bug puppets. Instantly, the rushing speed of those
bug puppets had been raised by a few times. The bug puppets darted towards the divine power like mad,
bewitched wild dogs, and then exploded one after another.
The bug eggs were sent into the air, so dense that it even covered the sky, while countless blade shaped
black beetles swished across the air randomly.
The armours of hundreds of Jia Clan warrior were shattered by these black beetles. These black beetles
struck on their bodies, creating a horrible clashing noise against their armour, and punctured those heavy
and thick armours. These sharp black beetles easily pierced into the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors,
then laid large amounts of bug eggs inside their bodies, like streams of flood gushing into their blood
vessels.
These Jia Clan’s warriors could clearly saw that under their skin, large amounts of grapes alike bug eggs
had been squirming and hatching.
The scene was a million times more terrifying that a nightmare.
These warriors of the official Blood Moon army could block the swords of their enemies with their bare
necks without any hesitation, but watching countless bug eggs squirming inside their bodies and right
under their skins, these strong, powerful and tough warriors couldn’t hold in that extreme fearful and
sickly feeling. They screamed out one after another.
Not long after that, those bug eggs cracked inside their bodies. Countless bugs crawled out of their bodies
while leaving streams of venomous, poisonous air and powders inside their bodies, which quickly and
rampantly spread in their muscular and solid bodies.
“General!!”
A deputy commander beside Di Sha shouted loudly.
Di Sha wasn’t paying any attention to his army, which had already fallen into a huge chaos. Instead he
raised his head with a dim blood-red light faintly sparkling inside his erect eye on his forehead, which
was firmly fixed on Ji Hao, who was standing on the back of Mr Crow and darting across the sky, above
the army. Directly after that, the erect eye turned into a mysterious pure black colour.
The power of the Blood Moon came from the darkness and the curse of their bloodline. After Di Sha had
seen Ji Hao, his entire body and shoulder, seemingly had turned into a sphere of deepest darkness, which
had began absorbing the natural power in the air, even the daylight around him, with the erect eye on his
forehead. The entire area, which had a radius of a few zhangs around him, had already became a huge,
powerful and twisted black hole.
Ji Hao looked down and made a quick eye contact with Di Sha from tens of miles away.
1160
He raised his left hand and made a provocative hand gesture towards Di Sha, then took out a tablet that
had the totem of the Blood Tooth embossed on it, carelessly throwing it down with a sneer on his face.
Mr Crow flew across the air overhead the army, while those bug puppets had been madly darting around
on the ground, rushing into the army and exploding. Every explosion made by a Jia Clan bug puppet
would blow all the warriors around them, who used to be their fellows, into pieces. After that, countless
bugs would eat up their broken body parts, laying even more and more egg bugs that hatched instantly
into bigger and more powerful bugs.
Tens of bug puppets, which were the strongest and most powerful among all those bug puppets, had
already broken through the protection circle and reached the divine tower. They popped up their deadly
pale eyes and let out creepy laughter at those Yu Clan warriors, who had been trying their best to protect
the tower, while exploding suddenly. Countless sharp black beetles and bug eggs were shot out by the
exploding waves, darting towards those Yu Clan warrior and the divine tower behind them.
The Yu Clan warriors who were standing around the base of the tower and were in charge of
manipulating this divine tower, instantly let a series of howls out. Just like those guards who had been
guarding the tower, they were wounded by those black beetles as well, and had countless bug eggs laid
inside their bodies. With their spiritual powers, which was many times greater than those Jia Clan
warriors’ spiritual powers, they could clearly perceive the complete hatching process of those bugs, from
within their bodies.
These elite warriors from the Yu Clan lost it completely one after the other. They roared hoarsely out like
wounded beasts. They even forgot about protecting the divine tower. Instead they activated their powers
and chanting spells. A bright blood-red light burst out from their bodies, while trying everything within
their powers to kill the bugs inside their body.
Countless blood-red spell symbols rose into the air, stuck on the bodies of these Yu Clan warriors like
blood-red lightning bolts.
Along with loud and muffled popping noises, the bug eggs inside these Yu Clan warriors cracked one after
another. Those powerful bugs breeding in those eggs were quickly devoured by the power of the blood
spell symbols, then were turned into powers and life-force of those Yu Clan warriors. However, the
hatching process had already consumed large amounts of blood and flesh of these Yu Clan warriors.
Although they managed to kill all the bug eggs inside their bodies, countless fist-sized holes were left
inside their bodies.
Di Sha still didn’t pay any attention to those wounded commanders of his. Even that the eyeballs of a few
Jia Clan warriors had already begun turning pale, which meant, these warriors were turning into bug
puppets, still was not enough. Di Sha kept his head raised, while staring at the tablet, swishing down from
the air.
1161
Followed by a loud slapping noise, Di Sha accurately gripped the tablet in his hand, and at the same time,
a raging sphere of blood-red flame burst out from his palm and burned the tablet, which was forged from
top-grade gold, into a wisp of smoke.
“All-out attack,” Di Sha ordered blandly, “Take out all large-scale battle machines. They wanted to
infuriate me, and they did it.”
Taking a deep breath, Di Sha narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while, then quickly gave the order,
“All-out attack, then ask General Di Suo, Di Mo and Ju Xiu, for reinforcement.”
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1162
Chapter 273 – Array
Chapter 273 - Array
Like a tsunami, countless black beetles and bug eggs swooshed towards the divine tower.
Di Sha looked with scorn at the roaring tide of bugs. He abruptly opened his mouth and let out a fist-sized,
faintly sparkling purple pearl, which had nine fiery dragons embossed on it and was wrapped in fiery
light.
Resonating roaring sounds of a dragon instantly filled the air while large and raging streams of purple
flame enveloped the entire area within a radius of tens of miles.
The dense and roaring purple flame immediately wiped all the bugs and the bug eggs out. At the same
time, these squirming purple streams of flame that looked like living creatures stuck on the bodies of
those wounded warriors and burned all the bugs and bug eggs, which were laud on or in their bodies,
without leave even a trace. That violent purple flame even burned the unwounded skins of those warriors
into black as well, but none of those warriors noticed the pain, and all raised their arms high and yelled in
excitement.
The bug puppets that had yet to explode, had missed their chance to do so. A zhang long fiery dragon
rushed out of the purple pearl and transformed into a stream of light, which swiftly punctured through
the bodies of these puppets.
Each pore of these puppets emitted a beam of fiery light. All the hidden eggs inside their bodies were
burned to ashes, after which those puppets quickly collapsed into a puff of ash as well, while being
dissipated in the air.
Di Sha narrowed his eyes, stood beside the divine tower, proudly raised his arms and yelled, “The highest
Blood Moon.”
All the warriors in the army of Di Sha, including the rich kids who had come from large and wealthy
families with the sole purpose of making huge profits, joined him into yelling.
“The greatest Blood Moon!”
In this loud, thunderous roars that let out by tens of thousands of warriors simultaneously, the moral of
the Di Sha’s army suddenly rose to its peak. Although those bug puppets had made them loose thousands
of people, but at this moment, the face of every warrior had turned into a weird red colour, which showed
these warriors were now extremely eager to fight.
Ji Hao was standing on Mr Crow’s back, while looking at Di Sha, who had been madly roaring towards the
sky, from a great distance.
1163
A gale raised Di Sha’s luxurious cloak, his clothes and his long hair up. The cloak fluttered in the wind,
while his whole body was wrapped in a bright and dense blood-red light. The erect eye on his forehead
was pure-dark. When looked from a distance, Di Sha seemed like a devil, who had just crawled out of the
hell, filled with an evil power that would make people quiver.
What had surprised Ji Hao more was that the stone sword was shaking inside his spiritual space.
The stone sword was reacting to the power of the purple pearl. Obviously, that purple pearl was also a
natural-formed magic treasure, a holy weapon, and had naturally bred a special kind of flame, which was
extremely mysterious and powerful.
This purple nine dragons fiery pearl was the invisible opponent of Ginger’s magic bug formation.
“This guy has indeed very good luck. I can smell the Southern Wasteland scent from this purple pearl,”
murmured Ji Hao, trying to comfort the stone sword, which seemed a bit anxious in his spiritual space.
The stone sword had been nourished and cultivated with Ji Hao’s soul power, therefore, it soon quieted
down in Ji Hao’s comforting.
However, the nine dragons fiery pearl had been swiftly and violently rotating around Di Sha, while
spurting a large amount of purple flame. Di Sha had been growling deeply. He suddenly opened his mouth
and let out three mouthfuls of blood on that pearl, while a blood-red beam of light darted out of his erect
eye and struck on that pearl, which barely allowed him to swallow the pearl back in.
“A holy weapon that hasn't been bound yet,” Ji Hao’s eyes suddenly shone, while taking a glance at Di Sha,
who now had a slight wisp of blood flowing down from his mouth corner.
Mr Crow cawed loud, then transformed back into a stream of fiery light and flew into the Chi Ban
Mountain area. Ji Hao turned his head back and looked around, discovering that Di Sha was now standing
on the divine tower and was yelling loudly, along with which, the army quickly gathered towards him and
increased its moving speed, closely following behind Ji Hao.
After only ten minutes, Ji Hao had arrived where Ginger had been waiting for, hovered around in the air
then landed down.
Ginger’s face had turned incomparably dark. He kept his eyes closed, while he said in a low, ghost-like
voice, “A holy weapon that has bred a natural spirit flame, here we got a trouble. Bugs and all kinds of Gu,
are naturally afraid of flame. I have indeed fostered a few kinds of bugs that could resistant flames, but
only of a few kinds.”
“This is their luck,” sighed Ginger, while narrowing his eyes and taking a glance at Di Sha’s army.
The Blood Moon Divine Tower kept letting out huge streams of blood-red light, which left a long arc in
the air and struck hard on the ground; those blood-red light streams exploded against the ground and let
1164
out countless tiny spell symbols out, which would then explode in a row. With all these sell symbols, the
divine tower could find out all the hidden magic formations and ambush formations.
Ji Hao stayed silent, narrowed his eyes as well and tried his best to come up with a solution.
Di Sha had the nine dragon fiery pearl with him, which had weakened Ginger’s ocean-like magic bug
formation for at least ninety percent. Added with that, they had failed to destroy the divine tower -
another extra effective defensive power of this army.
This fight was going to be hard.
Nevertheless, soon enough a magic talisman flew out from Ginger’s sleeve, and a beam of dim light
spurted out from it, followed by which, Si Wen Ming’s voice came out from the talisman.
“Stick to the plan. Ji Hao is the bait, he has to draw all of Di Sha’s attention. Four human armies are now
less than a thousand miles from you. Once Di Sha and his army has been led into the designed massacre
spot, the four armies will launch attacks joined-handily. We have to wipe Di Sha’s army out, right here!”
“Are we still going to take the frontal fight?” Ji Hao shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.
“Every single time, we have to take the frontal fight. Only killing enough monsters could make them draw
back,” said Ginger blandly, “Only the frontal fight can allow us to kill enough monsters and push them
back, we have no other choices.”
A long shout came from afar. Thousands of muscular warriors, who were all wearing thick full metallic
armours, holding exactly the same long spears, riding black cheetahs, which were wearing full metallic
armours as well, quickly moved forward from the back.
All these battle cheetahs ridden by those warriors looked especially powerful and well-trained. They
could leap directly onto a small hill from another one. At the moment that Ji Hao heard that long shout,
this black cheetah army was still over a hundred miles away from them, but after the span of only tens of
breaths, these armoured warriors had already rushed up to Ji Hao.
“I am Lie Mountain Clan’s Lie Mountain Gang. I have come to this life-and-death battle under the order.”
On an especially tall and muscular black cheetah’s back, a tall and sturdy man, who looked even as
powerful as those Jia Clan’s warriors, raised his long spear, waved it in the air and nodded his head to Ji
Hao, expressionlessly.
Coming to this life-and-death battle under the order, hearing Lie Mountain Gang’s words, Ji Hao couldn’t
help but get goosebumps on his scalp, while all of his fine hairs were standing straight up immediately.
Staring at this man, who looked as strong and solid as a mountain, Ji Hao wondered what kind of order he
actually just had received.
1165
“Follow me,” Ji Hao didn’t have any time to do extra talk with this man. He only guided him to walk down
the hill, to the exit of a valley. Man Man and Ji Hao’s other teammates had already been waiting there,
along with tens of Magi Palace’s apprentices, who were still holding Ginger’s magic bug banners.
After Ji Hao arrived, Lie Mountain Gang waved his long spear, and following his move, a whole three-
thousand heavily armoured warriors from the Lie Mountain clan lined up behind Ji Hao, into thirty
horizontal lines.
A thick blood-red light stream suddenly struck on the ground and exploded right in front of Ji Hao, less
than ten zhangs away from him.
That was the detective blood-red light released by the Blood Moon divine tower, and in the front of Di
Sha’s army, those captured people had already been pushed into this valley.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1166
Chapter 274 – Useless
Chapter 274 - Useless
A line of a thousand people, consisting of elderly humans, women and kids, all who had been captured by
Di Sha, were pushed into the army while screaming and crying. The valley had immediately been filled
with humans. Under force of the non-human race forces, these people staggered towards the exit of the
valley.
Right then, a sensory stream of blood-red light flew right in front of Ji Hao, while quite an amount if tiny
blood-red symbols collided against the body of Ji Hao. Those spell symbols exploded immediately,
causing huge amounts of fiery sparks against the turtle shell armour of Ji Hao.
The sensory stream of light was unspeakably magical. When those spell symbols exploded, Ji Hao’s turtle
shell armour automatically let out waves of water ripple-like light screams, flowing around Ji Hao’s entire
armour, while one light stream condensed into a hazy black turtle silhouette above Ji Hao’s head.
“Eh?! Ji Hao! A turtle had been hiding in your armour!” Man Man had thrown her pair of hammers on the
ground, and had been continuously crushing bird eggs, out which she poured fresh, clear egg liquid into
her mouth. Ji Hao had no idea where she had found those eggs.
Seeing the silhouette of the black turtle above Ji Hao’s head, Man Man immediately laughed out in
excitement and yelled, “Man Man has an armour too! Abba traded my armour with many, many treasures
in the Pu Ban City!”
Wisps of flame slowly gushed out of Man Man’s body along with her silvery laughter. The flames, which
looked flowing like streams of water, gathered quickly together and gradually formed a translucent
purple-red armour that was shaped according to an ancient style, with smooth and simple lines. A thick
and fine layer of dragon scale patterns covered her entire armour up, while two feet in square flame
patterns were embossed on the chest and back areas of the armour.
Streams of fire power gushed out of this completely sealed armour and formed into a zhangs tall volcano
floating above the head of Man Man.
The natural power contained in the surrounding environment was rapidly being absorbed by the volcano,
which soon transformed into pure flame and flew back into the armour. Along with which, the heat
emitted by Man Man's armour increased more and more, to the point that even the rock under her feet
began to melt slowly.
“Good stuff, with this armour, Man Man you’ll be a lot safer in battle.” Ji Hao nodded with satisfaction
while patting on Man Man’s head.
1167
Man Man laughed proudly. She then hurriedly dropped those bird eggs, which were burned black by her
scorching hot armour, and took out a handful of fire-red magic talismans. She handed them over to her
other teammates while murmuring, “These are protection talismans. Abba gave them to Man Man, take
them, take more, don’t be too shy, just use when you need. When we get back to the Pu Ban City, we can
ask Abba for plenty of these!”
Soon, Man Man had thrust a handful of magic talisman to each of her teammates. When she walked up to
Lie Mountain Gang, she hesitated, lifted her mask up, which had flame patterns embossed on it. She
looked seriously at him and asked, “Big one, are you under the command of Lie Mountain Xu?”
Lie Mountain Gang glanced at her, then lowered her head and looked at her seriously and responded with
a muffled voice, “I am a close minister of Prince Kang.”
Hearing that, Man Man gave such a big grin that her sparkling eyes had even been squeezed into two
curved lines. She opened her storage bag that she tied around her waist. She carefully counted the
remaining talismans contained in it, then conveniently threw the entire storage bag at Lie Mountain Gang.
She said, “Ah, if you are working for Lie Mountain Kang then you are a good person. You can have all
these talismans and give them to your soldiers as well. But, would you have been one of Lie Mountain
Xu’s men, Man Man would not even bother talking to you.”
Lie Mountain Gang and the group of warriors standing behind him paused for a second, then showed faint
smiles on their serious and manly faces.
Looking at the exquisite, boiling hot storage bag giving by Man Man, Lie Mountain Gang silently cupped
his hands and saluted Man Man. Then he took out the hundreds of magic talismans contained in it, turned
back and took a glance at the three-thousand warriors lined up behind him. He gave these magic talisman
to the over a hundred, most powerful warriors of his.
“Take this, kill more non-human monsters!” said Lie Mountain Gang in a low yet harsh voice, “Live a bit
longer so you can kill a few more monsters!”
Far away, the divine tower had already risen into the air. Di Sha stood on the bottom floor of the tower,
with tens of luxurious dressed warriors of the Yu Clan floating around him, pointing their fingers at Ji Hao
and the others. A dark blood-red light appeared inside the blood-red erect eye floating overhead the
towers, coldly, expressionlessly staring at Ji Hao and Lie Mountain Gang’s warriors.
The sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard coming from the other side of the valley. After about a
quarter of an hour, huge quantities of human captives walked out of the valley, while wailing and crying.
They were rushing towards Ji Hao and the others, who were standing near the exit of the valley.
The groups of slave warriors were mixed within the group of captives. They were laughing madly with
high-pitched voices, while waving their long whips hard and forcing those weak and wounded human
captives to run at their highest speed.
1168
Some elderly men screamed out with their faces covered in tears and blood.
“Do not attack! Do not attack! We’re humans as well!”
“Help, please! I can die, but my little grandson, he’s so little!”
“Kill these monsters, revenge our humankind, kill them!!”
Some elderly people raised their arms, holding infants up. The young people in their clans were either
killed or captured and sold as slaves. Only the old, weak, sick and wounded people like them, and these
infants were forced to rush into the battlefield by those non-human race monsters.
Ji Hao slowly raised his black dagger, and suddenly, a fire-red beam of light darted out from the edge of
his dagger.
Those classified and secret books he had found in the Magi Palace had recorded in details that among
these non-human race monsters, the Blood Moon liked to most to force human captives to rush into the
battlefield ahead of the army. If the humans would be too soft-hearted to kill these human captives, the
warriors of the Yu Clan would immediately incant their blood curse spells at these human captives who
were rushing into the human army. They would release the spirit blood of these humans, releasing an
even more terrifying power.
Under Di Sha’s control, these human captives were even more effective and powerful than Ginger’s bug
puppets.
However, Ginger’s bug puppets couldn’t cry and wail, and would never beg for living. Therefore, those
bug puppets could barely cause any mentally influence on their army, while these human prisoners, who
kept their minds perfectly clear, and completely understood that they were being rushed into their
deaths, were totally filled with despairs and desperation. These human captives had a nearly destructive
influence on the human warriors.
Many human warriors had instantly broken down their first time rushing into a real battlefield, because
they were ordered to kill these weak or old human captives, who were sent into the battlefield as human
bombs.
Ji Hao raised his long black dagger, but couldn’t make any move.
Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Taisi, all of their faces were now deadly pale, while their bodies were trembling
violently. They were filled with pain and anger.
Shaosi and Man Man were staring at Ji Hao. It was clear that the two girls didn’t know what to do or if
they could do anything to this situation. Both of them had put all of their attention on Ji Hao. If Ji Hao gave
the order to kill, they would instantly launch deadly attacks to these human captives, who had been
rushing towards them filled with despair, without the slightest bit of hesitation. But in front of these
1169
elderly men, women and children, even infants, the two girls had completely lost the capability of making
decisions.
Ji Hao couldn’t help but quickly and continuously swallow his saliva. His eyes looked around, neither
could he make any decision.
Even though he clearly knew how terrible the consequence would be if he let these weak, vulnerable
human captives rush into Lie Mountain Gang’s army, he still wasn’t able to make up his mind.
In the Southern Wasteland, when he had fought against the Black Water Serpent Clan and other clans, he
had killed countless clansmen of the enemies’ clans without showing any mercy. But these human
captives in front of him, these elderly men, children and women, they were all completely vulnerable,
begging for their lives, never ever having offended Ji Hao or his friend or families. They were not the
clansmen from his enemies’ clans; these people were simple, most ordinary human beings that could
exist.
Ji Hao’s mind was telling him clearly to give the order of killing.
But the moral limitation in his heart was letting out a shrill alarm, forbidding Ji Hao from making a
decision like that.
Ji Hao now felt that there were two ways in front of him, one step to the right, he would go to the heaven,
while one step left, and he would fall into hell.
One step right, he could become a god, while one step left, he would turn into a devil.
Ji Hao couldn’t stop trembling, while cold sweat gushed out of his forehead in streams. While facing these
desperate and frightened elderly people, children and women, when these poor human captives rushed
closer and closer to him, less than a mile away from him, Ji Hao had truly discovered the weakness and
uselessness that was buried in the deepest part inside his heart.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1170
Chapter 275 – Determination
SR: September has been a very bad month for me health wise. The discrepancy and the scarcity of the
chapters were due to me being hospitalized. I hope now that I am back on my legs, I can make up for that
time.
Also, I have decided to use prisoners instead of captives. If this bothers, please let me know in the
comment section. Enjoy reading this wonderful growth of Ji Hao.
Chapter 275 - Determination
While those human prisoners were rushing towards Ji Hao and the black cheetah army, thousands miles
away on top of a huge mountain, Gui Ling was sitting under a towering tree with her legs crossed. Her
eyes were shining with a mysterious and bright light, while she was watching at every single movement
that happened on the battlefield.
A few of her apprentices were standing at the side. One girl, who looked quite honest and adorable, said
carefully, “Dear tutor, if you were there, would you kill those people?”
Gui Ling raised her head and glanced at the sky, while slightly waving the horsetail whisk in her hand,
and letting out a faint, mysterious, complicated smile.
Quite a long while later, Gui Ling said slowly, “If I would be there, I would show my real body and block
that valley for good. No matter how many human prisoners they might have send, none of them would be
able to even get into that valley.”
The faces of the few apprentices twisted simultaneously. They looked at their tutor with weird
expressions. The young girl who had just asked the question stamped her feet against the ground and
complained, “Tutor, that’s not even a solution. How could you do this? The problem wouldn’t be solved
even if you blocked the valley.”
While grinning faintly, Gui Ling gently looked at that girl and said in a low voice, “Kill or not kill, regarding
this problem, not only me, your tutor, or our little friend Ji Hao, even your grandmaster, my tutor,
probably doesn't have the correct answer yet.”
The black jade Ruyi held in her hand abruptly let out a sharp black beam of light. Gui Ling narrowed her
eyes and murmured to herself, “Tutor, facing these people, would you wave your sword? Or be as
softhearted as back then?”
Hearing the word ‘grandmaster’, the faces of each of Gui Ling’s apprentices instantly became serious.
They politely and hurriedly saluted to the sky, in the meanwhile, they couldn’t help but look curiously at
their tutor, Gui Ling. They were all fully aware of how powerful and mysterious their grandmaster was.
1171
Only over hundred-thousand weak human prisoners were like groups of ants in front of their
grandmaster. How could they trouble that greatly powerful grandmaster?
In the opposite direction of where Gui Ling was staying at, and a thousands of miles away as well, two
men, wearing simple white flax clothes, with bare white feet and their long hair hung loosely on their
backs, were also standing on top of a mountain and were watching the battlefield that Ji Hao and his
friends were fighting in.
The two men had tender skin that was as smooth and shining as jade. Both of their pupils had hazy
silhouettes of white lotuses faintly sparkling inside them. When they saw those weak human prisoners
being forced to rush toward Ji Hao and the black cheetah army, they laughed out simultaneously.
“Poor, poor people, these sad, sorrowful and bitter lives.”
“Brother, you’re right. Therefore, this is the perfect moment for us to help them out of their bitterness,
and accumulate our merits and virtues in this world.”
“This time, the Blood Moon has started a great war, the Chi Ban Mountain now is surrounded by
miserable, poor, innocent people.”
“Exactly, brother, because of this great bloody cruel war, started by the Blood Moon, if these lowly
miserable people want to survive, they could only join us and cultivate themselves under our guidance.”
“Younger brother, your words are quite reasonable, but, those lowly and weak people will not bring us
too many benefits even if they are willing to use us. If those powerful Senior Magi or Magus Kings, who
possess a relatively high status, fall into a deadly dangerous situation and eagerly need our help, that
would be a truly great merit for us to take these people into our sect.”
The two of them were calmly talking to each other, their faces filled with grins all the time. Sometimes,
they were way too excited to control their powers, which had been thrivingly gushing around their
bodies. From their mouths they would spurt white lotuses out, one after another, which lingered around
their bodies along with a faint, nice fragrance.
Outside of the army, seeing more and more people rushing closer and closer to him, the long black dagger
held in Ji Hao’s hand was quivering slightly, but Ji Hao still couldn’t give the order to kill.
“Kill, or not kill, Ji Hao, kill, or not kill,” thousands of miles away, Gui Ling slowly stood up from the
ground, while murmuring subconsciously.
“Kill or not kill? Brother, look at that kid, struggling so much. It is very amusing.” On top of another
mountain, also thousands of miles away, the two men laughed out loud again. Their laughs were filled
with teases to Ji Hao’s struggle and hesitation.
1172
Kill or not kill? Ji Hao stared silently at those human prisoners. He had never slaughtered innocent
people. Whether it had been in his previous life or his current life, all he had killed were his enemies, and
as long as they were enemies, Ji Hao’s mind would be incomparably determined and he could solve any
problem by only waving his dagger.
But these elderly people, women and children, their faces were covered in blood and tears.
“Kill! Kill them all!!” Those slaves, which had been pushing these prisoners into the valley, opened their
mouths wide and laughed crazily. Their mouths were extremely huge, which made them look like a group
of frogs at the first glance. Thick triangle-shaped sharp teeth were exposed when they opened their
mouths, and the slits between their teeth still had large amounts of meat and blood stain.
From a great distance, Ji hao had sensed the horrible stink coming from the mouths of these slaves.
“These things, probably never brush their teeth.” For no reason, at this deadly moment, Ji Hao had a
ridiculous thought as this.
“Ji Hao, Ji Hao!!” Man Man gripped her pair of hammers, nervously and slightly poked Ji Hao’s shoulder
with one of her hammerheads, “What should we do?!” Ji Hao staggered step forward. He had nearly been
pushed onto the ground by Man Man.
Taisi was very nervous as well. He tremblingly raised his bone cane while his body spurted out wisps of
black smoke, continuously gathering into the bone cane, and his eyes had turned into pure black, without
any luster. As long as Ji Hao gave the order, he could immediately activate his magic curse.
Feng Xing had already disappeared. No one knew where he had hidden himself. Feng Xing liked to hide
far away and let out his surprise arrows the most, and facing this kind of struggling and emergency
situation, he was more than willing to step aside and let Ji Hao carry the burden.
As for Yu Mu, the fatso was now soaked in cold sweat because of the nervousness, and god knew where
he got an entire bold grilled boar, and had been wolfing boar meat as if the poor boar had killed his
father. Followed by a loud bone cracking noise, Yu Mu chew a thick boar leg bone broke nervously.
Behind Ji Hao, on a cliff, Ginger had been silently standing there and staring at Ji Hao.
Without knowing when, a tall and slim warrior, wearing a feather cloak and holding a longbow, showed
up beside Ginger. Looking at Ji Hao, who had fallen into this deadly dilemma and had been struggling so
hard, this handsome young warrior let out a bitter grin and said, “Elder, why don’t we…”
Ginger slightly shook his head and interrupted him, saying, “Bao, since Ji Hao is selected by Si Wen Ming,
he has to go through this himself. In the future, he will encounter much crueler and more struggling
situation than this one. A thought of his could affect the lives of countless people, you cannot help him.”
1173
The tall and slim warrior, named Great Gale Bao, gasped deeply, held the longbow in his arm, closed his
eyes and said, “After the span of three breathes, I will give the order.”
Watched by all these people, Ji Hao suddenly lifted his mask and hacked on his own face with that black
long dagger.
The wound on his face was so deep that one could even see his skull. Blood gushed out immediately,
instantly dying his entire face red.
Ji Hao raised the long dagger again and growled out hoarsely, “The world has no mercy, treating all
creatures like straw dogs, both you and we are the same. You shall die in peace. In the future, I will
slaughter the last monster in the world and offer their blood to your souls! Take my vow, and it will be
witnessed by the heaven and the earth!”
Once he finished the vow, the sharp, dazzlingly shining dagger edge swept across the air and let out an
over hundred-zhang long beam of light.
Behind the human prisoner group, in the army, Di Sha let out a scornful smile while flicking his finger.
Thousands of human prisoners, who had been rushing in the front suddenly exploded, turning into waves
of blood mist and swooshing towards Ji Hao and the black cheetah army.
From XianXiaWorld
1174
Chapter 276 – Blood Waves
Chapter 276 - Blood Waves
“The world knows no mercy and treats all creatures like stray dogs.”Gui Ling suddenly narrowed her
eyes. A bright light immediately spurted out from her eyes that went hundreds of zhang far.
“Unspeakably magical, it’s the true righteous spirit,” Her body quivered slightly while she murmured in a
low voice. “His words sounded so simple and normal, but it has shaken even my heart. This is nothing
else but the voice of the natural law. Little friend Ji Hao, when our teacher meets you, he will certainly be
so happy.”
On the other mountaintop, the two man laughed out loud once again.
“Brother, this kid is so reckless. How dares he make such a deadly big vow, saying that he would
slaughter all non-human races for these lowly people. Not to mention, even if these lowly, ant-like people
were worth this, it is still so ridiculous for him to have said he would kill all non-human races, ridiculous.”
“Hm, he doesn’t even know what he is talking about. Kill all non-human races? If our two grandmasters
meet this stupid kid…such an arrogant kid, who dares to make a vow like this. He is seeking for death. A
real arrogant, stupid and ridiculous kid, who doesn’t even know what he has just said.”
The eyes of Ginger and Great Gale Bao started to shine suddenly, and they said, “Kill all non-human races,
ha, good! This is how a man of our humankind should be!”
Great Gale Bao let out three loud laughers in a row, then pulled his longbow open and shot out three
shrilly swishing arrows towards the sky. Those blood-red arrows directly darted into the air while letting
out a resonating dragon-roar-like swishing sound. Along with the sound, large groups of iron-feathered
eagles darted into the sky from the valley behind him.
The iron-feathered eagles had a wingspan of only less than three zhangs, and were relatively small in
shape when compared to the other large-scale fighting birds. However, the iron-feathered eagles were
especially fierce and could fly at lightning speed. Their reaction time was extremely fast in the air. In the
air, these iron-feathered eagles were incomparably flexible, moreover, their feathers were solid and
withy and could block all attacks that were launched by sharp weapons like swords, machetes and
arrows. Therefore, this kind of fighting birds were especially preferred by the archers of the Eastern
Wasteland.
Over ten thousand iron-feathered eagles had flown out from the valley, and each of those eagles were
carrying an archer, who was wearing leather armour and carrying a longbow, while continuously letting
out long and resonating shouts. Under control of these archers, those iron-feathered eagles rose into the
air to over a hundred thousand feet high altitude, instantly.
1175
These iron-feathered eagles were powerful and fast. It only took the span of fewer than five breaths to get
from the ground to a high altitude. The archers who were standing on their backs were all elite archers.
They were from Emperor Shun’s guard regiment, under direct command of the Emperor. During these
five breaths, every single one of them had shot out a hundred arrows.
These arrows caused the sky to darken. A whole million arrows swished down from the sky along with
high-pitched noises. The heavy rain of arrows flew past the valley that was filled with the weak human
prisoners. Instead, these arrows darted directly towards the official army under Di Sha’s command.
These one million arrows were all ordinary ironwood arrows, which were the simplest and cheapest kind
of arrow. You could buy a thousand of them with a jade coin. If someone would trade all these arrows for
jade coins, you would be able to carry all these coins in a slightly bigger leather bag.
However, a whole million arrows swooshed down from the air simultaneously; this scene was still worse
than any nightmare.
Every single arrow was wrapped in a cyan gust of wind. All these archers led by Great Gale Bao, had
activated their Great Gale magic, which was the most common used archery magic in the Eastern
Wasteland, when shooting arrows. The arrows darted as fast as the fierce wind, and couldn’t even be
seen clearly with bare eyes. Cyan-coloured spots of light fell from the air, accurately into the groups of the
non-human race army, who hadn’t yet moved into the valley.
Over ten thousand slaves howled out together. Their single half-body armours were punctured by only
the first wave of arrows, after that, the second waves of arrows thickly pierced into their bodies and
knocked them down on the ground, causing them to twitch crazily. Soon, the great power contained in
those arrows tore them into tiny pieces.
Behind those slaves, thousands of Jia Clan warriors had formed into a square-shaped formation. Seeing
those swishing arrows that had even darkened the sky, these Jia Clan warriors had grabbed the heavy
and huge shield carried on the back of each of them simultaneously and shielded themselves underneath
them.
The incoming waves of arrows collided against those shields like a roaring heavy rain, and streams of
bright light let out by the spell symbols on the surfaces of those shields sparkled around that shield.
After tens of waves of fierce arrows, those spell symbol, which had been stricken hard in a row, finally
exploded, and those heavy and thick metal shields cracked into pieces along with sounds of thunderous
booms. The next wave of arrows that came right after that swished into the formation of the Jia Clan
warriors, swiftly piercing through their armours.
Those thick and fully metallic armours repeated what those shields had done; they spurted out bright
streams of light and wrapped those Jia Clan’s warriors up, but soon exploded under the destructive
powers of those arrows, one after another. Those arrows pierced into bodies of Jia Clan warriors through
their thick and well-crafted armours, tore their bodies apart, piercing into their internal organs and
1176
bones. Inside their bodies, the cyan-coloured gust of wind that was wrapped around the arrowheads,
exploded abruptly into tiny yet fierce gusts of winds, circulating madly inside the bodies of those
warriors.
Those Jia Clan warriors growled out in pain, while pulling out the arrows from their bodies and letting
fresh blood spurt out.
They gasped quickly and deeply. Their great life-force quickly healed their wounds, even their broken
internal organs had all recovered completely within a short while, however, those arrows had indeed
consumed their life-force and strength, in such a manner that both their strength and battle effectiveness
had dropped by at least a thirty percent.
Countless arrows still ceaselessly swished towards them, piercing into their bodies and continuously
causing new wounds.
Those Jia Clan warriors were waving their weapons hard, hacking waves of arrows into pieces, however,
there were way too many and densely clustered arrows. A few arrows would always survive under their
weapons and pierce into their bodies, causing them a great pain and consuming their strength and life
force at the same time.
Those arrows had stopped the Di Sha army from moving into the army, only tens of thousand of slaves
kept pushing those human prisoners towards Ji Hao and the black cheetah army.
Di Sha had a faint evil smile on his face. He stood on the first floor of the divine tower while tens of deputy
commanders stared at him. Streams of blood-red light spurted out from the erect eyes of these deputy
commanders, which were being absorbed by Di Sha’s body, providing a horribly great amount of power,
which he could spend lavishly.
“Slaughter all of us. Stupid, ignorant barbarian,” cursed Di Sha in a low voice, “If you hadn’t kill Di Luo,
that useless stupid brother of mine, I wouldn’t even take a glance at you, a weak, poor barbarian. This is
your glorious moment, I am acknowledging you formally as my enemy!”
He stretched his arms and abruptly raised both of them, after which Di Sha roared harshly, “You
uncivilized poor creatures, bear my, Di Sha’s, anger. On behalf of our Di Family, I am now begging the
great Blood Moon for mercy, for endless glory, to wash off the humiliation, which my useless brother Di
Luo had brought us with his death.”
Inside the valley, the bodies over a hundred thousand human prisoners and a hundred thousand slaves
exploded simultaneously, turning into a terrifying tsunami of blood, roaring towards Ji Hao and the
others.
That red fresh blood, which emitted a dense horribly scent of blood rapidly corrupted and turned black,
soon releasing a pungent stink. Along with extremely evil power, coming from the dark blood curse, those
1177
black blood rose into the air, like black and deadly waves, hundreds of zhangs high from the sky, and
swooshed down, directly towards Ji Hao and the others.
Ji Hao had made up his mind to kill those poor human prisoners, and his decision exposed Di Sha’s plan,
forcing him to trigger the blood curse before he had planned to, and raised such a terrible blood tsunami.
If Ji Hao had been unable to make the decision and let those human prisoners rush into the army, they
would explode right next to Lie Mountain Gang and the three-thousand heavily armoured warriors; he
couldn’t even imagine how dangerous that would be.
“Di Sha!”
Ji Hao shouted out. The following moment, he opened his mouth and let out a raging stream of Gold Crow
flame, then rushing towards the tsunami of blood.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1178
Chapter 277 – Burn the blood
Chapter 277 - Burn the blood
The [Breath of the Gold Crow], one of the special abilities that Ji Hao had gained from his Gold Crow
bloodline.
With the golden-red flame, which had burst out of his mouth was adhesive and solid, as a thick stream of
lava, along with a great and bright power that gave a similar sense as the power of the sun, which could
annihilate all kinds of evil in the world, Ji Hao rushed towards the tsunami of blood that was rushing in
his direction.
When he had been a Junior Magus, Ji Hao was only able to cast a sphere of flame with a radius of ten
zhang with his [Breath of the Gold Crow]. But, after making his breakthrough to the level of Senior Magus
and awakening a few Magus Acupoints, the range of his [Breath of the Gold Crow] had improved by tens
of times. The gold-red flame was shining as bright as the sun itself and suddenly enshrouded the entire
area within a few miles.
There were countless tiny spell symbols sparkling inside the black, corruptive blood. Those were the evil
dark curse symbols mixed with the blood curse, which was the most difficult to deal with. The waves of
the black blood collided against the Gold Crow flames, causing a great boom, making it sound as if it was a
fight between true gods.
Fire and water are not be able to ever coexist, neither can light and darkness tolerate each other.
The black-coloured, stinking and corrupting blood started to burn, while releasing a foul smell and clouds
of dense smoke. Streams of gold-red wrapped the smoke up and set these clouds, which were filled with
the power of the curse, ablaze as well. An especially great power rapidly purified those dense smokes,
causing the burning smoke to quickly become lighter and lighter, under the shine of the sun and
eventually turned into faintly multicoloured light clouds.
Just as the legend said, the Gold Crow flame was able to naturally suppress all kinds of evil and curses,
however, Di Sha had absorbed all the powers from tens of Senior Magus level Yu Clan elite warriors, and
activated the blood curse with the power of the divine tower. Additionally, he had detonated the spirit
blood of over two hundred thousand human prisoners and slaves, creating this horrible tsunami of blood.
The Gold Crow flame let out by Ji Hao had only been able to hold off the tsunami of blood for a short
moment, and when the horrible waves of blood clashed on his body, Ji Hao only felt a violent shock of the
entire world, and then the majority of his body sank deeply into the blood-red rock ground.
The rocks of Chi Ban Mountain were especially solid. Even more solid than ordinary iron by a hundred
times, every piece of rock could endure great powers and massive bombs. That was why the alliance of
human clans choose this area as their main battlefield, for blocking the intrusion of the non-human races.
1179
However, the slightest touch of the wave of blood caused Ji Hao to be struck into the ground. Only his
shoulders and head were left above ground. Roaring waves of blood swooshed over ceaselessly, the Gold
Crow flame launched by Ji Hao, currently completely suppressed, shrank rapidly. Ji Hao watched the
stream of flame dying out under the horrible wave of blood and the fearfully great power contained
within struck directly onto Ji Hao’s body along the dying stream of flame. Ji Hao felt that thousands of
huge mountains suddenly pressed on his body simultaneously and that he couldn’t even move his little
finger.
Luckily, the heavy and solid turtle shell armour had been protecting him the whole time, otherwise, he
would have been crushed into a puddle of meat paste long ago.
Countless black spell symbols sparkled, approaching Ji Hao along the shrinking stream of flame as if they
were living creatures.
Everywhere those black spell symbols reached, the golden-red flame let out by Ji Hao would immediately
turn black, and the great, magnificent power of the sun contained in the flame, would turn into a dark,
extremely evil and negative power.
In the blink of an eye, the black symbols had reached Ji Hao’s turtle shell armour, through the streams of
flame. The silhouette of the turtle floating above his head, which was condensed from the power of water,
gave a brief roar, causing waves of powerful, black ripples that spread to all directions. The next instant,
all the black symbols that had been swept by these ripples burst into wisps of cold, black smoke and fell
onto the ground.
A sizzling noise could be heard coming from the ground; countless tiny holes were instantly formed in the
blood-red rock ground by the corrosive effect of the blood.
“Watch this!!”
Man Man abruptly yelled out while swinging her pair of gigantic hammers, intending to smash the
roaring tsunami of blood. But suddenly, she paused, blinked her eyes and laughed out, and said, “Ha,
nearly got fooled! Abba said that my hammers can only go against solid things, smashing weirdly soft
thing…hm, Man Man is not that powerful yet.”
Instantly dropping her pair of hammers, Man Man then took out a full handful of thumb-sized, red
thunder pearls. Gritting her teeth and hesitating, Man Man was planning on throwing a whole handful of
them out at once, but Ji Hao glanced at those thunder pearls in her hand and immediately had cold sweat
gushing out of his forehead and back. He hurriedly yelled out at Man Man.
“Man Man, Man Man! Are these thunder pearls made by your Abba? Or craftsmen working for your
Abba?”
1180
Man Man paused briefly again, but she then quickly flicked her ginger and sent out two thunder pearls
darting directly into the blood wave. After that, she turned her head around and responded, “Eh? Ji Hao,
how did you know these are made by my Abba himself…”
Two thunderous booms came out from those blood waves, along with which, the two tiny little thunder
pearls released sky-devouring flames for a moment, which rampantly spread towards all directions.
A great, violent, scorching hot and unscrupulous power instantly shrouded the entire area. Ji Hao couldn’t
help but scream out when he leapt up from the ground. He grabbed Taisi, who was standing behind him,
tightly held and hurriedly pressed him hard against the ground. The black turtle silhouette floating above
Ji Hao’s head instantly let out deep yet resonant roars, the water essence power came out from its mouth
transformed into waves of black mist and spread out quickly, shrouding Ji Hao, Taisi, Lie Mountain Gang
and the three-thousand armed black cheetah army soldiers.
“Ah! Ah! I caused trouble again!” Man Man screamed out as well, while hurriedly taking out a few fire-red
jade talisman and crushing them in her hands.
Bright fiery light darted out from Man Man’s hands and swiftly wrapped all the members of the black
cheetah army and her team up, following her intention. After that, Man Man looked at Shaosi confused,
who was now nearly soaked in cold sweat, and asked, “Why did I say ‘again’?”
Shaosi helplessly shook her head, then locked her fingers together and incanted a spell in a low voice.
Along with her voice, white light spots fell from the air like sparkling rain, and condensed into a faintly
shining white spell symbol above everyone’s head, then quickly merged with their bodies.
Incanting blessing spells for over three-thousand people, Shaosi’s pretty face instantly turned deadly
pale, then into a scary blue. She was not even able to stand steadily anymore, softly leaning against Man
Man.
Man Man hurriedly held Shaosi up while her armour let out a dazzling fiery light, transforming into a
translucent, shining light mountain, shielding both of them.
The two flame bombs were made by Zhu Rong himself, and were magically great powerful disposable
weapons of mass destruction. Zhu Rong was quite bored in Pu Ban City, so he collected the ancient
magical flame from the earth core and purified extreme fire essence power from it, making them into
these flame bombs. The battle effectiveness of every single flame bomb was only equal to a careless
punch of an ordinary Senior Magus, but the extreme fire essence power released out by it right after the
explosion was great enough to burn any peak-level Senior Magus into a puff of smoke.
The surrounding air temperature rose rapidly. Followed by a loud buzzing noise, the black watery mist
spread out from Ji Hao’s turtle shell armour suddenly broke down. Lie Mountain Gang growled loudly out
a rude curse. The three-thousand heavily-armed soldiers behind him were sent flying high into the air by
the flame.
1181
Their armours had been burned by the extreme fire essence power, slowly heating up, turning red, then
gradually softening. Not long after that, all of their armours showed signs of melting. Lie Mountain Gang
and all the other soldiers were badly burned and letting out waves of howls that sounded like the cries of
ghosts.
Fortunately, they were sent flew away by the massive explosion, which had sent them away from the
explosive center of the flame bombs, and saved them from being burnt into ashes, also preventing their
armours from melting completely.
The madly roaring blood waves that had even reached the sky struck against the explosive power of the
two flame bombs. The first wave of blood was immediately evaporated, after that, waves of blood
swooshed over and soon. Eighteen hundreds of zhangs tall blood were burned into clouds of smoke by
the flame.
Until the flame dissipated, only the last three waves of blood remained roaring towards Ji Hao and the
others.
_____________________________________________________________________
1182
Chapter 278 – Encircled
Chapter 278 - Encircled
The three waves of blood came over as if with the intent to engulf the whole world. Ji Hao gritted his teeth
and jumped up from the ground, but just as he was about to try resisting the waves of blood, to his
surprise he saw Taisi standing up.
The scrawny Taisi had a strange, weird grin on his face, while his pure black eyes lacked all traces of
luster. There were a few complicated spell symbols faintly visible within those black eyes of his. He raised
his hands, waved his bone cane, along with which a wisp of black-coloured smoke spurted from his head,
condensing into a silhouette of a devil-like being, fluttering into the wind.
“Everything in the world belongs to the netherworld. The netherworld is the base of this world, it is our
roots, and it is a place for us to sleep in peace.” Taisi murmured while quickly flicking his fingers in weird
motions in front of his chest. A slight wisp of black smoke was brought up by his finger, which then
quickly formed into tens of odd-shaped spell symbols.
Followed by a swooshing noise, those black symbols formed by the wisp of smoke clashed against the
blood waves in the blink of an eye.
The terrifying and roaring blood waves suddenly collapsed, those black sticky blood burst into clouds of
black smoke, covering up the sky. Soon they were being absorbed into those spell symbols emitted by
Taisi. Taisi’s body slightly quivered; it seemed some magical power contained in those blood waves was
absorbed by him through those spell symbols, causing his scrawny and boney body to instantly grow a
little bigger.
Ji Hao had seen clearly that the power contained in those waves of blood was far greater than needed to
crush tens of hundreds of Senior Magi like Taisi. Even more convinced was he that with Taisi’s scrawny
body, even if one of those three waves of blood hit him, he would be crushed instantly into nothingness.
However, it seemed that if those waves of blood were like a vast primitive jungle, Taisi’s power was like a
small blazing match. It didn’t matter if the jungle was boundless, the tiny flame was more than enough to
set the entire jungle ablaze and destroy it completely.
This had nothing to do with whether Taisi’s power was greater or not than the power of the blood waves.
It was instead connected to the different affinities of the different kinds of powers and some even more
mysterious natural laws.
Wisps of purple smoke rose from the middle of Ji Hao’s eyebrows, while his Golden Dan began rotating
slowly in his spiritual space. He could even feel that when those blood waves were coming over, the
surrounding environment seemed to have been resisting the power contained in the blood waves.
1183
At the time that Taisi had released his spell symbols, a part of the initial power contained in the
surrounding environment had on its own accordance merged with the power contained in Taisi’s spell
symbols. That power corresponded with Taisi and shattered the incoming blood waves, while devouring
the power contained in those blood waves.
Those black spell symbols rose into the air. They had expanded to tens of times their original size when
they had first been formed. They transformed into black arrows one after another, swishing across the air
above the valley, directly piercing into the main army of Di Sha, which had already been fighting hard
against the heavy rain of arrows shot out by the archers of the Great Gale Clan.
“And the netherworld is…” gnashing his teeth, Taisi squeezed out a few words with a creepy and cold
voice, from between his teeth. Not even a little bit of human emotion could be sensed from his voice.
“Death!”
Large amounts of black spell symbols exploded right inside the orderly formed army led by Di Sha. Black
smoke swept across the entire area; everywhere those black smoke rolled past, no matter whether they
were the elite warriors of the Yu Clan or the warriors of the Jia Clan or those slave warriors and slaves,
every single one of them would quickly wither and become dehydrated, and their armours would rapidly
be corroded by the black smoke.
It seemed like all of them had been through tens of thousands of years within one moment, and suddenly
became shriveled, withered and rotten dry dead bodies.
Taisi had launched the attack with the power he had absorbed from those blood waves, and suddenly
killed over two hundred Yu Clan warriors and over three-thousand Jia Clan warriors. Those slave
warriors and slaves were relatively further away from Taisi, therefore, only hundreds of them were
killed.
“Nice job!!” Ji Hao waved his arms madly in excitement, yelling at Di Sha, who had been standing on the
first floor of the divine tower, “Di Sha! It’s me who killed your idiot brother! Want to kill me? Come down
yourself!”
Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao laughed out loud and continued, “Twice, those stupid assassins, who can
merge their bodies with shadows, were sent to kill me. Did you hire them? Well, it was a shame that they
have failed to kill me twice now, and all were killed by me instead!”
Ji Hao’s loud yell resounded through hundreds of miles in radius, reducing the morale of Di Sha’s army to
an extreme point.
When Ginger’s bug puppets had rushed into the army and killed large numbers of warriors, they hadn’t
taken that seriously at all. It was a great war and people would always die in such wars, all the warriors in
Di Sha’s main army had a deep understanding of that.
1184
When being attacked by the archers of Great Gale Clan with a heavy arrow rain, and from time to time,
someone among them would be pierced into a human-shaped griddle by those arrows and die, those Di
Sha’s warriors had not become frightened at all, on the contrary, they were enraged and became even
braver than before. Attacks launched by enemies and arrows shot out by enemies had stimulated their
will to fight.
However, after Ji Hao had yelled out the personal hatred between Di Sha and himself, and pointed out
that Di Sha had hired assassins to kill him but failing to do it, those Yu Clan and Jia Clan warriors suddenly
lost their will to fight.
“General Di Sha’s brother was killed? And he couldn’t even revenge for his own brother! What a useless
guy!”
“Tell me about it! We’re so unlucky to be under the command of such a useless man. He can never lead us
to win a war!”
“Assassins who can merge their bodies with shadows? Did General Di Sha hire the Shadow Devil? But
how could the Shadow Devil fail on missions? Was it because General Di Sha was not willing to pay for
powerful assassins, and only hired the weakest assassins among them?”
“We are being led by a general who was not even willing to spend money to extract revenge for his own
brother and family! Great Blood Moon, we have no future!”
Some of the young men of the Yu Clan, who came from the Dishi Family and Di Family even led their
guards and warriors into retreat. They looked at Di Sha while sulking, using their eyes to tell him that
they would not follow his lead anymore.
Di Sha’s face suddenly turned into a dark blue.
He had a deep understanding of some of the hidden rules of the Yu Dynasty. He was fully aware that an
army like this, formed by elite warriors who had come from various large scale and influential families,
would be extremely hard to keep under control and to manage. But, under no circumstances, had he
anticipated that Ji Hao would be able to shake the morale of this army by only yelling around.
The glory of the Yu Clan, the pride of the Yu Clan, and the, strange, unreasonable rules of the Yu Clan!
Di Sha’s eyes had even turned green in rage, while staring at Ji Hao. He suddenly pulled out his sword and
pierced it into his own chest. The long and sharp sword pierced into his right chest and came out from his
back. Blood spurted out like a fountain along the narrow blood reservoir on the edge of the sword.
“With the Blood Moon as my witness, I, Di Sha, a member of the great Di family, will wash the humiliation
suffered by my family off with my contribution! What this lowly barbarian has done to my brother, I will
do to him too, only a million times worse!”
1185
Di Sha roared with a hoarse voice, while his eyeballs were blood-red. “You shameless, lowly barbarian! I
have been occupied with army matters, which is why I had no time to spare for you…But, since you
appeared on your own will in front of me, I will certainly sever your head from your shoulders, turning
your skull into a wine container that I will always carry with me. I will also kill a million of your race, and
offer their blood to the soul of my brother!”
Blood ceaselessly spurted out, but Di Sha glared at the surrounding Yu Clan’s warriors and growled, “I, Di
Sha, am willing to die in this battle, what about you?!”
For no reason, all those Yu Clan’s warriors suddenly became incomparably courageous, and pulled out
their weapons one after another, shoutinh out towards the sky.
The morale, which had nearly dissipated earlier because of Ji Hao’s words, had now suddenly been raised
in such an inexplicable way. Ji Hao and the others speechlessly watched this show performed by Di Sha,
and had absolutely no idea what those non-human race warriors were thinking about.
Resonating horns came from afar, in the East, West, even the North, the only direction that Di Sha’s army
could retreat to, fluttering battle banners, which had human-silhouette totems painted on them,
simultaneously raised into the air.
The armies transferred over by Si Wen Ming had arrived, and encircled Di Sha’s army from all four
directions.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1186
Chapter 279 – Tusk
Chapter 279 - Tusk
“My fat…Oh my god, such a huge, amazing scene!”
Yu Mu struggled to get back up from the ground while quivering and yelling. Half of his pot had been
melted by the two flame bombs detonated by Man Man. There was melted iron on his chubby back and
butt, burning his skin.
His eyes had popped up and he had even forgotten to complain about the flame that had burned his
highly-cherished fat. He was staring in front of him with a shocked expression.
Ji Hao stamped his feet against the ground, causing a stream of wind to rise from the ground, helping him
and his teammates into the air. To trod on wind and fly with solely the power of a Senior Magus, was
something that made Ginger, who had been watching the fight from the cliff behind, subconsciously nod.
He silently valued Ji Hao even more than he had been before.
From the east a huge group of thunder beasts roared while rushing over. Thunder beasts were shaped
like cattle, but had only one leg and a horn on their forehead. Lightning bolts with lengths of over a few
zhang continuously darted out from those horns. Even when the sky would be blue and without any
clouds, if these beasts passed through somewhere, lightning would ceaselessly fall from the sky, against
their horns, along with sounds of rumbling thunder.
According to the legends, the thunder beasts were once the pets of the ancient Thunder God, who lived in
the heaven. But, after the heaven collapsed the Thunder God disappeared, causing these beasts to
descend to earth. They lived and prospered in a mysterious and magical place named Thunder Luster,
located in the Midland, expanding their race.
Once these beasts matured, they had power similar to a Senior Magus level human. These beasts were
gigantic and muscular. They stamped their single leg madly against the ground, causing the earth and the
surrounding mountains to tremble. Each of these beasts was carrying a warrior, who was wrapped in a
faint layer of lightning. This magnificent army of lightning beasts rushed towards Ji Hao like a roaring and
dazzling torrent.
At the place called the Thunder Luster, lived a human clan, who were believed to be the offsprings of the
Thunder God. Everyone in that clan possessed the power of thunder and lightning. Amongst all the
human race clans, the Thunder Luster Clan was ranked in the top ten.
Warriors of the Thunder Luster Clan, who were meters tall, were waving their gigantic axes and growling
enraged. Their resonating, wild voices mixed with the thunder coming down from the sky, made even the
surrounding mountain tremble violently.
1187
There were at least fifty thousand thunder beasts in this great army. If you added the warriors on their
backs, then this army was easily capable of crushing the fifty thousand Jia Clan warriors of Di Sha’s army,
by only having a frontal combat.
Although those Jia Clan warriors were powerful and brave, they were still only armed infantries. If they
would attacks of the Thunder Luster Clan warriors, who were riding thunder beasts, the Jia Clan warriors
would be at a disadvantage.
From the west, tens of thousands of serpents were wriggling over in formidable array.
Even the smallest of the serpents was over twenty zhangs long, and over ten serpents, who had been
leading the entire army, were even more gigantic than that huge water serpent Ji Hao had seen in the
Cold Stream Valley. Each of these khaki coloured, nearly ten-mile long serpents had a pair of horns on
their heads, and four caruncles under the belly, obviously, these powerful gigantic serpents were showing
signs of turning into real dragons.
Three to five warriors or Maguspriest were standing on the back of each the serpents. Only ten serpents
at the front of the army were carrying a single black-clothed Maguspriest on their backs. These black-
clothed Maguspriests were each releasing a strong and negative sense of power, and their bodies were
faintly wrapped by dark-coloured streams of power. Even from a great distance out Ji Hao and his
teammates were able to hear the screams and howls of the ghosts and dark spirits in those dark streams
of power.
Ji Hao frowned. This army that had come from the west was clearly from the Northern Wasteland.
Ji Hao could sense exactly the same kind of power from this great army as he had sensed from the people
of the Black Water Serpent Clan back in the Southern Wasteland. Their power had a sense of evil and
cold-like feeling. It was similar to how water that had stood still for countless years, which gave an
indescribable feeling of being suffocated.
Mr Crow cawed out unsettlingly. It had fought against those single-horned serpents of the Black Water
Serpent Clan for hundreds of years, and was now subconsciously filled with hostility to all kinds of snakes
and serpents. Wisps of fiery light spurted out from its pupils, while its pair of beady eyes instantly turned
blood-red.
Having taken a complicated glance at this large-scale army coming from the west, Ji Hao turned his head
to the north.
Right behind Di Sha’s main army, a hundred, over three-hundred zhangs tall, Kuafu Family’s giants
carried towering ancient trees that been conveniently pulled out by them, and were nearing Di Sha’s
army with slow, even leisured footsteps. From over a hundred miles, Ji Hao could even clearly see those
huge pores on the faces of these Kuafu Family’s giants.
1188
More or less, the skins of these Kuafu Family’s giants warriors were covered in dragon scales, which were
light blue and were sparkling under the sunshine; especially on the middle of their eyebrows, left chest,
temples, and other vital body parts, those dragon scales were much denser and thicker.
Kuafu Yan, who had taught Ji Hao how to forge weapons and tools was one of members of the Kuafu
Family. But this was the very first time for Ji Hao to witness this many giant from the Kuafu Family
gathered together, all at once. They were more like a hundred small mountains, continuously moving
forward. He could not even imagine that if they swung those tremendous trees they were holding in their
hands down with all of their powers, how horrible and destructive that would be.
The Kuafu Family was a special and magical family among the entire human race. They had achieved the
peak of physical strength. It was also quite rare to see a clan of human race where even the Maguspriests
would carry a huge weapon and rush into the battlefield and fight against their enemy solely relying on
their physical strength.
Behind the hundred giant warriors of the Kuafu Family, thirty enormous chariots were moving forward
with a loud, ground-shaking thunderous noise.
Ji Hao took a very deep breath while staring at those chariots. He knew that those chariots were called
’Tortoise Chariot’. Every single one of these Tortoise Chariots was made from the shell, left by a magical
divine tortoise after it died.
Magical divine Tortoises were immensely huge shaped. If they wished to do so, a magical divine tortoise
was fully capable of expanding its body to tens of thousands of miles in radius. It is not difficult to imagine
how thick and solid its shell was and how great the defensive capabilities of it were.
With great amounts of efforts made by generations of human emperors, the humankind had finally
reached an agreement with the leader of the magical divine tortoise race that before each magical divine
tortoise died, it would take off its own shell with a special magic and give it to the alliance of the human
clans. The alliance would then send those shell into the Magi Palace, and the master craftsmen of the Magi
Palace would make them into Tortoise Chariots.
Every Tortoise Chariot was only around ten-zhang in radius. A tortoise shell that could expand up to tens
of miles in radius, had been compressed into ten-zhang in radius with a secret magic. It was completely
imaginable how thick and dense these shells had become, and how great the defensive power of these
Tortoise Chariots was.
With all the powers, technologies and resources of the entire humankind that related to the making
process of the Tortoise Chariot, the Magi Palace had only made three-hundred Tortoise Chariots so far,
and a whole thirty of them appeared all together here, on this battlefield.
Every Tortoise Chariot was being pulled by twelve fierce and brutal beasts, called ‘Zheng’. These beasts
were all completely covered in sharp thorns, and their bodies were of pure silver, as if they were forged
1189
from metal. These beasts were all crazily roaring, ceaselessly letting out clouds of freezing air from their
mouths, which even froze the ground, leaving a thick layer of ice on the ground.
Behind the thirty Tortoise Chariots, were five-hundred enormous puppet beasts. These puppets beasts
were all over ten-zhangs tall, had different shapes and were completely forged with a special kind of
alloy. These especially heavy and gigantic puppets were moving forwards slowly. Every time after they
had taken a step forward, their feet would sink into the ground by a few feet. Even the solid rock ground
of the Chi Ban Mountain couldn’t hold their weights.
These gigantic puppet beasts’ bodies were thickly dotted with all kinds of large-scale battle machines and
tools, every single puppet beast had over a hundred human warriors standing on their bodies and
manipulating these battle machines and tools.
Along with a loud buzzing noise, streams of dense yellow light continuously flowed between the bodies of
these puppet beasts when they were walking. Those master Magi tutors who had mastered magic
formations, had linked these puppet beasts together with a powerful large-scale defensive magic
formation, therefore, if the enemies tried to destroy these puppet beasts, they had to destroy all five-
hundred of them at once, otherwise, ordinary attacks would not come even close in harming them.
All four armies encircled Di Sha’s army from all four directions. The alliance of human clans, under the
command of Si Wen Ming, had finally, slightly showed its sharp tusk.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1190
Chapter 280 – Start the war
Chapter 280 - Start the war
“Are you the crazy girl Man Man? Okay, I’ll remember you!”
Lie Mountain Gang walked back while complaining. There were large pieces of his skins that were burned
black, and his breath even smelled like meat that had been burned.
All the three thousand armed warriors were fine for the majority. A few burn marks on their skin and a
bit of fire that had gushed into their bodies, which were small injuries and would recover as soon as they
activated their blood power, after all, they were all Senior Magi.
However, after moving a bit backwards, all of them, even the black cheetahs, were keeping a safe distance
from Man Man.
The tender little face of Man Man seemed a bit embarrassed. She frowned so hard that her eyebrows
seemed to coil around each other. She abruptly sighed and said, “Well, as I had said earlier, it would have
been easier if you were the people of Lie Mountain Xu. In that case Man Man wouldn’t even need to
apologize, even if I had killed all of you.”
With an embarrassed face Man Man awkwardly, yet seriously bowed deep in front of Lie Mountain Gang
and all those warriors standing behind him.
Lie Mountain Gang paused suddenly, while he stared at Man Man shocked.
All the warriors were also shocked slightly by this. Some of the warriors who had heard about Man Man’s
background, whispered to the others about her family.
She was the most doted on and cherished little girl of Zhu Rong, the current Fire God. Her status was even
nobler than that of those princes within the Lie Mountain Family. Although these princes were
descendants of the Flame God, they were distant and branch family descendants. Man Man on the other
hand was the own daughter of a pureblood Fire God. There was no doubt about who the Fire God was by
now.
Taking a deep gasp, Lie Mountain Gang and his three thousand warriors started laughing loudly. Along
with the series of loud and manly laughter, they gathered into a dense, square-formed formation and
stood closely behind Man Man. Not long after that they were focused on the main army of Di Sha, which
was approaching them with every step, but from to time, they would glance at Man Man out of the
corners of their eyes.
Ji Hao was quite shocked as well, but at the same time he looked at Man Man with warmth.
1191
He hadn’t realized that after all this time, the naughty little girl who had only known how to bully others
and steal bird eggs back in the Southern Wasteland, had silently but surely grown up.
He held the long black dagger in his right hand, while preparing his left hand to catch the stone sword,
which would come out his spiritual space anytime. Ji Hao shouted loudly and activated his bloodline
power at the same time. Along with his shout, the Gold Crow shell on his chest, the fiery feathered boots
on his shanks and the spear on his right hand, all started to shine with faint red light.
Although he was yet unable to freely manipulate these Divine-Magus-level magic treasures, when his
Gold Crow Bloodline power flushed across the three inherited magic treasures, but only a slight trace of
power released by the three magic treasures would double the defensive power of Ji Hao’s body. His body
became lighter while the power contained inside his body grew wilder and hotter.
“Attack!! Warriors of the Blood Moon without withdrawing!!” Di Sha stood on the first floor of the divine
tower and growled harshly.
“Indeed, you never withdraw, only surrender!” yelled Ji Hao harshly as well, “Di Sha, why do you think we
could put bug eggs into the bodies of those bug puppets that we sent to attack you before? Ha, they
surrendered, submitted to be arrested with folded arms! Allowing us to do whatever we wanted!”
Di Sha had just stabbed himself and stimulated the morale of his army, but with only these words, Ji Hao
had dispelled a big half of it, once again. He stared at Ji Hao in both rage and shame, gritted his teeth and
roared, “Ji Hao! Today I will chop your head off myself! I will make your skull into a wine container, which
I will carry everywhere with me! I will wash off the humiliation that you brought to my family and me!”
“Well,” Ji Hao raised his black dagger high into the air. Huge numbers of spell symbols sparkled brightly
under the sunshine. Ji Hao then laughed aloud and continued, “More and more humiliations will come to
you and your family! Sooner or later, I will take an ancient beast to your ancestral temple and let it poo on
the graves of your ancestors! That is, if monsters like you know how to worship your ancestors!”
Ji Hao humiliated Di Sha’s ancestors with his words, and all the others in Di Sha’s army knew that Ji Hao
was one of their archenemies. Under this situation, none of them had any other choice but to fight.
Di Sha swung his long sword that still had his own blood on it, pointed it at Ji Hao, along with his move,
orderly and heavy footsteps rose from the army. Tens of thousands of fully armoured, over five meters
tall, Jia Clan warriors popped up their two pairs of huge eyes, roared out and rushed towards the exit of
the valley.
Great Gale Bao immediately gave the order, and archers under his command instantly let out thousands
of arrows, swooshing towards those Jia Clan warriors like the tidewater. Those arrows thickly and
accurately pierced into the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors. Each arrow had pierced into the vital body
parts of the enemies, with not a single arrow missing its target.
1192
Those raindrop-like arrows rapidly consumed the defensive power of the armours of those Jia Clan
warriors, some of their armours and shields had already been torn apart by arrows.
The warriors of the Jia Clan rushed forward with big steps, while their skins turned dark bronze, as if
they had completely transformed into copper statues. Some of the warriors of the Jia Clan, who were
among the strongest among all Jia Clan warriors of Di Sha’s army, were rushing at the front of the army.
Their bodies had turned silver and had silver-like luster. These warriors didn’t even make any defensive
motions, they just ran towards the exit of the valley, against the heavy rain of arrows. Countless numbers
of arrows clashes and broke against their skin, without any being able to even leave a single mark on
their bodies.
Behind these warriors of the Jia Clan, hundreds of elite warriors of the Yu Clan began incanting a spell
simultaneously. The blood-red swirl inside their erect eyes started to rotate rapidly. Along with that, a
faint-red blood symbols emerged in the air above the heads of the Jia Clan warriors. The blood-red
symbols gradually became even more clear and vivid, and rose instantly the running speed of those
warriors Jia Clan by a few times. Also, the sense of power released by their bodies suddenly expanded
with a few times.
A short while ago, only over two hundred Jia Clan warriors had that silver-like luster on their skins, but
after being improved by those blood-red spell symbols, incanted by those Yu Clan’s warriors, over three-
thousand Jia Clan warriors, who had been rushing towards Ji Hao and the black cheetah army, suddenly
felt that their spirit blood began boiling, and a silver-like luster quickly appeared on their dark bronze
skins.
Watching these Jia Clan warriors about to rush out of the valley, the three-thousand black cheetah
soldiers were preparing for a bloody fight, and this great war was on the verge of breaking out…
From the air, tens of Magi Palace’s apprentices suddenly emerged while waving those banners in their
hands, along with which, countless bug eggs darted out from the ground, in all directions. Millions of bugs
were instantly hatched in the air; those poisonous, weirdly-shaped bugs blushing towards those Jia Clan
warriors in streams, while screaming in horrible voices and with their bodies wrapped in sticky liquid.
Just like the last time, over ten millions of Jia Clan warriors were entirely submerged in the ocean of bugs.
However, different from the last time, these Jia Clan warriors were all soldiers of Di Sha’s official army.
They were standard warriors, who had the responsibilities to kill for the Yu Dynasty. These Jia Clan
warriors were way more powerful and powerful than those guards working for wealthy families, and
they were all a lot more experienced than those guards.
Thousands of dazzling flame balls abruptly rose into the air. Raging flame wrapped the bodies of the ten-
thousand Jia Clan warriors, while blood splashed everywhere. Those Jia Clan warriors madly swung their
weapons and let out thousands of freezing and sharp light, which flashed across the air. Within a single
moment, at least a hundred million poisonous bugs were killed by them.
1193
Followed by a loud clattering noise, the ocean of bugs swooshed down from the ground. Within the last
moment, even though at least ten million bugs were killed, more bugs ceaselessly appeared and
approached. The total number of these newly-emerged bugs was hundreds, even thousands of times
bigger than ten-million.
At the back, the warriors of the Kuafu Family already approached Di Sha’s army.
He swung the over two-hundred zhang long huge tree that he had been using as a stick, slowly towards a
Jia Clan’s warriors, who had fallen behind in the army.
Along with a boom, a Jia Clan warrior was suddenly smashed into meat pie, and deeply sank into the
ground.
“Kill!” Yelled all Kuafu Family’s warriors, while happily and excitedly raising their gigantic and solid ‘tree
sticks’.
_-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1194
Chapter 281 – Blood Scent
Chapter 281 - Blood Scent
“Weak, ignorant barbaric creatures,” murmured Di Sha while a blood-red, moon shaped ring suddenly lit
up on his left middle finger.
Human-head-size, pure and clear, all-adapting magic crystals flew out from the ring one, after another,
which then were quickly absorbed by the divine tower. The ten zhang tall divine tower was like a
bottomless black hole, devouring over a hundred thousand pieces of magic crystals within a second.
After having absorbed all the crystals, the blood-red erect eye that was floating above the tower, began to
shine. Suddenly it emitted a zhang-thick beam of blood-red coloured light, which struck violently against
the ocean of bugs, followed by a second and third beam of blood-red coloured light. Within the blink of an
eye, a total of twelve beams of blood-red light had struck down onto the swarm of bugs.
Each of the beams of light struck down with a loud, muffled boom, and causing countless tiny spell
symbols to be sent flying everywhere. Every bit of space that was hit by the beam, masses of bugs would
be blown into puddles of sticky, bloody liquid. Before the surviving bugs were able to devour those
puddles of blood and could lay eggs again, the beams of light drained all the power contained in that
blood.
Clouds of powers of the Blood Moon were injected into the bodies of the warriors of the Jia Clan, who
were trapped in the ocean of bugs. Due to the injection of power, their bodies began to swell and reached
soon the length of ten meters. The weapons they were holding in their hands, changed along with their
bodies, and became even more huge and heavy, making them look even more wildly-shaped.
The twelve beams of blood-red light wiped the majority of those bugs out, and nearly a thousand Jia Clan
warriors, who had been trapped in the ocean of bugs, rushed out with their skins shining like silver, while
shouting and roaring crazily, going towards Ji Hao with big steps.
Two Jia Clan warriors holding gigantic axes threw a fierce glance at Ji Hao, while each grinned hideously.
They abruptly swung their axes bringing up two beams of cold, sharp light, hacking towards Ji Hao’s head.
Each of the Jia Clan warriors were over five times taller than Ji Hao, which made them look like small hills
in front of Ji Hao. Their huge body gave them a definitive advantage in physical strength and a battlefield
like this, allowing them to fully exploit their height. They could beat up a kid like Ji Hao very easily,
without any worries. After all, a kid like Ji Hao would not be able to reach their vital parts.
Mr Crow rose into the air and hovered around, while cawing with a resonating sound. It expanded its
body swiftly, from one feet to over hundreds of feet wide, while being wrapped in a blazing fire. It waved
its pair of huge blood-red, jade-like claws and gripped onto the two axes.
1195
The two warriors of the Jia Clan burst out in a series of angry yelling. Temporarily they stopped attacking
Ji Hao and instead pulled their weapons as hard as they could, and tried to compete with Mr Crow in
strength.
If looked at their anatomical structure and the shape of their body, the warriors of the Jia Clan would
have undoubtedly a huge advantage in physical strength against human warriors, but when faced with an
offspring of the ancient and legendary powerful animal, their huge bodies of what they were so proud of,
turned into weakness.
Mr Crow was more powerful and wilder than these Jia Clan warriors. The two Jia Clan warriors couldn’t
even stand steadily; they were being dragged by Mr Crow and staggered a few steps forward.
Ji Hao gave a long growl. He put the long black dagger, which was less effective against these Jia Clan
warriors and instead pulled his stone sword out. All the power contained in his over ten Magus Acupoints
suddenly swooshed out and gushed into the stone swords. Once that had happened, the seemingly dusky
stone sword let out an over ten-zhang long fiery light, turning entirely glowing red, while tens of dim
flame patterns slowly emerged on its surface.
The stone sword was a naturally-formed holy weapon. Nature had only given it a simple, most original
shape, and as for its spirit, power and soul, these were all depended on its owner. The owner needed to
cultivate it and build a connection with it. Ji Hao had been ceaselessly injecting his fire powers into the
stone sword and gradually guiding this stone sword to turn into a fire-power adapted holy weapon.
“Die!” Ji Hao roared out while abruptly trotting on a flying cloud and rose into the air. He swung the stone
sword, leaving a huge, bright arc in the air, and launched the [Sky Opening] with all of his power.
Blood immediately spurted out. The two skilful and powerful Jia Clan warriors were held at bay by Mr
Crow and couldn’t free their own hands within a short while. Ji Hao took this opportunity and accurately
attacked their weakest body parts. The amazingly sharp stone sword sliced their heavy armours open
and cut both of them into two. In the next moment, raging flames swooshed out from their bodies. This
two Jia Clan warriors howled out, they had incomparably strong life-force that allowed them to not die
immediately. Instead, they fell onto the ground in pieces, howling, twitching and madly rolling their
broken bodies.
Raging flames enveloped their bodies. The stone sword had completely cut their meridians open,
disabling them from self-healing. They stared at Ji Hao with despair, while continuously uttering the most
vicious curses they knew at Ji Hao in a strange language that Ji Hao didn’t understand.
Taisi swung his bone cane and created large clouds of black smoke, shrouding the two Jia Clan warriors
immediately. The black clouds rapidly drained out all of their life-force from their bodies, and soon
transformed them into tens of black, twisted spell symbols, floating right beside Taisi’s body.
“Go.”
1196
Taisi swung his left hand forward and said in a low voice. Following his order, those black spell symbols
darted out and quickly merged with the bodies of the other Jia Clan warriors, who had just rushed out of
the ocean of bugs and were now running towards Ji Hao. Once those black spell symbols bumped into
their bodies, these Jia Clan warriors suddenly slowed down and their bodies seemed to become stiff.
Tremblingly, they kept trying to move forward while screaming out; their faces were filled with fear.
“Kill!”
Lie Mountain Gang shouted. He waved his long spear and rushed up with a squat of black cheetah
warriors. They whipped their black cheetahs and rushed towards those stiffed Jia Clan warriors at a
lightning speed. All those sharp long spears they had been holding in their hands were sent out along
with beams of fierce light.
Those Jia Clan warriors, who had been cursed by Taisi, were not able to dodge those sharp long spears at
all. They could only watch as those spears pierced right through their own throats. Those long spears
each brought up a few light sparks, easily piercing into their neck armours and going through into their
throat while squeezing out streams of hot blood, and then came out from the back of their necks.
“Kill!!!”
Another hundred of Jia Clan warriors rushed up like wild raging tigers. They moved at fast as beams of
light, accurately and swiftly launched attacks to Lie Mountain Gang and his soldiers, who didn’t have
enough time to pull their spears back.
Streams of blood spurted out like a heavy and warm rain, except Lie Mountain Gang, who had barely
blocked three machetes hacking towards him simultaneously with his solid muscle and powerful armour,
whole one hundred armoured black cheetah warriors, who had rushed up along with him, were all,
suddenly killed by those Jia Clan warriors! Behind Lie Mountain Gang, a hundred humans head were sent
flying into the air simultaneously.
All the black cheetahs, which had been ridden on those brave warriors, turned furious after their masters
were killed. They angrily showed their sharp teeth and claws, darting into the group of Jia Clan warriors.
Their sharp teeth and claws created huge amounts of fire sparks against the armours of those Jia Clan
warriors. These black cheetahs set their soul and spirit blood ablaze. They traded their lives for more
power, launching a final attack at those Jia Clan warriors who had murdered their owners, their
comrades.
Ji Hao popped up his eyes.
He saw these brave and loyal battle beasts leaving deep marks on the armours of those Jia Clan warriors
with their claws and teeth, but none of them managed to break those thick, solid and exquisite armours.
These black cheetahs were powerful and fearless, they launched their final attacks with their lives on the
edge, however, the armours of those Jia Clan warriors had perfectly blocked their attacks.
1197
“Stupid animals!”
Those Jia Clan warriors raised their machetes again, and in the very next moment, a hundred black
cheetahs were all chopped into two, nearly simultaneously. Those sharp, cold and fierce machete
chopped their bodies apart, and sent their broken bodies flying into the air along with beams of cold light,
and soon, shattered them into pieces.
Another Lie Mountain Clan black cheetah squat rushed over. They laughed out loud while swinging their
long spears as hard as they could, piercing right towards enemies’ bodies.
Those Jia Clan warriors showed absolutely no fear. They lined up in straight manner and raised their
machetes high, hacking down onto the necks of those black cheetah warriors. Those warriors riding on
the backs of the black cheetahs finally reached the same height as those Jia Clan warriors, and could fight
against them in a relatively fair situation.
Another blood rain came from the air, while another hundred black cheetah warriors were beheaded by
those Jia Clan warriors, but this time, without the help of Taisi’s curse, only eighteen Jia Clan warriors
were killed in the fight!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1198
Chapter 282 – Brutal
Chapter 282 - Brutal
“God damn it!!” Ji Hao couldn’t help but shout out.
He had been used to not regard Jia Clan warriors as dangerous enemies. This, because back in the
Southern Wasteland, the Jia Clan warriors had not been hard to kill.
He was also not used to take them serious as well, because all of them had been acting careful and
cautious back at home.
After arriving at Pu Ban City and realizing how powerful the human race was, he had assumed that this
Chi Ban Mountain war was nothing too serious and only an ordinary war. The alliance of human clans had
gathered these many powerful forces, what would those monsters be able to achieve?
Also, in the past few days Ji Hao and his teammates had successfully annihilated so many monsters. Using
Ginger’s bug formation they had been able to easily wipe a surveying army of non-human race monsters
out and take hostages, whom they had used to kill even more enemies.
However, currently, before his eyes he witnessed a true direct confrontation between the human race
and the non-human race monsters. Only now did he gain a clear understanding about the power that the
non-human race monsters possessed and did he see the true difference between humans and the non-
humans.
Those brave and fearless Lie Mountain Clan warriors were all decent, professional soldiers, but they were
not like Ji Hao, who had all kinds of magical experience and talent. Although they too had high-quality
weapons and solid full-body armours, still, the quality of their weapons and the grade of their defensive
powers of their armours were far below and weaker than the gears of those Jia Clan warriors, who were
even armed to their teeth.
The first time Ji Hao had seen Lie Mountain Gang, he had thought that the three thousand armed black
cheetah warriors under his lead were more than enough to fight against the army of Di Sha. Only now did
he realize how naïve he truly was.
He finally was able to understand what Lie Mountain Gang had meant when he has said “Life and death
battle”.
After being sent by Lie Mountain Kang to fight against the main army of Di Sha, Lie Mountain Gang and
his black cheetah army considered themselves as dead men.
Another squat of black cheetah warriors whipped their beasts and rushed up to Di Sha’s army. All their
awakened Magus Acupoints were letting out dazzling bright lights, while they were waving their long
1199
spears as hard as they could and squeezed the last bit of power out of their bodies, while letting out their
last growls.
“Kill them all!” Yelled a Jia Clan commander with a deep voice, along with which, tens of Jia Clan warriors
took out their gigantic, wall-like shields from their backs and heavily stamped those shields against the
ground. Instantly, a solid, thick metal fence wall appeared in front of those black cheetah warriors.
A group of Jia Clan’s warriors standing behind the fence wall, pulled their longbows open and aimed at
those Lie Mountain Clan warriors who had rushed up. They calmly and silently shot out those huge,
spear-like arrows, one after another.
Without any doubts Ji Hao was able to see clearly that those tremendous arrows created beams of
freezing light in the air and were accurately shot onto the bodies of those cheetah warriors. Each of those
arrows pierced through a body of a cheetah warrior, easily and swiftly, throwing them of the backs of
their mounts into the air, after which the bodies were dragged and flown far away before they stopped.
The Lie Mountain Clan warriors roared out in rage. They gripped the thick arrows pierced into their
bodies and pulled them out with all of their strength. Although they all had been sent flying, with their
powerful spirit blood and life force they were able to heal the wounds in their chests quickly. However,
the very next moment even fiercer, lightning bolt-like arrows flew over, piercing through their heads,
permanently ending their lives.
With only two waves of arrows, a hundred black cheetah warriors were killed easily, even before they
could approach those Jia Clan warriors.
The mounts of those warriors roared desperately while running crazily towards the metal shield wall,
colliding against it. With faces that were devoid of any expressions, the Jia Clan warriors leaned against
the wall with half their bodies. They waved their weapons and killed all those black cheetahs instantly.
The elite warriors of the Yu Clan stood behind those Jia Clan warriors and began incanting a spell. Along
with their voices, the blood of those dead black cheetahs rose into the air, transformed into blood-red
spell symbols and merged with those Jia Clan warriors. After that, the sense of power released by these
Jia Clan warriors became denser and dense, more and more violent, becoming even more terrifying than
it had been before.
“Kill, kill them!!”
Ji Hao shouted hoarsily at Man Man with a pair of blood-red eyes.
Man Man gritted her teeth, glanced at Ji Hao’s red misty eyes, abruptly took out a handful of flame bombs
and threw them towards those Jia Clan warriors.
“You damn little bastard!” Far away, Di Sha was still standing on the first floor of the divine tower.
Enraged greatly, he yelled out, while huge numbers of magic crystals flew out from his ring. Similar to the
1200
previous time, those pure, flawless pieces of pure magic crystals were absorbed by the tower
immediately.
This time, Di Sha’s face was twitching. For this fight, not mentioning the numbers of warriors he had lost,
the consumption of these magic crystals was extremely high as well. If he couldn’t get enough
contribution and loot out of this war, he would definitely be broke after returning to the Yu Dynasty.
Followed by a sudden and loud buzzing noise, the divine tower had absorbed enough amount of magic
crystal and let out a zhang-thick blood-red beam of light, which darted straight into the sky, hundreds of
miles far from the ground. After that, the beam of blood-red light split into countless tiny yet sharp blood-
red beams of light, diving down from the air at the speed of lightning and quickly attached to the bodies
of the Di Sha warriors.
A blood-red, shining light armour appeared on the bodies of every single warrior of Di Sha’s army. Within
the shining blood-red light armours, one could see tens of bean-thick chains, which were shining faintly
and were formed from squirming blood-red spell symbols.
To manipulate those spell symbols and form them into chains required an unbelieving amount of power
in their power system, as this was an abnormal phenomena. The power should be great enough to trigger
a particular type of natural law. The thin layer of blood-red light armours had even greater defensive
power than the metallic armours worn by the Jia Clan warriors.
“Left and right side! Go block the enemies!” growled Di Sha loudly, “All the others, stay where you are!
Wait for reinforcement!”
The warriors of the Kuafu Family had been madly chasing and attacking them from the behind. Every
single attack launched by these giants were impossible to hold off, therefore, the backside of Di Sha’s
main army had already fallen into an insane chaos. Both, the left and right side, of his main army hadn’t
clashed against their enemies, but those Thunder Luster warriors were now only less than ten miles
away from the main army, while those serpents were slightly farther, about twenty miles from the main
army. These two armies would instantly start the frontal fight after they moved up to Di Sha’s main army.
“You little group of bastards! What the hell are you doing?! Do you want to watch me lose?!” cursed Di
Sha extremely enraged. “Di Sa, Di Mo, if you don’t want to help me, fine! But Ju Xiu! You bloody woman!
Have you forgotten our engagement?!”
The thickest beam of blood-red light spurted out by the divine tower struck on the ground right in front
of the valley’s exit, and immediately expanded into miles in radius. It formed a zhang-thick blood-red
light shield, shrouding all the Jia Clan warriors, who had just rushed out of the valley.
Seven to eight flame bombs, which were thrown out by Man Man, collided against the light shield, then
exploded simultaneously, releasing terrifyingly great streams of flames that rose directly into the sky.
Scorching hot airwaves swept across the entire area, the formidably great shocking waves sent Ji Hao and
his teammates flying backwards for over ten miles.
1201
The whole area within a radius of over ten miles was instantly submerged in those streams of flame that
had burst out from those flame bombs. The mountains on both sides of the valley were shaken so to the
point they collapsed and melted, turning into waves of lava, surging on the ground. The ground collapsed
as well. Those streams of flame grew stronger and stronger as if they would devour the sky, while boiling
hot airwaves flowed around in streams. The blood-red light shield let out by the divine tower began to
shake violently within the flame, and was being weakened by the fire power, becoming thinner and
thinner.
At the back, Di Sha was trembling all over and out of desperation threw even more crystals with rage,
letting the divine tower absorb them, His face had become entirely terrifyingly and deadly green.
The divine tower let out an even thicker beam of blood-red light onto the nearly broken down blood-red
light shield.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1202
Chapter 283 – Encircled and Suppressed
Chapter 283 - Encircled and Suppressed
Man Man’s flame bombs had caused an unpredictable consequence.
Seven to eight flame bombs exploded all at once, those overwhelmingly great flame streams released by
these bombs had nearly burned everything out. Within a radius of over ten miles, the whole space was
temporally ruled by the power of fire. Those flame streams merged together and formed an ocean of fire,
within which, the trembling blood-red light shield was barely able to support itself. Inside the blood-red
light shield, over ten-thousand Jia Clan warriors raised their heads, while staring expressionlessly at the
fire that blazed ragingly at the other side of the shield.
Before the fire died, these Jia Clan warriors didn’t dare to rush out of the shield, whereas Ji Hao and the
others didn’t dare to rush in. Neither would Ginger send his bugs into the flame, just to be burned for
nothing. Therefore, the battlefield had quieted down temporarily.
The backside of Di Sha’s main army was still in a extremely great chaos. A hundred warriors of the Kuafu
Family were practically slaughtering Di Sha’s warriors.
Although judging from the overall situation, the power of the human warriors and their equipment were
all weaker than the non-human race ones, a few families and clans among the human race were special
and different, which, to a certain degree, could completely crush those non-human race monsters.
For example, these giants from the Kuafu Family, they were so strong and gigantic that even the Magi
Palace was not yet able to make a weapon that would fit in their hands. Their weapons were all naturally-
grown towering trees, which were conveniently pulled out from the ground. They broke off all the
branches and turned those huge trees into very effective weapons.
A whole hundred, over two-hundred zhang long wooden stakes, had been randomly and madly striking
and whipping towards the ground, without any pattern, formation or plan. Those warriors of the Kuafu
Family enjoyed this one-sided fight greatly, wheras those warriors on the in the rear of Di Sha’s main
army had fallen into a completely hopeless situation.
A thousand fully armoured, powerful Jia Clan warriors, who were experienced, skilled, and had exquisite
top-quality gears, led by a Yu Clan commander, launched a frontal attack to those warriors of the Kuafu
Family. However, their attack had only lasted the span of three breaths. After that, a hundred swiftly
swooshing tremendous wooden stakes randomly smashed down and struck all of these fully armoured
elite warriors into meat pies.
What was even more terrifying was that the shortest of the warriors of the Kuafu Family squatted down,
and picked out those exquisite but crushed armours with some difficulty, worn by those smashed Jia Clan
1203
warriors, from their bloody, scattered dead bodies, then conveniently wiped those sticky and bloody
armours on his own clothes, then happily put them into a storage back tied around his waist.
Was this a typical example of recycling battle gears and not wasting any resources?
Watching all this, those slaves and slave warriors of Di Sha’s army had suddenly lost their courage to
fight, and nearly broke down. If it wasn’t for the strict army rules, these slaves and slave warriors would
have fled long ago.
Along with a harsh and resonating shouts let out by a Yu Clan commander, over ten-thousand slaves and
slave warriors lined up into what could barely be considered a square formation while quivering, then
tremblingly blocked the way of those warriors of the Kuafi Family. A Yu Clan commander with a luxurious
cloak stood in front of these slaves and slave warriors, screaming hoarsely, “The great Blood Moon will
gift us great inexhaustible power, and these lowly, weak, negligible barbarians…”
A sturdy Kuafu warrior dropped his wooden stake, put his arms around a mountain that was nearly ten-
thousand zhang tall, slightly straightened his muscular waist and pulled it entirely out from the ground,
then threw it right onto heads of the Yu Clan’s commander as well as those slaves and slave warriors.
Over ten thousand of them were smashed into meat paste, not a single one survived. Holding that
mountain, the Kuafu Warrior spun it on the ground a few times as if he was making mashed potatoes,
while murmuring, “Negligible? My hair is even thicker than your waist, you call me negligible?”
Only a small part of elite warriors were arranged on the backside of Di Sha’s main army, the rest warriors
were all slaves and slave warriors, who mainly responsible for shipping and guarding gears and supplies.
Watching the Yu Clan’s commander smashed into a pile of meat paste, these slaves and slave warriors all
screamed out in fright then began madly fleeing towards random directions, like a nestful of freaked out
ants.
At that moment, the rear of Di Sha’s main army had completely descended into chaos. The Kuafu warriors
laughed out loud, squatted down one after another and heavily slapped the ground with their huge hands.
Every single slap launched by them could smash tens of fleeing warriors or slaves dead.
At the eastern flank of Di Sha’s main army, the Thunder Lustre’s cavalries had arrived.
Seven to eight miles away, a Thunder Lustre’s commander had already raised a pair of huge drumsticks
and beat the pair of enormous drums, that were hung on both sides of his riding beast’s body.
The pair of drums, that were made from dragon skin instantly let out a series of thunderous booms, along
which, ripples of white airwaves swooshed out from the drums and swiftly spread out in the air, and
countless thick and fierce lightning bolts suddenly fell down from the sky like a dazzling rain. Terrifyingly
loud thunder mixed with the drums, turned into powerful sound waves, striking on the eastside of Di
Sha’s army.
1204
In both the eastern and western flank of Di Sha’s army, all Yu Clan’s warriors came from wealthy and
influential families. This time, they were sent join the army and came to Chi Ban Mountain for the war,
that was started by Dishi Yanluo. The true purpose of these people was gain experience, build
achievements and earn money through capturing slaves and robbing, these were all they had planned.
Therefore, facing those Thunder Lustre’s warriors, who had been rushing over along with amazing
lightning bolts and shocking thunders, these Yu Clan’s warriors choose to push all of their slave warriors
and slaves to the front. Each of the hundreds of Yu Clan’s warriors had over a thousand slave warriors,
and thousands, even more than ten thousand slaves.
These slaves and slave warriors lined up orderly in a square formation. Those square formations linked
together and extended for tens of miles long, looking quite formidable and amazing.
But once the Thunder Lustre’s commander beat his drum and let out the horrible sound waves, those
slaves, who were the weakest kind amongst Di Sha’s army, were all shattered into clouds of blood-mist by
the fierce sound waves instantly, before they could even let out a howl.
Broken body parts and blood rose into the air within fierce sound waves, then splashed on faces and
bodies of the other slaves and slave warriors in behind.
“Spears!” Growled the Thunder Lustre’s commander resonantly, following his order, tens of thousands of
Thunder Lustre’s warriors swiftly pulled out their specially crafted metal spears and threw them with all
of their strength.
Every single spear transformed into a lightning bolt in the air. Wrapped around by popping electric
sparks, they swished towards the tightly linked square formations.
The spears abruptly exploded in the air, sending out countless thumb-sized metal fragments which were
wrapped in sparks of lightning which darted towards the thickly lined up slaves and slave warriors like a
rain of daggers. Large groups of slaves and slave warriors were accurately hit in vital body parts by those
sharp and dazzling metal fragments then fell on the ground and died without even letting out a slight
moan. Tremendous clouds of blood mist instantly rose from the linked square formations, that extended
for over ten miles long.
In the Western flank of Di Sha’s main army, the situation wasn’t optimistic either. The western flank of
the army broke down even faster than the eastern flank.
The hideous, creepy serpents, which would make people instantly quiver by merely taking a glance at
them, had already wriggled up to the army. The ten over especially gigantic serpents, which were all over
ten miles long, slightly opened their jaws and took a long and seemingly leisurely breath. Following
which, tens of thousands of slaves and slave warriors were sucked up into the air, then into those
serpents’ immense jaws, while screaming despairingly.
1205
Those serpents squirmed their bodies in a joy. Judging from their magnificently gigantic bodies, tens of
thousand of slaves and slave warriors could only barely serve as an appetiser.
A brave and crazy Jia Cla’s warriors rushed up while growling. He raised his machete high and hacked
towards the largest serpent’s head.
The serpent opened its jaws once again and spurted out a stream of venom that had an extreme stench.
Once the venom splashed onto his body, that Jia Clan’s warrior was immediately melted down like a
bucket of boiling water poured on an ice statue. Even his armour had quickly melted into a few broken
and fragile metal pieces.
Those Yu Clan’s elite young warriors, who came from wealthy family and had never been through
anything like this, were all freaked out. They turned around and flew away as fast as they could without
saying a single word. Just like this, both eastern and western flanks of Di Sha’s main army were
disintegrated.
____________________________________________________________
Edited by SecondRate and HorribleCPU
1206
Chapter 284 – The war between Emperors
Chapter 284 - The war between Emperors
In the air above the Chi Ban Mountain, around a billion feet above the ground, were two magnificent
floating mountains. Both were over ten-thousand zhangs tall and had radiuses of over a hundred miles.
And even though the two floating mountains faced each other, they were far away from each other.
One of the floating mountains seemed primitive and simple, filled with naturally crafted cliffs and
mountains, as well as ancient, towering trees that were coiled around by thick vines. Streams of crystal
clear spring water ceaselessly gushed out of a spring hole and flowed on the floating mountain along a
coiling stream, after which they turned into different sized waterfalls on the edge of the floating
mountain, falling onto the Midland world.
On the peak of the mountain, on top of craggy gigantic rocks, nearly a thousand tall and muscular men
were standing. They were either wearing roughly sewed leather capes, or had bare upper bodies. Coiled
around their bodies were either huge serpents or nimble magical snakes. Some of these men even had
flood dragons or fierce wild tigers coiled on the ground behind them. Others were accompanied by
powerful, legendary creatures such as Peacocks, Cyan Phoenixes and Great Gale birds.
Each of these men were releasing an extremely dense and strong sense of power, which gave a feeling
similar to magnificent mountains and boundless oceans. Their eyes were sparkling like stars, and behind
their bodies, all kinds of natural element-related phenomenon were clearly visible.
Three thousand miles away, the other floating mountain looked incomparably beautiful and exquisite.
The entire mountain was entirely jade-like, pure white without so much as a single flaw. Every piece of
rock was carefully crafted by a master craftsman, and entirely covered in seemingly naturally-formed
spell symbols.
This floating mountain was filled with all kinds of perfectly designed sceneries. Beside the small trail that
wriggled up to the peak, were fresh plants, blooming flowers and streams. Every single petal, leaf, branch,
stone, water, the shadows or even the sand were extremely exquisite and well designed. All these
elements formed an amazingly beautiful, heaven-like scene that was beyond any description.
Tens of magnificent palaces were located on the mountain side. All of these palaces were made of pure
gold, silver and other rare, expensive materials, and casted with a single mould, without so much as a
single joint. These palaces were all thickly decorated with large gemstones and magic crystals, brightly
shining under the rays of the sun.
With those dazzlingly shining palaces, this exquisite and beautiful floating mountain seemed even more
glorious, even more ravishing and unimaginably beautiful.
1207
In the front of those palaces were groups of young and beautiful girls. They were wearing long and pretty
dresses, which didn’t cover their shoulders and arms. Now and then they would chase each other while
chuckling, causing their dresses to flutter in the air, showing their perfectly shaped legs. Outside the front
gates of these palaces one could see large groups of armoured warriors and even more beautiful girls.
Whether it were the Jia Clan warriors or the Yu Clan warriors among these warriors, all were carefully
selected for the special purpose of guarding these palaces. These warriors all had the exact same height
and body shapes, as if they were forged from the same mould. All of them hadespecially handsome, pretty
and carefully embellished faces. Alll fine hairs were shaved off and every single eyebrow was brushed
meticulously as well.
The armours worn by them were well designed for both defensive and ornamental functions. But
apparently, those designers and craftsmen had paid more attention to the exhibitive and ornamental
function of these armours. Every single armour had completely different patterns, which were all kinds of
magical, rare plants, legendary animals or buildings, cities and natural sceneries. All of these patterns
were exquisitely embossed on their armours by master craftsmen, then carefully decorated with gem
stones of different colours and sizes.
Most of those palaces were completely empty. Only the most magnificent palace located at the top of the
mountain, which was broad enough to contain over ten-thousand people all at once, had over two
hundred Yu Clan men, who were wearing the same blood-red cloaks. All of their eyes, hairs and skins had
a faint blood-red luster. They were sitting in the lobby, enjoying wine and food, while chatting with
pleasure.
A few long jade tables were randomly placed in the lobby, on top of which, all kinds of delicious desserts
as well as fresh and rare fruits were placed. There were also wines that had an amber-like luster and
were emitting nice alluring fragrance. Every single move made by these Yu Clan men, who were all tall
and handsome, seemed elegant and noble. They were all wearing the exact same luxurious blood-red
cloaks, and were freely and gracefully choosing those desserts and wine while whispering to each other
and letting out chuckles from time to time.
Around these men of the Yu Clan there were over two hundred Jia Clan warriors standing in a circle.
These men were wearing blood-red armours and their skins had a faint silver and blood-red luster. These
Jia Clan men were chatting and laughing loudly as well.
From time to time, these Yu Clan men and Jia Clan warriors would throw a glance at the muscular
humans standing on the other floating mountain. No one could hear what they were whispering to each
other, but abruptly, a series of loud laughers would burst out from the group.
“Oi, oi, why don’t we make a small bet?” One of the men of the Yu Clan laughed aloud and said, “I offer an
opportunity for having a secret date with Miss Meilin, and I bet that that guy down there, what’s his name
again? Di Sha? Right? Okay, I bet that, he and his army can last at most three days till the human army
wipe them out.”
1208
The group of Yu Clan men all laughed out loud, while glancing at one of their fellows.
“Di Melang, isn’t Di Sha from one of your younger generations?” A Yu Clan’s man teasingly, said.
“Although the army under his command is an official Blood Moon army, it is only a newly formed army,
his situation seems not so well.”
“Well, you can’t blame him for that,” said another Yu Clan man in a low voice. “After all, in the past five-
hundred years, he had only been a leader of a group of slave traders. Catching and selling those poor
barbarians is nothing like leading an official army and fighting against human armies in a real battlefield.”
“If Di Sha loses this army now under his command…” said another Yu Clan man, who seemed a bit
surprised, “Di Melang, will your Di Family offer him enough resources, keep support him, and help him
build another army? Ah, I heard that lately, productions of your territories have had some problems?”
“If Di Sha loses this army,” said the man who firstly brought up this topic, while chuckling in a very low
voice, “Di Melang, my dear brother, I assume that your family will certainly help him build another army.
After all, this concerns the glory and reputation of your family. However, to build an army requires too
many resources and a huge amount of financial investment is needed. Can your family still afford to do so
under the current situation?”
Shrugging his shoulder, then lightly flicking the exquisite crystal glass held in his hand, this man
intentionally said with grace and poise, “Maybe you would like to sell your territory located in the Du Luo
Mountain to me? On behalf of my family, I am willing to offer a sweet price.”
Di Melang raised his class, slowly drank up the blood-red wine in it, then looked at the man who brought
up the topic right in the eye, and said blandly, “Dishi Tei, I’ve fancied Miss Meilin since long ago; her
angel-like face and dreamingly beautiful body. I bet Di Sha and his army will not be wiped out in three
days, and on the contrary, will build his contribution by winning this war. Not only an opportunity for a
secret date, with my Du Luo Mountain territory, I bet for the ownership of Miss Meilin!”
“Whoa!”
All the men of the Yu Clan sitting in the lobby exclaimed out, while complicated expressions such as
excitement and shock emerged on their faces. Countless jade slips were passed around in their hands
quickly. Without making any noise, they had each already wagered a huge sum on the bet between Di
Melang and Dishi Tei.
Dishi Tei grinned slightly, then slowly and elegantly bowed to Di Melang and said, “As you wish, Di
Melang, my dear brother. Jiatu, go bring a human Magus King’s head back to me, I want to taste their
brain right now, along with this delicious wine!”
“As you wish master!” A nearly eight-meter tall Jia Clan warrior, whose skin was entirely silver,
responded in a thunder-like voice. After that, he suddenly leapt high into the air, transformed into a
1209
stream of silver light and flew towards the other floating mountain, were powerful human Magi had
gathered.
“I, Jiatu am here! Who dares to battle me?!”
__________________________________________________________________________
Edited by HorribleCPU and SecondRate
1210
Chapter 285 – Watch
Chapter 285 - Watch
In the outer region of the Midland world, where the fierce hurricanes transformed from the natural
power streams, were the most violent.
In this space, the natural powers were primitive, chaotic and violent, nearly similar to how those powers
had been before this world came into existence. Even the spirit magic treasures made by powerful Divine
Magus could gradually turn into powder by these sharp and fierce power streams. To ordinary creatures,
even it they had the power to travel across the void, not a single one would dare to even to approach this
space.
From deep inside a completely ark hole, where are these fierce natural streams of powers were coming
from, a slight wisp of cyan mist was forming within these streams of power, holding a faint cyan-coloured
Ry Yi. From the cloud-like head of the Ru Yi, an extremely thin beam of cyan light spurted out and up for
over a hundred zhang high, and bloomed in the air, transforming into a Ganoderma-shaped cloud, with a
small cattail hassock placed upon it.
There was a young man with red cloak sitting on the cattail hassock with a faint, cold smile on the corner
of his curved mouth. He was watching the two floating mountains, which were confronting each other,
with his arms coiled in front of his chest. Streams of cyan mist had been rotating around his body, while
purple smoke rose from the edges of each of the streams of cyan mist ceaselessly, and slowly formed a
tremendous purple yurt around his body, decorated with flame patterns.
The purple flame yurt condensed from those purple smoke had magical light spots sparkling on it. Every
time a spot light sparkled on the purple yurt, it seemed a certain kind of unpredictable change regarding
the entire universe had happened, or something magical had emerged, from the light spot, which was
more than mysterious. The entire yurt released a strong sense of ancient, primitive power.
The young man with red cloak looked incomparably handsome and special, comparable to Zhu Rong, who
was also known as handsome face. This young man look was not as wild and proud as that of Zhu Rong,
instead, he looked more stately, as if he stood high above the masses.
Seeing Tujia challenge human Magus Kings, the young man with red cloak laughed aloud, then
conveniently took out a purple calabash, slightly shook it, then pulled out the bottle plug and poured a
few mouthfuls of wine into his mouth. The wine instantly let out a dense, alluring fragrance.
After having drank a few mouthfuls of wine from that calabash, not a single drop of wine would be left in
it. The red-cloaked young man couldn’t help but frown and complained in a low voice, “Big brother is too
lazy. It has been so many years, but he only made this little bit of wine! All he does is concoct magical
pills, bloody magical pills, without even taking even a single apprentice. Those well-cooked magical pills
are about to expire.”
1211
“ He should rather make thirty or fifty thousand calabashes of wine more than spending all the time on
concocting magical pills. Making wine is a truly serious business!” Shaking his empty calabash, the red-
cloaked young man sighed slightly, then out of convenience threw the calabash away. After that he flicked
his finger, creating a powerful gust of wind towards the empty calabash. Along with a resonating and
high-pitched buzzing sound the purple calabash was struck immediately into pieces, broke into ashed
and turned into a thick stream of natural power, which dissipated into the air.
He put his hand into his sleeves and took out another purple calabash, pulled out the plug and prepared
to pour the wine contained in it, into his mouth again, But abruptly, this young man let out a sigh and
slowly put the calabash back into his sleeves while murmuring, “Not much left, not much, I have to save it,
save it. Hm, just wondering if my apprentice, Po rob some spirit monkeys for a few vats of special
monkey-style wine for me, in the Southern Wasteland?”
Slightly patting his own knees, this red-cloaked young man continued murmuring with a faint smile on
his face, “Back then, I had tried quite hard to teach their monkey ancestors to make wine, god, even a few
of my hairs turned white doing that. I have spent that much efforts on it, I assume those younger
monkeys should have inherited that secret winemaking skills from their ancestors, shouldn’t they? Hm, if
so, I will have some good stuff to drink!”
Thinking of that, the young man took out the purple calabash again and happily took three big mouthfuls
of wines from it, right after which his face suddenly twisted. He sadly shook that calabash and began
complaining again, “Eh, another three mouthfuls of wine are gone. That big brother of mine is way too
lazy, why didn’t he make more delicious wine?!”
After murmuring for quite a while, this young man slowly pulled out a long sword from his sleeve,
pointed at a distance, where those fierce natural power winds were swishing madly.
Hesitating for a few seconds, this young man started murmur to himself once more, “Should I do it or not?
Once I swing my sword down, their heads will thud against the ground and this space will be quiet and
nice, but, to bully weaker and younger people, if the others knew about this…well, such things as
reputation, I don’t give a damn at all, but those two elder brothers of mine, they care a lot about such
stuff.”
After pondering for a while, this young man let a long sigh out, then unwillingly put his sword back into
his sleeve, while continue to sigh. He took another few mouthfuls of wine, then complained again about
his big brother being lazy and blamed him sorrowfully for not giving him enough to drink.
Less than three-hundred miles away from that young man, where he had pointed at with his sword, also
near the air hole, were two young man standing side by side. These two young men were wearing simple
flax clothes, had bare feet, long hair hung loosely on their backs, and had rough-made grass ropes tied
around their waists, serving as belts. Their bodies were faintly shining with white lights, and within the
space, a hundred zhang in radius around them, the violent wind transformed from natural power streams
had turned gentle and soft, like nice warm dogs, slowly flowing past the two of them in small streams.
1212
The faces of both of them had turned dark and sorrowful The corners of their eyes and mouths were
curved downwards, while they were staring at the two floating mountains. One of the two suddenly
sighed and began talking.
“All creatures are pitiful. Poor Ku Mu, a quite talented one amongst our apprentices, who could have
imagined that he would be killed suddenly, and we couldn’t even discover who did this. Poor Ku Mu, he
has even lost his chance of reincarnation.”
“Truly bitter life, truly bitter. Brother, your apprentice is killed by unknown enemies, it’s indeed sad. I
have an apprentice as well, named Ku Quan. He is a nice and kind one, always concentrating on spreading
out the spirit and expanding our sect. He has never caught any trouble, but lately, that evil creature, Gui
Ling, hurt him.”
“Gui Ling? Apprentice of that person? That, well-cultivated, gigantic turtle?”
“Exactly, brother, you should know that apprentices of that person are the biggest bullies and violent.
Poor Ku Quan, such a bad luck kid, how did he even provoke that turtle?”
Remaining silent for a while, the other young man responded slowly, “Since that evil animal has come to
Pu Ban City, we should temporally lay low. As your big brother, I recently have an important mission that
will allow us to build great achievement after finishing it. I think you might like to lend me a hand.”
“Eh? Brother, what kind of important mission?”
The big brother let out a bitter grin, then his entire face twisted into a mess, and said in an embarrassed
tone. “On the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain is a human clan that possesses territory with more than
ten-thousand miles of radius, and over a hundred million people. During all these years, I have a few
apprentices spread out spirit in that area, but only gained a few new believers.”
“Only a few? That’s because those people haven’t yet tasted the bitterness of life. Brother, we should use
special methods to guide them toward us.”
The other young man nodded with a serious face, then said slowly and compassionately, “Therefore, my
younger brother, could you please send your apprentices over there and give me some help. Draw a non-
human race army to that area to attack this clan. Some of their clansmen are extremely resistant to our
spirit. Those, we should let the non-human race send them to heaven.”
“My dear brother, you surely are merciful, this is exactly how things should work. People like us, who
have spent all our lives cultivating ourselves, our hands are clean and can not be stained by blood, yours
is the best idea.”
The other young man nodded slightly, then waved his hand and said, “Only after they taste the real
bitterness of live, understand the horror of death and lives, and learn how full of despair and helpless
lives can be, they could…”
1213
Standing not far away, the red-cloaked young man had been listening to the conversation of these two.
Finally, he frowned and conveniently pulled out his long sword again and swung it slightly in the air.
Invisible power of sword swiftly swept across the air. The two young men in flax clothes paused
suddenly, then disappeared into air without leaving any traces.
Not even a single hair of them had been left remaining. It was as if those two had never even existed in
this world.
“Noisy,” complained the red-cloaked young man. “Two stupid bloody bastards, you don’t even know the
true meaning of the natural law and death yourselves, and you have taken a bunch of even more stupid
apprentices, randomly spreading your bullshit spirits in the human world. You two bastards, you’re real
scoundrels.”
A thunderous boom came from afar, between the two floating mountains, Tujia and a human warrior had
started their fight.
___________________________________________________________________________
1214
Chapter 286 - Yanluo
Jia Tu brought up a beam of blood-red light and instantly arrived in front of the mountain, the human
warriors were standing on.
Before he had stopped, a muscular man, who had a piece of leather wrapped around his waist and thick
yellow snakes coiled around his arms, laughed out loud with resonating voice at Jia Tu, while walking
down from the top of a huge rock on the mountainside.
“Barbarian! Die!”
Jia Tu roared madly, as a faint blood-red beam of light swiftly flashed across his silver skin. In the
following moment, large clouds of blood-red smoke spurted out from his palms and condensed into a
tremendous blood-red machete and hacked right onto the man’s head.
Hundreds of Magus Acupoints lit simultaneously up on the body of the muscular man, and from a great
distance, a bright star sparkled in the air. Right after the star sparkled, a stream of thick and solid star
power darted over from the sky and connected with those sparkling Magus Acupoints on the body of this
muscular man.
Along with a sudden, loud swishing noise, the pair of yellow snakes rose their heads from the man’s
shoulders and let a stream of yellow smoke out, each.
One stream of yellow smoke transformed into a huge and thick shield right in front of the machete of Jia
Tu. The gigantic blood-red machete clanged fiercely against the shield, causing a shockwave that turned
the surrounding natural power into a hurricane, which then turned into waves of terrifyingly great air
bombs and spread out.
The other stream of yellow smoke turned into an axe and fell right into the man’s hand. The sturdy man
opened his mouth and let out a thunderous growl while hacking down towards Jia Tu’s head with that
axe. A stream of star power flashed across the edge of the axe, and right after that, the surrounding space
was suddenly overcome by an immense gravity that even caused Jia Tu to quiver slightly.
“Hah!”
Jia Tu growled once again in a low voice, while his body suddenly released a bright blood-red light. Those
beams blood-red light were like countless sharp thorns, as they pierced into the void.
Both of the snakes leapt up from the shoulders of the man, one after the other and opened their jaws in
an attempt to bite Jia Tu on the neck. However, as soon as the beams of blood-red light appeared, both
1215
snakes stopped from moving suddenly. Countless thin, sharp light thorns pierced into their bodies,
breaking their skins, muscles and bones, ultimately turning them into griddles.
The blood-red machete didn’t stop, it avoided the thick shield and clashed directly against the man’s axe.
A cloud of yellow smoke rose into the air while beams of blood-red light sparkled out from it. After only a
thunderous boom, the muscular man let out a mountain shaking roar. The very next moment, Jia Tu
chopped his neck with the machete and sent his huge head high into the air. At the same time, Jia Tu
howled out as well. The muscular man had hacked right onto Jia Tu’s chest with his axe. Half of the axe
had chopped into Jia Tu’s body, while a corner of the axe came out from his back. In order to kill that
human warrior, Jia Tu was badly injured.
Streams of blood-red flame slowly rose from the edge of the machete, the blood of that human warriors
was quickly absorbed by it, while the body of that human warrior shook intensely. Human Magus Kings
were able to fly in the air and travel underground. After a Magus stepped into the level of Magus King, he
or she would gain a legendary strong life force, which was even hundred of times greater than the life
force of Senior Magus. This meant that although this human warrior was beheaded, his life-force still
remained in his body. At this moment, as long as the joints of the wound on his neck were put together,
he could completely heal himself with just his great life-force, without needing any magical medicines at
all.
Nevertheless, how could Jia Tu leave any opportunity for this man? Before the other human warriors on
the mountain could make a move to save him, Jia Tu let out an evil grin and suddenly chopped the man’s
head into two.
“Jia Tu! An invincible man!!” Jia Tu raised his arms high and growled to the other human Magus Kings,
who were apparently shocked by the death of their friend. “Weak barbarians! Anyone else?! Who is
willing to taste death?!”
A series of buzzing noises came out from the dead body of the killed human warrior, along with which, all
the Magus Acupoints on his body exploded suddenly. Simultaneously, streams of sticky and solid, yellow
star power burst out from his body, swooshing across the air and flying towards the star, billions of miles
away.
That bright star, which had been sparkling when the warrior had been fighting against Jia Tu, sparkled
again in the sky. Those streams of power that were released from the man’s body, had reached the star
seemingly instantly through an immeasurably great distance, and were absorbed back into the star.
The star shone even greater than it had before. After a while, the bright shining star gradually dimmed
down, and slowly merged together with the lights of the other stars.
Jia Tu spent all of his power to pull out the axe, which was stuck in his chest. Blood poured out along the
edges of the axe, and Jia Tu’s face instantly turned as pale as a piece of paper. But still, he laughed
1216
arrogantly and crooked his finger at the other human Magus Kings while yelling, “Another one! Let me
kill you!!”
Another Magus King with a horned flood-dragon coiled around his waist, and whose body was wrapped
by a large, flashing fiery cloud, rose into the air, trod on the cloud and walked towards Jia Tu in big steps.
“Chi Lao, from the Fiery Flood Dragon Clan, Southern Wasteland!”
Waves of flames rose into the air, which instantly dyed the entire space that had a radius of a million
miles, red. Facing the flames, Jia Tu abruptly let out a mouthful of blood while quickly withdrawing
towards the other floating mountain; in the meanwhile, he didn’t stop yelling.
“You are shameless! I am seriously injured! How can you…”
Waves of fiery light quickly drowned Jia Tu, while a horribly great heat swept across the entire area.
From the ocean of flame, a thin beam of blood-red light suddenly rose into the air. After that, muffled
metal clashing noises coming out of the flame. After only the span of ten breaths, a resonating shout
ringed like the bell, while the blood-red light and flame split up.
Chi Lao was coughing out blood while staggering back. A huge wound, which nearly divided his body into
two, appeared on his waist, while his internal organs were falling out from his body through the wound.
Jia Tu’s left arm was chopped off entirely, and his pale face had turned even paler than it had been before.
Moreover, a fist-sized hole appeared on his left chest, which had blazing streams of fire constantly
spurting out of it.
Apart from all these, the flood dragon coiled around Chi Lao’s waist had left a terrible wound on Jia Tu’s
face with its sharp claw. Three of Jia Tu’s four eyeballs were smashed, and his skull was broken. However,
the flood dragon’s claw was hacked off by Jia Tu as well, deeply stuck in Jia Tu’s shoulder. The flood-
dragon that was now coiled on Chi Lao’s shoulder was licking its wounds with its long and thin tongue,
while letting out a threatening hissing sound.
Chi Lao stepped back quickly, sat down on top of the floating mountain and couldn’t move anymore.
Jia Tu had lost his courage and arrogance. He teleported himself back into the hall, where a party was still
ongoing, staggered for a few steps then fell right down on the floor.
After killing a human Magus King and wounding another one, Jia Tu had seriously been injured. Chi Lao’s
power had directly gushed into his internal organs. It was not possible to cast that power out from his
body within a short period of time.
Beyond the two floating mountains, tens of billions feet higher in the air, a throne that was seemingly
condensed from a red and black air stream coiling around each other, floated there.
1217
A man, who looked handsome yet terrifyingly cold, wearing an all-black cloak, with an erect eye
embroidered on his chest with blood-red silk threads, sat straight up on the throne. He was holding a red
and black coloured long sword with both of his arms, while staring at a few silhouettes, who had been
standing in the void in front of him with a cold expression.
Emperor Shun, who usually only wore simple flax clothes and looked exactly like an ordinary villager,
was now in a long luxurious cloak, which had nine coiling dragons embroidered on it, and a pair of boots
that were decorated with phoenix feathers. Under the luxurious cloak, was an exquisite golden armour
that was embossed with multicoloured clouds and all kinds of magical, legendary animals, which seemed
to be guarding a piece of beautiful land. With a supreme stateliness, Emperor Shun stood right in front of
the man in a black cloak.
“Dishi Yanluo, right? From the Blood Moon.” said Emperor Shun in a bland tone, “If I had known you
would take over the throne of the Emperor, then back then…”
“Don’t mention the past, take all your useless words back.” Dishi Yanluo interrupted Emperor Shun and
said, “You failed to kill me during that fight back then, now, it’s my turn to kill you. Such a beautiful world,
what qualification do you, the human race have that allows you to rule this world? Only us, the Yu Clan,
deserve this piece of land, as for you, you should lay low and be slaves, that is all you are all meant to be.”
“Ridiculous!” sneered Emperor Shun while slightly moving his finger. Following by this move, a long
sword hung around his waist, suddenly brought up tens of thousands of dragon silhouettes, which roared
towards Dishi Yanluo, like a tsunami.
________________________________________________________________________
Edited by HORRIBLE CPU and SecondRate
Translateb by XianXiaWorld
1218
Chapter 287 – Seeing a ghost
Chapter 287 - Seeing a ghost
Once Emperor Shun had pulled his sword out, even the clouds and the wind of the entire Midland had
changed. Ji Hao, who was down at the Chi Ban Mountain area, which was located millions of miles away
from Emperor Shun, suddenly raised his head and seemed to have felt something. He felt a mysterious
type of surging stream of hot power deep inside his body that had been hidden inside of him, but was
now gushing wildly within his body, making Ji Hao feel as of this power would burst out his body and rise
towards the heavens at anytime.
Not only Ji Hao, all the other human warriors on the scene raised their heads as well and all turned their
heads towards the same point that was located deeply in the void, beyond those clouds, even beyond the
sky. But soon, they turned their eyes back down, growled out and continued to fight.
Each of these human warriors somehow became three time more agile and powerful than they had been
earlier. They could now wave their weapons faster and punch harder on the faces of their enemies. The
blood vessels of each of them were standing out from under their skins, making them feel as if their blood
was boiling and that their power was increasing naturally within their bodies. None of these warriors
could feel even the slightest bit of fear remaining in their hearts.
“What happened?” Ji Hao couldn’t help but be shocked deeply.
Inside his spiritual space, the mysterious man appeared, with dim blue light spots sparkling inside his
eyes while murmuring in a low voice, “The sword, was it left here?”
Up in the air, Dishi Yanluo narrowed his eyes, while he stared at the long sword held in Emperor Shun’s
hand. That sword was wrapped in a bright sphere of golden light. With Dishi Yanluo’s power, he could
only hazily see that the sword was embossed with large amounts of complicated patterns and characters.
“You’re not Emperor Xuan Yuan!” Dishi Yanluo grinned teasingly, stood up from the throne while pulling
out his own sword with his right hand. A beam of sword light, which combined the streams of red and
black lights, darted suddenly out. At the same time, half of the sky was shrouded by dark clouds, out of
which countless blood-red light streams poured down like a waterfall.
“Therefore, this sword can never release its true power in your hands!”
Dishi Yanluo laughed out loud, took three big and heavy steps forward while at the same moment hacking
thrice towards Emperor Shun with his sword.
The first of the three launched attacks emitted a great stream of blood-red light, which instantly crushed
the tens of thousands of dragon silhouettes that were released by Emperor Shun.
1219
The second of those hacks released a enormously great cloud of black mist, which made the brightly
shining golden sword, held in Emperor Shun’s hand dim suddenly down.
The third one completely darkened the sky and seemed to have shaken the entire universe. Emperor
Shun gave a slight, muffled moan, after which he staggered tens of steps - each of them being nearly a
hundred miles - backward. Even though all this transpired in a single moment, Emperor Shun had still
moved thousands of miles away from where Dishi Yanluo was standing.
“Look, look at yourself!” Dish Yanluo gripped his sword while letting out a series of high-pitched laughter,
which sounded more as if he was screaming.
“Back then, you were still a minister of Emperor Yao and I was only a commander of the Blood Moon
army. At that time you were able to chase me for a whole three months without even resting once. You
were able to kill a whole twelve hundred of my personal guards, while gravely injuring five of mine blood
brothers, who almost died because of those wounds.”
“But, look at yourself now, Shun. This is the difference between us, the Yu Dynasty and your human race!”
Dishi Yanluo shouted while raising his sword high in the void and released hundreds of miles long beams
of black light from all of his three eyes. Everywhere those beams of black light passed through, the space -
even the void - would twist slightly and show signs of rippling.
“How many years have you been sitting on that chair of the human emperor? Three-hundred years? Five
hundred years? A thousand years? And how much have you improved during all this time?” growled Dishi
Yanluo. “I have been the Emperor for only a year and eight months but the great Blood Moon has granted
me inexhaustible power. Now, I am far more powerful than you!”
Emperor Shun gasped slightly for air, while the longsword held in his hand emitted a buzzing noise and
released again a bright golden light. He looked at Dishi Yanluo and responded blandly.
“Although I am unwilling, I have to admit that monsters like you are indeed hundreds of times more
powerful than our human race, but, so what?”
Raising his long sword slowly again, Emperor Shun continued in a low yet reverberating voice. “Back
then you failed to keep us enslaved, and even now, after so many generations, you won’t be able to
achieve it again this time. Although those three legendary ancient emperors have passed on, we won’t be
defeated easily!”
Dish Yanluo let out a heavy breath, while a dim yet fierce light flashed across his eyeballs, then he said,
“The thing I hate most is your so-called pride and dignity! Why wouldn’t you just lower your head and be
our slaves nicely? Isn’t that something great? Look at those creatures who are enslaved by us now, aren’t
they all living happily right now? You’re just like them, weak, stupid and ignorant. Those things were
enslaved by us more than willingly, why can’t you do the same?”
1220
Emperor Shun smiled shook his head slightly. Suddenly, another tens of thousands of flying dragon
silhouettes swooshed out from his sword. At the same time, four human silhouettes standing right behind
him simultaneously took a step forward.
All of these four silhouettes were hazy. One could not even clearly see their faces, only incomparably
great and mysterious powers could be sensed, which were ceaselessly gathering over from unknown
sources. When Emperor Shun waved his sword in the air, an odd-shaped sword abruptly appeared in
each of these four silhouettes’ hands. Followed with this, black, white, red and green, four multi-coloured
sword lights suddenly spurted out from their swords, then perfectly merged into one with the golden
sword light, released by Emperor Shun.
The five-coloured beam of sword light turned into a dazzlingly bright light stream and roared up into the
air. The tens of thousands of dragon silhouettes were sent towards Dishi Yanluo, but now they darted up
into the air, seemingly on their way to shatter the entire world.
The dark clouds that were shrouding the entire sky suddenly dissipated, while those blood-red light
beams shattered into light spots. The facial expression of Dishi Yanluo changed slightly, and the sword
light that his black and red long sword had emitted, began to twist intensely. An invincible power crushed
the light till the light of that sword started to sent out light spots.
“Who the hell are you?!” Dishi Yanluo took a deep breath, while staring at the four silhouettes quite
cautiously and yelled. “You are not even really here…You’re just streams of spiritual powers, who sent
you?!”
Emperor Shun laughed out loud, while the four silhouettes simultaneously let out a faint and hazy sneer.
All five of them stood side by side, gripped their swords with both of their arms and quickly stepped
forward towards Dishi Yanluo. Tens of thousand of dragon silhouettes were flying around them, roaring
like the raging ocean, shaking even the entire void, and constantly bringing up huge ripples of power in
the void.
“Hah!” sneered Dishi Yanluo as well.
From the shade of his magnificent throne over ten silhouettes walked out. Among these people, the
majority were of the Yu Clan, while the remaining were people of the Jia Clan. All the people of the Yu
Clan were wearing blood-red cloaks, while the people of the Jia Clan were wearing blood-red armours.
All the people of the Yu Clan that walked out from behind the throne, had blood-red eyes and there was a
hazy blood-red, erect-standing eye floating above each of their heads. The skins of the people of the Jia
Clan had turned into a faint gold colour, which made them look like golden statues that had been beared
gale and rain through ages, causing them to look heavy and powerful.
“Shun, you have only brought four people here today. I will not pretend to be polite to you, I will just chop
off your head!” said Dishi Yanluo while showing a proud smile on his face. “I will certainly take out your
1221
skull in whole by myself, then let my craftsman turn it into the most beautiful art piece, to decorate my
palace!”
“Yo hohoho~ hoho~”
A weird, creepy laughter abruptly came from not far away, along with which, two spheres of green
spooky flame suddenly appeared in the air. Right between the two flames, a purely dark, metallic, arched
door gradually emerged, upon which, two huge devil statues widely opened their mouth, and gave that
high-pitched, horrible laughter.
Dishi Yanluo paused instantly, while even his jaw dropped slightly due to shock, and subconsciously
murmured, “Damn it, you, the Netherworld Priest, what are you doing here?”
The black metallic, arched door slowly opened, from which, a black straw cushion flew out. On that straw
cushion, a scrawny young man, whose skin was so pale that one could even see his blood vessels through
it, but had a pair of cherry-like tender lips that made him look quite handsome, was sitting with his legs
crossed. A pair of weirdly shaped longswords, in black and white colours, were floating on each side of
that young man, while an enormous black banner was fluttering behind him, ceaselessly releasing huge
streams of cold, freezing wind.
“Emperor Shun said that if I fight against you for him, from now on, the souls of all human warriors, who
die in battles, will join my side upon their own willingness,” said the Netherworld Priest in a soft and
gentle voice while letting out a grin, “Therefore, although I have nothing against your Yu Dynasty…”
While speaking, the Netherworld Priest slightly raised his finger and pointed at Dishi Yanluo. At exactly
the same moment, the pair of black and white swords silently and swiftly darted out, and a Yu Clan young
man standing behind Dishi Yanluo instantly let out a howl.
By the time Dishi Yanluo had turned his head back and looked at him, the head of that Yu Clan young man
had already fallen off from his neck without making even the slightest noise.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SR’s thought (also slight excitement): A scrawny young man, cherry-like lips….why does that sound so
familiar? :p
______________________________________________________________________________
1222
Chapter 288 – Tangled Fight
Chapter 288 - Tangled Fight
This Netherworld Priest looked scrawny and gentle. He did not seem dangerous at all, but he had
launched his attack swiftly, without talking too much.
Both of his swords were amazingly powerful. That young man of the Yu Clan had been comparable in
power to a human Divine Magus, yet the sword light released by the Netherworld Priest was able to
easily cut his head off, without even giving him time to react.
“Netherworld Priest!”
Enraged, Dishi Yanluo growled out. He was an evil and violent emperor of the Blood Moon, otherwise he
wouldn’t have started such a great war as soon as he took over the throne. Through years Dishi Yanluo
had been able to launch attack at enemies and invade lands as he pleased. There was no one who dared to
provoke him on their own initiative. Especially after gaining the backing of the former emperor and
earning increasing amounts of power within the Blood Moon, there had passed ages that someone beside
the twelve emperors in power, dared to go against him, in front of his face.
Although Dishi Yanluo was clearly aware that with his power he couldn’t even bare to enrage this
Netherworld Priest, who was a legendary, bloodcurdling powerful being, he still raised his sword without
showing any fear, transformed his entire body into a black and red stream of dazzling light, bringing up
countless sharp, blood-red beams of sword light and darted towards the Netherworld Priest.
“You’re seeking death!” roared Dishi Yanluo enraged, while injecting all of his power into the long sword
in his hand.
“Ignorant little kid…hehe, back at that time, even the first generation of Emperors in power of your so-
called Yu Dynasty didn’t dare to wave his swords at me. Well, well, the world has been changing so
quickly, so, so quickly,” said the Netherworld Priest with a ghost-like voice, along with hissing, cold
laughers, while pointing his finger at Dishi Yanluo again.
The tremendous black banner instantly rolled up, right after which, a cloud of thick and smooth black
smoke rose from under the Netherworld Priest’s feet that condensed into a thick flat shield in front of
him, firmly blocking Dishi Yanluo’s attack.
The dazzling black and red sword light emitted by Dishi Yanluo fiercely pierced into the black smoke
shield along with a shrill swishing voice. Countless electric bolts were sent flying adjacent the black
smoke shield. The thick black smoke shield seemed soft, even empty without any counter effect. The
sword light released by Dishi Yanluo struck directly into the shield of black smoke, but he only felt as if he
had punched into the void and that all his power were drained by a bottomless black hole; this terrible
feeling made Dishi Yanluo nearly vomit.
1223
At the same time, Emperor Shun and the four mysterious silhouettes raised their swords high with both
of their arms and rushed over once again along with tens of thousand of dragon silhouettes.
From the shade of the throne of Dishi Yanluo another ten silhouettes walked out. Added with the first
batch who had walked out earlier, over twenty Yu Clan’s men sneered altogether while letting out beams
of blood-red light from the erect eye on their foreheads. These blood-red light streams gradually
condensed into a blood-red moon above their heads.
The dense blood-red light lit up the entire space, while Emperor Shun and the four mysterious men
roared out in rage along with those dragon silhouettes, and launched a crazily great attack at that blood
moon. The blood moon instantly began shaking, and soon became dimmer. In the meanwhile, five-
coloured, gigantic dragon silhouettes shattered the adjacent blood-red light one after another. Emperor
Shun and the four men had been quivering slightly as well, it seemed that they were all affected by a great
counter force.
Over ten Jia Clan warriors pulled out their weapons simultaneously and rushed silently towards Emperor
Shun and the four hazy silhouettes.
Emperor Shun took a deep gasp, along with which, a pair of pupils in each of his eyes began to shine
brightly. Soon, a Magus Acupoint on his chest lit up, within which, an incomparably gigantic star was
rotating slowly, ceaselessly releasing pure essence of fire power.
Judging from the size and shape, the Magus Acupoint of Emperor Shun was only as big as a thumb, while
the star rotating inside it was only the size of a half thumb. However, at the very first glance, everyone
who saw it would feel that the star was immeasurably huge, and its bright luster had the ability to lit up
the entire universe, while the heat released by it could warm the whole world.
“This is my spirit star, the blazing Arcturus!” Emperor Shun growled in a resonant voice. Suddenly,
seemingly inexhaustible fire power spurted out from his body. With this pure essence of firepower, those
dragon silhouettes hovering around the five of them instantly became clear and solid, even making it
possible to even clearly see their scales. Judging by their roars and attacking effects, each dragon
silhouette had improved by Emperor Shun’s fire essence power by at least a hundred times.
The over ten Jia Clan warriors simultaneously launched their attacks at Emperor Shun. Emperor Shun
slightly waved his sword and let out a thunderous boom, along with which, blood gushed out of the
mouths of the over ten Divine Magus level Jia Clan warriors when they were sent flying while rotating, for
thousands of miles.
Dishi Yanluo turned his head around and glared at Emperor Shun with a blazing look. He yelled, “Shun! If
this crazy old bastard didn’t mess around in here today, I would certainly kill you!” He then turned back
and growled, “Go! Do whatever you can to kill him! I would like to find out if without an emperor, what do
you, the weak human race have left to resist our attacks!”
1224
The human emperor was elected by the leaders of all the clans of the human race cooperatively., in the
alliance of the clans human race, which meant, if Emperor Shun died, his son could not take over the
throne directly. Instead, the new emperor would only be elected by those leaders of the large-scale clans,
who were qualified to vote during the emperor elections, after they gathered together in Pu Ban City.
This process of election would waste three to five years!
During these three to five years, the alliance of the human race clans would be like a group of leaderless
dragons, and with this great opportunity, Dishi Yanluo could easily break into Pu Ban City with his Blood
Moon army!
Along with Dishi Yanluo’s growl,thirty silhouettes more walked out from the shade of his throne, and
among these people were two old men of the Yu Clan, who had shining silver hair and wrinkled skin.
“Netherworld Priest…if you had stayed out of this, our Yu Dynasty would never turn against you, but
since you have already stepped in, you should not blame us for killing you!” One of the Yu Clan old man
sighed slightly, while slowly taking out an eyeball that had been carved out of a piece of blood-red crystal.
Another Yu Clan young man approached Emperor Shun along with a few others, while murmuring in a
low voice, “Is Arcturus the human emperor’s spirit star? Hm, such a great cultivation, just wondering to
how many stars the human emperor’s power equals to?”
Emperor Shun let out another resonant growl while another eight Magus Acupoints lit up on his body,
one after another. Every Magus Acupoint of his had flame-red, brightly shining stars slowly rotating
within them. The sense of power released by him suddenly became much stronger than it had been
before. At this moment, the sense of power he was releasing could even compete against Dishi Yanluo.
The facial expression of Dishi Yanluo changed slightly. he turned back and glance at Emperor Shun, then
shouted out harshly.
“Do it! Kill!”
The Netherworld Priest smiled blandly while slightly waving his hand. Followed by that movement of his,
hundreds of black silhouettes instantly rushed out of the arched door behind him. All of these people
seemed creepy and weird. There were green flames blazing in their eyes, and their bodies seemed so
crawny and stiff that they couldn’t even move agilely. These were not the living but were instead zombies
created by the Netherworld Priest with a secret special magic!
These were the zombies of the Netherworld Priest, which could fly in the sky, move underground and be
even as powerful as a human Divine Magus!
Dishi Yanluo couldn’t help but show a badly shocked look on his face while shouting out loud.
“Netherworld Priest! Do you seriously want to turn against our Yu Dynasty?”
1225
Before the voice of Dishi Yanluo had faded, a gentle and warm voice interrupted him. That voice sounded
like it had come from the heavens. “In broad daylight, how can we tolerate evil creatures like this?!
Netherworld Priest, you made zombies and against the natural transmigration, disorganised the Yin and
Yang, this is against the natural law. This world will not allow you. Today, I enforce justice on behalf of
this world!”
Along with this voice, a shining white lotus descended down. The dazzlingly bright light released by it
instantly lit up the entire space, which then struck directly towards the Netherworld Priest’s head.
The Netherworld Priest let out an angry shout when the hundreds of zombies sent out by him howled out
simultaneously. Over thirty zombies dissipated directly in the white light, while all the others were
apparently badly harmed and even had black smoke streams puffing out of their bodies.
The handsome young man, who had been hiding deeply in the void and was watching this great show
suddenly burst out a great growl, stood up and began yelling.
“You little shithead! This is between them, what does it have anything to do with you?! Don’t you feel
shameless?! You bloody bastard! Duo!”
Along with his roar, four flying longswords darted out from his sleeve, flashed across the air and
momently reappeared above the battlefield. Right the following moment, followed with a thunderous
boom, the four flying swords began rotating overhead the white lotus, instantly shattering the brightly
shining white lotus into pieces.
After dealing with the white lotus, one of the four flying swords let out another beam of sword light. Dishi
Yanluo growled madly when this sword light hacked his exquisite throne into two.
____________________________________________________________________________
SR’s note: So some white lotus dude tried to interfere and Po’s master got enraged because his
entertainment was disturbed? I like Po’s master more and more.
__________________________________________________________________________
1226
Chapter 289 – Fight again
Chapter 289 - Fight again
Back on the ground, the great flame shrouding the entire valley, had finally dimmed down. Countless
warriors of the Jia Clan showed their silhouettes in the dying flame, while gasping quickly.
The light shield, released by the divine tower, had been able to protect them from being burned into
ashes by the flame, however, the great essence fire power still penetrated through the light shield and
injured them gravely. The body fluids of over ten thousand Jia Clan warriors had evaporated for the
majority part; the skin of most of them had even cracked open like a piece of dry land.
“Kill them!” One of the commanders of the Jia Clan raised his weapon high and pointed at Ji Hao and the
others.
However, the following moment, along with a slight puffing noise, the head of the Jia Clan commander
had been punctured by a sharp long spear, while raging flame flakes spurted out from the spearhead,
causing his huge head to explode right away. The sturdy body of that Jia Clan commander then thudded
heavily against the ground.
The warriors of the Jia Clan who standing around the commander, shouted out shocked and tried to look
who the enemy was who just now had launched such a fatal attack on their commander. However, before
they even could move, a machete and sword rose simultaneously into the air; large amounts of blood
splashed everywhere. Accompanied by a horrible series of bone cracking noises, a muscular silhouette
broke through the encirclement of Jia Clan warriors and staggered at great speed towards Ji Hao.
This man, who had killed a Jia Clan commander with a single attack and had afterward broken through
their encirclement, was none other than Lie Mountain Gang. Lie Mountain Gang had taken a squad of
black cheetah warriors and launched a wave of attacks on those Jia Clan warriors, but had suddenly
disappeared. Ji Hao had assumed that he had been killed during the battle sometime ago. At this moment,
the body of Lie Mountain Gang was covered in blood, in his left hand he was holding three heads of Jia
Clan warriors, while there were seven to eight swords and machetes stuck in his body.With big steps he
rushed towards Ji Hao. Each step he took, squeezed streams of blood out of his body through those
terrifying wounds.
“It’s our turn!!”
Seeing Lie Mountain Gang, Ji Hao raised his head and let out a great shout, while putting down the thick
facial mask of his. He gripped the long black dagger with his right hand and the stone sword in his right
hand, and darted out towards Lie Mountain Gang.
“Hah, I’ve tried!” Lie Mountain Gang gave a twisted grin to Ji Hao while nodding, then multiple streams of
blood gushed out of his body simultaneously, while his muscular yet dilapidated body thudded on the
1227
ground and he fainted. Although the body of a Senior Magus could be incomparably solid and powerful,
there surely was a limit on far it could bear.
Being encircled and attacked by hundreds of Jia Clan warriors simultaneously, then making it out alive,
Lie Mountain Gang had nearly created a legend.
After removing his broken armour, one was able to see that tens of Magus Acupoints of Lie Mountain
Gang had been damaged by the sharp weapons of those Jia Clan warriors, causing thick, pure streams of
power to transform into fierce gusts of wind and gush out of his body. Judging from the current situation,
the loss of these Magus Acupoints would reduce his power and worse, his great life force contained in his
spirit blood would flow out vigorously. Currently, not only did Lie Mountain Gang lack enough life force
to heal himself, even if he was healed, he would be far less powerful than he had been before.
Ji Hao didn’t have the luxury of time to hold Lie Mountain Gang with his hands. He could only throw a kick
on Lie Mountain Gang’s waist and sent him back into the black cheetah army.
A few warriors of the Lie Mountain Family hurried to catch him and dropped him backwards. In the
meanwhile, a few other warriors began pouring bottles of magical medicines into his mouth and
spreading all kinds of ointments on his wounds.
Tens of swords, machetes and spears had already swooshed up to Ji Hao’s face, while roaring arrows
darted towards his back.
Ji Hao puffed up his chest. A dense cloud of black mist, which was condensed from the pure water essence
power that had been rotating surrounding his body. Ji Hao didn’t even dodged, he only stood perfectly
still and let those weapons strike right onto his body.
The defensive power of the turtle shell armour, gifted by Gui Ling to him, had amazing defensive qualities.
With only a cloud of black mist, the attacks of those enraged Jia Clan warriors had been blocked firmly.
None of those sharp and heavy weapons were able to break through the mist, or even touch the turtle
shell armour.
The black dagger created streams of fiery light and fiercely hacked towards these Jia Clan warriors. The
dazzling fiery light in combination with the black mist disabled the vision of most of them, causing them
not to see clearly. At the same time, the stone sword held in Ji Hao’s right hand made a simple swing from
left to right, attacking the Jia Clan warriors in the most basics of manner.
Those Jia Clan’s warriors encircled Ji Hao and started attacking Ji Hao crazily, with all of their powers. Ji
Hao didn’t even tried to dodge or block their attacks. He only waved his weapons swiftly and struck
accurately the vital body parts of his enemies along with beams of dazzling light.
In a real battlefield there was no space at all for a warrior to dodge. You would be surrounded by people,
either your enemies or own companions. You had no choice other than pushing forward, while trying
1228
your best to harm your enemies. Even a single step backwards could bring death to your companions or
yourself.
The long black dagger brought up beams of dazzling fiery light against the armours of those Jia Clan
warriors. From the crows, one could hear shrill caws of the Gold Crows. This inherited magic treasure,
belonging to the Gold Crow Clan, was quite powerful. If Ji Hao launched the [Sky-Opening] with it, he
could manage to slice those solid and thick armours worn by the Jia Clan warriors and actually hurt their
bodies.
The Jia Clan warriors howled out in pain. The great heat released by the long black dagger caused them
unbearable pain; when being cooked by the essence firepower alive, not everyone could cope with the
pain.
But the most terrible weapon in Ji Hao’s hands was that stone sword!
This stone sword was a natural-formed holy weapon that looked grey and simple, dim without even a
little bit of luster. Compared to other magical weapons, it was simply heavy and sharp. With its heaviness
and sharpness, Ji Hao didn’t need any special method or pattern. Everywhere the stone sword was swung
across, armours would be cut open and weapons would be split into pieces. The solid bodies of those Jia
Clan warriors seemed to have become like fruits and vegetables in front of the stone sword; under the
stone sword edge, anything could be easily sliced into two.
The black long dagger held in Ji Hao’s left hand had only made groups of Jia Clan warriors howl out in a
burning pain, while the stone sword in his right hand caused the surrounding area to be covered with
broken heads and body parts. Now and then, Ji Hao sliced over ten Jia Clan warriors into pieces by only
simply swinging the stone sword. The mysterious power contained in it directly eliminated all their
whole life-force.
Ji Hao moved forwards in big steps. Behind him, on the left side, the ground was covered by broken dead
bodies, while groups of howling Jia Clan’s warriors were left on the right side.
Man Man gritted her teeth and closely followed behind Ji Hao, while randomly striking the ground with
her pair of gigantic hammers. Man Man was clever Man Man enough to discover the great attacking
opportunities that she now had stopped paying any attention to those enemies on the left side of Ji Hao’s
and only concentrated on smashing those injured Jia Clan warriors on Ji Hao’s right side.
These poor Jia Clan warriors were just burned half dead by the great flame, then were wounded further
by Ji Hao’s long black dagger, and to make it worse, when they were disabled from moving flexibly, this
terrible crazy little girl, Man Man, showed up with her pair of enormous hammers.
The pair of hammers were like two small hills, constantly striking onto the ground. Along with series of
thunderous booms, those Jia Clan warriors were smashed into meat pastes, one after another. Huge
amounts of blood splashed everywhere, making the battlefield look like a wood of peaches, and those
splashes of blood drops were like the blooming flowers of peach trees.
1229
“Watch out! Pay attention to those two!” A Jia Clan warrior, who was burned dry by Man Man’s flame
bombs earlier, stepped out and yelled while gasping. He was preparing to give orders to his soldiers,
telling them to reorganise and launch another group attack.
But, as soon as he had said the first sentence, Feng Xing’s arrow accurately and silently flew over, swept
closely above Yu Mu’s head, allowing Yu Mu to apply a handful of highly toxic poisonous drops on it.
The poisonous arrow pierced deeply into the throat of the Jia Clan commander. A small hole on the throat
was not fatal to a Jia Clan warrior at all. However, Yu Mu’s poison showed its effect right away. Before the
Jia Clan commander could pull out the arrow, the poison turned his entire body dark green, and put him
down on the ground, permanently.
Taisi and Shaosi began incanting spells together. Taisi was rampantly draining the life-force of all the Jia
Clan warriors on the battlefield, while Shaosi was continuously stealing the good luck that belonged to
these Jia Clan warriors with her gifted talent, and transmitting that luck to the human warriors.
Right behind Man Man and Ji Hao, over two thousand black cheetah warriors were growling resonantly
and pushed the battle line forward. Quickly they had pushed those Jia Clan warriors, who had just rushed
out of the valley, back into it.
____________________________________________________________________
1230
Chapter 290 – Collapse
Chapter 290 - Collapse
Behind Ji Hao, Man Man’s hammer was swooshing in the air along raging streams of fire. Now and then, a
few Jia Clan warriors who were struck by those pair of blazing, enormous hammers, would thud against
the ground, with their head smashed in.
On the left and right side of Ji Hao, the numbers of black cheetah warriors were growing like a tsunami.
They straightened their spears and lined up in two slightly straggled yet incomparably firm, solid metal
walls, which stood firm against all the attacks launched by those Jia Clan warriors.
Occasionally, there would be a few Jia Clan warriors who still managed to broke through the walls of
spears and rush into the group of black cheetah warriors with their monster-like strength, but tens of
sharp long spears would immediately simultaneously pierce into their bodies. These reckless Jia Clan
warriors, who dared to rush out of their own group into the army of their enemies, would quickly be
pierced into griddles by those sharp spears, after which they would fall on the ground while blood
spurted out in streams out of their bodies.
All the Jia Clan warriors were now wrapped in a faint stream of black mist, and from time to time, some of
them would abruptly slip down, or let out a sudden sneeze in the middle of a deadly fight, or their eyes
would unexpectedly be blocked by blood that would spurt out from the bodies of their fellow warriors.
Those who slipped couldn’t resist the violent attacks of Man Man and Ji Hao. As a result, they would be
killed immediately. The others who sneezed suddenly, would cause a breach in their formation at the
front lines, causing a few spears to instantly arrive and pierce into their bodies. And the ones whose
eyesight were blocked, would give their live away because of sharp arrows that would silently flash
across the air and pierce accurately into their vital parts.
What was even worse for these Jia Clan warriors was that wisps of creepy black smoke was spiralling
around them the whole time. The energy of these warriors were consumed rapidly, while Taisi was
ceasely extracting their life force with his dark curse. At the back, outside of the valley, Tais was wrapped
in a thick layer of life force energy, which he then injected into the bodies of the black cheetah warriors.
These black cheetah warriors had all been injured pretty badly earlier during the waves of attacks
launched by the Jia Clan warriors. They were tired and nearly ninety percent of their powers had been
depleted. But, at the moment Taise was replenishing their power continuously, causing new powers to
grow within them, enabling them to continue to fight even harder than they had being doing before.
Although the power inside their Magus Acupoints had depleted long ago, their bodies continued to
remain in its peak state the whole time.
1231
These brave and fearless black cheetah warriors gripped their spears and lunged them over and over.
Those spears brought up beams of dazzling, sharp light under the rays of the sun. Some of them were
shielded off by those Jia Clan warriors, while the others pierced straight into their bodies.
Yu Mu, the fatso, had been hiding among the groups of warriors was swinging both his arms hard in the
air. Along with his moves, handfuls of drug powders were sent flying into the air. Black, red, white, green,
all kinds of drug powders drifted in the air above everyone’s head.
All those lethally poisonous drug powders fell accurately on the bodies of the Jia Clan warriors. With a
single touch of these poisonous drug powders, their wounded bodies began festering right away, and the
poison spread inside their bodies, causing them to weaken.
All the life-saving drug powders fell on the bodies of those black cheetah warriors, continuously healing
their wounds. By breathing more medicinal powders in, they were able to timely stop their internal
injuries and pulling themselves back from the jaws of death, over and over again.
Thanks to the aid of Taisi and Yu Mu, at least a thousand black cheetah warriors who should have died
long time ago, were still growling loudly and fighting against the enemy.
While making light hissing noises, Feng Xing shot another lightning bolt-like arrow from the rear of the
army. Every single time, the arrows shot out by Feng Xing were able to accurately pierce into a vital body
part of a Jia Clan warrior who was about break through the line of defence that had been set up by the
black cheetah warriors. Feng Xing’s arrow made them either retreat or get them killed straight away.
From the side Disha was standing on, more and more Jia Clan warriors were continuing to move forward,
intending to reinforce the group of Jia Clan warriors who were involved in an arduous battle at the exit of
the valley. However, Great Gale Bao and ten thousand elite archers that were under his command were
hovering in the sky on the backs of their gigantic eagles, while raining down arrows, which poured like a
storm into the valley, blocking it entirely.
With especially crafted solid arrows and thick shields, some of the Jia Clan warriors attempted to push
forcibly forward against the storm of arrows while shouting madly. Every single time when a Jia Clan
warrior tried to do so, Great Gale Bao and his archers would teach him a great lesson with their arrows
and made them learn what a human-shape hedgehog would look like. Quite a few elite Jia Clan warriors
joined hand, but only made tens of miles forward in the valley before the archery unit in the air turned
them all into human-shaped hedgehogs.
The ground was covered in blood and broken pieces of dead bodies. Seeing all this, Ginger chuckled
creepily, while sending countless bug eggs down, which landed on the ocean of dead bodies and blood.
The eggs hatched into crazily huge groups of bugs that went buzzing towards the group of Jia Clan
warriors near the exit of the valley and even towards the main army of Di Sha inside the valley.
As long as there were corpses, Ginger’s army of bugs could not be exterminated.
1232
Along with high-pitched chuckles of Ginger, countless buzzing bugs surrounded the elite and fully-
armoured warriors of the non-human race, one after the other. They drowned those non-human race
warriors completely with their sharp teeth, claws and venom. The armours of these warriors were ripped
apart easily, after which their flesh and blood were swallowed by them. Those non-human race warriors
howled out in pain each time they were surrounded by these bugs and struggled as hard as they possibly
could to attempt running away, but they would quickly be devoured into nothingness by these devil-like
bugs.
“Di Sha!”
Ji Hao roared, while a faint stream of red light spurted out from the stone sword, and a stream of flame
appeared at the dim lusterless edge of the sword. Ji Hao had continuously been injecting his fire power
into the sword, causing the natural flame quality of the sword to awaken.
“Di Sha, it was me who has killed your idiotic brother Di Luo! It was also me who destroyed your family’s
slave trading business, the Blood Tooth! Come, kill me and take your revenge! Don’t hide in the rear like a
coward, while watching your warriors die for you! Come! Fight against me like a real warrior! Just fight!”
Ji Hao shouted at Di Sha and abruptly waved the long black dagger he was holding in his hand. The black
dagger transformed into a raging stream of flame that rose into the air and transformed into tens of
zhang long stream of flame under the control of Ji Hao’s spiritual power, swishing among the group of Jia
Clan warriors.
The black dagger was one of the inherited treasures of the Gold Crow Clan. It transformed into a flying
dagger under Ji Hao’s control and started to slaughter the enemies from out the air!
Ji Hao grabbed the stone sword with both his hands and gathered all his physical and magical powers, in
order to control this natural-formed holy weapon. Faint sparks of fire emitted from the stone sword,
which instantly caused a rain of blood among the Jia Clan warriors.
Thanks to the solid turtle shell armour, Ji Hao was able to endure every attack launched by these enemies
without even feeling the slightest of uncomfort.
The stone sword possessed an indescribable level of sharpness. No matter how powerful these Jia Clan
warriors were or how noble their families stature was or how solid their armours and sharp their
weapons, each and everything that was touched by this stone sword for even the slightest bit, would be
cut into two. Bodies, weapons, armours, shields...all were cut into two.
“Kill!” Ji Hao let out another resonant shout and single-handedly pushed the defensive line of those Jia
Clan warriors backwards for an entire hundred zhang.
Ji Hao’s battle efficiency frightened even these Jia Clan warriors. A commander of the Jia Clan who had
been cut into two by Ji Hao, balanced on his upper body and screamed towards the sky.
1233
“The great Blood Moon! We, your people, we have tried! We have tried!! We couldn’t break his armour!
We couldn’t break his armour! We couldn’t!!”
Boom!
Man Mna’s hammer struck straight down and instantly smashed this Jia Clan commander, who was still
over three-meter tall after being chopped into two pieces. Within the raging flame released by Man Man’s
hammer, this smashed Jia Clan’s commander had immediately been burned into a puff of smoke.
“Di Sha! Get the hell out! Fight against me!!”
Ji Hao continued to yell; his voice resounded across the entire battlefield!
Di Sha didn’t respond, not even once. The morale of Di Sha’s army disappeared immediately. In all four
directions, Di Sha’s army began falling apart, and those warriors all started to flee.
______________________________________________________________________________
1234
Chapter 291 – Teleport
Chapter 291 - Teleport
The armies of the human race pushed forward from all four directions and encircled the army of Di Sha in
a small, less than thirty miles radius, square area.
Thirty miles, that was a distance even the weakest Senior Magus level archer could his arrows across.
Thirty miles, any of the four human armies, which were battling against the main army of Di Sha, were
capable of launching fatal, full-scaled attacks onto the enemy at the center of their encirclement.
Arrows that were darting like the raging storm, lightning bolts that were striking with loud, sky-shaking
thunder, giant serpents, which were spraying venom in flood-like streams, warriors of the Kuafu Family
who were throwing huge rocks continuously towards the army of Di Sha, with each rock causing earth-
shaking booms. All kinds of attacks were constantly being launched onto Di Sha’s army from out all
directions, quickly throwing the great army of the Blood Moon into chaos.
These young men of the Yu Clan were sent by their noble families to earn contributions and wealth, but
they were already at the end of their wits. They were now crying desperately in fear. They surrounded
themselves with their guards and tried to flee towards the west, but there venomous serpents were
awaiting them, which squirted huge streams of venom at their faces, causing them to flee towards the
north.
In the north however, the great warriors of the Kuafu Family awaited them, who smashed a few of them
into a meat paste. These desperate, wealthy young masters cried even louder, screamed even and turned
towards the exit of the valley where Ji Hao was.
Seeing those Yu Clan warriors fleeing towards them, Yu Mu laughed evilly. At the same time he was
laughing, large mist clouds rose into the air and shrouded the entire area within the radius of a few miles.
Faint-green, poisonous rain poured down from those clouds onto those thousands of slave and slave
warriors, turning them into puddles of black, sticky blood, which made the Yu Clan young men
immediately return towards the east.
However, as soon as they had taken a few steps towards the east it dawned upon them that east was the
place where they had initially had fled from. Watching countless thunder beast running towards them
while making thunder-like roars, these young men finally realized the ditch they were in. They all turned
back and started to cry and scream, while fleeing towards the divine tower.
The warriors started to flee back towards the divine tower from all directions while hoarsely screaming
and growling. The young men from the noble families all pushed the slave warriors to the outer
periphery of the circle of guards, using them as human shields. They were used to block the continuous
1235
incoming attacks of the human warriors, while the young nobles themselves fled as fast as they could
towards the divine tower. Each of them were currently trying to get as close to the tower as they could.
Di Sha was standing on the first floor of the tower with wide-opened eyes and stared at all of the fleeing
warriors. He was so shocked that all three of his eyes and the corners of his mouth were twitching
intensely.
He had been in charge of this Blood Moon army for only less than three years. Compared to other,
experienced elite armies that had great reputations among the Yu Dynasty, his army was weaker as far as
equipment and battle experiences was concerned. However, no matter what, his army was still one of the
official armies of the Blood Moon.
Di Sha had undoubtedly and firmly believed that every one of the soldiers under his command was
incomparably brave. He believed that he would be able to defeat any barbarian army with one fight, even
if that army possessed ten times more warriors. But, today, within only a couple of hours, the great Blood
Moon army under his command had collapsed in such a sorry state.
“Lord! Lord! We can’t hold this anymore!”
One of Di Sha’s close deputy commanders said in a low voice. “Please lord, take the banner and …
prepare...prepare to…”
Take the banner and prepare? Di Sha threw a glance full of disgust at that deputy commander, who was
normally quite close to him and valued by him, and said, “Are you asking me to abandon my warriors and
flee for my own safety? This kind of thing, no…hmm?!”
While he was talking, a stream of blood-red light released by the divine tower began moving quickly.
Along with it, large, water-like ripples emerged in the air and spread quickly out. Seeing this, the
countenance on Di Sha’s face returned instantly. The calm and confident look reappeared on his face. He
smiled, then waved his hand carelessly. Along with it, large pieces of magic crystals darted out from
around his wrist and were quickly absorbed by the divine tower.
A stream of blood-red light rose straight into the air, and curved back immediately, striking hard on the
ground beside the tower. After that, beams of blood-red light surged out along with horribly great
buzzing noises. With the great power of the Blood Moon, those beams of light rapidly carved a huge magic
formation that had a radius of mile, on the ground. The depth this formation was carved into the ground
was a zhang. Each of the lines looked smooth and natural, making it look as if it was a naturally carved
formation pattern. The patterns of this magic formation was filled with a sticky, liquid-like blood-red
light.
The air started shaking and the earth started vibrating. Those warriors of the Thunder Luster Clan in the
easy yelled cautiously to stop their mounts.
1236
At the western front, the Maguspriests from the Northern Wasteland ordered their serpents carefully to
stop attacking as well. The eyes of everyone was now fixed on the divine tower, which was now wrapped
in streams of blood-red light.
Only those warriors of the Kaufu Family at the northern side, who were magically powerful and had god-
like solid bodies but simple minds, were still waving their huge stakes while gasping loudly, and
smashing enemies in front of them like beating rats, and continued pushing forward without showing any
fear.
The blood-red, immensely large formation on the ground suddenly released a dazzlingly bright light,
from out of which tens of thousands of silhouettes emerged quickly. The divine tower of Di Sha emitted
an other dense beam of blood-red light, which connected with another dazzling light released by the
formation itself.
The two great streams of power merged together, causing the air to twist suddenly. After this, tens of
thousands of fully-armed Yu Clan and Jia Clan warriors walked out straight from the air.
Another divine tower appeared in the air, and the two towers simultaneously released even brighter
streams of blood-red light. There was a Yu Clan commander standing on the first floor of the newly-
emerged divine tower, smiled and nodded at Di Sha and said, “Di Sha, your situation seems to be not that
well, isn’t it?”
Di Sha raised his right hand, pressed on his own chest, slightly saluted the young commander and said,
“Di Mo, thanks for your reinforcement. You know what, you shouldn‘t worry too much about such things
and come so quickly. Well, these stupid barbarians can never win against me anyway. Actually, I am
thinking about a way to launch the counterattack.”
Di Mo spread his hands and gave a faint smile.
Di Sha looked at Di Mo and smiled politely as well.
They both understood clearly that they were from the noblest of branch families of the Di Family.
Therefore, even if they were killed on the battlefield, they would chose the most decent way of dying.
Wanting to make a noble of the Yu Clan to admit that he had failed was impossible.
“Great, since you have already been planning the counterattack, I assume that you wouldn’t mind a little
bit help from me, would you?” Di Mo glanced at Di Sha with a smile and said, “Since we’re all brothers
from the same family, you should just give that magical cold tungsten mine of yours to me.”
Di Sha took a deep breath, then nodded slowly at Di Mo and said, “That is fair enough. That magical cold
tungsten mine is yours now…Next month is your birthday, I’ll just give it to you as your early birthday
gift.”
1237
Di Mo laughed out loud then waved his hand in the air, along with which, tens of thousands of elite
warriors swiftly rushed out of the magic formation. Right after that, both divine towers began to shake
intensely, and two streams of blood-red light darted out from the two towers. Even more tens of
thousands of non-human race warriors were teleported over, through the magic formation on the
ground, but this time, it took much longer.
“Di Sa, I’m glad that you came to help me!” Di Sha said while saluting the newly arrived Yu Clan
commander.
“Di Sha, since I am now doing you a favour, I hope that from now on, you will not show up around Miss
Xiu Mo’er anymore.” Di Sa politely saluted back to Di Sha and said, “After all, you’re an engaged man, and
my care is more than enough for Miss Xiu Mo’er.”
“That is absolutely fair and reasonable, I will never show up around that lovely lady from now on,”
responded Di Sha. Hearing Di Sa’s request, Di Sha let out a long breath of relief. Compare to Di Mo’s
request, Di Sa’s condition was way easier for Di Sha, but it was also reasonable. Based on bloodlines,
although all three of them were from the Di Family, Di Sha and Di Sa were much closer relatives.
The three divine towers floated above the battlefield, and abruptly another bright blood-red stream
flashed across the air and another army appeared on the battlefield.
The commander, who was leading the third army that was teleported to the battlefield through the
formation as well, was a breathtakingly beautiful girl.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1238
Chapter 292: Counterattack
Seeing the arrival of the reinforcement, the fleeing and frightened warriors of Di Sha’s army regained
their moral. They all calmed down and gathered orderly towards the four divine towers.
The three newly arrived Blood Moon armies launched the counterattack as quick as they could.
The army of Di Sa had forty thousand fully-armoured warriors, who were riding large, fully-metallic,
beast-shaped puppets. These warriors lined up in twenty horizontal rows and rushed towards the
warriors of the Thunder Luster Clan while roaring loudly.
These metallic puppet beasts were also wearing thick and solid metallic armours, which were densely
dotted with countless sharp blades that could slice parts of the human body apart by the slightest of
touch of it. All of these puppet mounts were chained together with a shining blood-red chain. Due to this
chain, these forty thousand warriors moved as an unified entity. They moved,while roaring, towards the
Thunder Luster Clan like a huge mountain pressing down from the sky, putting the warriors of the
Thunder Luster Clan under immense pressure.
Long spears thrown out by the warriors of the Thunder Luster Clan swooshed across the air along with
dazzling light bolts, and clashed fiercely against the solid armours of Di Sa’s warriors along with loud
bangs. Within the span of only a few breaths, tens of thousands of spears struck down from the air,
sending up countless broken armour pieces. However, not a single warrior of the non-human race had
been struck from the backs of their puppet mounts.
All the Jia Clan warriors had chained themselves to their puppet mounts, using exquisite metallic chains,
so unless their bodies were struck into pieces, it would be impossible to make them fall of their puppet
mounts.
Followed by a thunderous, earth-shaking boom, the army of the Thunder Luster Clan clashed against the
army of Di Sa.
The warriors on both sides raised their long spears simultaneously, burst out resonant roars and lunged
their weapons towards the vital body parts of their enemies.
As powerful Senior Magi, the warriors on both sides were skilful and experienced. They would never miss
their targets within such a short distance. Those sharp weapons pierced into the bodies of their enemies
one after another, squeezing out streams of fresh, warm blood.
Those warriors whose bodies were torn apart and fell on the ground while bleeding, were all from the
Thunder Luster Clan.
1239
The spears held in the hands of the Jia Clan warriors were strangely sharp and solid. The armours of
those Thunder Luster Clan warrior were not able to block those crazily sharp spears. With only the
slightest of touches, their armours were sliced open and their bodies were sent flying away by those
thick, sharp spears.
The thunder beasts roared out in rage, while creating countless thick, dazzlingly bright lightning bolts
down from the heaven, which struck hard onto those Jia Clan warriors. However, streams of light
emerged from the surface of their solid armours, which rotated around their bodies. These streams of
light neutralized the majority of the lightning bolts, leaving only a small portion that managed to break
through the layer of light and struck on the armours.
Some of the Jia Clan warriors were struck by the powerful lightning bolts, causing their bodies to tremble
intensely, while black smoke rose out of their armours. A few of them were even burned instantly into
pieces of black coke by those bolts. Even though they died, their bodies still remained seated firmly on the
backs of their mounts.
While roaring loudly, the army of Di Sa swept across the front lines. The Thunder Luster Clan army was
not able to hold off the fierce onslaught launched by the warriors of the Jia Clan, retreating quickly.
Water-tank-thick lightning bolts struck down from the heaven one after another. Although countless
warriors of the Thunder Luster Clan were sent flying by those long spears of the Jia Clan warriors, the
equal number of Jia Clan warriors were burned to death by those forceful lightning bolts. The number of
warriors who were falling in the battle, began to raise swiftly, after the span of a few breaths, Di Sa’s army
began to retreat also.
Over two thousand Jia Clan warriors were killed during the short period of confrontation, while over four
thousand warriors had fallen on the side of the Thunder Luster Clan. An additional two thousand were
seriously injured and couldn’t even stand back up from the ground.
Ji Hao was completely stunned by this short yet bloody confrontation. It was obvious that both, the
equipment and the fighting skills, of the Di Sa’s army was way above than that of Di Sha’s army.
Shrill whistles abruptly came from afar. Along with those whistling noises, the beautiful Yu Clan female
commander, who had arrived through the teleportation formation as the last one, trod on a
multicoloured, shining round flat, and rose into the air. The zhangs-in-radius round flat suddenly
released large amounts of dazzling light streams. Along with loud and strange buzzing noises, those
streams of light instantly darted up into the sky, tens of miles away from the ground.
Behind the female commander whose name was Ju Xiu, twenty thousand fully-armed Jia Clan warriors,
who also were trodding on similar round flats, also rose straight into the air.
Over ten thousand archers under the command of Great Gale Bao had been hovering around in the air
and waiting for right opportunities to launch their attacks. After Ji Xiu and her army had risen into the air
on those weird-shaped round flats, lines cracks suddenly started appearing on those round rounds flats,
1240
after which streams of blood-red light darted out along with loud swooshing noises, to over tens of miles
away.
Within those swiftly darting blood-red streams of light, countless thumb-thick, three feet long metal
arrows were shot out followed by high-pitched swishing sounds.
Great Gale Bao gave a loud resonating shout, followed by which he and all the archers behind him
ordered their flying mounts to turn around and dive downwards, trying to dodge those arrows along
arched flying paths. Each of those twenty thousand flying round flats had shot over a hundred arrows in
passed moment, which meant, a whole two million, fully alloy-based metallic arrows, which were
enhanced with special magic symbols, had been shot towards Great Gale Bao and his archers.
They eyes of Ji Hao popped wide open and he released his |Golder Crow Pupils|. He could clearly see that
on each of those armour-breaking owl-shaped arrows, at least three hundred spell symbols were
sparkling rapidly.
Judging from the techniques of weapon forging, mastered by the Magi Palace, if three hundred spell
symbols were embossed on a single one arrow, that arrow would definitely be powerful enough to
threaten the life of a Senior Magus.
Although Great Gale Bao had given the order instantly, and the archers behind him dodged as quickly as
they could, those swooshing blood-red arrows had still shrouded the entire piece of sky, within a single
moment. Over two thousand archers were enveloped by the storm of blood-red arrows, and soon, blood
began dropping down to the ground along with the sounds of muffled moans.
Over a thousand archers were hit right onto the head and had died. The remainder one thousand of them
were injured seriously, and fell onto the ground directly.
Ju Xiu pointed her finger at the air, followed with the motion of her hand, the twenty thousand flying
round flats released those streams of dazzling blood-red light once again, which swooshed directly
towards Ji Hao and the others, who had been guarding the exit of the valley. Ji Hao immediately gasped
deeply in shock while activating the power contained in his turtle shell armour, and released the pure
water essence power that instantly shrouded the area within a radius of a few miles. Right at the
following moment, those arrows struck straight down.
The layer of black mist released by his armour rippled intensely. Although the black mist near Ji Hao
remained perfectly still, in the outer circle, the black mist layer was way too thin; those fierce arrows
quickly broke into the black mist after the black mist had slightly neutralised their powers.
Waves of howls rose from behind Ji Hao. The black cheetah warriors who had remained behind Ji Hao
were hit by those arrows one after another. The power contained in these spell-symbol-embossed
metallic arrows were terrifying. If one of those arrows hit you in the shoulder, your entire arm would
explode into pieces immediately, if it hit on your leg, you would lose a leg as well, and what was even
more horrible, it would blow you into two if it would hit you on your chest.
1241
After the first wave of arrows, three hundred of the remaining two thousand black cheetah warriors were
killed.
Ji Hao gritted his teeth and glared at Ju Xiu, the beautiful woman, who had been hovering around, up in
the air.
How could the newly-arrived three armies be so much more powerful than Di Sha’s army? Whether it
was their equipment or fighting skills, they were all much, much better than Di Sha’s army!
Before Ji Hao could figure out the reason why these three armies were so much more powerful than Di
Sha’s army, Di Mo’s army had already built up a miles in square, solid metal wall around the four divine
towers, with constructional metallic pieces that were well-prepared earlier.
By the time Ji Hao had turned his eyes towards the metallic wall, a few muffled yet thunderous booms
came from the western side of the battlefield. Two odd-shaped, gigantic crossbows shot two huge arrows
and instantly pierced through the bodies of the three most enormous serpents under the control of those
Maguspriests of the Northern Wasteland. The arrows had pierced seven inches below the head, which
was where their hearts were located. The serpents screamed out shrilly, while their hearts were
punctured by the human-waist thick and ten zhang long arrows.
Followed by the screams of the serpents, raging growls emitted by the Kuafu Family giant warriors also
resonantly rose into the air - one of them was shot by this kind of gigantic arrow as well, on the leg.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1242
Chapter 293 – Retreat
Chapter 293 - Retreat
While looking at that magnificent metallic wall around the four divine towers, which was had been set up
within the span of a few breaths, Ji Hao even felt dizzy in shock.
He had clearly seen that a few seconds ago tens of thousands of Jia Clan warriors had taken different-
sized metallic pieces out from their storage magic tools. These metallic pieces were like living animals;
they instantly flew up into the air while countless spell symbols began sparkling on their surfaces, and
released a beautiful, multi-coloured stream of light, then quickly merged into one.
The pieces of metal had automatically put themselves together into a square city wall, gradually forming
a metallic city. The four divine towards formed the four corners of the city. The metallic city wall had a
circumference of nine miles and was embossed with extremely exquisite patterns of people, animals,
plants and other natural sceneries, in accordance with the taste of the Yu Clan people.
On floor-shaped top of the city wall, large-scale crossbows lined thickly up, while human-waist thick and
around ten zhang long metallic arrows had been put on bowstrings. Each of these arrows had countless
blood-red spell symbols shining on it, and a dense, crystal-like stream of light was flowing around it.
Even from out a great distance, Ji Hao was able to smell the dense scent of blood from those arrows.
Judging from that, it could be concluded that these huge metallic arrows must have been made with some
kind of extremely cruel and blood secret method, and were incredibly harmful to all kinds of living
creatures.
Those three gigantic serpents, which had been shot through the hearts, were the best example. The
serpents possessed immensely huge bodies and had nearly inexhaustible amount of life force.
Additionally they had the ability to spurt out toxic venoms, which meant that their bodies could resist all
types of horrible poisons.
However, after being shot at the heart, the wounds of the three powerful serpents immediately began
corrupting and spreading, while streams of black, sticky blood gushed out of their bodies. Soon, a huge
hole had appeared on their bodies, seven inches away from their heads, from which, one was even able to
see their intensely beating hearts.
A few Northern Wasteland Maguspriests chanted spells hoarsely while throwing big handfuls of magical
medicines into the wounds of those serpents. Those powerful magical medicines clashed hard against the
dense blood-red stream of light coiled around the arrows, constantly letting out thick and pungent smell.
Every place that was touched by the smoke, even the ground, had turned pure black.
1243
Seeing that the most powerful group of serpents had been struck like this, the other serpents, which were
relatively smaller, stopped one after another, angrily letting out their fork-shaped tongues while hissing,
but didn’t dare to take another step forward.
At the northern side, the warrior of the Kuafu Family, whose leg had been shot by a huge arrow as well,
fell on the ground while howling in pain. But at the same time, he picked up a huge rock and ragingly
threw it towards the metallic wall, which was miles away from him.
Although it had been an slightly bigger stone for a warrior of the Kuafu Family, in the eyes of ordinary
people it was a gigantic rock with a radius of ten zhang. No matter how thick or solid the armours of the
Jia Clan warriors were, they would be completely smashed under such piece of rock.
However, the four divine towers each emitted simultaneously a beam of blood-red light, which then
connected together and flashed across the air. It seemed that the four towers had somehow connected
their powers together, forming a certain kind of magical and powerful formation. Because of which they
could release even greater powers than before. A dense and thick blood-red mist wall rose from the
metallic wall and soon shrouded the entire metallic city.
The giant rock clashed against the metallic wall and emitted a muffled boom, after which it exploded
against the wall. However, the shield of blood-rest mist above the city only trembled slightly.
The non-human race warriors inside the city wall burst out waves of cheering and yelling. In the
meanwhile, tens of gigantic-scale crossbows slowly and automatically pulled open, preparing to launch a
wide range of attacks. The commander of the Kuafu Family immediately growled out while grabbing the
injured warrior and stepping backwards with big steps along with the other warriors.
The tortoise chariots slowly moved over to the frontal line, while a thick layer of water shield gradually
emerged in the air.
Accompanied by a series of ear-piercing bangs, tens of huge arrows clanged against the tortoise chariots.
Followed by only a faint hissing sound, all tens of arrows had been crushed into ashes, which caused the
tortoise chariots to only sway lightly, but had failed to leave even the slightest of marks on its surfaces.
The tortoise chariots were quickly followed by hundreds of immensely huge metallic puppets, which had
countless crossbows and other attacking equipment attached to their bodies. All those equipment created
muffled yet loud noises simultaneously. With the power of the magic formation that had connected all the
puppets, they turned countless magical crystals into great waves of power, enabling all those equipment
to shoot out countless arrows and bombs towards the metallic city.
The shield of blood-red mist released an even brighter light, and the fierce wave of attacks launched by
the hundreds of metal puppets, failed to cause even a tiny bit of harm to that metallic city.
1244
Di Sha began to chuckle loudly. He cleared up his armour and draped cloak, then carefully brushed his
long hair, slowly stepped onto the south wall. While staring at Ji Hao proudly from a great distance, he
said, “Ji Hao, do you now dare to attack this metallic city?”
He then patted hard on the solid metal wall and continued with a harsh, shrill tone, “If you’re a brave
warrior, come, launch your attack, I will let you know what despair feels like.”
Looking at Di Sha standing behind the shield of dense layers of blood-red mist, holding his head high so
proudly, Ji Hao shook his head while sighing and rescinded, “Well, if you’re still a man, come down here
and fight against me yourself, just stop blathering.”
Sneering, Ji Hao raised his hand up to Yu Mu. Yu Mu immediately brought out a pack of highly poisonous
drop on his hand.
Ji Hao waved that small leather drug pack at Di Sha, curved his lips upwards and said, “Have you just
asked me if I dare to attack your crap iron city? Well, I am now asking you, do you dare to swallow this
pack of drugs? If you do, I would be more than fearless to launch that attack.”
Di Sha shut his lips tightly while glaring at Ji Hao with an indescribably resentful expression.
Ji Hao was not dumb enough to launch an attack on that solid city wall, which was obviously created by
the most advanced magic weapon making techniques that the non-human race possessed, while Di Sha
was neither stupid enough to take the secretly concocted highly poisonous drug, which was cooked by an
especially talented drug user of the Magi Palace.
From the back, thirty dense streams of red smoke rose abruptly into the air, along with low yet
resonating roars of dragons. There were tens of messengers mounted on the back of the dragons, who
flew swiftly towards Ji Hao and the black cheetah army, while shouting at them.
“Give out the orders! All the armies of the human race! Retreat!!!”
Once having heard the order, all the Maguspriests of the Northern Wasteland immediately let out high-
pitched screams. Followed by those screams, their serpents instantly turned around and slithered away
at the highest possible speed. Before Ji Hao had even turned his head towards the west, the army of
serpents had travelled tens of miles away. By the time Ji Hao saw them, he could only see hundreds of
silhouettes disappearing in the woods, hundreds of miles away.
“Yeah you retreated really fast!” Ji Hao cursed unpleasantly. The behaviour of the army of serpent
worsened the bad impression of those clans in the Northern Wasteland in Ji Hao’s heart even more.
With the shield of the tortoise chariots, the warriors of the Kuafu Family began to retreat quickly as well,
and soon disappeared in the vast mountain area.
1245
The warriors of the Thunder Luster Clan didn’t turn back and retreated immediately. They rushed
towards Ji Hao along a long large arc path and met the black cheetah army and Ji Hao.
Ji Hao stood on top of a small hill, while staring at Di Sha right in the eyes and crossed his own neck with
his hand.
“Oi, Di Sha, we’re retreating! You have four armies together now, aren’t you gonna chase us? I can
promise that there is absolute no ambush behind us! Absolutely no! Haha!”
Laughing out loud, Ji Hao shook his head again while sighing, then intentionally waved the pack of poison
drop in his hand. After that, he turned around and hopped on a thunder beast, retreating quickly with the
black cheetah army and the army of the Thunder Luster Clan.
Up in the air, Ju Xiu sneered, pulled out a long arrow and aimed at Ji Hao, then shot out the arrow without
any hesitation.
The arrow darted across the sky like a beam of light, and reached Ji Hao’s back right the next moment. Ji
Hao swung his arm back and accurately gripped the arrow. The arrow, which was embossed thickly with
dragon scale-like patterns clashed against his hand armour, and sent up large amounts of fire sparks. The
power contained in the arrow was incredibly great, which allowed the arrow to drag Ji Hao’s hand further
and clanged against Ji Hao’s armour, then finally stopped.
Grabbing that arrow, Ji Hao threw a quick glance at Ju Xiu.
The thunder beasts and the black cheetahs ran amazingly fast, carrying Ji Hao’s team and the two armies
swiftly away from the battlefield.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1246
Chapter 294 – Formidable Enemy
CPU’s note: Di Sa has been changed to Di Suo to avoid confusion with Di Sha. Note that sa(挲) can also be
read as both sha and suo so it’s still accurate.
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 294 - Formidable Enemy
Back at the human clans’ alliance’s army’s special campsite.
After continuously retreating for a couple of days, Ji Hao and the two armies had finally managed to shake
off their pursuers and return to the campsite.
“Ai, my poor waist! To be able to sit down and peacefully eat some meat is really difficult!!” Yelled Yu Mu.
Within the broad tent that was made from thick leather, ten thick and solid flagstones were placed in a
straight line.
Yu Mu took out a piece of bear hide and rolled it out as a sheet on one of the flagstones, then extremely
happily lied on it and immediately fell asleep. These past few days, they had been rushing out and fighting
in the mountain area, without taking a break. Yu Mu had been badly wounded quite a few times.
Therefore, both his power and his strength were so exhausted, that he was on the verge of breaking
down.
Not only Yu Mu, Man Man and Shaosi looked tired as well, and Taisi had already fallen asleep; he was
even faster than Yu Mu. He didn’t even have the strength to find himself a piece of leather or a straw
sheet. He simply lied on the flagstone and began snoring right away.
“Man Man, Shaosi, you two should rest as well,” said Ji Hao, before opening the tent flap and walking out.
Feng Xing had disappeared again, no one knew where he had disappeared to. Feng Xing was like an
energetic monkey that couldn’t even sit still for a single minute, and had always been full of energy. Right
after the armies had arrived, he had rushed into the campsite and disappeared completely. God knew
what he was up to now.
Compared to the last time Ji Hao and his team came to this campsite, many more people were now resting
here. Amongst these people, part of them were special army members like Ji Hao, and were sent out into
the battlefield earlier. They had just returned and were healing their wounds. The others were newly
arrived special army members who were just sent over by the headquarters and hadn’t received their
missions yet.
1247
On a flat area next to the campsite, large pieces of leather were set on the ground. Many special army
warriors who had just finished a deadly fight and got back here, placed their booties on those leathers,
while peddling loudly.
“Oi~ Take a look, come and take a look, a sword of a Jia Clan big warrior! Exquisitely crafted, and can cut
any kind of metal! You will be invincible in battle with this! It will only cost you three bottles of nine-
poison life-saving pills, or any other equally effective healing magical medicines!”
“Brothers! Over here! Rare, top quality space magic tool that belonged to a Yu Clan nobleman. Its inner
space is thirty-zhang square and five-zhang tall!! It’s a genuine top quality magic tool! We’re all close
brothers, so anyone with ten full armours crafted by Master Magi tutors of the Magi Palace, can have this
space magic tool!”
“Woman! Yu Clan women! Just captured on the battlefield! Still a virgin!”
Not far away, a loud yell started, instantly stirring the entire market. Everyone curiously turned their
heads around, stood up and looked in that direction.
A Yu Clan girl, wearing luxurious armour, with her whole body covered in blood and mud was struggling
and crying on the ground. Two sturdy warriors, who each had a thick serpent coiled around their waists,
tightly grabbed her on the shoulders and pressed her down against the ground.
“Brothers, look at this lovely little one, isn’t she pretty enough? She is a true noble girl from the Yu Clan,
and had over a hundred guards protecting her back in the battle! We lost seven to eight brothers when
taking all of those guards out!”
“Fixed price, five hundred thousand jade coins, or treasures of equal value, crystals or anything! Pay us
and you can take the girl away.” Yelled a nearly four meter tall muscular man, with large clouds of watery
mist coiling around him, within which, a silhouette of a gigantic Henggong fish visible faintly.
Hearing the price, the surrounding warriors began mocking and cursing simultaneously. Some of them
even let out waves of shrill whistles to show their dissatisfaction.
“Henggong Fu, aren’t you being way too greedy?! Just a woman and you want a whole five hundred
thousand jade coins for her, is she wrapped in gold?”
“Just get lost, you! With that much of jade coins we can afford any kind of magic tools or weapons, which
can largely improve our powers in battles. We’re in a huge war you know?! Survival is the first priority!
Who would pay that much for a woman?!”
“Tell me about it! Sacrificing that many brothers for a little girl! Not worth it, not worth at all!”
1248
However, quite a few among those warriors were looking greedily at that girl’s pretty face. One warrior
offered his hand and yelled at Henggong Fu, “Oi, I don’t have five hundred thousand, I only have fifty
thousand jade coins, will that be enough? Oi, let us taste this Yu Clan woman, Henggong Fu, just talk!”
Hearing these words, the faces of Henggong Fu and his fellows instantly darkened, to the point of
contorting badly. They had lost quite a few powerful warriors in order to capture this young girl, a mere
fifty thousand jade coins wouldn’t even make up for what they had lost.
Ji Hao glanced at that crying and struggling girl, shook his head and walked immediately away.
This was what war looked like, cruel and without any humanity whatsoever. This was a war between two
different races, therefore, there was no justice or sense of morality, neither was there any nobleness or
lowliness in this war. Only the struggle between life and death.
“There are no women in the battlefields, only female enemies.” Ji Hao murmured while walking, “Stupid
girl, she shouldn’t even have come here.”
While walking and looking around, Ji Hao came up to the directing tent of the special army.
On a huge jade board, lines of blood-red characters gave the clear and detailed information about the
three armies that had arrived as reinforcements for Di Sha, several days ago.
Among the three reinforcing Blood Moon armies, Di Suo’s army was the best at fighting at the front lines.
Whereas Ju Xiu’s army was the most flexible one. Judging from the fighting skills and power, Ju Xiu’s army
had definite advantages that allowed them to be able to crush any human archer battalions. As for Di Mo’s
army, they were the richest one. with their wealth, they could afford a portable, city-sized metal fort. Only
that metal city, which had a crazily great defensive power, wouldn’t be broken without an army at least
fifty times larger, fiercely attacking with no regard for their own lives.
Called by Di Sha, the four armies, which had complementary advantages, gathered together into one. Back
in the battlefield, if the human armies had continued launching attacks on them, the only result would be
more and more warriors dying in vain. Therefore, once Di Mo’s army had finished the construction of the
metal city, the headquarters where Si Wen Ming was, immediately gave the order to retreat.
Ji Hao stood in front of the jade board with a frown and carefully listened to the conversations between a
group of warriors of the Huaxu Clan.
The structure of non-humankind armies were weird. Take the Blood Moon armies for example, all official
armies were under the command of the Emperor in power, Dishi Yanluo. However, Dishi Yanluo wouldn’t
give a coin to any official army for their supplies or weapons, which meant that all costs needed to be
covered by themselves.
Di Sha’s army was a newly organized, young army, and only had the most basic, standard equipment.
Their weapons and armours were all of the lowest quality among the Blood Moon official armies.
1249
Unlike him, both Di Suo and Di Mo had been leading their armies for over a thousand years, and
compared to other official armies, the two of them were quite influential and powerful. With over a
thousand years of battle experience and accumulation of wealth, all warriors in both of their armies were
armed to the teeth. With a same number of warriors, Di Suo and Di Mo’s armies could be ten times more
powerful than Di Sha’s army.
As for Ju Xiu, according to Si Wen Ming’s detailed, secret information, which he gotten from god knows
where, she was also a new commander like Di Sha, and she had taken over that army for over less than
three years.
However, Ju Xiu’s family was extraordinarily rich. They had spent a fortune to equip Ju Xiu’s army, which
was how her flexible yet horribly powerful and effective army was created.
Those Huaxu Clan warriors even knew that Ju Xiu and Di Sha were engaged.
Ji Hao stared at these guys in shock and silently straightened his thumb to Si Wen Ming in his head, for
grabbing this detailed and gossip-like information.
Since Di Sha and Ju Xiu were engaged, hmm…
Ji Hao lowered his head and pondered for a while, then took out that arrow, which was shot towards him
by Ju Xiu herself, from the storage bag tied around his waist.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Edited by SecondRate and H0RR1BL3CPU
1250
Chapter 295 – Nailhead
Chapter 295 - Nailhead
Ji Hao returned to the tent his team was allocated.
Within the tent, the body position of Yu Mu and Tiasi hadn’t changed at all, while the two of them were
still in deep sleep. The huge hammers of Man Man and a few other objects, which were all releasing great
heat, were randomly thrown in the tent, but both, she and Shaosi, were not in the tent. Ji Hao had no idea
where the two girls had gone to.
But he did notice that the innermost three flagstones were each nicely sheeted by a piece of soft and clean
belly leather of a fiery dragon. This kind of leather was three inches thick, soft, elastic, could block
moisture and naturally remain warm; it definitely could be counted as a luxury mattress in a campsite
like this.
Three small jade slips had been placed near each flagstone orderly, judging from the twisted, leaning
characters written on them, it was the work of Man Man.
The characters on the three small jade slips were, Shaosi, Man Man, Ji Hao.
Man Man had set up beds for the three of them and arranged herself in the middle. Ji Hao and Shaosi were
at her left and right side. Ji Hao was arranged in the most inner flagstone.
“Haha, this little girl.” Ji Hao shook his head, smiled, then turned towards Yu Mu and Taisi, who were
snoring thunderously. He shook his head pitifully and murmured, “Well, you two should have built good
relations with our little rich girl. Look at you now, you can’t even have a nice mattress.”
Yu Mu at least had a bear leather, but poor Taisi, he was lying directly on the cold and hard stone.
Ji Hao walked up to Taisi and threw a heavy kick on his butt, but Taisi only twitched his neck slightly and
moaned, then began snoring again. Ji Hao kicked him once again. This time, Taisi slapped hard on Ji Hao’s
foot while sleeping and murmured, “Hmm, don’t, don’t, I am sleeping, wake me up, if, if there’s meat.”
Ji Hao sighed, grabbed Taisi up and put his head closely near Yu Mu’s feet. The team had been running
and fighting out in the mountain area for these many days. Yu Mu had been so tired that he didn’t even
have the energy to take a quick shower after they had returned. Even worse, he was only wearing a pair
of straw shoes, which were soaked in mud, sweat and blood over and over again; you could just imagine
the smell!
The body of Taisi tightened suddenly, then he sneezed shockingly hard. Right after that, he burst out in
long series of screams while leaping up from the flagstone.
1251
Awakened by the ear-piercing screams of Taisi, Yu Mu grabbed a huge iron pot without opening his eyes
and shielded himself under the pot. The next moment, his muffled, badly frightened voice came out from
within the pot.
“Who attacked us? How many people are there? Why didn’t that bastard Feng Xing loud the alarm?!”
Taisi shook his head and finally awakened from his deep sleep. He was now looking at the soft fiery
dragon belly leather under Ji Hao’s butt and murmured sadly, “What? You're only slightly bit more
handsome looking, so you got someone to set a nice bed for you? But, I, I look pretty good as well…”
Yu Mu took out a cold boar leg and a small dagger, sliced a thin piece of meat off and thrust it into his
mouth and began chewing with a joyful face. Hearing Taisi’s complaint, Yu Mu couldn’t help but quickly
throw a measuring glance at Taisi’s scrawny face, after which he showed the whites of his eyes.
This time, even Minister Si Wen Ming had miscalculated the enemies ‘improvements”. Ji Hao frowned and
told Yu Mu and Taisi all the information he had gotten from those warriors of the Huaxu Clan.
In the past few wars that had occurred between the human race and the non-human race, quite a few of
the Yu Dynasty’s official armies had been encircled by the human armies, but every time this occurred,
their reinforcements could only reach them by traveling a long distance to arrive at the battlefields. Or
the encircled army had to spend quite an effort to build a teleportation magic formation right on the
battlefield, then the reinforcement would come through it.
If this time such a magic teleportation formation had been hand built on the battlefield by Di Sha, then the
four human armies who were surrounding him, would definitely be powerful enough to destroy that
formation, completely cutting the connection between him and the reinforcement off.
However, no one had thought that the reinforcements would arrive through a built-in teleportation
function of the divine tower. Something like this had never occurred before! Si Wen Ming and his team
were trying their best to discover if this was a trump card the Yu Dynasty had been hiding all this time or
if those non-human monsters had actually made a breakthrough in the last couple of years in the area of
magic spell symbols and formations, which allowed them to directly incorporate magic formation
functionality in the divine tower.
“No matter which it is, it’s the problem of those ministers. What concerns me is how we can defeat Di Sha,
and how to take his damn army out!” Fiddling with that exquisitely crafted arrow, Ji Hao said in a cold
voice, “After Di Sha and his three reinforcement armies have gathered together, they have now become
incredibly powerful.”
Four Blood Moon armies being gathered together meant that at least twenty-thousand Yu Clan warriors
and two hundred thousand Jia Clan warriors were in that allied army. The majority of the slaves and slave
warriors belonged to to Di Sha’s army, but he wasn’t sure if the other three armies hadn’t already
teleported there own slaves and slave warriors over through the divine towers.
1252
Even if these things were put aside, according to the estimate made by the warriors of the Huaxu Clan,
without an army that was fifty times greater than the current one, it would be close to impossible to
break through that solid metallic city and the great defensive magic formation, which was jointly
constructed by the four divine towers.
However, a fifty times larger human army meant an army with over ten millions warriors.
Those four official armies were not the only four active armies in this Chi Ban Mountain area. There were
over a hundred more official armies of the Blood Moon, which were attacking human clans in the
northern parts. Once they had swept across all the human clans over there and were unable to find any
more targets, they would immediately push forward into the Chi Ban Mountain at their highest speed.
“Therefore, the current situation is that Minister Si Wen Ming still wants to take Di Sha’s army out, but he
doesn't have enough available military strength at this moment,” continued Ji Hao in a cold voice. “He has
already applied for reinforcement to the Pu Ban City, but those elders of the big-scale clans…It’s not that
easy to persuade them.”
“Without enough military strength, well, to be more accurate, even if we did have it, minister Si Wen Ming
wouldn’t give the order. If we forcibly attacked that metallic city, we probably would suffer losses that we
can’tcouldn’t afford the possible loss. Therefore, we have to figure out another way to take them out.”
Ji Hao gave an especially fierce and evil glance to both Yu Mu and Taisi, which made both of them to
quiver simultaneously. At this instance, the sense of power his body was releasing was incredibly sharp
and malicious, which made Taisi and Yu Mu feel that this Ji Hao in front of them was totally different from
that friendly and charming guy who they are normally familiar with.
“If we want to defeat a group of powerful enemies, we have to turn them against each other.”
“If they are not against each other at present, we can create some issues between them to turn them
against each other. After all, rumours are always impossible to defend against effectively,” continued Ji
Hao while staring at Taisi with a cold expression. “Is there any dark curse that will definitely kill a person
but in a relatively longer time, and which no one else could undo?”
Straightening his fingers, Ji Hao gritted his teeth and grinned, then he said, “Twenty days, thirty days or
forty days, I just want a person to die slowly while suffering.”
Taisi frowned, took out a tiny calabash out of his sleeve and took a small sip of alcohol contained in it,
then gave a complicated glance at Ji Hao. He nodded slowly and responded, “I know many fierce and cruel
curses, which will take a person’s life away in an instance, but I also can kill someone slowly.”
Raising his hand and abruptly turning his palm up, a stream of black light emerged, and within that light,
a small black book, a tiny bow and seven thin and short arrows appeared.
1253
“Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, an inherited dark magic treasure of my family,” said Taisi blandly, “As long
as you are powerful enough, you can even curse the Emperor of the heaven to death, with this treasure.”
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1254
Chapter 296 – Spies
Chapter 296 - Spies
After having the discussion with Yu Mu and Taisi, Ji Hao sent each of his close teachers a message with a
special magic tool.
After having asked for some information, Ji Hao then went to another campsite in a valley, located two
hundred miles away from the special army campsite. He had a quick talk with a few of the warriors at
guard duty, then directly walked towards the northwest corner of the campsite.
The condition in this campsite wasn’t as good as that of the the special army campsite. The ground was
full of bumps and hollows, which were not even being fixed, and except for a few regular tents, all the
others were living in shacks that were built by straws or branches.
It was lunch time. A few warriors from the special armies were delivering supplies with a few large
vehicles and were distributing grain cakes, which had a huge amount of salt and dry meat mixed in them.
Men, women, young kids and elderly people, everyone received a large grain cake like this.
The campsite was pretty broad, extending to over ten miles long. There were watch towers densely
packed inside it, with warriors guarding on them. When Ji Hao walked across the campsite, squads of
fully-armed warrior walked past him from time to time, while glancing around every corner of the
campsite vigilantly.
Living in this campsite were all refugees, who had come from the northern side of the Chi Ban Mountain.
All of their clans were attacked by the armies of the non-human race, and most of their elders and
Maguspriests died in battles. The refugees who had survived and were assigned to this campsite, hardly
knew each other. Therefore, the possibility that spies working for the non-humans were hidden between
them.
Because of the above mentioned reasons, the refugees has to be kept inside this campsite until their
identities had been confirmed and not a single one of them was allowed to set a step outside of the
campsite.
In fact, they probably wouldn’t get a chance to go out of this campsite until this great war had ended.
After the war would end, they might be sent back to their original territories of their clans and official aid
to reconstruct their clans would be arranged by Pu Ban City.
In the northwest corner of the campsite, a tiny yard had been built by a circle of short fence wall, made
from branches. Lang Yi was leaning against a simple thatched cabin, expressionlessly staring at a group of
ants cutting and carrying a tiny piece of dry meat that he had just thrown on the ground.
“Lang Yi!” Yelled Ji Hao.
1255
“Oh my god! Brother Ji Hao!!” Lang Yi quivered instantly when he heard the voice of Ji Hao. He
immediately lifted his head and looked at Ji Hao, then laughed loud while stretching his arms and rushing
towards Ji Hao.
After giving Ji Hao a great hug, Lang Yi hurriedly asked, “How, how did it go? Have you taken those
monsters, who were chasing after us, out?”
Hearing his loud voice, a group of Golden Wolf Clan and Cyan Wolf Clan clansmen walked out from tens of
thatched cabins that were in the back. They all grinned friendly and nodding to Ji Hao after seeing him
standing there. These people would never forget that Ji Hao and his team had blocked the enemy and
saved their lives from the edges of swords of those horrible monsters of the non-human race.
A few warriors of the Cyan Wolf Clan, who looked quite embarrassed, also gave big grins to Ji Hao, but Ji
Hao couldn’t sense even the slightest bit of happiness from their faces. However, when he observed
closer, he discovered that these few warriors had their eyes fixed on Lang Yi and himself all the time,
while a slight trace of excitement would appear on their sour faces, from time to time.
Of course, none of the other simple and honest human warriors could possibly notice that kind of subtle,
abnormal micro-expressions, but with his spiritual power, Ji Hao was even able to clearly observe the
tiniest of movements made by the fine hairs on their faces. Ji Hao couldn’t help but grin widely.
After all, he had come all the way for these few guys.
Sitting on a rock, Ji Hao took out steaming grilled meat and delicious wine, which he gave to Lang Yi and
the other warriors. The tens of surviving warriors from both the Golden Wolf Clan and Cyan Wolf Clan
gathered around the rock, happily wolfing those grilled meat and wines down, which were brought by Ji
Hao.
In this stressful time of war, the alliance of the human clans could only ensure that the refugees living in
this campsite would not die of starvation. Although lots of dry meat and salt had been mixed in those
daily supply of grain cakes, it could only fill up the bellies of ordinary people. To these tall, sturdy and
muscular warriors, who usually needed many times more amount of food than ordinary people, it was a
suffering to chew on those grain cakes everyday.
This time, all the grilled meat brought by Ji Hao was carefully cooked by Yu Mu himself, and the wines
came from Pu Ban City, tasting pure and delicious.
The group of warriors ravenously engorged all that meat and wine. After that, Lang Yi’s pale face finally
showed a bit human colour. He punched hard on his own chest while yelling loudly, “Brother Ji Hao! You
had saved our lives, and now, you have given us all this delicious meat and wine…after we, we have
reestablished our Gold Wolf Clan, you should definitely come to visit us. You will be treated with the most
luxurious banquet in the world!”
1256
Ji Hao liked simple and straightforward men, such as Lang Yi, a lot, because back in the Southern
Wasteland, all those uncles he had known in the Gold Crow Clan, were good and honest men like this.
Ji Hao swept across a few warriors of the Cyan Wolf Clan with his spiritual power, then grinned to Lang Yi
and began talking, without even take a glance at the few suspicious warriors.
“That’s great! I have achieved quite many contributions and earned some credits these days. In a few
days, I will be earning a sky-high contribution in our war, haha! Till then, I’ll just trade some of my credits
for some nice armours and weapons for you to reconstruct your clan my brother!”
Before Lang Yi could respond, Ji Hao laughed out loud and continued, “If you do consider me as a brother,
just accept those stuff. After all, good armours and weapons are always necessary for the reconstruction
of a clan. Furthermore, as long as I can complete what I am now planning to do, some armours and
weapons would be like nothing compared to the amount of credit that I am about to earn! Haha!”
Lang Yi stared at Ji Hao in shock and murmured, “Ah? Are you preparing to…”
The group of warriors of the Cyan Wolf Clan popped up their eyes and were staring at Ji Hao. Lang Yi’s
question was exactly what they wanted to know. A sky-high contribution? What kind of contribution
could be counted as sky-high? They wanted to know Ji Hao’s plan so much that even their hearts felt
inching about it.
However, Lang Yi immediately slapped his own face after saying those words, and said, “Haha! Look at
me! You can’t just ask around about such kind of things!”
Ji Hao smiled, shook his head and said carelessly, “No! Why does it has to be such a secret? Well, it would
be fine even if all the others knew about my plan, it has nothing to do with those official plans anyway.”
Intentionally lowering his voice, Ji Hao then made a mystical face and said, “This time, I am planning to
murder a commander of an official Blood Moon army with a special, secret magic, and that commander is
a beautiful young woman. Haha, what do you think about it? Murdering such an important enemy
commander, will that be counted as a sky-high contribution?”
Puffing out his chest, Ji Hao continued proudly, “Well, this is only the first step, as for what will come
next…hahaha, brother Lang Yi, you know that the Yu Dynasty is not like a solid steel board anyway. Once
that women dies, haha, we will have a great show to watch!”
Ji Hao had said that he was planning to murder an army commander, and that person was a beautiful
woman, which was all true. He was indeed planning on letting Taisi cast a horrible, slow-killing dark
curse to Ju Xiu and murder her from a great distance.
As for ‘The Yu Dynasty is not like a solid steel board’, this phrase contained quite a lot vague, yet
important informations. As long as someone could bring this to those non-humankind, anyone among
them would became extremely suspicious.
1257
Ji Hao didn’t give any unreal information, but neither had he told Lang Yi any details about how exactly he
was planning to murder Ju Xiu, because no matter how reasonable those fake information would sound
like, they could never be as perfect as genuine information. Many of those Yu Clan people were quite
smart, they would definitely be able to discover the unreasonable lies contained in Ji Hao’s fake
information. Even if those unreasonable lies were as slight and inessential as a spider’s thread, they
would discover it and prove that Ji Hao had lied.
Nevertheless, at this moment, Ji Hao just wished that those non-human race became as clever as they
could, because from a simple and vague phrase as ‘The Yu Dynasty is not like a solid steel board’, too
many information and possibilities could be dug out that would make those ‘clever’ non-human race
geniuses suspect each other without any limitation, and eventually throw the entire Blood Moon into
distrust!
After having a belly-worship with Lang Yi and the other warriors and leaving Lang Yi another few huge,
freshly-hunted and cleaned preys, Ji Hao walked out of the refugee’s campsite while swaying and with his
whole body releasing a strong scent of wine.
______________________________________________________________________________
1258
Chapter 297 – The first shot
Chapter 297 - The first shot
In the northeast side of the alliance of human clans’ main camp, at the crossing of two rapidly flowing
rivers, was an over ten miles in radius alluvial island.
The island was covered in thriving plants and great numbers of water fowls had built their nests on this
island. Showering in bright, beautiful starlight, one could see those tiny, fluffy baby birds were
tremblingly flapping their small wings and playing with their brothers and sisters, in those huge bird
nests that were built in the vast bulrush woods.
In the center of the island there was an area, about a mile in square, were all the bulrushes had been
cleaned up, exposing the pure black soil. Seven thatch cabins were built in that area, in a circle, forming a
small-scale military campsite. Old bronze oil lamps were lit up in each cabin. Creepy, spooky flames were
dancing on those weirdly shaped old bronze lamps, making the entire island look dark, green and scary,
as if ghost were living there.
In the middle of the circle formed by the seven cabins, was a small altar, which was built with the bones
taken out from the bodies of ten different kinds of wild beasts.
During the daytime, Taisi had made an exquisite, six-feet tall straw doll himself, which now was placed
right in the middle of the altar, with a string of black jade slip worn on its neck. Two twisted, ancient style
characters were embossed on the jade slip, ‘Ju Xiu’.
Inside the body of the straw doll, where the spine was supposed to be located, there was an exquisitely
crafted arrow that was thickly embossed with countless spell symbols, struck straightly and firmly. This
arrow was the same one Ju Xiu had used to attack Ji Hao that day on the battlefield. A slight trace of her
power was still attached to this arrow, which would form the main medium of the dark curse Taisi was
about to cast.
Ji Hao was wearing a long black cloak and crossed his arms in front of his chest while silently watching
Taisi’s movements.
“Nailhead Seven Arrows Book…I’ve heard about it in my previous life, but it was a legend…Never thought
that I would be able to see the real thing here. This creepy thing even made the stone sword let out
screaming-like buzzing sound, it should be a naturally formed treasure as well, even possibly, it was one
of those legendary treasures, formed along with this world?”
At the thought of this, Ji Hao couldn’t help but sense a strong wave of numbess from his scalp. During all
these years, Taisi and Shaosi had been bullied by quite a lot of people in the Magi Palace, but if people
knew that, except those terrifying curses that Taisi could do, they also had been carrying the Nailhead
1259
Seven Arrows Book around, with such a legendary powerful treasure, would those idiots of the Southern
Wasteland Society and Great Dark Ocean Society still dare to bully them?
“A faint wisp of power will do just fine.”
Taisi was now wearing a weird-looking, black cloak. Both his eyeballs had turned completely dark and
the bone cane held in his hand was emitting a high-pitched, weeping-like noise that could make people
feel cold and terrible.
“For ordinary dark curses, the exact time of birth of the targeted person is usually required. It would even
be better if we could get a wisp of her hair or a drop of her spirit blood, but now, with this Nailhead Seven
Arrows Book, the inherited magic treasure of my family, which was powerful enough to twist the fate of
an entire clan, we can cast the curse with that faint trace of power. As for the name written on the jade
slip, that’s only for convenience,” said Taisi.
Taisi was so excited that he was even trembling the whole time. He then chuckled with a low and creepy
voice and said, “Hmmm, let me think about it, how should we let her die? Should we make her suffer more
or less? Hm, should we slice her into pieces, s-low-ly, or…knock her down right away? Hm, ah ya ya, too
many choices!”
Ji Hao couldn’t help but quiver when looking at Taisi, who now looked like a total psychopath, and said
carefully, with a very low voice and a polite tone, “In order to enrage Di Sha and the other army
commanders and make them suspect each other at the same time, we can only do it in a relatively cruel
way, but over a longer period of time. She can suffer pretty badly, and end up in a quite terrible shape,
anyway…”
Taisi turned around and stared at Ji Hao right in the eyes with his pair of purely dark and completely
lusterless eyeballs. That pair of emotionless eyes made Ji Hao feel as if someone had poured a bucket of
ice into his clothes, and waves of goosebumps immediately rose on his body.
At this moment, Taisi seemed to have completely turned from a human being into another kind of
creature. He was now more like some mysterious, dark kind of creature that had existed since the
beginning of this world. A creature that had been coexisting with this world all the time, and would live to
immortally, isolated and beyond all the other creatures, cold and emotionless.
Even though Ji Hao had always been a brave and fearless person, being stared by Taisi made him feel
quite terrible and uncomfortable.
“Hehe, the more cruel and merciless, the better? Ji Hao, we have the same taste regarding this,” said Taisi.
He now sounded extremely cold hearted, even inhuman. Excitedly, he turned back around slowly, and
opened that black small book and placed it on the altar.
1260
Along with a series of paper ruffling noises, countless pages of the black book instantly rose into the air
and merged quickly into an enormous, opened black scroll painting, then slowly wrapped around the
straw doll standing on the altar.
Shaosi was standing silently at the side with her eyes narrowed. She was focussed on the tiniest of
changes in the facial expressions of Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Ji Hao.
Seeing all three of them showing absolutely no intention of being greedy for the Nailhead Seven Arrows
Book, her face became much more gentle and relaxed than before.
In the main camp of Di Sha, right in the middle of that metal city, was a small-scale palace, inside which,
Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and Ju Xiu were sitting in the middle of a broad hall with luxurious decorations,
surrounded by large groups of elite commanders of the Yu Clan and Jia Clan.
There were groups of human young girls, who were only wearing thin silk dresses, and looked frightened
at these non-human race people. While being yelled at by a few non-human race slaves, these girls
carried exquisite jade trays, continuously bringing well-cooked food and delicious wine into the hall.
Waves of thunderous laughters burst out from the hall now and then. Although they had only temporarily
pushed the human armies back, in the eyes of these proud and arrogant non-humans, this was a sign to
ultimate victory. Now that the four armies of the Blood Moon had joined hands, the human armies would
be unable to fend their attacks off.
“Cheers! For the victory!!” Di Sha raised a glass of wine and yelled out loud.
“Cheers!!”
All those commanders and deputy commanders of the Yu and Jia Clan also raised their glasses and drank
the wine. Some of the Jia Clan commanders who were excited and thrilled even took off their armours
and tore apart their own clothes, showing their bronze coloured muscular chest and shouted aloud.
“As long as we have this metal city of mine, those weak stupid barbarians will never, ever be able to break
through our defence!” said Di Mo proudly, “I traded this giant treasure from those bloody vampires of the
Xiu Clan with all the wealth I had accumulated over five hundred years. You know what, the defensive
power of this portable, large-scale battle fort is equal to one percent of the main defensive power of Liang
Zhu City!”
All the commanders of the Yu and Jia Clan, including Di Sha, exclaimed shocked.
The Liang Zhu City was the capital of the Yu Dynasty. The city’s main defensive power was extremely and
flabbergasting great. Even if thousands of Divine Magi attacked simultaneously, they wouldn’t be able to
break through it. If the defensive power of this metal battle fort had reached one percent of the Liang Zhu
City’s main defensive power, it meant that as long as they had enough amount of magic crystals in storage
as energy supplies, this metal city would allow them to ignore any kind of attack launched by Magus
1261
Kings. In another words, with enough magic crystals, no matter how many human Magus Kings would be
sent over here to launch their attacks, this city would never be broken through.
“It’s, really a good treasure!” Di Sha looked at Di Mo and grinned, however, his jealousy was quite
obvious, the savings of a whole five hundred years? That’s…really… you bastard! Thought Di Sha.
Back on that small island, Taisi carefully pulled the tiny arrow that matched with the Nailhead Seven
Arrows Book, open, and shot out a tiny arrow towards the straw doll on the altar.
Followed by a slight clapping sound and while being stared by Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu and Feng
Xing, the arrow missed the target.
The arrow had been shot from less than three zhangs distance from the target and yet Taisi had managed
to miss it!
The face of Shaosi darkened instantly and her hand subconsciously gripped the handle of one of Mang
Man’s hammers.
Seeing this, Taisi quivered and hurriedly picked the arrow back. This time, he carefully aimed at that
straw doll for quite a while, then with extra ginger liness, he shot out the arrow once again.
Slightly, this tiny arrow pierced into…three inches lower than the straw doll’s lower abdomen. Such an
embarrassing body part.
Inside the luxurious hall in the metal city, Ju Xiu, who had been laughing happily, suddenly let out a
screech. She then fell onto the ground from her seat, holding her own lower belly with her hands and
began to twitch her body madly while screaming herself hoarse.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SR’s note: Taisi..you didn’t!!! XD
____________________________________________________________________
1262
Chapter 298 – The second shot
Chapter 298 - The second shot
Ju Xiu had passed out from the pain in the hall.
At this moment, this breathtakingly beautiful woman looked horrible because of the pain. Her face had
turned blue and was twitching intensely, the erect eye in the middle of her eyebrows popped out for
nearly an inch, almost falling out of her eye sockets. All three of her eyes were now surrounded by thick
and purple blood vessels that had swelled into the size of a little finger.
“What is wrong with her?!” Di Sha growled harshly in anger.
Two men of the Xu Clan, who had gray hair and looked not so young, walked quickly over. They pressed
their fingers on Ju Xiu’s wrists, neck and near her erect eye. After that, they took a few exquisitely crafted
tools out, which were various shapes and were shining faintly, and rolled them all over Ju Xiu’s body, but
shook their heads after some time.
One of the men from the Xu Clan opened all five of his eyes, with all five of his dark blood-red eyeballs
shining dimly, then said confused, “We don’t understand, Lord Ju Xiu’s spirit blood is flowing regularly
and peacefully. We can’t find any sign that something is abnormal in her body, neither can any sign of
poison or magical curses be discovered from her body.”
Two young girls of the Yu Clan held Ju Xiu up and put her on a large chair,in the middle of the hall. They
carefully untied Ju Xiu’s luxurious tight armour, and took out a thumb-sized, ingenious jade talisman from
her underwear.
That blood-red talisman was shining faintly, with wisps of blood-red light flowing around it. Now and
then, faint blood-red ripples, which were caused by the great power contained in it, would appear around
the talisman.
“Her life-protecting magic talisman shows no signs of anything being abnormal. We can say with certainty
that she wasn’t hit by any physical attack.” One Yu Clan girl nodded affirmatively and said in a low voice,
“The two master physicians were right, Lord Ju Xiu hasn’t been cursed, neither has she been poisoned.”
Di Sha, Di Sa and Di Mo all subconsciously pressed their hands on their body, on where they had put their
own life-protecting talismans. Every one of them had a life-protecting talisman like this, which they had
been wearing since their childhood. Every year they would purify and cultivate their talisman with their
own spirit blood.
This tiny, decoration-like jade talisman was not able to ward off any kind of physical attack, not even
from an ordinary Novice Magus, who would be able to smash it with a single punch. However, the power
of this talisman was connected with their own power and mind. Even more importantly, a stream of the
1263
magical Blood Moon’s power, which they had been worshipping for eons now, was contained in such a
talisman. This talisman had a high resistance towards all kinds of magic poisons, curses and other kinds
of spiritual or soul based attacks.
Consider magic curses for example. If a magic curse had been cast at someone who possessed such a life-
protecting talisman, the talisman would immediately emit an eye-piercing bright light and become
boiling hot. At the same time, the body of its owner would be wrapped in a layer of blood-red light, which
would weaken the power of the curse greatly, enabling the owner to have enough time to deal with the
curse and prepare for what would follow.
Ju Xiu’s magic talisman was not showing any sign of abnormality, which meant that she was indeed not
attacked by any type of magic.
“It’s also possible that the power contained in the magic curse is at an even greater level than…”
murmured Di Mo in a low voice.
“Nonsense! No power can surpass the protection of the great, supreme Blood Moon!” said Di Suo in a
similar deep voice, “In front of the great Blood Moon, no evil power could possibly draw near us without
giving a sign!”
“That was back in our hometown, where were had the great Blood Moon floating in the sky and
protecting us with its invincible power, but now, we’re in the…” Di Mo argued unpleased.
Di Suo and Di Sha simultaneously turned towards Di Mo and stared at him with a threatening expression,
then said, “Shut up! The great Blood Moon’s power has shrouded the entire world, wherever we are, we
are constantly protected by it.”
Di Mo’s face instantly became a bit pale. He then let out an embarrassed grin and said, “Yes, you’re right,
we are protected by the Great Blood Moon’s power, no matter where we are… Anyway, what’s wrong
with Ju Xiu? Hm, does she has a stomach ache or is it something else?”
While saying this, complicated and subtle facial expressions appeared on Di Suo’s and Di Mo’s faces. They
both glanced quickly at Di Sha.
In the strictly feudalistic Yu Dynasty, which was almost ruled by males, Ju Xiu, as a woman, was powerful
enough to become an army commander. Judging from that, her body should be more than strong enough
to be immune to all kinds of illnesses. If it was not an illness that had given such a sudden and intense
pain to this woman that had even caused her to pass out, then there was a real problem Indeed, some
special physiological status could bring such kind of sudden and unbearable pain, but…
Di Sa touched his own beardless chin and murmured while pondering, “Well, I haven’t heard about any
intimate male friends of Ju Xiu. I can tell that Ju Xiu is quite traditional, to…to do that kind of things.”
1264
Di Mo touched his beardless face as well, took another glance at Di Sha and added, “Well, but you know,
nothing is definite. Although Ju Xiu hardly ever hangs out with young men from our Blood Moon, she is
actually quite close to the side of the Overflow Moon…You all know that Ju Xiu is pretty interested in all
kinds of power transformation and advanced knowledge.”
Di Sha glanced at the two of them a bit angrily. Of course he knew what they were trying to imply. There
was no need to say those things when talking about the lifestyle of young people of the Yu Clan. Di Sha,
being one the young Yu Clan noblemen, knew that they were nowhere near ‘traditional’ when it came to
having a sexual experience.
Romantic affairs were a necessary pastime of these noble Yu Clan people, it was like an important
seasoning for their long and boring lives.
The thing was that Ju Xiu and Di Sha were engaged to each other. That engagement was settled only ten
years ago, which was also the main reason why Di Sha could be promoted from the Blood Tooth to the
Liang Zhu City, as an official army commander. It was not hard to tell that their engagement was made
upon many complicated, profit-related conditions.
Nevertheless, no matter what, the engagement was real and well known, therefore, if anyone other than
Di Sha made Ju Xiu pregnant before they got married, it would be a huge humiliation for Di Sha and his
family. If it really was so, then due to his current position and power, he and his noble family would never
be given a chance to pretend it never occurred.
Back on the small island, Ji Hao and the others were staring at Taisi speechlessly.
That last shot hadn’t missed its target, but, it hit in such an embarrassing part of the body of that straw
doll…Did Taisi do that intentionally? Or it was only because of his lousy shooting skill?
Ji Hao rubbed his own face for a short while, then asked, “Well, anyway, what does that Nailhead Seven
Arrow Book say?”
Taisi carried that tiny bow, gave an embarrassed grin and responded, “Shoot seven arrows each day at
her, which will take a part of her life-force away each day. Seven days, twenty one days, at longest, we can
make it three hundred and forty three days. During this period of time, she will suffer pretty badly and
will die eventually.”
Ji Hao nodded and said, “We don’t have too much time, neither should we finish it too soon, twenty one
days sounds perfect.”
Taisi raised that tiny bow quite proudly and said in a cold voice, “Let's make it twenty one days then.”
A series of weird, ancient spells smoothly flew out of Taisi’s mouth, after which he raised the tiny bow
and aimed at that straw doll again and took another shot.
1265
He managed to hit the target again, well...barely. Ji Hao began wondering if Taisi had received special
training on how to miss the target, if that someone was standing three zhang away from the target, which
was an over six-feet tall straw doll. He took the shot, but the arrow ended up on the fingertip of that straw
doll.
In the luxurious hall, suddenly all three eyes of the unconscious Ju Xiu pop out. Three seemingly huge
eyeballs all popped from her eye sockets for over an inch out, and the blood vessels around her eyes
popped out as well. At the same time, her left hand became twisted in a weird shape. Followed by an
abrupt bone cracking noise, the little finger of her left hand cracked entirely off, right in front of everyone.
Blood gushed out instantly.
This scene made all those commanders of the non-human race gasp deeply in shock.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SR: In the past we had seen what Shaosi’s curse can do, but it seems Taisi can do even worse stuff (even
though he really should work on his aim if this the main component of the curse XD).
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1266
Chapter 299 – Take an apprentice
TL note: From this chapter on, I changed 'tutor' and 'master' into Shifu, since that sounds more original :)
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
-------------------
Chapter 299 - Take an apprentice
Half of the small island that was located in the middle of two crossing rivers was lit by the light emitted
by the flames of the spooky green bronze lamps. Dense streams of freezing yet immense power was rising
directly into the air. The whole island seemed to have been isolated from the surrounding areas by the
green light and those streams of power stream, into an independent, mysterious world.
In the bird nests built on the shoal, the baby chicks were now all huddled up under the wings of their
parents and were afraid to move even a little bit. With the instinct that they possessed deeply in their
bloodlines, these creatures had somehow perceived the existence of an extremely powerful and dreadful
being in their immediate vicinity.
Candle Dragon Gui, that old legendary person, who was called Master Candle Dragon back in the Magi
Palace, was now wearing a straw raincoat, and was walking creepily out of the woods near the river like a
thief. He moved slowly into an bulrush wood, and carefully observed the small island through the gaps
between those swaying bulrush leaves. That light of the gloomy green lamp made it so that he couldn’t
help but raise his eyebrows in excitement, and soon, he even began waving his arms and stepped slightly
on his feet against the ground, nearly laughing out loud.
At the same time he was trying hard to contain his laughter, the handsome man in red cloak, who had
been watching the fight between Dishi Yanluo and Emperor Shun while remaining hidden in the void,
appeared behind Candle Dragon Gui, just like a ghost.
As the most respected and eldest elder of the Magi Palace, and minister of the human Emperor, and the
master Maguspriest of the Candle Dragon Clan, which was the most mysterious one among all the human
clans, Candle Dragon Gui didn’t get even perceived the slightest sense of someone appearing right behind
his back.
He was still observing with all his focus every single move made by Taisi in front of the altar, on the small
island, while chuckling slightly.
“Good, talented boy, very, very talented, haha, if I can take him back and tutor him for a few years,
another marvellous, young hero will probably emerge from our human race! Ha, at that time, even the
eyeballs of those bloody little idiots would pop out!”
1267
The red cloaked young man had already raised a long sword that was sparkling with a magical light
behind Candle Dragon Gui and was preparing to behead him, but hearing his murmur, the fierce killing
aura surrounding that young man disappeared instantly.
He thrust the long sword conveniently back into his sleeve. The corners of the red cloaked young man’s
mouth curved slightly. He pressed both his hands silently and lightly on Candle Dragon’s shoulders and
abruptly pressed him down into the puddle of mud, which was beside the river, then threw a heavy
punch on his head.
Poor Candle Dragon Gui…back in Pu Ban City even Emperor Shun wouldn’t talk loud in front of him. As
the most respected elder among the entire human race, he had directly been knocked out by the red
cloaked young man. With the powerful bloodline of the Candle Dragon Clan, his body was incomparably
strong and solid, nearly indestructible, however, he was knocked out straight in a puddle of mud beside
the river by the red cloaked young man, without even twitching.
“You little bastard…you should be glad that you were not thinking about taking the same boy as your
apprentice as I am. Hm, that boy is mine. Anyone who wants him as well, you can just try if you’re not
afraid of death.”
The young man rolled up his wide sleeves, showing a pair of tender arms. He then took out a purple
calabash, his face filled with struggle and unhappiness. Grimacing and showing his gritted teeth, this
young man carefully unplugged the calabash and took a tiny sip of wine contained in it. At that moment
he lost his self-control a bit and took another slightly bigger sip, then another sip. After nine sips, not the
single drop of wine was left in that calabash.
“Ah! That big brother of mine really is lazy! This time when I return, I will certainly smash his pill
cauldron and force him to make more wine!” Complained the young man while raising his head and
looking at the sky sorrowfully, “It would be fine if I was the only bibulous one, but, I have a bunch of
apprentices and all of them are like, living on alcohol! If my big brother doesn't make more wine for me, I
will have nothing to treat them when I call them together for a lecture!”
Signing, red cloaked young man narrowed his eyes and began observing the six young people, who were
standing in the middle of the small island.
Gradually, terrifying scenes that happened when this world was first opened, emerged in the young
man’s eyes. Roaring tsunamis, flame streams swooshing across the air along with hurricanes, spaces,
time, and the natural power appeared one after another. Clear and positive power rose into the air while
muddy and negative power descended into the ground; within the vast and pure, newly emerged natural
power, an enormous human silhouette flashed across.
Gui Ling appeared silently behind that red cloaked young man. She chuckled and said in a low voice,
“Dear master, all those kids are great.”
1268
The face of the young man started to twitch instantly. He gnashed his teeth and complained, “Yes, yes I
know, of course they are all amazing, but I can take only one as my apprentice! Only one! Do you know
how crappy that feels like? Well, look, that brother and sister, they’re offsprings of the Netherworld kind,
I can't take them; that little girl with terrifyingly great strength has mixed bloodline of the Fire and Wood
God, I can’t take her; that fatso, he is an offspring of the ancient Disease God and Rain God, I can’t take him
either…”
“What the hell?” When he was speaking about Yu Mu, the young man paused slightly and his face
twitched once again, then he murmured, “how did that such a thing even happen? The bloodlines of the
Disease God and the Rain God mixed together? But they are so far away from each other, one in the south
and one in the north, how did they met each other?”
“Anyway.” Taking a deep breath, the young man grinned bitterly and continued, “The last kid, the tall and
slim one, well, judging from his bloodline, which is half god and half human, I can still, barely take him as
my apprentice without breaking that damn agreement that I made back then at the top of the Sky Pillar,
but, he has that longbow with him. Ah…that longbow…I can’t take him with that bow.”
Licking his own lips, this young man then soaked that purple calabash in the river and filled it half with
the river water, then took it out, shook it carefully and slowly and mixed the last bit of wine contained in
the calabash with the river water, then poured it into his mouth. After drinking his face twisted badly.
“Ah, ah, someone please kill me! All six kids are amazing! But I can take only one!”
The red cloaked young man then observed Ji Hao closely from head to toe, then finally let out a grin and
said, “This one is pretty clean, pure humankind bloodline, without any shocking previous life history.
Neither is he a reincarnation of some god or legendary person. Hmmm, he doesn’t have any high status
among the human race at present, ha, this is my good apprentice!”
The primitive scene in his eyes slowly dissipated, instead, inverted images of stars appeared in his eyes.
He then smiled at Gui Ling and said, “Go, take care of your own business, I’ll be perfectly fine. Ah, it’s not
that easy to meet another nice kid that I’m interested in, hm, this Chi Ban Mountain war is such a mess.
Some shameless bastards might hurt this kid, therefore, I have to stay close to him and take care of him
for a while.”
The young chuckled and grinned broadly, showing his shining white teeth. His teeth were strangely
white, which could even reflect the bright and multicoloured starlight. He then continued slowly, “Well, a
couple of days ago, I couldn’t help but smash a lotus of that shameless old twat, he will certainly not let
that go. And while hacking that damn lotus, I conveniently hacked that Dishi Yanluo’s ugly throne, um,
that was equal to…like, knocking his front door open and slapping his face.”
Laughing out, the young man showed a trace of cruelty on his face and continued, “Hmm, yeah it is, but so
what? They’re all idiots anyway. The only thing that matters is that this little brother of yours is too weak
at present, so I have to pay more attention to him, in case he gets hurt. Although he has quite a few magic
1269
treasures, which are pretty powerful, but he can’t activate them yet. Hmmm, so troublesome, what should
I do?”
Gui Ling sighed and showed the whites of her eyes, then said in an extra polite tone, “Well, of course you
should do your amazing magic and lend our little brother a hand.”
“Ah haha.” The red cloaked young man gave her such a big grin that his face even looked like a blooming,
then he responded while nodding slowly, “That is a very reasonable suggestion, hm, therefore, I will
probably spend a few more days here in this war zone. I’ll go back after the war is over…hm, and I’ll
collect as many wine-making materials as possible. When I get back, I’ll schedule a duel against my big
brother, and I will certainly defeat him! I need to force him to make more wine for us, even if I have to
destroy his cultivation room!”
Laughing out loud again, this young man slightly shook his body and instantly, the luxurious red cloak of
his changed into a simple, flax long cloak. He then trod on the river water, held his hands behind his body
and walked towards the small island, where Ji Hao and his friends were.
While walking, the young man gained a very happy grin on his face and murmured, “Ah, it feels really nice
to take a good apprentice.”
“Oi, Gui Ling, don’t forget to throw that old candle thing away, I mean, further away! He almost tried to
take my good apprentice! Such a bastard!”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SR: So, basically everyone except Ji Hao are offsprings or descendents of Gods?
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Translated
1270
Chapter 300 – Yu Yu
300th chapter!!!!!!!!!!
We like to thank everyone who supported us by reading, donating and commenting so far. I hope we can
continue to provide chapters of this amazing novel and keep you entertained. Thank you!
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 300 - Yu Yu
With his ‘amazing archery skills’ Taisi shot another five arrows in a row at the straw doll and finally
managed to fill the quota of seven shots a day.
Gasping, Taisi dropped the tiny bow, grinned embarrassedly and turned towards Feng Xing, who was
standing aside with his mouth curved down into a semicircle. Taisi said, “Ha...ah...ahah, brother Feng Xing,
next time, I’ll cast the curse but can you please shoot on behalf of me?”
Feng Xing raised his head and sighed towards the sky.
The first arrow was shot on the lower, lower belly of the straw doll, while the second one on the fingertip.
For the remaining five arrows, Taisi had moved closer till he was less than a zhang away from the altar in
order to try to aim better. The result was one on the corner of the forehead, one on the toe, one on the
ear, one on the corner of the mouth while the last one on the shoulder.
Such a crappy archery skill would probably make a God cry. If Taisi had been so unfortunate to be born in
the Ten Sun Country, once he would display such a poor talent in archery, his own parents would strangle
him themselves for sure, just to prevent him from humiliating the whole family with such a dreadful
archery skill.
In the main camp of Di Sha’s army, Ju Xiu had suffered suddenly and weirdly from great pain for an entire
seven times. In the meanwhile, seemingly small, neglectable wounds would appear on her body abruptly
for absolutely no reason. For example her finger had cracked, ear gashed, toe broken and two teeth had
fallen off. Although none of these small wounds had threatened her life, the pain was enough to drive her
crazy.
Di Sha and the other army commanders were nearly driven crazy as well. The Xiu Clan master physicians
were trying their best to cure Ju Xiu and cast the curse away from her, but none of their tries had worked
so far. All of Ju Xiu’s small wounds looked more than ordinary, but those Xu Clan physicians had failed to
even stop the bleeding after using up all of the best magical medicines that they had brought.
Hearing this news, the entire non-human race army had instantly fallen into chaos, especially those Yu
Clan warriors who were afraid of death. They sent messages to their families as soon as possible, and
1271
after only an hour of sending them, quite a few large-scale families of the Blood Moon began purchasing
all kinds of powerful magic talismans and treasures which could block magic curses. Even the prices of
this kind of treasures and talismans had raised quickly by over a hundred percent.
This chaos had no effect on Ji Hao and his team at the moment. Looking at Taisi, who had just finished the
seven shots for today and looked quite relieved, Ji Hao smiled and said to him, “Taisi, you’re pretty tired,
and everybody else also. Let’s go back and take a rest. I have already told Elder Wulong, so no task will be
assigned to us during the next few days, we can…”
Although Ji Hao hadn’t perceived the existence of any other people with his spiritual power, he still
subconsciously took a glance at the bulrush wood aside. However, with this careless glance, he was
shocked to discover a human silhouette near the edge of the bulrush wood, who was holding his hands
behind his body and was curiously looking at the Nailhead Seven Arrow magic curse formation.
A stream of cold sweat gushed instantly out of Ji Hao’s body, and every single one of his fine hairs stood
immediately straight. He rushed up to Shaosi, who was standing the closest to that silhouette, grabbed
her shoulder and threw her backwards. At the same time, the turtle shell swiftly and automatically
appeared on his body. He then pulled out the stone sword, puffed out his chest and stood right in front of
that dark silhouette.
“Who are you?!” An indescribable great shock turned eventually into a simple sentence.
“Ah!” Yelled Man Man. Seeing Ji Hao’s movements, she finally realised that someone had come near them
without them noticing it. She was startled as well and instantly raised her pair of gigantic hammers,
quickly glancing around then moved to behind Ji Hao. Man Man had already got used to standing behind Ji
Hao and be his reinforcement anytime he would need it.
A stream of green mist rose from the ground under Yu Mu’s feet, along with which, a dense watery mist
puffed up from the two surrounding rivers, which condensed quickly into a few thick streams of mist
flowed around his body.
As always, Feng Xing had already disappeared in the wind once Ji Hao had discovered that silhouette. At
the first second, his footsteps could still be heard faintly, coming from the surrounding area, but it faded
soon away. Feng Xing, the one who was able to move swiftly like a ghost, had already become a terrifying
person, among Ji Hao’s team.
Only Taisi had yet to realize what was happening. While turning his head around, he yelled aloud, “Hah?
Rest? No, no, no, we should get something to eat before we rest! I’m starving! Now, do you have any idea
how exhausting the Nailhead Seven Arrows curse is…?”
“Oi?! Who the hell are you?!!” Taisi finally saw the silhouette. He let out a shrill scream then pulled out his
bone cane and chanted a spell right away.
1272
“Haha, you little group of kids, why are you being so nervous? My name is Yu Yu, Taoist Priest Yu Yu, this
time I have come here to take in an apprentice. I do not have any bad intentions,” said Yu Yu, who had
already changed his red cloak into simple flax clothes. He took a few big steps forward, walked up to Ji
Hao, then conveniently poked at Ji Hao’s armour with his finger and said, “Did Gui Ling give you her own
shell? Hm, such a nice sister!”
Followed by a buzzing noise, the turtle shell that hadn’t even shook when being attacked madly by
hundreds of Jia Clan warriors simultaneously back in the battlefield, vibrated slightly then turned into a
beam of black light and darted into Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao’s mouth opened subconsciously and stared at Yu Yu, and seemed to have become dumbfounded.
Man Man laughed out behind Ji Hao and said, “Wow, look at him, he is as handsome as my Abba! Isn’t he?”
Yu Yu smiled and looked at Man Man, then proudly touched his own face and responded, “Little girl, are
you saying that your Abba is handsome? Well, never mind, I won’t bully kids, after all your ancestors
were quite close friends of mine back then…But you know, he is not as handsome as me.”
They corners of Ji Hao’s eyes couldn’t stop twitching. The shell armour gifted by Gui Ling disappeared,
which had already proved Yu Yu’s identity.
However, Ji Hao felt that his mind had become completely empty and even his body had become
powerless. He had studied almost all Taoist books in his precious life, countless of those books were
written by Yu Yu himself, and his apprentices.
“This…you…eh, the…”
Remaining dumbfounded for quite a while, Ji Hao retracted the stone sword and cupped his hands,
saluted Yu Yu, while talking tremblingly.
“Get down on your knees and call me Shifu!” Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao with a happy grin on his face and said,
“Ah, you’re such a talented boy, just like my good apprentice Po had told me. Po’s words were not
exaggerated at all, neither did Gui Ling praise you without reason. I have taken so many apprentices,
some of my non-human race apprentices had gained their spiritual Dan before they had become my
apprentices, but amongst the human apprentices, you’re the first one who has gained a Golden Dan
before I even have taken you in.”
Yu Yu then slapped hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder and said louder, “Good, good, amazing, such a nice
apprentice of mine. Hm, a welcome gift…welcome gift, let me take a look in my pockets…”
Before Ji Hao had gotten a chance to talk, Yu Yu put his hand into his sleeve and rummaged in there. Soon,
he took out a one zhang and two feet long banner, which was completely fire-red and was releasing a
terrifying great heat, and said, “This is ‘immemorial sun banner’, haha, I had almost forgotten about this
treasure! Dear apprentice, Ji Hao, this banner is braided with the essence of the sun power. It can release
sun essence flame and burn anyone you hate into nothingness, such a good match for you!”
1273
The banner was releasing a great and primitive sense of power continuously. Even Man Man, the girl with
the power of god, howled out and was pressed on the ground and was disabled from moving, because of
the the great sense of power of that banner.
Yu Yu grinned proudly again, then pointed his finger at the banner. Followed by his move, a drop of
purple spirit blood transformed into a huge and long purple streak and swooshed out of his finger, rolled
the immemorial sun banner up, while emitting a slight, high-pitched sound, then turned it into a stream
of fiery light and pushed it into the middle of Ji Hao’s eyebrows. Ji Hao’s body instantly became scorching
hot, while perspiration that had a strong, pungent scent, gushed out of his body in big streams.
“Dear apprentice ...eh, I have already given you a welcome gift…”Yu Yu remained grinning nicely, but
stared at Ji Hao with a pair of fiercely shining eyes and said.
Ji Hao still couldn’t say anything. He remained silent, thought of Po, who was simple, honest and
passionate, and Gui Ling, who was so friendly and warm, then he looked at Yu Yu, who was…Nowhere
near his anticipation. Finally, Ji Hao thudded his knees against the ground and kowtowed to Yu Yu for
seven to eight times.
“Apprentice Ji Hao, kowtowing to my dear Shifu!”
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1274
Chapter 301 – A lecture on toolmaking
Chapter 301 - A lecture on toolmaking
Dense multi-coloured starlight fell down onto the ground in streams, while the chilly night wind blew
across the small island.
On the small island, located at the cross-section of two rapid flowing rivers, Yu Mu had built a blazing
bonfire and was grilling a few human-sized chubby fishes on it. Three inches thick fish fat that had been
grilled into clear oil, dripped down onto the fire along a loud sizzling noise, causing the fire to grow
bigger and bigger as well as the delectable scent of grilled fish shrouded the entire island.
With a trace of an indescribable holiness and majesty, Yu Mu carefully spread the sauce made according
to his family’s secret recipe, on the grilled fishes.
Man Man was like a hungry kitten, squatting closely beside the bonfire. She was staring at the amazingly
great smelling fishes without blinking her eyes even once. From time to time, she tried to thrust out her
hand and grab a piece of fish and wolf it down. However, every time she tried, Yu Mu would throw a
glance at her and she would obediently retract her hand.
When it came to food, Yu Mu was like a god for Man Man. If Yu Mu said that a piece of meat was good
enough to be eaten, it would be an absolute delicacy for Man Man. On the other hand, if Yu Mu said that
something was not ready yet, Man Man would wait with patience till it was ready, else the food might
taste lousy.
Ji Hao was sitting quite far away from the bonfire, with Yu Yu sitting right in front of him. Yu Yu’s five
fingers abruptly spurted out streams of muddy purple smoke, with which, Yu Yu lightly made a grabbing
motion in the air in the direction of Ji Hao. Following his move, the Yan Spear, the Gold Crow Armour and
the Fiery Feather Boots, all the three precious treasures Ji Hao had brought from the Gold Crow Clan,
instantly flew out of his body.
The three peak-level inherited Magic treasure emitted deep buzzing noises and began shaking in those
streams of muddy purple smoke. Yu Yu narrowed his eyes, those primitive scenes, such as the cracking of
the sky, flood and flame streams rampantly swooshing across the entire earth, flashed across his eyes,
after that, he grinned and shook his head.
“Ji Hao, since you have already become my apprentice, I will immediately teach you some basic
knowledge, in detail.”
“The Magi system was created by human beings. In ancient times, the human race was weak. Wild animal
attacks, diseases, mosquito bites and natural disasters, any of these could wipe the entire humankind out.
Magi emerged among the humankind, fought against nature and eventually gained a place for humans to
exist.”
1275
“The initial enemy of Magi was nothing else but nature, all wild living creatures and natural disasters
used to be the enemies of Magi. Therefore, Magi valued ‘strength’ very much. The first generation of Magi
pursued greatest strength - the most primitive kind. With that strength, they were capable of shattering
mountains and splitting the ground, killing wild beasts or driving them away. They could even change the
routes of rivers and flatten mountainous areas, to build fertile residential areas for the humankind.”
“Hm, therefore, well, I’m not downgrading your human ancestors but, here,” said Yu Yu while pointing at
his own head, “their brains didn’t work so well!”
Yu Yu slightly knocked his own head with a struggling face, then continued seriously, “Ji Hao, you have
been cultivating your soul and spiritual power, so I assume that you have already realized the differences
between you and the other people. You’re special. Other Magi only pay attention to the cultivation of stuff
like physical strength and bloodline powers, they only care about the improvement of strength and
powers.”
“As a result, weapons and treasures made by Magi, are all heavy, simple, and highly lethal, but extremely
lacking in versatility.”
Ji Hao nodded slowly. He then pointed the spear, armour and boots floating in front of him, smiled
bitterly and said, “Dear Shifu, you’re absolutely right. These three were all precious inherited treasures of
the Gold Crow Clan, made by my direct ancestors and have been nourished by generations of the Gold
Crow Clan’s powerful Magi with their own spirit blood. But now, even with all my strength, I can only
activate each of them for the span of only one breath.”
Yu Yu smiled and said, “See, that is because of the inadequacies of the tool-making methods they used. I
told you, the brains of your ancestors didn’t work very well.”
Pointing at his own head once again, Yu Yu curled his lips and snorted scornfully, “All they knew was to
melt the best materials down with the purest, hottest flame, mix the most solid and heavy materials
together, then add some special materials that naturally had spiritual powers such as the bones of the
Gold Crows, the horns or scales of dragons, and the feathers of phoenixes, as the core of their magic
treasures. After they had mixed these powerful materials altogether, they would inject the fiercest, most
powerful magic spells and spell symbols in them.”
Lightly flicking the Yan spear, Yu Yu laughed out teasingly and continued, “That is how those ancient,
legendarily powerful Divine Magi, and even Supreme Magi thought, when they made magic treasures
back then. They believed that if they mixed all the best materials and the most powerful magic spells
together into a piece of treasure, then nourish it with generations of Magi’s spirit blood, that piece would
become the most powerful magic treasure.”
Ji Hao grinned embarrassedly, looked at his Shifu and said, “Well…that…seems nothing wrong…”
Yu Yu buried his face in his hands and let out a long, muffled sigh, then he raised his head and yelled at
the sky, “Such a waste! For many, many times, at least a hundred times, if my big brother hadn’t stopped
1276
me, I would’ve already robbed your dumb human ancestors a thousand times! A thousand times!! Seeing
them wasting all those rare materials…...”
Ji Hao’s face darkened. What the hell? Did Yu Yu just confess to almost robbing the humankind’s
ancestors?
Gnashing his teeth, Yu Yu grabbed the Yan spear with both of his hands, then flicked his finger. A series of
Gold Crow caws came out from the spear, along with which, the spear expanded swiftly into a one-zhang
wide, three-hundred-zhang long gigantic spear.
“Take a good look! This is what your spear is supposed to look like!” Yu Yu yelled with an extremely black
face, which made it seem like countless lightning bolts were forming under his skin and were about to
dart out, “Yeah look at how rich you were, using a whole ninety-nine Gold Crow skeletons and making
such a lousy stick!”
Ji Hao grinned embarrassedly again, but his heart began beating intensely. A whole ninety-nine Gold
Crow skeletons were in that spear? That was ten times more than the legendary number those elders had
told him!
It was indeed, a bit of waste…
“If I had done the job, using ninety nine Gold Crow skeletons, I could have made at least three hundred
and sixty weapons, each ten times more powerful than this stupid stick of yours!” Yu Yu snorted again
and continued, “Look at this stupid thing made by your ancestor. True, he had no problem using it freely,
but I am afraid none of his descendants, not even a single one, could use it in battle as freely as him!”
Ji Hao gave an even more embarrassed smile, and slowly lowered his head.
Yu Yu couldn't have been more right. This Yan Spear would drain his power within the span of a single
breath, which made it impossible for him to use it in battle.
“Toolmaking is not as simple as mixing things together you know.” Yu Yu finally calmed down slightly and
continued, “During all these years, I have collected quite a few magic treasures produced by the Magi
Palace...Hm, your humankind…You have stepped onto the wrong path and never turned back from it!”
Ji Hao hurriedly raised his head in shock and asked, “Shifu, what, what do you think about the current
toolmaking techniques of the Magi Palace?
Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao and responded in a lazy tone, “Well, your ancestors had already chosen the wrong
path, and now, those kids in the Magi Palace are trying their best to steal technologies from the non-
humankind, and add as many magic spells and symbols into their treasures as possible through all kinds
of methods… If you ask what improvements they’ve achieved during all these years, then that would be
that they’re now wasting less than they had been doing before.”
1277
Sighing, Yu Yu took out his wine calabash and slowly took a sip of the ‘wine flavoured river water’
contained in it.
“Toolmaking is not that simple Ji Hao, it’s far beyond simply making tools. Instead, you create things
when you make tools, turning foul and rotten things into the rare and ethereal treaures, turning artificial
into natural, turning impossible into possible, you know? The peak level of true toolmaking is turning a
piece of shit into a magically powerful treasure that is powerful enough to create a new world!”
“Eh…”
Ji Hao stared at Yu Yu in both shock and confusion. Turning a piece of shit into a world-creating magic
treasure? It sounded…odd, and yet, quite reasonable!
“Dear Shifu, can you do that?”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Edited by SecondRate and Horrible CPU
1278
Chapter 302 – Forging a Weapon
Chapter 302 - Forging a Weapon
After taking another sip of his wine flavoured river water, Yu Yu wiped his mouth with his sleeve, tilted
his head, threw a sideways glance at Ji Hao and said, “Don’t look at your handsome Shifu like that…I’m
still pretty far away from that level, I’m just much better than those Magi.”
After dropping the wine calabash, Yu Yu suddenly raised both of his hands. Following this, the three
treasures, which had come out of Ji Hao’s body, began shaking simultaneously, while wisps of red light
began gushing out from deep inside them, before turning into twisted spell symbols and dissipating
quickly in the air.
“These weapons were made huge and heavy in the first place, and have been nourished by generations of
Magi’s spirit blood, just like those Magi themselves, who only pay attention to physical strength and
never cultivate their souls and spirits, these magic weapons became heavier and heavier, but without
even the slightest trace of spiritual power inside them.”
“Eventually, the younger generations of Magi, such as you, can be accepted by these weapons as their
owners but only as their owners. If you would want to use them as your ancestors had done, it would
only become more and more difficult. Ji Hao, there is no possible way for you to manipulate these three
treasures as freely and smoothly as your ancestors had done, even after you have become a Divine Magus,
not to mention that you’re only a Senior Magus right now. After all, these magic treasures have already
become so much…fatter, than what they looked like in the hands of your ancestors.”
Yu Yu had used the word ‘fat’ to describe the current state of these three treasures. Although that was a
weird way to describe it, Ji Hao understood it quite easily. These three treasures had been nourished by
generations of powerful Magi, causing them to become more and more powerful and heavy. As a result,
their owners had to become more and more powerful as well in order to freely activate and manipulate
them. Apart from becoming heavier, it had not grown a spiritual power inside it, which meant that they
could only be activated by external powers and were not able to build a spiritual connection with their
owners.
“More importantly, these treasures can only be activated by using your very own power. If you don’t have
enough power, you would have to use your spirit blood, if you don’t have enough spirit blood as well…,”
said Yu Yu while looking at Ji Hao seriously, “If you also lacked enough spirit blood, I assume, you would
have to use the blood offering ceremony, right? Slaughter millions of living creatures and offer their blood
to these treasures. Through this kind of ceremony, even Junior Magi could activate these treasures.”
Gasping deeply, the bloody scenes that happened every year when the Gold Crow Clan’s Maguspriests
performed blood offering ceremonies, flashed across Ji Hao’s eyes. He then said to Yu Yu, “Dear Shifu,
you’re right. Th elders have told me that if I wanted to use these three treasures in emergency situations,
I could only activate them through the blood offering ceremony.”
1279
“Therefore, the more powerful Magi, will get the worse outcomes,” said Yu Yu blandly, “Offering fresh
blood to those treasures, all of which are human blood, ha, isn’t that ridiculous? You’re all human beings,
but you offer the blood of your own kind to these treasures. Your humankind is the owner and ruler of
this world, the more people you kill, the more blood you offer, the more sins you will have to carry.
Eventually, you will destroy yourselves.”
Ji Hao remained silent. He understood Yu Yu’s words, however, as an ordinary human kid, he wasn’t
expected to understand such things yet, which is why he chose to remain silent.
“Ah, the blood offering ceremonies…can be counted as the stupidest thing in the whole world.” Yu Yu
murmured while slightly flicking all his fingers. Streams of muddy purple smoke spurted out of his
fingers and clashed against the three treasures. In the meanwhile, countless spell symbols darted out
from the three treasures, which were all shattered by Yu Yu’s fingers, and transformed into streams of
pure firepower, darting back into the three treasures.
Ji Hao realized that Yu Yu was now shattering the heavy and swell shapes of the three treasures with
some kind of magical method, transforming them back into their original shapes.
“For over hundreds of times, I wanted to rob your human ancestors for wasting good materials, but my
big brother wouldn’t let me. Actually, I felt a bit awkward about that too, after all, I and your human
ancestors were friends once,” said Yu Yu excitedly. “Today, I finally get to do what I have been wanting to
do for thousands of years! Ji Hao, just watch this. I, your genius Shifu, will make you a genuinely good
piece, with my own toolmaking skills!”
While Yu Yu’s finger flicked swiftly, the Yan Spear had already turned into ninety nine dazzling golden
lights and the Gold Crow Armour had turned into a huge stream of flame, swooshing around in the air,
while the Fiery Feather Boots became thousands of light, fiery feathers, rotating rapidly around Ji Hao
and Yu Yu.
“The treasures I make won’t be troublesome to use, even if you are young and weak. You still will find a
way to manipulate them, like that sun banner I have given you earlier. And if you want to release even
more and stronger power contained in them, you won’t need to perform a blood offering ceremony, you
can do that by using their own daily accumulations.”
“If a treasure possesses a soul, it will be able to absorb the vast, inexhaustible natural power from the
entire universe and transform those natural powers into their own accumulations, preparing them for
their owners. A real piece of treasure can constantly nourish its owner, why does your humankind always
make it the other way round?”
While speaking, a slight, faint stream of purple smoke rose from beside his body, into the sky while
rotating, then transformed into a three-zhang in radius Yin and Yang pattern, shrouding Yu Yu and Ji Hao.
Ji Hao sat silently in front of Yu Yu with his eyes closed and legs crossed. Gradually he heard thunders
bursting right beside his ears, wind roaring and raindrops clattering against the ground, he also heard
1280
bugs buzzing, flowers blooming, and snow falling down from the sky. All kinds of natural music lingered
around his ears, gushing into Ji Hao’s body like drops of chilly, sweet spring water.
A storm was brewing inside Ji Hao’s spiritual space. Streams of dense white mist quickly rose and was
being absorbed by the Golden Dan. Ji Hao’s soul, which was hidden inside the Golden Dan, began
expanding rapidly like a bamboo shoot after a rainy spring night. The power contained in the Golden Dan
gradually became greater and purer.
Whether it was the flicking of his fingers, or the slightly waving of his hand, every single careless slight
move made by Yu Yu could send amazingly huge amount of natural power into Ji Hao’s Golden Dan,
without consuming the slightest bit of Ji Hao’s own power. The natural power automatically transformed
into streams of pure, sticky, sparkling and heavy gold-like power, gushing into his Golden Dan.
Ji Hao had been cultivating himself according to the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] since he had
been a newborn baby. He had spent over ten years before he gained the Golden Dan, and achieved his
current level. However, within tens of seconds when Yu Yu was talking, Ji Hao’s Golden Dan Power had
improved by over ten times, and became hundreds of times purer than it had been before.
The immemorial sun banner flew out from the middle of Ji Hao’s eyebrows, shrunk into over an inch long
and floated in front of his forehead, releasing wisps of essence sun flame, which was absorbed quickly by
Ji Hao’s body. Manipulated by Yu Yu, the essence sun flame gushed inside Ji Hao’s body in streams,
carefully purifying his bones, muscles, blood, meridians, Magus Acupoints, even the most vulnerable part
of his, the brain.
All those slight impurities of his body, which he hadn’t been able to perceive with his spiritual power
normally, all were evaporated by the essence sun flame with only the purest, essence elements remaining
in his body. Additionally, purified by the essence sun flame, his shoulders slowly became crystal and
solid, like top-quality jade and magic crystals.
“Hm, if I make this new piece only with these Gold Crow skeletons, it would still be too simple,”
murmured Yu Yu while waving his sleeve. Tens of multicoloured, brightly shining materials flew out from
his sleeve. Yu Yu stared at these materials for a while, then said seriously, “The heaven and earth, Yin and
the Yang, mutual promotion and restraint between the five basic elements, you have to know these basic
knowledge if you want to learn how to make a tool.”
Yu Yu then turned around, looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep, yet resonating voice, “Ji Hao, the cultivation
I will teach you is not simply built upon your human body, it will emphasize particularly on the variation
of your soul and spirit. Only a powerful soul can allow you to discover the most original natural law,
which is also called ‘Dao’ by us. The cultivation under my tutoring will be the cultivation of the Dao in
your mind, therefore, from now on, you can also call yourself a ‘Daoist Priest’ like me.”
Turning his palm up and slightly pushing in the air, Yu Yu sent all of those shining materials into the few
swooshing fiery light streams, transformed from the Yan spear and the other two treasures.
1281
Yu Yu hummed softly, followed by which, another muddy stream of purple smoke spurted out of the
middle of his eyebrows, and merged swiftly with those fiery light streams, as fast as lightning bolts.
————————————
TL note: I have changed ‘Taoist’ to ‘Daoist’. And I really like Yu Yu.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Edited by SecondRate and Horrible CPU
1282
Chapter 303 - Knowledge
A huge sphere of warm fiery light appeared in front of Ji Hao, which now sensed warm and gentle, not as
violent and fierce as it had been before at all, neither were there raging and destructive streams of fiery
power gushing out from it.
Yu Yu frowned and glanced at Ji Hao, then crooked his finger towards Ji Hao. Instantly, the turtle shell
armour, which Gui Ling had gifted him, flew out.
“Your sister Gui Ling meant well when she had given you this, but, she naturally possesses the water
power, while you have the fire power. If you wear this armour, your own power will be reduced by at
least fifty percent. Lucky for you, this turtle shell is hard and solid, so even though you are unable to kill
your enemies while wearing this, your enemies are also unable to kill you.” Yu Yu said with a smile while
pointing his finger at the turtle shell. The shell shattered abruptly into countless light spots, which then
turned into wisps of shining smoke that was absorbed by the sphere of warm fiery light.
“Fortunately, this armour was made from your sister Gui Ling own shell, possessing natural and great
spirit power. I melted it with this new piece, so that you won’t need to nourish it with your soul power for
years, until the spirit power has grown in natural way inside it.”
Primitive natural scenes flashed across Yu Yu’s eyes. He gave a complicated glance at Ji Hao, then grinned
and said, “And this stone dagger, eh, so ugly, and so weak, nearly useless. Let’s not keep it.”
Crooking his finger once again, the stone sword and the black dagger flew out from the middle of Ji Hao’s
eyebrows at the same time. Yu Yu looked at the stone sword. gave a faint smile, and said, “Finally, there is
a good piece.”
Yu Yu pointed his finger at the stone dagger, which shattered instantly into beams of fiery lights and was
absorbed by the stone sword. Yu Yu then took out eighteen fist−sized, ragingly blazing, fire-red pearls,
smashed all of them with a single punch, then carefully spread the red powder on the stone sword.
A long and loud dragon roar rose into the air, while a fiery dragon silhouette emerged from the hilt,
coiling around the stone sword, making nine circles. At last, the dragon’s tail hooked onto the sword hilt,
and the dragon head merged with the sword tip. When Yu Yu put his hands down, the stone sword had
already turned into a gold-red colour, with a lively fiery dragon pattern coiled around it. Streams of faint
purple smoke and fiery light were ceaselessly spurting out of the sword’s edge.
Ji Hao could sense clearly that a fragile soul had appeared inside the stone sword. He could feel that the
newborn, young and weak soul was very close and intimate with him. It was just like the connection
between Mr Crow and him had been when he had been only a baby who was lying on the back of Mr Crow
while looking curiously at this world.
1283
“This sword is natural, pure and powerful. I have just activated its spiritual power with eighteen natural
pure Yang pearls and have created a soul for it, which is why it looks like this now,” said Yu Yu while
grinning with satisfaction. “I don’t want my apprentices to be poor and dowdy, this sword now can barely
match you, as an apprentice of mine!”
Laughing out loud, Yu Yu then pointed his finger up. The new piece of treasure that was made from the
Yan spear, Gold Crow armour, fiery feather boots, and other tens of kinds of rare materials, slowly dived
down from the air, hovered around Ji Hao for nine times, then abruptly turned into soft and warm stream
of fiery light and quickly merged with Ji Hao’s body.
It was a red cloak, which looked as thin and soft as silk and as light as the clouds. This fire-red cloak
fluttered in the air, while those faint flame patterns on the edge of the cloak sparkled from time to time,
looking especially magical and beautiful.
On the sleeves and bottom of the cloak were ninety nine vivid three-legged Gold Crows. With Yu Yu’s
magnificent, magical toolmaking skill, the ninety nine Gold Crows were as lively as real ones. Although
each of them were only as big as a human palm, one could even see the finest fluffs on their slightest
feather.
Ji Hao could clearly sense that the ninety nine Gold Crows were tightly connected with this long cloak, yet,
each of them was an independent entity. The red cloak had the functions of both the Gold Crow armour
and the fiery feather boots, aside from the incredibly great defensive power, it also could largely improve
the power of Ji Hao’s fiery wings.
As for the ninety nine Gold Crows, each of them could transfer into a blazing, fierce flying sword and dart
out immediately, upon Ji Hao’s will. The natural Gold Crow flame contained in those blazing flying swords
were terrifyingly powerful.
“Thank you! My tutor!” Feeling the vast, immeasurable great power contained in that red cloak, Ji Hao
couldn’t help but kneel down and kowtow to Yu Yu, in order to express his gratitude.
Although Ji Hao still felt that, he was taken by Yu Yu as an apprentice too suddenly and abruptly, even a
bit inexplicably, Yu Yu had been extremely nice to him all this time. Deep down, Ji Hao had already begun
to accept this tutor of his who had half-forcibly taken him as an apprentice.
“Good!” Yu Yu grinned with satisfaction. After looking at Ji Hao up to down for quite a while, he
continued, “Whether it is the sun banner or this Gold Crow fiery cloak, with your current power, you will
now be able to control them freely and release the power contained in them. Compared to those three old
pieces of yours, which looked quite amazing but could not be used smoothly, these two new pieces are
much better.”
“However, as your tutor, I don’t want you to bully others with the powers of these treasures,” said Yu Yu
while his face suddenly became serious. “If I want, I can carelessly give you a few natural formed
powerful treasures, which will allow you to kill anyone you want, even Divine Magi. But in the end, the
1284
powers of treasures doesn’t truly belong to you. It is similar to the reflection of the moon in water or the
reflection of flower in mirrors, it will disappear within no time.”
‘So, I will make a few simple rules, which have to be obeyed at all times. First of, you may not use that
immemorial sun banner, unless your life is in peril.”
“Secondly, I have set up a restraint on this Gold Crow fiery cloak. Under normal conditions, it can only
release the defensive power that equals your own power. If your power improves, the cloak’s power will
improve proportionally as well. When the river rises the boat goes up too, the more powerful you are, the
more powerful the cloak will be.”
“You can also break the restraint when your life is threatened, which will allow you to release all of the
cloak’s power and ensure your safety,” continued Yu Yu harshly. “But, you cannot even think about
relying on the powers of these treasures, even with the reputation of mine, and do whatever you want
recklessly. Do not be unworthy of my cherishing, if you dare to do any things unruly with the treasures I
have given you, don’t blame me for teaching you some real lessons in my own way.”
Yu Yu said this while taking a quick glance at Ji Hao, and suddenly, an extremely great, enormously strong
sense of power was released from the corners of Yu Yu’s eyes. Ji Hao even felt as if the entire heaven had
descended from the sky and was pressing directly onto his head. He began trembling immediately, even
losing control of his own body, and thudded loudly with his knees against the ground. Ji Hao felt that the
fierce sense of power, released from Yu Yu’s eyes, which was as terrifying as great natural disasters,
would tear him to pieces in the very next moment. Within only a few seconds, Ji Hao’s entire body was
soaked in cold sweat.
“I dare not, dare not!” Under the great, horrible and boundless sense of power, as if someone had been
pushing the entire world down toward Ji Hao’s head, Ji Hao completely lost the power of resistance. The
threatening sense of power released by Yu Yu was like a roaring hurricane, which could destroy
mountains, jungles, and anything in this world, while Ji Hao was only like a small, tiny ant, who couldn’t
even think about resisting when facing such a hurricane.
“Hm, I believe in you, you’re a good kid.” Yu Yu’s lips curved upwards and satisfied he retracted that
crazily great sense of power. He raised his wine calabash and took another sip of the wine flavoured river
water contained in it. With a frown, he complained something about ‘that lazy old big brother’ in a low
voice, then narrowed his eyes, and took out a book with purple cover, which had four golden, ancient
style characters written on it, which were ‘Yu Yu’s magic formation study.
“Come here, check this out. Hm, since you’re now my apprentice, as your genius tutor, I will have to teach
you some good stuff,” said Yu Yu excitedly while looking at Ji Hao with a pair of blinking eyes and putting
that book on Ji Hao’s hands. “I have taught a few other books to your brothers and sisters, only this one, I
have just sorted these magic formations into a book in recent years. I haven’t taught this to any of my
apprentices yet.”
1285
“My magic formation knowledge is quite special among other magic knowledge that I studied in, and is
quite inclusive. Study this knowledge regarding magic formations. You can still directly reach the original
natural law, after all, this entire world is actually a vast, magnificent magic formation.”
“Therefore, Ji Hao, you should thoroughly read this book, and try to discover the core of it. I will stay here
for another couple of days, and will give you some directions.”
Ji Hao gripped the book with both of his hands, and couldn’t help but began quivering intensely.
A magic formation book compiled by Yu Yu himself…that was the legendary, supreme book among all the
other Daoist books, which he had heard about in his previous life! In his previous life, people had spent all
their lives searching for traces of this book, but no one had ever seen it in real.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Edited by SecondRate and TrinityMusic
1286
Chapter 304 – Inspiration of magic formations
Chapter 304 - Inspiration of magic formations.
“The heaven and earth, all the living creatures, even the lifeless objects, are all part of limitless magic
formation.”
Yu Yu said while opening the Yu Yu’s Magic Formation Book. From out the first page rose wisps of purple
smoke, containing countless small characters that circled in the air in front of Ji Hao. Although Ji Hao was
unable to read the content of those tiny characters clearly, already a trace of apprehension had appeared
in his mind.
The heaven and earth with all living and lifeless beings and things, including every single person, were all
part of a magnificent and great magic formation. This world was a vast and incomparably huge magic
formation of the most profound type, which couldn’t be described. The stars were moving along certain
paths while seasons came and went in turns.
Because of the power of this magnificent magic formation, human beings were able to talk. A process of
opening the mouth, inhaling fresh air into the lungs, then exhale it while causing the vocal cords to
vibrate; at the same time the tongue is moved to adjust the airwave, coming from the vibrations of the
vocal cord. All this together enabled one to talk. This is how a thin stream of air made its influence within
a simple formation. Yess, each human body was also a magic formation in itself.
There were countless stars and the four wastelands, which were all rotating around the Midland, with
each star travelling along their own specific path. The sky seemed to be thickly dotted with all kinds of
stars, pieces of land and floating islands, which were moving continuously but didn’t collided against each
other. This, was also one of the magical influences of the great magic formation. In this world, which was
a natural formed great magic formation, all the stars, the four wastelands, other smaller pieces of land
and floating islands, all had pre-designed positions, motion paths and fates.
A flower was a magic formation as was grass. The power of the sun supplied energy to these small yet
independent magic formations, allowing flowers and grass to absorb nutrients from the soil,
underground water and rain, gradually growing mature, then getting rid of the stale and giving out a
fresh supply of oxygen and nutrients to the nature, which was a greater and more complicated magic
formation. These were all part of a virtuous circle.
All creatures were part of the great nature magic formation, every independent individual was also a
smaller magic formation; all power systems were also magic formations.
The meridians inside the human bodies, which contained inherited powers belonging to the humankind,
were formed as a magic formation. The paths certain types of powers travelled inside the human body
were part of a special formation; the awakening of a Magus Accupoint was the creation of a new
formation, of which the newly awakened Accupoints were the core, from where the power to sustain the
1287
magic formation would come from. The meridians were the structure of the magic formation along which
the power flowed. The human body was the foundation of the whole formation, supplying energy to the
entire thing.
Furthermore, the body of each magus could be considered a great magic formation. Magi gave it their all
to cultivate this body of theirs in order to strengthen the magic formation of the human body, which
would allow them to release even greater and more destructive powers.
All powers to sustain the body magic formation of Magi came from within them, or to be precise from
their solid and powerful bodies. The bodies of Daoist Priests, such as Yu Yu and his apprentices, were also
independent magic formations, but they considered their bodies to be the core of an even bigger
formation, the vast nature. This vast nature was their source of energy and their minds were the hubs,
which were controlling this formation.
Therefore, even if the body of a Daoist Priest would be thousands of times weaker than that of a Senior
Magus, but as the core of a much greater magic formation, this Daoist Priest would be capable of releasing
an amazingly great power, which would be in no way worse than the power of the Senior Magus; it might
be even greater than theirs.
Intoxicated, Ji Hao rapidly read every single word written in this book, every line of characters of that
book was a sparkling idea to Ji Hao. Just like the creation of the world, this book opened a brand new
world in front of Ji Hao.
He could see that many points of view in this book was quite different from those Daoist theories that Ji
Hao and learned in his previous life. The point of view in this book was wilder, simpler and rougher, just
like raw gemstones, which had just been dug out from the ground, but hadn’t been grounded and
polished.
However, this was still a legendary supreme magic formation book compiled by Yu Yu himself, and
contained the general principles of all kinds of magic formation in this world. As for the roughness of his
book, it might be because Yu Yu hadn’t yet achieved that higher level with his current power and scope of
knowledge.
“Amazing, just, just amazing!” Ji Hao exclaimed, while a faint stream of hot steam slowly rose from his
head.
“Amazing, indeed amazing!” The voice of that mysterious man came from Ji Hao’s spiritual space, “To turn
your own body into the core of a greater magic formation, and manipulate the vast nature magic
formation through it, it’s indeed an incredibly smart idea. But, if a Senior Magus makes his or her body as
powerful as the heaven and earth, every single Magus Acupoint will contain immeasurably great amount
of power, which allow this Senior Magus to open up a new world by only wave the hand, if so, what’s the
big deal about controlling the natural power?”
1288
Ji Hao paused instantly. He would really like to have a further discussion regarding this with the
mysterious man, but the mysterious man disappeared swiftly again to his spiritual space.
Only a long sigh was left lingering around in his spiritual space, saying, “This tutor of yours is great, but, I
don’t want to meet him. I assume that he doesn’t want to meet me either, therefore, better not, better
not.”
Ji Hao then closed his mouth, his eyes began shining with a bright golden fiery light, forcibly putting all of
his concentration on the book.
Abruptly, he took out three tiny jade pieces and flicked them up into the air. The three jade pieces floated
up according to particular positions, each representing the heaven, earth and human being. Upon Ji Hao’s
will, a small stream of power sparkled in each jade piece, then flowed by a few sizzling noises, a few thin
lightning bolts darted down and knocked a fist-sized hole into the ground.
“Good job!” Yu Yu, who had been meditating beside Ji Hao with his legs crossed, suddenly yelled out while
clapping his hands, “Good! My genius apprentice! As expected!”
Taking a deep breath, Yu Yu said slowly, “Ji Hao, you have to remember that in my magic formation
theories, all magic formations are based on this entire world, every single creature can be seen as a core
of a magic formation, you can manipulate the natural power, all living and lifeless creatures in the world,
to achieve your own goal. This is profound, hard to explain, you have to try to feel it, to perceive the
original natural law with your soul and spiritual power, in order to grasp the solid stuff of my magic
formation theories.”
“My magic formations are based on nature and include limitless profound meanings. Magic formations
are shapeless, colourless, shadowless and traceless, you can’t tell where they come from, neither will you
know where they would go to, you can box up people, even kill people with these invisible magic
formations. These magic formations can serve you as the most fierce and dangerous weapon.”
“As for magic formations created by the Magi Palace, they imitate the natural law, inject huge amounts of
spell symbols into magic formations, layers and layers, magic formations like this are indeed powerful,
but full of artificial traces, which makes those formations incredibly easy to detect. This is the reason why
under that kind of detecting light of those three-eyed, four-eyed, five-eyed things, the magic formations of
the Magi Palace are so obvious as a bonfire in a dark night and incapable to remain hidden from your
enemies.”
“Those multiple eyes idiots have already gotten used to detect Magi Palace’s magic formations with that
kind of light beams, after which they violently destroy those formations. They definitely will be neglectful
and careless to another kind of magic formations by now. Ji Hao, in the future, you can just use this kind
of natural magic formation that I taught you, to kick their stupid asses and wipe them all out!”
Yu Yu said while frowning suddenly. A fierce aura of killing instantly radiated from him; even the stars in
the sky dimmed down and streams of freezing wind began swooshing around, blowing across the bulrush
1289
woods in the small island, started a series of rustling noises, and left countless small swirls on surfaces of
the two crossed rivers.
Ji Hao‘s blood began surging when Yu Yu said this. He nodded politely and continued reading with all his
focus. From time to time, he would point out the puzzling phrases in that book and ask Yu Yu for further
explanation.
Yu Yu was eloquent and confident and could always solve Ji Hao’s question with a few words. He could
clearly sort those confusing phrases out for Ji Hao. When he talked really excitedly, a purple cloud would
slowly rise from his head, which had beams of golden light darting out from it. All of these golden light
would soon be absorbed by Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao only felt waves of pain and numbness coming from every
corner of his body, and streams of warm power were surging around inside his body at the same time.
After absorbing countless beams of those golden light released by Yu Yu, the two multicoloured flames in
Ji Hao’s lower abdomen suddenly split into three, then four, in the end, five multicoloured flames were
blazing ragingly in Ji Hao’s Dan Tian.
This night was spent quickly, a slight trace of fish-belly-grey daylight emerged in the east.
Taisi woke up from his dream, wiped the corner of his mouth, then stood slowly up. He picked that tiny
bow and stood in front of the altar.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1290
Chapter 305 – Sudden Rage
Chapter 305 - Sudden Rage
“Hm, the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, such a treasure!”
Yu Yu stopped lecturing and dissipated those magical and magnificent light streams he had been
emmiting. He said that while smiling and looking at Taisi, who didn’t seem to have awakened completely
yet.
Feng Xing and Yu Mu had already ran as far as they could from Taisi. In their eyes, Taisi was a very
unreliable person while at the same time they considered the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book as a very
horrible, terrifying and dark magic curse. Neither were willing to put their lifes on the line by being
nearby Taisi when he was casting the curse. Who knew what disaster would befall them if Taisi shot one
of those tiny arrows at them by accident?
Ji Hao tapped lightly on the Magic Formation Teachings of Yu Yu and the purple book transformed
instantly into a stream of purple light and darted into his left palm, then turned into a faint purple mark
on his palm. Ji Hao could feel that his right palm had now become an invisible black hole that was
absorbing the surrounding natural power ceaselessly into his body and that the connection between
nature and himself had suddenly become at least a hundred times distinct than it had been previously.
“Thank you, my dear tutor!” Ji Hao saluted Yu Yu seriously and solemnly .
“Eh, don’t bother!” Yu Yu waved his hand carelessly and said with a big grin on his face. “I don’t like
ceremonious and dull apprentices. Don’t be like those apprentices of my second brother, who is now your
second uncle. Ah, those kids, each has a poker face, totally humourless! Humm, every time I see them they
act like they are even older than me!”
Ji Ho grinned as well, byt didn’t say anything. He knew about those apprentices of Yu Yu’s second brother
and he couldn’t stop shivering, just by thinking the names of those people.
“Uncle Yu Yu! Here! Have some fish!” Man Man rushed happily over and handed a huge slice of fish belly
to Yu Yu. Earlier, she hadn’t come to interrupt because she saw Yu Yu giving a lecture to Ji Hao, but now
that the lecture had finished, Man Man hurriedly came over to share the delicious grilled fish.
“Hm, you little girl, are quite interesting.” Yu Yu patted Man Man’s head with a warm smile, then took a
glance at her pair of gigantic hammers, left beside the bonfire. As soon as he did that, his face twisted
badly, after which he shook his head helplessly. “That pair of hammers...just bring them here. Everytime I
see good materiales and ingredients been wasted and misused by your human race, my whole body feels
sick, just as it does now!”
1291
Seeing the face of twist and thorn in struggle, Ji Hao started to laugh abruptly loud out. He was wondering
if Yu Yu suffered from OCD, which would explain why everytime he saw precious materials being wasted
he was dying to restore those materials and turn them into new tools and equipment. What a great habit!
Man Man hurried back and returned with her pair of hammers. Just now she had seen how Yu Yu had
restored all the materials from the three Divine Magus level weapons and used them to make this cool
looking Gold Crow flame cloak, which Ji Hao was wearing at the moment. Compared to the three old
magic treasure, which Ji Hao was not even able to activate, this new cloak was not only much more
powerful and functional, it also looked very beautiful. Man Man would like to have such a thing also!
“Ahyaya, Ji Hao, look at this, just look at this! The production method of this pair of hammers is, is
astonishing, and done without any conscience!”
Yu Yu knitted his eyebrows and sighed deeply, after which he said, “High-quality earth-core magical
flame, sky lava gold, and a whole one-hundred and six rare and magically precious materials were
compressed forcibly into this hammer layer by layer, similar to how your stupid ancestors had done!
However, among all the crafts created by Senior Magus level craftsmen, these hammers are at least well
made. The structure is solid and compact and a whole twelve thousand and nine hundred magic symbols
have been inscribed onto eacht hammerhead…”
While talking, Yu Yu pointed his finger at the hammers, causing both of them to explode! All the spell
symbols flew out and transformed into pure and primal fire power, which was absorbed by the recovered
materials.
Shaosi, who had come over earlier, Ji Hao and Man Man were all fascinated by the magnificent toolmaking
methods of Yu Yu. Their eyes were fixed on Yu Yu’s fingers, while they tried their best to grasp every
movement, even the slightest one. The natural and fluent movements were deeply alluring to these three
kids.
Taisi gnashed his teeth and narrowed his eyes, while standing tremblingly in front of the altar, only six
feet away from the straw doll. He pulled the tiny bow open extra carefully and slightly shot out seven
arrows in a row. Fortunately, this time he didn’t miss the target; all seven arrow pierced accurately into
the chest of the straw doll.
Far away, in Di Sha’s main camp, Ju Xiu was lying on a luxurious and soft bed, while leaning her head
against a pillow, seemingly pale and tired. She drank a bowl of magical medicines and took a few pills,
which were served to her by a few beautiful and young girls. The medicines were concocted by master
pharmacists of the Xiu Clan.
“I don’t know what has happened to me. I feel so weak and powerless,” said Ju Xiu with a trepid voice.
“Only nothing seems to be wrong. See, these injuries happened suddenly yesterday, but now have
stopped to bleed.”
1292
Ju Xiu said that while raising her left hand and looked with a frown at her broken little finger. Although
the wound had stopped bleeding and she had taken many powerful magical medicines that were
supposed to help the broken finger to regrow, the finger never even showed a sign of regrowing.
The territory of the Yu Dynasty was vast and well managed by the people of the Yu Clan. Every year the
Yu Dynasty would have huge amounts of thousands of years old, even tens of thousands of years old
magical herbs harvested in their territories. As a member of the highest dominating hierarchy among the
entire Yu Dynasty, Ju Xiu surely had quite a lot highest grade, life-saving magic pills that were concocted
from incredibly rare and effective, tens of thousands of years old magical herbs, which she carried with
her.
That was exactly the kind of pills she had taken.
However, no sign of recovery could be detected from her broken finger. Those precious and unimaginable
valuable pills taken by her failed to have even the slightest bit of effect on her. It was if those medicines
had been thrown into a roadside ditch rather than taken by her.
Di Sha was standing beside the luxurious bed and was staring with a serious expression at that weird
wound on her finger, and said, “We have already checked thoroughly. We have searched every single one
of those servants, maids and guards around you, none of them had medicinal materials carrying on them
which would allow others to curse you from over a distance.”
He then continued with a deep voice, “Try to recall more carefully, see if you have accidentally left some
of your personal things somewhere, such as fallen off hair or other stuff. Your power is even greater than
mine, therefore, the enemy must need your personal material, like blood, saliva, hair or your underwear,
in order to harm you so gravely and through such a strange curse.”
“No!” Ju Xiu stared back at Di Sha, and squeezed a relatively louder yell out of her throat. “Di Sha, you
have stayed in the Southern Wasteland for many years, so your fallen off hairs, or blood that dripped into
the soil after you were wounded, could possibly been collected by the nemies. But I have been in the
Liang Zhu City all these years, I have servants especially responsible for my daily life, even the glasses and
spoons I have used were cleaned with special magics, how could I…”
Before Ju Xiu could finish her sentence, her pale and hollowed face suddenly turned into a horrible,
deadly dark colour, while all of her three eyeballs immediately turned grey.
Followed by a series of puffing noises, while none of those people surrounding her saw a single, slight
movement of her underdress, in the very next moment seven round-shaped, half-inch deep wounds
appeared on her white and tender chest. Blood surged out of her chest in intense streams, quickly dying
her underdress and that soft luxurious bed red.
“I, I…”
1293
Ju Xiu raised her hand with difficulty and tried to grab onto Di Sha. She only felt that her heart and all of
her internal organs were punctured by thousands of sharp arrows, at the same time, her soul was nearly
crushed by this sudden attack. A fierce, dreadfully great pain that she had never felt before had now
shrouded both her body and soul. With despair, Ju Xiu used all of her remaining strength and screamed
out.
“Di Sha!! Help, help me!!”
Di Sha was panic-tricken as well. He hurriedly grabbed Ju Xiu’s palm, but had no time to feel the
tenderness and softness of this slim palm, he immediately roared himself hoarse.
“Where is everyone!!Come! Come!! Bring all master curse users!! All of them!! Now! Right now!!”
Di Sha was so enraged that he couldn’t help but slightly leap up from the ground, while roaring like an
animal.
“Who are you!! Why are you attacking us with such a, a, a contemptible method?!! I will slaughter you! I
will cut you into pieces! I swear!”
“You waste of things! You bunch of douchebags!! Haven’t you got even the faintest little bit of information
about this attacker?! Even a faint little bit!! Who is in charge of the intelligence team?! Hack him to death!”
____
1294
Chapter 306 – Curse Casters
Chapter 306 - Curse Casters
There was an overflow of happiness on the small island lying at the cross section of two rivers.
Yu Mu had caught quite many large prawns and crabs from the rivers and boiled them into a whole pot of
delicious soup, which was emitting a heaven-like dense aroma. Feng Xing was a wind-fast runner; he had
gone back to the special army’s camp and traded his credit for hundreds of vats of wine.
Wolfing delicious food and drinking mellow wine, while watching Yu Yu re-craft Man Man’s hammers, Ji
Hao and his teammates were pretty happy at the moment.
Both hammers of Man Man had been as huge as a water tank. Although the master craftsmen of the Zhu
Rong Country had tried their utmost best to make these hammers beautiful, all they had been able to
manage was to add some flame patterns on the hammerheads.
During the reprocessing, Yu Yu compressed the hammerheads from water tank-size and oval-shaped to
the size of ordinary human’s head and shaped them like exquisite flower buds. he also embossed
countless patterns of the wind. the flame and fiery dragons and clouds on them.
Yu Yu liked Man Man very much, therefore he was generous to put a piece of natural and pure thunder
crystal into each hammerhead. Use the thunder crystal as core, Yu Yu constructed an immensely powerful
‘ninety nine purple thunder dragon’ magic formation in the hammerheads. Once this magic formation
would be triggered, the hammerhead would immediately release fierce and fiery purple lightning bolts to
attack enemies. These kinds of lightning bolts were not only destructive for ordinary living creatures, but
also highly harmful to all kinds of evil spirits, mysterious beings and even ghosts. Even more importantly
Yu Yu had also put a tiny piece of natural soil breath jade, which was considered valuable and had been
collected appropriately for quite a long time, into each hammerhead.
Natural soil breath jade was incredibly solid and heavy, and with endless variations, could deliver all
kinds of magical effects. For example, after the two small pieces of natural soil breath jade were melted in
Man Man’s hammerheads, the hammerheads gained the ability to change their weights automatically
upon Man Man’s wishes; in another words, once the hammerheads landed on the bodies of the enemies,
they could immediately become hundreds or even thousands times heavier than they had been when
being held in Man Man’s hands.
With the power of the natural soil breath jade, a strike of Man Man’s hammer would seriously be like a
strike of hundreds of gigantic mountains altogether; it was hard to imagine what kind of solid armours
and strong bodies were actually capable of warding off an attack launched with such a pair of terrifying
hammers.
1295
It needed to be mentioned that Yu Yu truly liked all the teammates of Ji Hao, after all, they were all
talented and special kids. Although he had already taken Ji Hao as his apprentice, he still generously took
out large amounts of precious and rare materials, which he turned into weapons for each of Ji Hao’s
teammates, according to their specialities and needs.
Shaosi had received a shield that would float in the air and automatically follow Shaosi, blocking all kinds
of attacks aimed at her. She also received a spear that would automatically return to her after having
gone through the target.
Yu Mu received an authentic solid and huge pot that was capable of adapting to all kinds of flames and
could also be used as a magical storage tool. Ji Hao had launched three punches with his full strength and
felt as if he had broken the bones of his fingers, but had failed to leave even a mark on the pot.
Feng Xing received a pair of boots. Triggered by only a slight stream of power, a fierce gale would
immediately swoosh up from under this pair of cyan boots, which would instantly raise Feng Xing’s speed
by over ten times. Along with the improvements of Feng Xing’s power, this pair of boots could even raise
his speed much faster. When taking over this pair of boots from Yu Yu’s hands, Feng Xing was way too
exciting, even his legs were trembling so intensely that he was unable to support his body and even
though he was about to fall to the ground, he still couldn’t help but wanted to hug Yu Yu’s waist.
Seriously, this pair of boots was exactly what he had been dreaming about since he had been a little kid.
Taisi was the only one who made Yu Yu stare at him for quite a long while, and yet left him undecided
about the kind of weapon that would be right for Taisi.
This kid Taisi couldn’t run, couldn’t even walk fast, neither could he carry any relatively heavier stuff.
Except all kinds of evil and weird curses that he had mastered, he almost couldn’t do anything.
After pondering for quite a while, Yu Yu sighed helplessly. He had crafted a perfectly suited weapon for
each of them with various kinds of materials, but for Taisi he took out a black and white mirror that had
eight corners and the shape of a turtle shell. Yu Yu tore his finger and dropped three drops of blood on
this turtle-shaped mirror, which he then suddenly threw directly into Taisi’s chest.
Right after Yu Yu had thrown the mirror inside Taisi’s chest, Ji Hao and the others were unable to feel
Taisi’s existence. Although they all popped their eyes wide open and were staring at Taisi, who was still
standing right beside them, they all failed to sense even the slightest trace of power coming from him. It
was nearly as if Taisi had vanished completely within this past instance and the one who was staring at
them was nothing but a shadow or vision of his. Ji Hao swept his spiritual power across Taisi but failed to
grasp any trace of proof that Taisi still existed.
What was even more important, along with the gradual merging between Taisi and the mirror, Taisi’s
silhouette became more and more hazy, to the point they barely could see his face!
“Nothing good,” said Yu Yu with a bitter smile on his face. “At the time this world had just been created, a
legendary and magical tortoise, named Yin, lived in this primitive world. Yin was best at hiding all its
1296
traces in order to survive. After Yin died, its shell absorbed the pure essence natural power that only
existed when this world was created, and naturally transformed into that mirror, called the Yin mirror.”
[Tl note: ‘Yin’ literally means hide, invisible in Chinese.]
The Yin Mirror couldn’t be used as a weapon, neither had it any defensive power. The only effect it had
was that it hid all the traces of its owner and turned its owner into a mysterious and invisible being. After
someone had merged with this mirror, no ordinary Magi would be able to find traces of that someone’s
existence. Only legendary god-level beings like Yu Yu would be capable enough to barely able to sense the
existence of such a person. However, now that Yu Yu had dripped three drops of his own blood onto this
mirror, the quality of it had been improved by many times. Unless a being many times more powerful
than Yu Yu activated his spirit blood to search for the owner of the Yin Mirror, he would be unable to
discover him.
Taisi’s face had turned red with excitement, while his body began to tremble lightly.
Magic curses were the most fierce and terrifying type of magic and could easily take a person’s life away,
but in order to cast the curse, the caster had to collect personal materials, or some special personal
information, or even a slight stream of the targeted person’s power. The Yin Mirror would allow Taisi to
‘vanish’ from this world, which meant that from now on Taisi wouldn’t need to be afraid of all kinds of
magic curse attacks. Apart from this, back on the battlefield, which non-humankind monster would attack
a hazy ‘silhouette’ that seemed to be not even real?
Taisi instantly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Yu Yu, expressing his gratitude. Shaosi did the
same thing while trembling - finally, from now on she wouldn’t have to worry so much about Taisi’s life
any longer!
“Yay! Sister Shaosi! This is just as you hoped for! From now on you will only have to check on him every
couple of days, just to make sure he doesn’t starve himself to death! After all, from now on no one will be
able to hurt him!” Yelled Man Man while chuckling happily. “How about we grill some meat and hang it
around his neck every four to five days, just so he won’t starve to death!”
Ji Hao turned his head to the side to keep himself from rudely laughing out loud, while Yu Mu and Feng
Xing directly burst out in a series of resonating laughter, till both of them even got stomachache. Taisi’s
face turned embarrassed and he stared angrily at Man Man. Man Man slightly waved her newly
reprocessed, flower bud-shaped hammers. Taisi immediately stopped his body and changed his angry
look into a big, flattering grin.
Inside Ju Xiu’s bedroom, a few human males, wearing black cloaks and their entire bodies covered in
twisted tattoos, were each releasing a strong and evil sense of power. They were looking silently at Ju
Xiu’s twitching face and listening to her scary screams.
1297
Di Sha, Di Sa, and Di Mo were standing at the side. Each of them had tens of brightly shining, magic curse
resistant talismans hanging around their necks or attached to their clothes, and were anxiously looking at
the few human magic curse casters, who had just arrived from the Liang Zhu City.
“It’s a very evil curse and hard to trace, nearly not perceivable.”
“However, after all, a magic curse can only reach the target through a certain medium. In Lord Ju Xiu’s
case, the medium probably is her power that she released back on the battlefield.”
“Therefore, since they have managed to reach Lord Ju Xiu through that trace of power, we can also reach
back to them through the same trace.”
“But in our own way.”
The little group of curse casters had a short discussion, after which they quickly built an altar with
bloodied bones in Ju Xiu’s room, which was shrouded in a dense and thick layer of evil power, which
could be sensed easily by everyone. Thousands of strong and healthy living beasts were sent into the
room by the Jia Clan’s warriors, where they were beheaded instantly. The group of curse casters circled
around the altar with the bleeding heads of the beasts.
Those twisted tattoos on all seven human magic curse casters’ bodies lit up simultaneously, after which
they started to dance madly around the altar, while singing a weird, creepy spell.
Back on the small island, a gust of freezing wind rose from the ground, which blew slowly across the
entire island.
____
1298
Chapter 307 – Curse Battle
Chapter 307 - Curse Battle
After the gust of wind emerged, the Gold Crow flame cloak instantly released a faint layer of red light. The
Gold Crow flame contained pure and staunch sun power, which had the ability to naturally restrain all
kinds of evil powers. That is why that chilling gust of wind had immediately been evaporated by the fierce
and pure power of Ji Hao’s cloak, before it even could flow near Ji Hao.
As always, Feng Xing had instantly rushed away and hidden himself in the woods, several miles away
from the island. He was gripping his longbow while tens of arrows were stuck in a line on the ground. Yu
Mu clapped his hand, followed by which large clouds of green watery mist rose into the air, wrapping his
whole body up. When the evil chilly wind flew by him, it only was capable of stirring a few ripples on the
surface of the green watery mist.
Before Man Man and Shaosi were able to act, Yu Yu rubbed his hands together and made a few fiery
purple light spots appear. The spots dropped on the ground and effortlessly burned a circle with a radius
of a few zhang on the ground, while making sizzling noises.
Yu Yu grabbed a water ladle that was made from half of a split calabash, spooned out a ladleful of wine
from one of the vats brought back by Feng Xing, then poured it into his mouth. After that, he smilingly
waved his hands towards Ji Hao and the others and said, “Interesting, come into this circle, over here,
grab a seat and enjoy a great show!”
A few streams of gentle yet great power approached Ji Hao and his teammates along with Yu Yu’s voice.
Except Feng Xing, who had darted away long ago, Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and Yu Mu were all dragged
into that circle by those gentle streams of power. The evil gust of wind swirled and tried to approach that
circle, but right the following moment, thin yet thick purple lightning bolts shattered that gust of wind
into wisps of airwaves.
The wisps of shattered air merged back into the gust of wind and moved slowly towards the altar that
Taisi had built for using the Nailhead Seven Arrow curse.
Taisi was standing in front of the altar. His eyes had turned into that creepy and weird pure black again,
and deep inside his pupils, dim, black lights were rotating slowly. That evil gust of wind split up into tens
of smaller gusts and slowly wriggled towards Taisi.
Creepy noises that sounded like countless ghosts and evil spirits were swiftly sneaking around, came
from the bulrush woods surrounding the small island. Grey, thin and spider-like fog rose slowly from the
ground, creating a putrescent vibe. With a puff they were spread across the whole small island.
Tens of evil gusts of wind swished around Taisi, however, Taisi had just merged with the Yin mirror,
which meant that the sense of his powers and all of his vital signs were perfectly hidden. No matter how
1299
hard these evil wind gusts tried or how many times it swept across his long shirt, it still was unable to
touch Taisi’s body.
On the altar, that straw doll, which was surrounded by book pages of the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book,
began shaking slightly. Abruptly, two green light spots lit up inside the straw doll’s empty eye sockets.
This was a sign that someone had perceived the delicate connection between Ju Xiu and this straw doll
and after spending tremendous amount of efforts had finally managed to look into Taisi’s side through
the eyes of the straw doll.
The pair of green light spots rotated slightly as if the straw doll was observing its surroundings. A black
curtain that was transformed from the power of the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book and had enveloped the
straw doll the whole time, suddenly appeared and fluttered in the air. Right after that, a long, ear-piercing
squeal came from the straw doll, while the pair of green light spots immediately exploded and dissipated
in the air.
Within Ju Xiu’s room, a curse caster who had human fist-sized eyes and was dancing around the altar and
waving his hands insanely, howled out suddenly. Right the following moment, his huge eyeballs exploded,
causing sticky black blood to splatter everywhere. Then he seemingly lost control over his body and
floated in the air; it seemed as if a giant had grabbed him and was holding him up in the air. Although he
was wearing tens of bone and jade talismans and many other types of protective magic tools around his
neck – all of which were emitting dazzlingly bright light now and then – none were able to save the life of
their owner. His body started to twist in a strange manner, like a tiny ant being squeezed by a giant, and
loud bone cracking noises came continuously from inside his body.
After the span of a few breaths, this curse enchanter was torn into pieces and fell back onto the ground.
Followed by a loud thud, the broken body of this poor curse caster smashed against the ground and
instantly turned into puffs of smoke, dissipating in the air. Strangely, all of his life-force, blood, even body
fluid had been drained. He was now looking like a dry dead body, like the ones found in a desert; not even
a single drop of liquid was left inside his body.
Two curse casters of the Xiu Clan walked quickly towards him and took out a few odd-shaped tolls and
ran a brief check on that dead body. A trace of shock simultaneously flashed across all five eyeballs of one
of the Xiu Clan curse casters. He then said in a low voice, “His soul was devoured without leaving even a
trace. Such a fierce curse…Can it be…can it be those old bastards of the Candle Dragon Clan from the Magi
Palace?”
Back near the small island, in a small valley and inside a natural pool, the body of Candle Dragon Gui, who
was still lying in the water unconsciously - even had a frog lying on his face – shook slightly. He had been
knocked out by Yu Yu’s punch earlier, and was still unconscious, but someone had already unjustly
blamed him for this curse.
The few other human curse casters, who had also been dancing around the altar in Ju Xiu’s room,
simultaneously growled out deeply. Each were showing a faint amount of fear and shock on their faces.
1300
They took a glance at Di Sha, who was standing at the side with a badly darkened face, hurriedly pulled
out different kinds of daggers, gnashed their teeth and poked those daggers into their own bodies.
“These douches,” murmured Di Sha. “If they can’t get the enchanter who did this to Ju Xiu, I will chop
them all into pieces and feed them to dogs.”
Hearing this, the few enchanters quivered intensely.
They were all human beings, however, they had chosen the side of the non-human races. In the Yu
Dynasty, their status was even lower than that of those ugly slaves. Those barely human-shaped, weak
and dumb creatures at least possessed statues of slaves, while these human curse casters, were only
public properties of the Yu Dynasty! Those noble Yu Clan’s people never treated these human curse
casters as living creatures, but were only seeing them as family properties, similar to those jade coins that
were clanging in their pockets. Therefore, when Di Sha said that he would chop those human curse
casters into pieces and feed them to dogs, he meant exactly the same thing as a woman saying that she
would butcher a chicken and feed the pair of chicken legs to her child.
“We, we will spare no effort to solve the problem!!” A human curse caster shouted out in a hoarse and
trembling voice.
Many differently and weirdly shaped daggers were now stuck in their bodies, squeezing out all of their
powers, that wound then transform into malicious and desperate curses and been absorbed by the altar.
Those bleeding beasts heads, that were placed around the altar were sucked into the altar one after
another, along with a thick layer of blood on the ground; followed with all these, the altar abruptly turned
into blood red.
On the small island, a stream of grey mist was wrapped by a frosty gust of wind and swooshed across the
island, from which, a great magic power spread out and then, directly locked on the straw doll. Taisi’s
altar began shaking slightly while the straw doll suddenly stood up, started leaping slightly and seemed
to jump straight into the blood-red mist around it.
“Are you trying to take my medium material away? How can I just let you?” Taisi gave a creepy and evil
grin while gripped the tiny bow with one hand and another hand quickly pulled out a few hair from his
head. He then bit his tongue broke and spat a mouthful of blood on those few hair.
“You’re indeed more powerful, and have greater cultivations than me, however…I have this Nail Head
Seven Arrow Book!” Taisi maintained that creepy smile and murmured. In the meanwhile, the few hair
got nourished by his spirit blood and instantly straightened up like arrows.
Putting the few straightened hair on the tiny bow’s string, Taisi then spat another mouthful of blood on
the bow and shot the few hair out.
This time, no great shooting skill was needed, the blood-red mist sphere directly swallowed those hair.
1301
Piercing puffing noise began coming out of the blood-red mist; at the same time, the few human curse
enchanters in Ju Xiu’s room screamed out simultaneously, as human-head sized punctures burst out of
their chests so suddenly and unexpectedly.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Edited by Horrible CPU and SecondRate
1302
Chapter 308 – Fury
Chapter 308: Fury
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh
Seven days went past quickly.
During the past seven days, each day Taisi had shot seven arrows into the straw doll's body. Although his
archery was as lousy as before, still, he managed to put Ju Xiu at her last gasp.
In the meanwhile, Yu Yu had been teaching Ji Hao all kinds of knowledge and skills, that allowed Ji Hao to
achieve quite a few amazing improvements. Ji Hao's improvements happened way too rapidly that even
Yu Yu couldn't help but clap his hands and yell out in praise for him a few times. Yu Yu just liked Ji Hao
too much.
After all, what Yu Yu had been teaching Ji Hao was the main structure of the mysterious natural law
which was directly relating to the most original mysteriousness of this world; while what Ji Hao had
mastered, were those skills and magics that he learned from all kinds of Daoist scriptures he read in his
previous life.
In another word, what Ji Hao had learnt in his previous life was the final harvest of all the wisdom and
experiences Yu Yu and his disciples would have gained through severe cultivation and study regarding
the natural law, in countless future years from now. Therefore, to someone like Yu Yu, an unintentional
word said by Ji Hao could serve like the magical lightning bolt that happened when this world was
created, and open up a whole new path before Yu Yu's eyes.
During this short period of time, Yu Yu liked and valued Ji Hao more and more, yet, he was deeply aware
that he had to be patient and not spoil things due to excessive enthusiasm. Since Yu Yu couldn't teach Ji
Hao any more knowledge and neither could gift him any extra power at this stage, Mr Crow and the pair
of magical fiery snakes, as Ji Hao's non-humankind friends and brothers, had all luckily gained many
benefits.
Yu Yu fed Mr Crow and each fiery snake tens of golden pills, which were concocted by his big brother
himself, then he pressed his hands on their heads, told them about the supreme natural law and taught
them the special cultivating methods, that were created especially for non-humankind creatures.
Among Yu Yu's disciples, many were non-humankind creatures, such as Gui Ling. Therefore, Yu Yu indeed
had much to offer in the regard of special cultivating methods for these non-human kind creatures. After
taken so many golden pills and been guided with the special cultivating methods, Mr Crow and the pair of
baby snakes had all transformed into entirely different looks. They now looked all magnificent and
beautiful.
1303
Ninety percent of Mr Crow's black feathers had now turned into faint golden, and once his feathers
entirely turned into golden, he would be able to condense his bloodline into the pure ancient Gold Crow
bloodline with the help of the power of those golden pills given by Yu Yu. Then, Mr Crow would grow the
third foot and possess a sky-burning and ocean-boiling power; he would become as powerful as those
legendary ancient Gold Crows.
The pair of earthworm-sized baby snakes had been growing rapidly under the effect of those golden pills.
They still looked like two tiny snakes when they coiled around Ji Hao's arms now, but once they leapt
onto the ground and expanded their bodies, one would found that they were now both over a zhang long,
and the earth core magic flame released from their jaws already seemed to destroy everything in this
world.
Ji Hao did an experiment, during which, a heavy shield, which was seized from the battlefield and
belonged to an ordinary Jia Clan warrior, was burned into a puddle of iron liquid by a single puff of earth
core magic flame let out by the two baby snakes within the short span of two breaths. One could imagine
how horrible it would feel like and how cruel that scene would be when that earth core magical flame
would be spurted on one's own body.
Ji Hao, Yu Yu and all his teammates had been quite happy and leisurely during the past seven days.
However, to some other people, even a single day felt like a year now.
Apart from Candle Dragon Gui, who was knocked out by Yu Yu earlier, and now had been worryingly
trying to identify the person who had attacked him that day by the river, and the motivation of that
attack, with his special secret magic, Di Sha had lost some genuine weight in this couple of days.
Sitting in Ju Xiu's room, Di Sha expressionlessly looking at Ju Xiu, who now looked like a pale zombie.
Even Ju Xiu's soul seemed to be perishing by now. He couldn't help it but quiver all the time.
Two Yu Clan's middle-aged men, each having an extra serious face, were standing by Ju Xiu's bed. Dense
blood-red light had been surging out of their erect eyes, along with an immeasurably great sense of
power. That strangely strong sense of power had even compressed the air surrounding them to a certain
degree that the air now felt as solid as iron. Di Sha sat aside, feeling like dying from suffocation caused by
that great sense of power released by the two Yu Clan men.
One of these two middle-aged named Di Huo was Di Sha's uncle, while the other one named Ju Tu and
was Ju Xiu's uncle. Both of them were powerful beings among their own families.
Ju Xiu's life mattered crucially to the allied relationship between the Di Family and the Ju Family, and that
allied relationship was bounded with profit exchanges between this two families, even concerning the
power alternations of the other few influential families which were closely related to the Di Family and
the Ju Family. According to a powerful man who had been supporting Ju Tu, the marriage between Di Sha
and Ju Xiu might affect the positions of both the Di Family and Ju Family among all big families of the
Blood Moon, and this effect could last for over a thousand years.
1304
For the above reason, after the few human curse enchanters, who were urgently called by Di Sha and had
attempted to undo the curse for Ju Xiu, been killed, Ju Tu and Di Huo came all the way here by themselves.
Seeing Di Sha, who looked about to lose his mind, Di Huo abruptly roared out in anger, "You useless trash!
Haven't you gotten any useful information?! Not even a little bit?! Who the hell did this?! Don't you know
nothing at all?! Di Sha, do you have any idea how much effort I had to make, only for letting the family put
you in charge of an army?!"
Ju Tu stood aside, as he said in a bone-piercing cold voice, "How on earth did she become like this so
suddenly? She was more than healthy before. Di Sha, Ju Xiu brought her army here to reinforce you, but
now, she's dying. You have to give our family a reasonable explanation for this!"
Di Sha looked at Ju Tu, seeming to cry but failing to squeeze any tear out of his eye sockets. Explanation?
How could he possibly explain all these?
So many master curse enchanters had tried. Those curse enchanters were from the Yu Clan, Xiu Clan, and
some were human beings who had chosen to betray their race. All of them had tried their best to break
the curse, yet, none could undo it. How could they blame Di Sha for this under such a weird and horrible
situation?
As for who did this...
The number of people in the Midland was immeasurable. Only god knew how many master curse
enchanters were hiding in the Magus Palace. Besides, no one could tell whether Ju Xiu was especially
targeted or she was just unluckily chosen as a curse sufferer. Who would know that?
Let out a few trembled and hollowed laughter, Di Sha prepared to say something to defend himself, but
abruptly, Di Mo rushed into the room in a great hurry.
With a weirdly excited tone, Di Mo yelled loudly out. "Lord Di Huo, Lord Ju Tu! The team I sent out has
saved a spy who was sent into the group of refugees by us before. He brought us some important
information regarding Ju Xiu!"
Before Di Sha could say anything, Di Mo continued in a loud and shrill voice, "The one who did this to Ju
Xiu is the kid named Ji Hao who killed Di Sha's younger brother in the Southern Wasteland! Our spy
heard him say to his friend that he was going to make a heavenly-huge contribution!"
Glanced at Di Sha with a weird look, Di Mo carried on, "Ji Hao also said that among us...That we're not as
solid as an iron board!"
At this moment, Di Suo rushed into the room as well. He hurriedly shouted out while he was still catching
his breath.
1305
"One of my spies was hunting by the human army and my people rescued him. I know, I know who did
this to Ju Xiu!"
"It's Ji Hao! That little bastard!" said Di Suo after a long gasp, "He has a friend who's a master curse
enchanter. Some kids from the Ten Sun Country who had somehow offended him before were killed by
an unknown magic curse! My guy also said that the son of Ying Yunpeng, the Head Elder of the Ten Sun
Country's Pu Ban stronghold, was killed by them too!"
Di Sha instantly swooshed up from his seat and growled in a hoarse voice, "Ji Hao!! You again!!"
A cloud of blood-red mist gathered above Di Sha's head and began spreading out, releasing an immense
sense of power. In the meanwhile, Di Sha's face gradually became twisted in a fierce aura of killing.
Di Huo and Ju Tu quickly glanced at each other. According to the information provided by Di Mo, Ji Hao
said that the Blood Moon was not as solid as an iron board, what did that mean?
Things like sneakily entrapping each other indeed happened quite a lot among Yu Clan noble classes!
1306
Chapter 309 – Save
Chapter 309: Save
The oblong luxury meeting hall was clean and broad. All walls were decorated with blood-red patterns of
erect eyes. Exquisite armors crafted with all kinds of rare and precious metals, leant against walls. The
other few armors that were crafted as pure decorations had been floating in the air around a feet high
from the ground, with the power of a great magic formation, and had been shining brightly under the
dazzling light given out by those large pearls inlaid in the roof.
Although this was a military meeting, but still, there were tens of beautiful young girls wearing little
clothes, standing in the hall with trays containing all kinds of delicate food and wines carried in their
hands.
All the deputy army commanders of the four official Blood Moon armies led by Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and
Ju Xiu, were gathered in the hall, standing perfectly straight beside the table in the middle of the hall.
Di Huo and Ju Tu each sat on one side of the table, with their erect eyes widely opened. A dim blood-red
light had been circling inside their erect eyes, and in the meanwhile, they slowly swept across the faces of
all army commanders, with their dagger-like eyes, carefully observing every single tiny facial expression
made by them.
The information provided by the spy, who was sent into the group of human refugee, had been
confirmed.
Just as Ji Hao expected, his words had brought a massive confusion to these Yu Clan nobles and powerful
people. After all, his words sounded quite convincing. If Ji Hao truly wanted to make some great
contribution and earn himself power and wealth, murdering Ju Xiu with a magic curse would indeed be
an incredible one.
In the conflict between the humankind and the Yu Dynasty, the Yu Dynasty had always been holding
many advantages. Apart from that, those Yu Clan noble commanders cherished their own lives to an
extreme degree. Therefore, during all these years, the total number of Yu Clan generals who had armies
under their commands but fell in wars between the humankind and the Yu Dynasty was definitely no
more than a hundred.
Ji Hao was nobody but an apprentice of the Magi Palace. Killing Ju Xiu - no matter what method he used to
achieve this purpose, could absolutely earn himself genuine glory. The human Emperor and elders of the
Magi Palace would certainly award him, probably with anything he wanted.
1307
However, that sentence with a vague meaning said by Ji Hao on purpose had now driven Ju Tu and Di Huo
both into anxiousness.
'The non-humankind is not as solid as an iron board.'
Because of this short sentence said by Ji Hao, if they could, Di Huo and Ju Tu would have arrested all
present army commanders immediately, and tortured them like hell. They had to know if this sentence
truly contained the information regarding some potential schemes, particularly aimed at the Di Family
and Ju Family.
'Can it be one of the other big families which are not on our side?'
'Or people in our own families, who are not getting along well with us?'
It could even be those people who had failed in the competition for the throne of Emperor in Power, and
lost to Dishi Yanluo. Although those people had failed to attain the magnificent throne, they were still
extremely powerful among the Blood Moon... For merely revenge and grabbing as much dignity back as
possible, those people would do anything once they got the chance.
"Who the hell is it?" Di Huo knocked heavily on the table, which was made from pure gold and decorated
with hundreds of thousands of multicolored gemstones, and said, "Is someone colluding with the
humankind and trying to hurt us by murdering Ju Xiu?"
"Di Sha," said Ju Tu with a harsh tone, "If we are not here, what would you do?"
Di Sha frowned and pondered extra carefully for an entire quarter of an hour, then responded slowly, "If
you, my dear uncles, are not here, I would surely team up with Di Suo and Di Mo. And we would select a
batch of elite warriors...No matter how much that would cost, we would certainly destroy that altar,
which was being used by our enemy to curse Ju Xiu, and save her."
"A batch of elite warriors? What kind of warriors can be counted as elites?" said Ju Tu with a cold sneer.
"All trustable commanders under the leads of Di Suo, Di Mo and me will join the mission." said Di Sha
while puffing out his chest, "Ju Xiu can't hold much longer, therefore, we have to save her as soon as
possible! We've got the rough location of the altar already, so we..."
"What if the enemy launched a massive attack when you're all gone?!" said Di Huo with a frosty tone,
"Without you, would the rest of your armies who were left in here, be able to block the enemy's attack?"
"As long as Di Mo's city-fort stays solid and the four Blood Moon Divine Towers keep working, this place
will be fine. Human armies can never defeat us!" Di Sha again puffed out his chest and said with a big
confidence, "The defensive power of Di Mo's city-fort is as strong as one of a hundred of the Liang Zhu
city's defensive power!"
1308
Di Mo's face suddenly turned pale. He then said tremblingly, "If, if someone breaks my defensive magic
formation after all of our core commanders left..."
Di Sha and Si Suo, even Di Huo and Ju Tu' faces all darkened badly when hearing him.
Starting from Di Suo's words, all of them had associated many thoughts at that moment. Their thoughts
were all complicated and different. With a great cautiousness, they glanced at each other; in their eyes, no
one was ever trustable.
"If this city-fort is destroyed, with the power of those human armies, they would be totally capable of
wiping all four of your armies out, as long as they are willing to sacrifice." said Di Huo, while quickly
flipping the table with his finger, "Even worse, I think, they could even be able to take you all out with a
smaller price."
"Scheme! This scheme is aiming at us!" Said Ju Tu confirmedly, "I have grasped a strong sense of schemes.
If that Ji Hao wasn't such a big talker and didn't let our spy hear his plan, this scheme might have
succeeded!"
Di Huo pointed his finger at Di Mo and yelled harshly, "Di Mo, spies working for the other families must
have been hiding in your army. Send the law enforcement team, examine every single one of your deputy
commanders! Anyone suspicious, take him directly into custody and seal his power off. We will take all
suspicious ones back to Liang Zhu city, then deal with them."
Di Mo took a deep breath, then narrowed all three of his eyes, showing an extremely cruel, nearly crazy
look.
He had thought of that. If his army that he had spent hundreds of years and immeasurably great efforts
on was destroyed by someone else, his position in the family would definitely suffer a disastrous decline,
and the other family members who were close to him would all be suppressed cruelly as well.
"Those bloody scums! Can't they just use their dirty tricks on the humankind?!" Di Sha growled, "Ju Xiu is
such a lovely girl, but look, what have they done to her?!"
Di Huo stood up and said blandly, "Nevertheless, we have now known about the scheme...there's nothing
to be afraid of."
Gasping deeply, Di Huo turned to Ju Tu and said, "You and I will gather our family armies to protect this
city-fort with our own forces. In the meanwhile, Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo will go save Ju Xiu. Lord Ju Tu,
what do you think about this plan of mine?"
Ju Tu remained silent for a while, then slowly nodded and responded, "With our powers, no one can ever
play any trick in the faces of us. However, Di Sha and the other two kids...They have to be powerful
enough to deal with any potential crisis. After all, the humankind must have set an ambush for them."
1309
"No one can ever stain our family glories. Lord Dishi Yanluo's glory is inviolable." said Di Huo with a
bland tone, "we have to guarantee the success of Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo' mission. Anyone who wants us
to fail will have to pay for it."
Ju Tu narrowed his eyes, pondered for a while, then nodded with determination.
Half an hour later, an elite force numbering a thousand left the city-fort quickly, silently moving deep into
the Chi Ban Mountain area.
1310
Chapter 310 – Ji Mo
Chapter 310: Ji Mo
A small eagle had been hovering around in the air, gazing at the ground with its black beady eyes. A faint
stream of light covered its wings, allowing it to fly thousands of feet above the ground to keep watch on
the entire area that had a radius of nearly one thousand miles.
Ji Mo raised his head as he rode on a golden lizard, and looked at the blood-red mountain area around
him.
Those endlessly extending mountains were pure blood-red, and yet, there were indeed thick layers of soil
on those flat mountaintops that had countless rising dense woods. However, being affected by those
blood-red mountains, those thriving green woods looked a bit like bruises, one that weren't pleasing to
the eye.
Behind Ji Mo were one hundred and eleven followers of his, who were all mounted on golden lizards and
equipped with simple leather armors. Every one of them had a coarse face. Clearly, these warriors had
been travelling and fighting away from home for years, so much that even their skins were chapped.
The golden lizard ridden by Ji Mo twisted its body as it abruptly opened its mouth, then thrusted out its
long and sticky tongue to over ten zhang away, capturing a rabbit that was leaping across the grassland
upfront; the lizard pulled its tongue along with the rabbit back into its mouth, then swallowed the rabbit
immediately.
That over five-zhang long gigantic golden lizard gave a satisfied grumble as it blinked its huge, round
eyes, after which it once again slightly twisted its body.
The eagle hovering in the air suddenly let out a resonant cry, folded its wings and swept down swiftly,
leaving a series of afterimages in the air. Ji Mo raised his hands and waved at the eagle. In just a few
breaths, this battle eagle that had been raised by him since he was a little kid landed on his arm with its
pair of sharp claws, intimately rubbing his wrist with its beak.
Puff! A tail feather that had a special red luster went ablaze automatically on the eagle's tail, then soon
turned into a puff of smoke that dissipated in the air.
Ji Mo silently read the short lines that emerged from within the smoke, then raised his head and looked
around, quickly locating the direction. Afterwards, he gave a long and resonant whistle; followed by
which, the eagle flew back into the air while he himself took those warriors following him, quickly
heading to a soaring cliff, then towards a long, rapidly flowing river from afar.
1311
The golden lizard was a very special kind of riding beast among this mountain area. They were actually
able to tread swiftly on cliffs that had a steep angle of ninety degrees. Their speed was amazingly fast, yet
their movements were completely silent. In the Chi Ban mountain area, only the most elite human army
could have one young golden lizard, which could be raised into a battle beast.
"Get ready, we're about to kill someone!" Said Ji Mo in a frosty voice, "And that's our clansman, from...the
Fire Crow Clan. How many years has it been since the last time we heard this name?"
The warriors following behind Ji Mo all showed a weird expression after hearing him, but soon
afterwards, they calmed down. Their faces turned cold and expressionless again, just like stone statues.
One could never find even a slight little bit of emotion on their rough faces.
The Fire Crow Clan? Their memories about this clan had long been hazy. To these Fire Crow Clan's
clansmen who grew up in the Midland world and in wars between the humankind of the non-humankind,
the name of the Fire Crow Clan was merely a symbol. It didn't mean anything to them at all.
Killing one or even more Fire Crow Clan people was nothing special to them. They had already killed
countless people all these years, and some of those dead people had even seen them as best friends or
even eternally sworn brothers, yet that didn't mean anything to them either.
The group of golden lizards moved quickly on the cliff. They swept past the multiple sentry turrets that
were guarded by human warriors and invisible sentries. Many human warriors excitedly waved their
hands at them, the most elite army in this mountain area, but Ji Mo only slightly nodded his head to those
warriors.
When his vision swept across those human warriors, his face was completely emotionless, as if he was
looking at a pile of corpses.
Perhaps those warriors would all become corpses soon; either the non-humankind would slaughter them
or Ji Mo would kill them all by himself.
In just two hours, the group of golden lizard had already travelled across hundreds of mountains and
arrived by a small island formed by two crossed rivers. The rapidly flowing river slowed down in this
area and sand continued to be accumulated by the river flow, forming a small island.
The island was covered by thick, thriving reeds. Every time a gust of wind blew across, flocculent clouds
would puff into the air and loud bird songs would resound from countless nests. Groups of white birds
flew into the air, circling over the island, and suddenly plung deep into the river. When these birds flew
back up from the water, their beaks would always be filled with fishes and shrimps.
"Sh, let's take a break here. Get yourselves some food and water." Ji Mo raised his right hand and clenched
his fist while speaking in a bland tone, "Two squads, go check both the upstream and downstream of this
river. Those non-humans need to drink as well, so they always tend to invade through river valleys."
1312
Two ten-people squads instantly moved towards both sides of the river and soon disappeared.
Yu Mu, who looked like a complete hill of meat, was seated by the riverside with a gigantic pot floating on
the river in front of him. At this moment, he was holding a huge, fat yet scale-less fish in his hand. He had
just finished gouging the fish's internal organs using a small dagger, and now, he was cleaning the fish
with the river water.
Seeing Ji Mo and his warriors, Yu Mu grinned and stood up, waving the pair of chubby hands towards Ji
Mo and yelled, "Oi, brothers! Which army do you belong to?"
Ji Mo looked at Yu Mu coldly while making a short but shrill whistle, following which, he and his warriors
rushed onto the river. Soft, yet large sarcolemma stretched out from those golden lizards' claws. It
allowed them to tread on the water surface, as they quickly moved across the river that was over ten
miles wide, rushing towards Yu Mu.
Sitting on the golden lizard's back and looking down at Yu Mu, Ji Mo then slightly pressed Yu Mu's
shoulder with the spearhead of his long spear, and said, "3928th troop of the main army of humankind,
dare-to-die corps, I am Captain Ji Mo. Who are you? What are you doing here?"
While speaking, Ji Mo's spearhead had already been pressed against Yu Mu's throat. With a slight push, he
could disable Yu Mu from retaliating and put him half-dead, or even kill him straightaway.
In woods far away from where Yu Mu was, Feng Xing leaned his head out from behind a big tree, then
pulled his long bow open, aimed at Ji Mo's throat.
"Oi! You! I'll shoot you into a piece of meat if you don't take that spear away!"
Yu Mu carried the fat fish with his left hand and gave a simple and honest smile, then flicked Ji Mo's spear
with his right hand, said, "We're from the special army, belonging to the main army as well, we are..."
Feng Xing suddenly screamed out in the woods while a fierce, cyan flare burst out from under his feet. In
the following moment, he darted out at a lightning speed and brought up tens of afterimages as he rose to
hundreds of feet high from the ground within a blink of an eye, and then stomped his feet against the air.
Followed by his move, tens of afterimages shot out towards all directions, while he himself darted to tens
of miles away in just a single moment.
At the same time, twelve long arrows had been released successively by Feng Xing, letting out a high-
pitched swishing noise.
A series of rustling noise came out of the woods. Among the two squads sent out by Ji Mo, a warrior was
shot by an arrow right in the middle of his chest, and rushed out of the woods with his entire body
covered in blood.
1313
Ji Mo's face immediately darkened. He raised the spear preparing to stab Yu Mu, however, his spear
suddenly turned green as a puff of black smoke rose from his palm along with a sizzling noise. In the next
moment, his left hand was corroded into nothing more than bones by Yu Mu's poison.
1314
Chapter 311 – Power
Chapter 311: Power
Yu Yu lied on a thick mattress made from straw, supported his head with his left hand, looking like a
reclining buddha. His whole body was covered with a faint fog while he was in a deep sleep. Judging from
his satisfied and pleased look, perhaps even the destruction of the entire world wouldn't be able to wake
him up.
Glancing at Yu Yu, Ji Hao said in a low voice, "Man Man and Shaosi, you go protect Taisi and the altar!"
Ji Hao then turned his palm around and threw out three jade talismans, that were crafted by himself
according to the method he learned from Yu Yu's Study of Magic Formations, using his spirit flame
contained in his Golden Dan. With these three talismans, he formed a simple magic formation, which was
called 'Heaven, Earth, People, Three Ternary Demon-sealing Formation'.
Swoosh! Three hazy streams of white smoke directly rose into the air, slightly twisting, followed by
dissipating immediately, along with which, Man Man, Shaosi and Taisi's silhouettes were blurred for a
short moment, soon turning clear again. However, if one was to look closer, one would find that their
location was now about ten zhang away from where they were before Ji Hao created the magic formation.
Ji Hao smiled and nodded, waving his hands towards Man Man, as a huge stream of flame swooshed out
of his body, quickly condensing into a pair of fiery wings. Ji Hao darted out so swiftly that one couldn't
even clearly see his silhouette. The altar was only three to five miles away from the riverside, and with
two rises and falls, Ji Hao scudded to Yu Mu's side.
At that moment, Ji Mo was staring at his own hand, which was now a pale skeleton, with his eyes widely
popped out. Abruptly, he gave a great growl in both shock and anger.
He gave Yu Mu a malicious glance. How could this seemingly simple and honest fatso, who was even a bit
friendly, do such a vicious thing?! Besides, Ji Mo's body was cultivated severely for so many years, how
possibly couldn't he resist the poison thrown out by this fatso so quickly and easily?
Yu Mu had done nothing but slightly flicked his spearhead that was around two meters away from his
hand. Even worse, he had sensed completely nothing before his hand was corroded into this. 'What a
crazy poison using skill! Is this fatso a disciple of some old monster of the Magi Palace?"
"Kill them!" Ji Mo shouted out. Without too much hesitation, he chose the simplest and most violent
method to solve this conflict.
1315
He was the captain of the dare-to-die corps, which meant he was a special one among all commanders of
human armies, and death rate of the dare-to-die corps had always been the highest. Therefore, even if
they sometimes acted a bit unreasonable or too violent, the superiors would understand and wouldn't
punish them for that.
Even though the special army was also special and important.
Nevertheless, Ji Mo gave a creepy grin to Ji Hao. He didn't take the special army seriously at all, because in
this Chi Ban Mountain area, the Dare-to-die corps was the standing army. In other words, if this Chi Ban
Mountain area had local villains, that would be the dare-to-die corps.
Ten warriors each gave a long shout, following which their golden lizards suddenly rushed out for around
tens of zhangs. Those long spears held in their hands brought up multiple streams of golden, red and
scorching light, swishing towards Yu Mu and Ji Hao's vital body parts.
"Yu Mu, don't poison them!" Ji Hao said in a low voice. Ji Mo and his warriors were all wearing the human
army's uniforms, and although they were unfriendly and even fierce, they were human warriors indeed.
Therefore, Ji Hao wouldn't use those methods, that he would use on non-humankind, on them.
Besides, that flame spurted out from their long spears were golden and red, which obviously was Golden
Crow flame, possessed only by the Gold Crow Clan. Ji Hao wouldn't launch deadly attack to any Gold Crow
Clansman for no reason when they firstly met.
"Okay, hm, these people are ridiculous!" Yu Mu complained in a muffled voice, then waved his hand
towards the river. Along with his move, the iron pot, that was floating in the river, rose into the air and
swiftly flew into his hands. Yu Mu carried the pot on his back and quickly turned around, using the pot to
shield himself from those long and sharp spears.
Followed by a series of ear-piercing clangs, those spears struck on the pot and Yu Mu's fat rippled like
water from the shock, even letting out loud clapping noises. Yu Mu slightly lowered his body and
narrowed his eyes. The pot had stopped those spears, and yet the great shocking waves still struck his
body through the pot.
A thin stream of blood slowly gushed out of Yu Mu's mouth. He gave a long and resonant growl, and his
eyes emitted a dark blue, dim light, while he turned around his head, looking at the river with a piercing
gaze.
Gigantic clouds of watery mist rapidly swooshed up from the river, and soon a rain cloud gathered above.
Silently, a gentle rain fell from the sky, wetting Ji Mo and his warriors' clothes.
From the further section of the riverside, ten warriors, who had just rushed out of the woods, yelled out
in rage.
1316
"Ji Mo! Be careful! There's a bloody archer who can move so damn fast! If we dodged slightly slower, his
arrow would have poked into our hearts!"
"Such a quick runner! The ten of us had joined hands but still failed to catch him!"
"He was sneakily hiding on a tree all by himself. He has got to be a spy working for the non-humankind!"
While yelling and shouting, they pulled those arrows which were stuck in their bodies out with difficulty.
Hearing those warriors' shouts, Ji Hao shouted out loudly as well in a harsh tone, "Is your name Ji Mo?
We're not enemies!"
Locking his hands together, Ji hao whispered and incanted a spell, along with which the gentle rain falling
from the sky suddenly gathered in the air into multiple thumb-thick water ropes, swishing towards the
ten warriors, who were rushing towards Ji Hao and preparing to launch their deadly attack.
In the meanwhile, the dim and dark blue light sparkling in Yu Mu's eyes grew brighter than before. With
his special ability, Yu Mu made those water ropes thicker and more solid; by now, those seemingly soft
and fragile water ropes were even tougher than the best alloy rope in this world. Added with the power
of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], these water ropes became ten times stronger than before. With
the combination of Ji Hao and Yu Mu' powers, they had magically turned that gentle rain, that seemed not
harmful at all, into extra powerful and flexible weapons.
Those warriors didn't slow even a little bit down, and still rushed over at their highest speed. Speedily,
some water ropes coiled around those warriors' arms, shoulders and waists, while the other water ropes
turned into lassos and accurately locked those golden lizards' throats, as they had all widely opened there
mouths and were preparing to thrust their huge and sticky tongue out.
The ten golden lizards that were locked by the throats staggered and fell on the ground one after another.
Warriors who sat on their backs tried to leap up into the air and swing their spears to continue attacking
Ji Hao, but their bodies were tied up by those water ropes that made them lost the balance of their bodies.
Soon, they all fell on the ground as well, even knocking ten huge pits out of the sand ground.
"Bastard!" Ji Mo growled out in fury. In the following moment, a thick puff of flame swooshed out of his
back, within which silhouettes of a pair of Gold Crow claws flashed across. He held his left hand that was
regrowing muscles and flesh, behind his back, while gripping the long spear with his right hand, and
abruptly pushed the spear towards Ji Hao's heart.
"Bastard you!" Ji Hao burst a great growl out as well, "Such an unreasonable person! Let's fight then!"
The Gold Crow Flame Cloak released a piercingly great fiery light that then generated a thick wall of
flame, heavily bumping against the long spear, letting out an earth-shaking and resonant bang.
1317
Ji Mo felt that his spear had just poked on a gigantic mountain, such that even his wrist began trembling.
Slightly touched by the flame released by Ji Hao's cloak, his long spear was twisted right away, curved like
a dead snake.
Ji Hao pointed his finger at Ji Mo and slightly flicked, launching the thunder move that he had been
practcing for quite a few days under Yu Yu's supervision, and was taught by Yu Yu himself.
A series of bangs and sizzling noises rose into the air.
Nine water-tank thick, dazzling and fiery lightning bolts struck down from the sky in a row, directly on Ji
Mo's head. Glaring beams of light darted out towards all directions and at the same time, Ji Mo and his
golden lizard howled out hoarsely.
1318
Chapter 312 – Clansmen
Chapter 312: Clansmen
Enormous thunderbolts seemed to dazzle the entire world, while Ji Mo's simple leather armor was struck
into pieces. Just like venation on leaves, those thunderbolts swiftly spread out on Ji Mo's body, ripping his
skin and muscle open, and drilled into his bones, leaving clear slashes on his bones.
Ji Mo's golden lizard suffered even worse. A long and high-pitched scream was squeezed out of its throat,
along with its hundred-zhang long and sticky tongue, that was thrust out straight towards the sky. The
thunderbolt ripped this senior-Magus-level Golden lizard's skin and wormed into its body, nearly
smashing a fist-sized sphere of spirit blood contained in the lizard's lower belly.
Along with a shrill sizzling noise, this golden lizard, which was just about to condense its soul power into
a beast Dan and grow consciousness and intelligence to evolve into a spirit beast from an ordinary
animal, fell on the ground in a sloppy shape, only puffing out black smoke from its nostrils.
Thunder and lightning had always been seen as the punishment launched by the heavens that could
naturally restraint all kinds of evilness and darkness, and was especially destructive to these fierce
beasts. This golden lizard now stared at Ji Hao, seeming to cry but unable to shed any tears. It had
cultivated itself for over a thousand years in order to become a spirit beast, however, Ji Hao's thunder just
crushed all it had ever achieved.
"God damn it!" Ji Mo staggeringly struggled up from the huge pit caused by the thunder strike while
cursing. As his spirit blood started boiling, all his wounds began healing and regrowing, along with those
cracks on his bones. After the time span of only one breath, every single one of his wounds were gone.
Except for the slightly weakened sense of power released from his body, one couldn't possibly find even a
slight bruise on his body.
The melted and twisted long spear had been wasted completely, therefore, Ji Mo pulled out the long
sword tied around his waist in great rage.
Nevertheless, the long sword was forged from metal as well, which meant, it had absorbed a good amount
of thunder power just now. As a consequence, Ji Mo sensed a loss of weight of the sword once after he
pulled it out. In the following moment, he saw this long sword, that was made with high-grade steel and
had tens of magic spell symbols attached to it, burned scorching-red by the thunder power. Half of the
sword body immediately turned into steel water, dripping on the ground drop by drop.
"You!" Ji Mo glared at Ji Hao, and sucked in a deep breath in both anger and shame.
1319
He knew that Ji Hao was a Fire Crow Clan's clansman, who was supposed to know nothing but attack
people with the fire power. 'When have Fire Crow Clan's people learned to launch thunderbolt attacks?
Isn't the thunder power a special ability, possessed by and only by the Thunder Lustre Clan and the other
few clans which own the bloodline of the Thunder God?'
Those warriors stood behind Ji Mo were knocked down as well.
Yu Mu's rain cloud had been shrouding the entire area and the gentle rain served as the perfect conductor
when the great thunderbolts struck down from the heaven, turning into smaller electric bolts and darting
out everywhere. Tens of warriors were all hurt pretty badly by those electric bolts, such that even their
hair had straightened up.
Fortunately, those electric bolts that had affected them were not so strong, and among these warriors,
even the weakest one was a Senior Magus who had one Magus Acupoint awakened. They tremblingly
stood back up from the ground, and all gained their powers back in the span of a few breaths.
"I am Ji Hao, came from the Special Army, a member of the main human army." said Ji Hao while creaking
his own finger joints loudly. Silhouettes of Gold Crows had been sparkling faintly on his cloak, as vivid as
living creatures.
Looking at Ji Mo with a pair of cold eyes, Ji Hao asked, "Why did you attack my teammate?"
Ji Mo took a long gasp, gritted his teeth, and responded word by word, "We are inspecting this mountain
area under orders. One of your teammates is under suspicion of being a spy of the non-humankind, and
we are qualified to deal with such a situation."
Ji Hao laughed out loud towards the sky, then abruptly threw a heavy kick right onto Ji Mo's face.
Ji Mo moved swiftly as well. He dropped the damaged long sword and punched against Ji Hao's foot with
both hands. A thunderous boom was generated, and at the same time, Ji Hao sensed a massive stream of
power against his foot. Nimbly rising into the air, Ji Hao then flew backwards for around a hundred zhang,
while Ji Mo's body shook slightly. His foot stamped against the ground, knocking a gigantic hole out of the
ground, as he staggeringly stepped back for nearly a hundred zhang as well.
Neither of them had used any magics and launched their moves with pure physical powers, and the
winner was not determined at all.
"How is it even possible?! How old are you, you little bastard?!" Ji Mo yelled out angrily while tightening
his entire body. On his chest, back and limbs, over a thousand dazzling light spots suddenly emerged,
after which, bright fiery light spurted from those light spots. He was ashamed into anger, staring at Ji Hao
as he growled, "I've been slaughtering my way out of battlefields for nearly a hundred years, that is how I
achieved my powers! But you! You're only a kid! How many Magus acupoints do you have?!"
1320
Ji Hao sniffed coldly while a dense fiery light surged out of his cloak, covering up the fiery light spurting
out of his over ten woken Magus Acupoints, which were gradually lighting up.
Looking at Ji Mo, Ji Hao said in a bland tone, "Simple, I'm the genius one and you're the dumb one... don't
you see?"
Stamping his foot heavily against the ground, Ji Hao took out his identification tablet and raised it high,
saying, "I am a soldier of the Special Army, we were sent into this mountain area to kill as much non-
humankind warriors as we can, using any method. Can I also suspect your people as spies and launch my
deadly attack on you?"
Ji Mo paused briefly, looked at Ji Hao's tablet, then slowly took out a thick tablet from the leather bag tied
around his waist, saying, "I am the captain of this Dare-to-die corps, I did not launch the deadly attack just
now!"
Ji Hao turned his head to Yu Mu, who carried the huge pot on his back and had been gobbling a piece of
well-grilled serpent meat that no one knew where he got from. Seeing Ji Hao look at him, Yu Mu shrugged,
curved his lips backwards, then said carelessly, "Well, he couldn't kill me anyway. In the worst case, he
might injure me badly and I'd poison them all to death. This is how simple it is."
Ji Mo's eye corner instantly twitched, then gave a complicated, malicious glance at Yu Mu, who was a
white, fat young man and looked so harmless.
Just as Yu Mu said, even if Ji Mo poked his spearhead into Yu Mu's throat directly at the first place, Yu Mu
wouldn't die immediately due to the strong life-force of a Senior Magus. However, Yu Mu's poison-using
skills were brutal and horrible, that could indeed make Ji Mo and all of his warriors stay in this place
forever.
Gasping deeply, the piercing sense of power released from Ji Mo's body dissipated slowly. He raised his
head, saw Mr Crow, who was floated above Ji Hao's head, and suddenly yelled out in a surprised, even
trembling tone, "This, is this... a Fire Crow? You, you, are you...?"
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, carefully observing Ji Mo while responding blandly, "I am from the Gold Crow
Clan, in the Gold Black Mountain, Southern Wasteland. You seem to possess the Gold Crow bloodline
power as well, am I right?"
Ji Mo showed a faint, yet extremely weird look hearing Ji Hao. He stared at Ji Hao and spoke nothing for
quite a while, then abruptly gave a bitter grin.
"Gold Crow Clan? Have you got the title back already? Is our clan so strong today? We, we..."
All of Ji Mo's warriors headed down, gasping quickly and heavily.
Ji Mo remained silent for a while, then slowly turned to South and kneeled.
1321
"Abba, Amma, I finally meet a clansman that came from the Southern Wasteland! Not from the Fire Crow
Clan, but the Gold Crow Clan! Our clan have risen again! One day, I will take your bone ashes back to our
homeland and bury you well!"
Looking at Ji Mo, Ji Hao finally threw the question out, "Are you from the Gold Crow Clan as well?"
Ji Mo kowtowed to the South for a few times, then slowly stood up, and responded in a slightly sad tone,
"Yes, but we have never been to the Southern Wasteland. Our ancestors were slaves, captured in the
Southern Wasteland and sold to the Midland by those non-humankind slave dealers. It was the human
Emperor's army that freed us from the mine we worked in."
Ji Hao took a tumble, and couldn't help but show pity on his face when he looked at Ji Mo and his
warriors.
1322
Chapter 313: Slaves
Chapter 313: Slaves
Translator:Law
Editor:Hitesh_
Ji Hao slightly waved his hand in the air, following his move, waves of cyan-coloured roared out, cut off all
reed within the area that had a radius of ten miles.
Clouds of reed catkin puffed into the air. The wind transformed into soft yet withy ropes, which tied those
reed up and slightly tightened, turning those puffy reed into bundles of fire sticks, placing them orderly
next to the bonfire.
Watching this, Ji Mo and all of his warriors popped their eyes out in shock, as if their eyeballs were going
to fly out of their eye sockets. These people had met countless muscular and brave warriors, who were
good at swinging their huge axes or machetes madly and hacking everything in front of them, but had
never seen such a magical controlling skill.
Ji Hao’s spirit power was amazing, that allowed him to flexibly and accurately control the wind; even
among those master Magi Tutors in the Magus Palace, the number of people who possessed such a high-
grade controlling skill was very few. In Ji Mo and his warriors’ eyes, with this controlling skill, Ji Hao
seemed even to be a bit mysterious and unfathomable.
“It turns out that you’re all Gold Crow Clan’s people.” A few bonfires were built up on the clean
benchland. Yu Mu captured a large amount of chubby fishes from the river, and was now grilling them on
the bonfire. A marvelously nice scent of grilled fish quickly spread out.
Vats of delicious wines that Feng Xing exchanged with his credits were opened one after another. Ji Mo
and his warriors filled their own wine pots up over and over again, pouring the wine into their mouths
while passionately asking Ji Hao about the recent situation of the Gold Crow Clan. When Ji Hao said that
the Gold Crow Clan was now appreciated by Prince Zhu Rong Tonggong, and had been growing and
expanding rapidly, Ji Mo and his warriors couldn’t help but shout out in joy and excitement.
Ji Mo and his warriors were Gold Crow Clan’s clansmen too, but they had never stepped into the Southern
Wasteland.
Having had enough wine and delicious grilled meat, and shrouded by a warm and passionate atmosphere,
Ji Mo held Ji Hao’s hands and began telling his own story in detail.
That was many, many years ago. Guided by the leaders of a few local clans of the Southern Wasteland, the
Blood Fang, a bunch of slave dealers, sneakily attacked the clan of Ji Mo’s ancestors. They didn’t have the
1323
chance to report to the Gold Black Mountain and seek for help, because the Blood Fang easily breached
the entire clan.
Elderly people were slaughtered immediately, while younger people and children were marked as slaves,
sent to the Midland by the Blood Fang. After enduring untold hardships and sufferings, they finally
arrived in the Midland world.
“According to our ancestors, the number of people in that batch of slaves, who were captured from
different clans in the Southern Wasteland and sent to the Midland, was over a million,” said Ji Mo blandly
with the wine pot held in his hand, “But that was a long and rough journey. Our ancestors had been
through all kinds of deadly dangers in the void and suffered attacks launched by different void beasts. At
last, only less than a half of them had made it to the Midland alive.”
Over ten zhangs away, Yu Yu, who was lying on that grass mattress and had been in a deep sleep, opened
one eye, gave Ji Mo a sideway glance, then yarned towards the sky. After that, he lazily turned his back at
Ji Hao and Ji Mo. No one noticed when he plugged his ears with a pair of hand-made straw ear plugs.
Ji Hao sighed and sighed, while pouring another potful of wine for Ji Mo, then said, “Blood Fang, those
bloody monsters…but, I have already avenged your ancestors, brother Ji Mo. All of their elite forces and
their new leader named Di Luo were killed by us.”
Ji Mo raised his eyebrows, staring at Ji Hao with a complicated look, then raised his wine pot.
Ji Hao grinned, raised his bowl of wine as well and clinking it against Ji Mo’s, then both of them bottomed
up. Seeing this, Ji Mo’s warriors, who were surrounding Ji Mo and Ji Hao burst a wave of cheers and
shouts. The atmosphere was growing more and more passionate. A few warriors, who were injured by
Feng Xing earlier, found Feng Xing and started a drinking game with him.
Even Yu Mu, that terrifying, monster-like poison user, was now surrounded by a few warriors, who were
asking him about how to make delicious grilled fish and meat.
Only Man Man, Shaosi and Taisi didn’t join the party. Instead, they stayed with the altar. Taisi had built a
circle around the altar with beast bones and had been murmuring some fake spells intentionally, starting
a few gusts of cold wind to swoosh around the altar.
Ji Mo and his warriors guessed that Taisi was doing some kind of magic with the altar, therefore, none of
them tried to interrupt him. The area that had a radius of over ten zhangs around the altar, Taisi, Shaosi
and Man Man, was completely clean. Not a single person showed any attempt to approach them.
Ji Mo took another sip of the wine, then lifted his fringe up, showing a bone-deep mark of slave.
“I was a slave too. My grandfather, my parents and me, we were all born in mines. Those monsters
marked us when we could barely walk, and made us work in those dark, hell-like mines when we were
able to lift things.”
1324
The living environment of non-humankind’s mining slaves was extremely poor. Those mines were all
dark, and filled with all kinds of unpredictable dangers. During the mining work, large-scale underground
caves would be dug through very often, and fierce beasts would attack mining slaves through those caves.
For all the above reason, the death rate of mining slaves was incredibly high.
Ji Mo watched his families and friends die one after another in the mine. He saw the girl he loved be raped
violently by a Jia Clan’s supervisor in the mine, and then been killed brutally.
Calmly, Ji Mo told Ji Hao all of his experiences, as if he was telling someone else’s story.
He then pointed his finger at his warriors, who were still gobbling, continuing blandly, “They were just
like me, all slaves at one point of time. They all have the same slave mark as mine.”
For quite a few times, Ji Mo tried to escape from the mine he worked in, but he had never succeeded.
Every time when the non-humankind caught him back, they would beat him savagely, then send him to
work in an even worse mine. Nevertheless, he survived. Ji Mo managed to survive every horrible mine
disaster and fierce beast attack, and had never stopped toughening himself bit by bit, finally activating
the Gold Crow bloodline power contained in his body.
Among those mining slaves, the older generations would teach all of their knowledges orally to the
younger generations. With that incomplete and fragmented knowledge, Ji Mo had managed to wake up
his Magus Acupoints and cultivate himself into a Senior Magus.
Once again, he agitated the other mining slaves to escape and started a rebellion with over ten-thousand
slaves. They killed a large number of non-humankind supervisors, including that one who had raped and
killed his beloved girl. He ended that one’s life himself.
At that moment, a storm troop under Si Wen Ming’s commander, which were targeting especially those
mines under the non-humankind’s control, launched the surprise attack on the mine Ji Mo had worked in.
Ji Mo and his fellows collaborated from within with the troop from the outside, and that large-scale mind
was destroyed thoroughly. The non-humans were killed and slaves were all set free.
After that, Ji Mo and some of his brothers joined the standing army set in this Chi Ban Mountain area,
forming a Dare-to-die corps, hunting the non-humankind.
“I want to go back to the Southern Wasteland. I want to bring my parents’ bone ashes back there and bury
them well in the Gold Black Mountain. This is the only wish of generations of our people as mining
slaves… We dreamt about that day when we could return to our homeland and merge our own souls with
the souls of our ancestors.” Finishing the pot of wine up, Ji Mo then said, “But, we can’t go back yet…
We’re too ashamed to go back.”
Pointing at the slave mark on his forehead, Ji Mo continued, “Before we kill enough non-humankind,
before our glory can wash off our shame, we can’t go back.”
1325
“Therefore, we stay in this Chi Ban Mountain, to crush as many of the non-humankind as we can!”
Letting out a long breath that contained a dense scent of wine, Ji Mo said in a low voice, “It’s so amazing
that we met you here in this Chi Ban Mountain, my compatriot, my brother… we have the same blood!”
1326
Chapter 314 – A Sudden Twist
Chapter 314: A Sudden Twist
After having dined and wined to satiety, Ji Mo swapped magic talismans in a friendly fashion, which could
be used as distance communicating tools, with Ji Hao, and invited Ji Hao to visit their stronghold in this
Chi Ban Mountain area.
Ji Hao gripped Ji Mo's hands, seeming a bit sad about Ji Mo and his people leaving. They looked at each
other directly in the eyes; Ji Mo's look was still a bit cold yet, and Ji Hao even had misty eyes when he said
goodbye to Ji Mo. It was so nice that in this vast and dangerous Midland world, he could still meet
someone who shared the same origination with him.
'What a perfect show.'
Ji Hao gave himself full marks for his performance. Basically, he had just thoroughly described himself as
a poor kid from the 'countryside', who left home early, and had been lonely for so many years, expressing
all kinds of emotion that people were supposed to have when they met someone who had the same blood
as themselves in a strange place.
Ji Mo held Ji Hao's hands, and honestly looked at him. Ji Hao's pair of slightly misty eyes made Ji Mo
unable to help but slightly bow down his head and show a faint smile on the corners of his mouth.
Followed by a long and shrill whistle, Ji Mo and the other warriors hopped on golden lizards' backs and
prepared to leave. At this moment, another group of people rode on golden teeth beavers, abruptly
showing up on one of the two crossed rivers, moving over quickly.
Golden teeth beavers looked just like ordinary beavers but with an extra huge shape; a mature golden
teeth beaver was normally over five-zhang long, and its tail had the length of more than three zhangs. The
most special body part of these golden teeth beavers was the pair of golden and shining grinding teeth. A
pair of grinding teeth shielded the front of each beaver's mouth like a door, and was sharp and especially
solid.
During fights, this pair of grinding teeth could bite the enemies' skins open, or smash strike enemies like
a pair of hammers, or even serve as shields to block long distance dangers such as arrows. In the water,
that pair of grinding teeth could split the water stream that would raise those beavers' swimming speed
by at least a hundred percent.
The Chi Ban Mountain area had multiple rivers, and the number of large-scale rivers was over a hundred
thousand. Therefore, golden teeth beavers were used a lot by the standing human army in this area.
1327
"Jiang Su!" riding on the golden lizard's back, Ji Mo waved his hand towards the leader of the almost a
hundred warriors group, then said to Ji Hao, "That is Jiang Su, the captain of another Dare-to-die corps.
He's a Bi Fang Clan's clansman, but he is also a descendant of slaves, just like me."
Ji Hao's mouth corners twitched, letting out a few fake laughters.
'Such a coincidence. Within a while, two elite corps came to this small island in the middle of nowhere...
Warriors in one corps are the Bi Fang Clan people, while warriors in the other corps are all Gold Crow
Clan people. What a coincidence!!' said Ji Hao in his head.
Jiang Su was a tall and muscular man and had faint fiery light wrapped around his body. He gave a great
shout and drove his beaver onto the beach by the river.
Once he went ashore, the beaver quickly shook its body and splashed countless water drops out. Jiang Su
yelled out in anger, "I hate these damn beavers! I hate patrolling on rivers! We're warriors of the great Bi
Fang Clan, we are supposed to fly high in the air and burn our enemies into ashes with the storm of
flames, not moving around in goddamn waters!"
While yelling and complaining, Jiang Su leapt down from the beaver's back, took out a tablet and threw it
to Ji Mo, while saying, "Brother Ji Mo, it's wonderful that you're here as well. The superior ordered us to
build a temporary campsite in this area to stock some weapons and supplies. That'll serve as a place for
brothers from all Dare-to-die corpses to take short breaks."
Ji Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest, grinned and said to Jiang Su friendly, "No need to search any
further. I think this island is pretty great, it can accommodate at least tens of thousands of people.
Additionally, you'll never need to worry about water resources in this area. From these rivers, you can
not only find fishes and shrimps to eat, but also, the other animals would come to this area to drink
waters in groups. You will be able to hunt as many animals as you want very easily."
Stamping his foot against the ground, Ji Hao then gave Jiang Su an honest grin and continued, "I think this
will be your perfect temporary campsite."
Jiang Su paused for a second, as well as Ji Mo, who was holding the tablet thrown over by Jiang Su.
A short while later, Jiang Su responded in a cold voice, "Indeed, I have already chosen this island to build
our campsite. Ji Mo, don't leave... Stay and help us build watch towers. And you, whatever you are doing
here, you're now all under my command." said Jiang Su, while pointing his finger at Ji Hao.
Clang! Jiang Su pulled out the long sword tied around his waist with a threatening gaze, and slightly
swung it towards Ji Hao. A frosty light spurted out of the sword edge and a spell mark, that was formed
from over three-hundred spell symbols, lit up on the sword edge. Compared to Ji Mo's long spear, Jiang
Su's sword was of a much higher grade.
1328
Glancing at Jiang Su's sword, Ji Hao let out a weird smile, then nimbly leapt up into the air, bringing up
shreds of afterimages, then launched a heavy kick right on Jiang Su's face.
Bang! Jiang Su didn't see this coming, and couldn't react timely at all, only letting out a long howl. His
nose bone was entirely smashed into his face by Ji Hao. Yu Yu had especially cultivated Ji Hao for a few
days that, not to mention any other magics he had learned, showered under the purple-golden light
released by Yu Yu on purpose, Ji Hao's physical strength was now raised by over a hundred percent,
which made Ji Hao as powerful as a peak-level Senior Magus.
A horribly great power stream exploded on Jiang Su's face, which nearly destroyed Jiang Su's entire face.
Blood splashed everywhere and flesh fragments fell on the ground all over.
Waves of wailing and howling rose from Jiang Su's broken throat while he was sent flying backwards,
knocking down tens of his warriors that stood behind him. Along with his howls, Jiang Su's spirit blood
surged around inside his body and quickly healed his nearly shattered face. After that, Jiang Su screamed
to Ji Mo, "Ji Mo! Kill that kid for me!"
Ji Mo's look slightly changed. He then frowned his brows and said in a harsh tone," Jiang Su, Ji Hao is our
brother, serving the Special Army. We're families, don't misunderstand each other, just don't! Ji Hao!
Don't attack! Don't attack!"
Hurriedly, Ji Mo grabbed Ji Hao's shoulders with both of his hands while yelling, "We're all families, don't
attack! Don't attack!"
Seeing this, Feng Xing instantly tightened his body, bringing up a few afterimages, and prepared to dart
away. This was his old habit that, once a fight was started, he had to run, at least over ten miles away.
Only in this way he could settle his mind down and concentrate in dealing with the enemies with his bow
and arrows one after another.
However, once he moved, a few of Ji Mo's warriors stopped him and said, "We're all families, don't attack!
Don't attack!"
Before Feng Xing took another move, the few muscular warriors circled him around, grabbing his limbs
with their thick, serpent-like arms.
Yu Mu tried to reach his pot, but two Ji Mo's warriors had already pressed their hands on both sides of
the pot, while grinning and shaking their heads to Yu Mu, saying, "We're all brothers, don't attack, and
never pick up your weapon."
Jiang Su suddenly rose into the air and darted up to Ji Hao, thrusting his hands out, attempting to lock Ji
Hao's throat.
"Families? Ji Mo, you saw he attacked me just now, what kind of family can that be?"
1329
An obvious and fierce intention of killing emerged on Jiang Su's face while he crooked his fingers into the
hook-shape, reaching Ji Hao's throat.
By now, Ji Mo had shown the same intention of killing. He tightened his arms, crooked his fingers as well,
and firmly locked Ji Hao's shoulders.
1330
Chapter 315 – Pounce
Chapter 315: Pounce
Seeing all this, Man Man and Shaosi almost bounced up from the ground, but hearing Ji Hao's shouts, they
immediately stepped back, shielding the altar and Taisi behind.
Tens of Ji Mo and Jiang Su's warriors pulled out their weapons simultaneously, sprinting towards the
altar. However, the air abruptly and slightly rippled in front of them. Turning for a few times, those
warriors found that the altar, Taisi who stood beside it, and the two girls, were like illusions which had
been continuously disappearing and appearing again; these warriors couldn't even approach the altar.
A low yet resonant roar rose into the air, along with which, Feng Xing, who was surrounded by seven to
eight warriors, suddenly leapt up into the air. A fierce gust of wind that had a faint cyan color swooshed
up from under his feet, that seemed to raise his moving speed by at least ten times. Those warriors who
attempted to wall him had almost grabbed his limbs, but before they clenched their fingers, Feng Xing
darted out swiftly to tens of miles away, just like a loach which was covered in oil.
Turning around and pulling the longbow open, Feng Xing shot out three golden shining arrows in a row.
Puff! Puff! Puff!
The three golden arrows screamed across the air along with beautiful arc-shaped routes, magically
puncturing the heads of over twenty warriors, then swishing out of the island and piercing into the river.
Blood surged out and pieces of flesh were brought up flying in the air by those arrows for over ten zhangs
far. Twenty-four warriors brought by Ji Mo had their heads blew up by Feng Xing's magical archery
without even letting out a moan. They fell on the ground, and began twitching intensely.
The life-force of Senior Magi was strong and thriving, therefore, although the heads of these warriors had
all gone and they had died almost immediately, the great life-force still lingered inside their bodies. Their
hearts kept beating like drums and their blood spurted out in huge streams to three even five zhangs
away, like fountains.
A small half of the island was dyed red by the fresh blood. Feng Xing, whose power was consumed up
already, curved his lips upwards and proudly took a glance at his marvelous work, then took a long gasp
and jumped into the river, swiftly diving down. A long and slim human silhouette flashed across the river,
then disappeared completely. No one, not even Yu Mu, knew where did Feng Xing go.
Yu Mu gave the two warriors, who had their hands pressed on his pot, one of his symbolic simple and
honest grin, then said, "No one should touch my pot without asking me."
1331
The two warriors raised their eyebrows. They were still in great shock caused by Feng Xing's archery and
the sudden death of their fellows, which made them lost patience towards this seemingly weak and dumb
fatso. They gripped the edge of the pot and intended to break it into two. In the meanwhile, around ten
warriors raised their weapons and rushed over, intending to take out this fatso at first.
"Well, you shouldn't eat my grilled meat," said Yu Mu calmly and even a bit amicably, "My friends can
improve their powers by eating my grilled meat, while you...might die!"
All Ji Mo's warriors including himself suddenly paused, and in the following moment, their faces all
turned horribly green. Strength seemed to be drained from their bodies such that many of them couldn't
help but loosen their hands, letting their weapons clang against the ground.
Ji Mo, who had Ji Hao's shoulders tightly locked with his arms, instantly felt a hell-like pain from his
stomach. From his eyes, nostrils and ears, green blood stream gushed out. Ji Hao's shoulders were still
grabbed in his hands yet, no matter how hard he tried, he could never clench his finger.
"Ke...eke!" A weird mumble came from his mouth, and tremblingly, Ji Mo squeezed a few words out of his
throat, "Poison...I...I've checked the meat with...poison proof talisman...How, how can I get poisoned..."
Ji Hao didn't say a word. A raging flame swooshed up from his Gold Crow flame cloak, delivered a
terrifying impulse force that directly sent Ji Mo flying into the air for hundreds of zhangs. Under the effect
of Yu Mu's poison, Ji Mo's internal organs were corroding while his bloodline power was dissipating and
he couldn't resist that strong impulse force at all. As he was trying his best to grab Ji Hao, half of his body
was nearly blown off; even worse, the Gold Crow flame attached on his wounds, quickly burning his
muscles and tendons into ashes.
A beam of fiery light darted out from the middle of Ji Hao's brows, within which, the silhouette of a fiery
dragon emerged. Ji Hao gripped the dragon's tail with his right hand while straightening the forefinger
and middle finger of his left hand, which swept across the dragon silhouette. Following his move, the
stone sword, which had been thoroughly reformed by Yu Yu, roared out of the fiery light while spewing
streams of flame.
Jiang Su was basically sending his twisted, claw-shaped hands onto the sword edge. Watching his hands
reaching the sword edge, Jiang Si screamed out and tried taking his hands back. However, earlier when he
launched the move, he had used all of his power in order to put Ji Hao to death.
A long howl burst out of his throat. With a slight touch of the sword edge, blood instantly splashed
everywhere. His forearms were cut off entirely, then along with a slight shock of the dragon silhouette
coiled around the sword, the pair of broken arms was instantly burned into nothing. At the same time,
Jiang Su's wounds were set ablaze by the flame attached to them.
"The first battle of this holy weapon needs fresh blood offering." Ji Hao looked at Jiang Su and said with a
cold sneer, "With your power, you are certainly qualified to be the first blood offering of this 'natural
1332
crafted Flame Dragon Sword' of mine. Don't blame me for being cold-hearted... blame yourself for pissing
the wrong person off!"
While speaking, Ji Hao lunged the sword. Jiang Su had lost his arms and had been thrown into a deep
panic. Therefore, before he could launch any reaction, he watched the sword pierce into his own chest.
Soul-burning flame surged around Jiang Su's body within a moment, and soon, tiny streams of fiery light
darted out from his pores. In the time span of merely one breath, Jiang Su was burned into a stream of
smoke.
"Kill!" watching their captain's death, Jiang Su's warriors roared out altogether. They pulled out their
weapons and madly dashed towards Ji Hao and his teammates. Those golden teeth beavers bounced high
up into the air, as if they could actually fly, and brought up shreds of afterimages with their long and
muscular tails, whipping towards Ji Hao and the others.
Caw!
Shrill and resonant caws resounded across the sky, following which, Mr Crow suddenly expanded his
body into over a hundred zhang, flying into the air with his entire body wrapped in golden flame. Streams
of golden flame breathed out from Mr Crow's beaks, while he looked down at those beavers with a pair of
brightly shining eyes.
Sensed the scorching hot sense of power released by Mr Crow, over a hundred golden teeth beavers
instantly turned around and fled at their highest speed. Gold teeth beavers were indeed capable and
powerful, yet, they were still rodents living on the ground. What they feared the most were fierce flying
beasts from the sky, which were their definite natural enemies.
Once Mr Crow expanded his body and rose into the air, all golden teeth beavers ran away towards all
directions. This had the attacking formation formed by Jiang Su's warriors broken, and the order rank of
warriors instantly fell into chaos.
Ji Hao sniffed coldly. Ninety-nine Gold Crow patterns on his cloak transformed into fist-sized, golden
flying swords and zipped out of the cloak. At that moment, even the sky seemed to be filled with dazzling,
golden sword beams, which hovered in the air and coiled around each other, then suddenly dove down
like countless crows, striking on the bodies of Jiang Su's warriors.
Those were Gold Crow Flying Swords, crafted by Yu Yu himself... therefore, it was not difficult to imagine
how sharp and powerful they were. Beams of sword light darted down thickly like a heavy rain,
penetrating those warriors' bodies. Even though they were all Senior Magi, their bodies were still
punctured by those thin and golden beams of light very easily.
Blood surged up into the air and broken body parts fell all over on the ground. Who could even imagine
that over a hundred Senior Magi were defeated immediately by a sword formation attached on Ji Hao's
cloak.
1333
Buzz!
A faint, blood-red light screen abruptly rose from the edge of the island, forming a blood-red light cap that
enveloped the entire island.
1334
Chapter 316 – Magic Formation Artist
Chapter 316: Magic Formation Artist
A blood-red, perfectly ground and flawless sphere of crystal floated up into the air, in front of Di Sha, Di
Suo and Di Mo. From the crystal, one could clearly see the reflection of every single thing on this island,
even that of a grass or a bug.
When he saw Ji Hao say goodbye to Ji Mo with a sad look and his eyes even misting with tears, Di Sha
couldn't even stop sneering and murmuring in a teasing and scornful tone, "What a stupid, ignorant
barbarian... he actually believed that lowly slave! You dumb animal, do you really think that you can trust
anyone who shares the same blood as yourself?"
Di Suo rubbed his own tender chin, and responded also in a teasing tone, "Absolutely not trustable. Not to
mention people sharing the same blood as you, even your own parents...hm...am I going too far?"
Di Mo shrugged and said carelessly, "Not really, you're just saying the truth. That is why we would never
fall into such a trap. But this poor stupid little barbarian...hm, those two young women seem quite juicy to
me, Di Sha!"
Coughing slightly, Di Sha narrowed his eyes, stared at the altar on the island, and said in a cold voice, "I'm
not interested in those two young women at all... you can do whatever you want with them. The only
thing I want is to destroy that altar and save Ju Xiu. Oh, another thing, I want Ji Hao alive... I need his oral
confession."
Di Suo and Di Mo glanced at each other, then nodded. Of course, they knew exactly what kind of
confession Di Sha wanted. They swept across the small island with their eyes, and obviously, many
thoughts had been crossing both of their minds at this moment. Probably, they were pondering how
should they ruin Di Sha's perfect plan and cause him some small troubles.
Di Sha's eyes were still narrowed while he threw a sideways and suspicious glance at Di Suo and Di Mo.
The curse was aimed at Ju Xiu, which meant whoever cursed Ju Xiu was targeting Di Sha as well. This
meant, ruining the family cooperation between the Di Family and Ju Family that would begin once Ju Xiu
and Di Sha got married, could also be a purpose of the enemy. Therefore, Di Sha had to be extra careful.
'Who knows if Di Suo and Di Mo would trouble me intentionally for some particular reasons...' thought Di
Sha.
When Ji Mo and Jiang Su launched their surprise attacks at Ji Hao, Di Sha laughed out loud in relief, even
yelled, "You're indeed a dumb, stupid lowly barbarian, that you're just rolled by some ignoble but loyal
slaves with a small, simple trick, that you..."
1335
Before he finished his speech, Feng Xing darted out from the ring of encirclement and swiftly shot out
three arrows in a row, killing whole twenty-four people immediately. Di Sha's face, that was blushed in
excitement instantly turned blue, while an ear-piercing teeth-grinding noise coming out of his mouth.
In the following moment, Yu Mu flicked his finger and that caused Ji Mo and over a hundred warriors of
his to fall straight on the ground, intensely twitching their bodies and howling like hell, as if all of their
bones had just been smashed. Seeing this, all of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo' faces turned blue directly.
Those warriors were all Senior Magi, no weaker than Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo themselves. Although the
Blood Moon's bloodline had gifted them all kinds of special abilities and magics, facing that horrible
poison that seemed to even be invincible, they still sensed a strong threat.
In the meanwhile, Ji Hao's red cloak blasted out, blowing half of Ji Mo's body off and sending Ji Mo flying
out. When Ji Mo fell back on the ground, he looked even worse than a corpse. After blowing Ji Mo away, Ji
Hao pulled out a fiery sword and slaughtered Jiang Su as carelessly as killing a dog, directly burning him
into a puff of smoke without leaving a single chance for him to fight back. The terrifying destructive
power released by the Flame Dragon Sword made Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo' pupils suddenly shrink into
needle size.
Right after that, the ninety-nine gold crow patterns on Ji Hao's cloak transformed into flying swords and
darted out, creating a heavy rain of sword light beams that then easily struck over a hundred warriors
into a total mess. Within the span of a few breathes, over a hundred Senior Magi were cut into pieces and
bodies covered in all kinds of punctured wounds.
Ji Hao had just defeated nearly two-hundred warriors as easily as cutting fruits and vegetables. Watching
all this, Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo even forgot about the shock that Yu Mu and Feng Xing had just brought
them. Instead, they fixed their eyes on Ji Hao's cloak with pairs of extremely greedy eyes, while
murmuring, "Amazing stuff, I want it!"
"Di Sha!" Hearing each other, Di Suo and Di Mo quickly glanced at each other and said simultaneously,
"We have brought our best guards here to HELP you!"
Di Sha quivered, teeth gritted as his face turned pale. He gasped deeply, then said with a reluctant tone, "I,
I surely will let you have that treasure cloak...but that sword!"
"We have taken such a huge risk by coming out of the city-fort, where it was perfectly safe, into the line of
defense of the humankind, to HELP YOU!" Di Suo and Di Mo yelled out altogether once again.
Di Sha quivered even more intensely, glared at his 'brothers' in anger, then slowly took a deep breath and
squeezed a few words out of his gnashed teeth, "Good, I am fully aware of your kind and honest goodwill
towards me... You can have all you want... I, I just want that little bastard alive!"
Di Sha thrust out his finger and pointed at Ji Hao's reflection in the crystal sphere.
1336
"I want him and his teammates all alive!" said Di Sha to Di Mo and Di Suo in a frosty voice, "I don't want
any accidents, my dear brothers. If any of your people accidentally cut his head off, I wouldn't..."
Di Suo and Di Mo glanced at each other again, then sighed and said, "No accident would happen at all dear
brother Di Sha. We have the same ancestor, we're brothers who share the same blood. The happy
marriage between you and Ju Xiu will benefit us as well."
Di Sha took another deep breath, then clapped his hands and said, "Do it."
An area that had a radius of around five-hundred meters in the woods by the river was cleared out
already. With pure violence, a group of Jia Clan's warriors had cut off all trees and destroyed all plants,
making this area completely empty and flat.
In the middle of this area was a model of the small island where Ji Hao and his teammates were on, made
from sand. The model was nearly three zhang long and was exactly the same as that small island, even the
shapes and details of the few repulse bays were completely same.
A fat and short Xiu Clan's old man, who had dark skin and was wearing a black cloak, was standing before
the sand island model, hands fiddling with a few tiny models of towers that were made from a blood-red
crystal.
Hearing Di Sha's order, this Xiu Clan's old man gave a creepy grin, then threw out eighteen blood-red
crystal towers, which were about a foot tall. Those crystal towers fell on the ground into a perfect circle
around the small island model.
On the ground, the large-scale spell symbol that was painted before abruptly lit up, emitting a dense
blood-red light. Those blood-red crystal towers sank into the ground for three inches deep once they
landed on the ground. Along with a low and resonant noise, thin streams of blood-red light spurted out
from tips of those crystal towers, within which, an erect eye slowly emerged, hovering above the island
model. Eighteen blood-red light streams quickly wove into a giant, blood-red net, shrouding the entire
island model.
As a result of this small magic formation set tens of miles away from the small island, the real island
where Ji Hao and his teammates were on was enveloped by a gigantic, blood-red cap. Streams of blood-
red mist rose from the island, soon condensing into different-sized swirls, swooshing around.
Soon, Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo took over a thousand fully armored Jia Clan's warriors, and walked out of
those blood-red swirls, right near Ji Hao and the others.
1337
Chapter 317 – Mutual Hurt
Chapter 317: Mutual Hurt
Waves of howling and wailing rose into the air, as one fell, another rose. Limbs of Jiang Su's warriors
were cut off one after another while their woken Magus Acupoints were punctured through. Large flakes
of flame spurted out from their collapsed Magus Acupoints, along with, their life-force was draining
rapidly.
In the time span of a few breaths, these warriors, whose Magus Acupoints were broken, all fell into the
junior level. Despite that, their bodies were still as strong and solid as Senior Magi's body, and all wounds
healed themselves quickly, but they could never regrow their broken body parts anymore.
"Well, now we can talk." Ji Hao smiled, shaking his head then waving his sleeve. Following his move, a
strong gust of wind swooshed up from the ground, blowing those injured warriors, who were all disabled
from moving, towards the edge of the island.
If they sent these warriors back to the main human army, they could still provide some valuable
information regarding the owners they served. Therefore, Ji Hao wouldn't just let them die so easily.
Spies hiding among the human armies and working for the non-humankind... Si Wen Ming and other
ministers got to be so interested in these people.
Di Sha sneered, carelessly swinging his hands.
Tens of Jia Clan's warriors with long bows pulled their bows open right away, and followed by tens of
muffled 'pops', all those warriors, who were sent out of the island by Ji Hao, were shot on the heads and
died immediately.
"Was that for keeping them quiet? Ah, such a shame, I was going to dig some information out of those
people." said Ji Hao, while staring at Di Sha with a calm and weird grin on his face. The sword was held in
his right hand and the ninety-nine beams of golden sword light had been hovering around Ji Hao all the
time, while his whole body was wrapped up by a thick layer of Gold Crow flame.
Yu Mu took a long breath, and while carrying his giant pot up with difficultly, walked up behind Ji Hao
while gasping quickly and heavily, standing still, looking at Di Sha with a pair of crystal-clear and
innocent eyes. He then talked out slowly with an extremely weak, pitiful tone, as if he was a poor little girl
who couldn't even defeat a chicken.
"I am too tired to fight against you, so I'll just surrender if you defeat Ji Hao."
What a cowardice utterance.
1338
However, the looks of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo changed suddenly and simultaneously when they heard
Yu Mu. Subconsciously, each of them crushed a jade talisman tied around their waists. Followed by a
series of cracking noise, a bright blood-red light spread out from those talismans, adding a faint, blood-
red color to the entire bodies of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo.
An ear-piercing noise started around their bodies. In the air, some unknown, highly poisonous thing
suddenly began clashing against that blood-red light that had been protecting Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo.
The piercing yet hoarse noise lingered in the air, sounding like concentrated sulfuric acid dripping into
clear water. In the meanwhile, large clouds of black, green and blue smoke rose from that blood-red light.
Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo' faces were darkened severely. They glared at Yu Mu, gritted their teeth and
said, "You bloody barbarian! Such a strong magic poison!"
Di Sha even roared out in rage, "Damn you! You stupid fatso! When I catch you, I will refine every single
drop of your oil out from your body, turn it into torches and throw them into mines to serve as lights!"
Yu Mu let out his typical grin, slightly shook his head and responded, "No, you don't want to do that. For
my dear fat, I have eaten so, so many delicious foods! Do you seriously want to drain my fat? Then I'll
have to kill you before you actually do that, sorry."
Yu Mu's speaking tone was gentle and calm, yet, while speaking, thick watery mist ceaselessly rose from
the sandy ground around him, and soon condensed into a huge cloud above the island. A muffled thunder
came down from the pure black rain cloud, and after that, a heavy rain roared down. That rainwater was
multi colored and had been emitting a crazily pungent scent that could even choke someone to death.
From behind Di Sha, a Xiu Clan's old man walked out, proudly taking out arm-thick incense sticks. With a
slight swing, those three six-feet long incense sticks were set ablaze without any fire. Three streams of
smoke, that had the colors of white, cyan and black, rose from those three incense sticks, quickly
spreading out and bumping against the poisonous rain water.
Hearing a loud sizzling noise, and watching the poison rain water turning into clear, pure water, the Xiu
Clan's old man said proudly, "My dear lords, this little fatso's magic poison is not even worth mentioning."
Ji Hao looked at that Xiu Clan's old man, who had already walked out of the protection of those Jia Clan's
warriors. Suddenly, a raging cloud of flame swooshed out of his back, condensing into a pair of fiery
wings. In the following moment, Ji Hao brought up hundreds of afterimages and rose into the air, darting
to before the Xiu Clan's old man almost immediately. At the same time, Ji Hao swung the Flame Dragon
Sword down.
"You reckless ignorant barbarian!" A Jia Clan's warrior, whose skin was dark-purple in color, and under
that dark-purple skin were large amounts of totems and patterns formed from silver threads, swiftly
moved before the Xiu Clan's old man and accurately shielded the old man with the heavy shield holding in
1339
his left hand. Meanwhile, he swung the horn-shaped short axe sideway with his right hand, intending to
cut Ji Hao into two.
Ji Hao didn't move his eyes away from that Xiu Clan's old man, who had shown a proud grin on his face
already, and still, Ji Hao swung the sword down towards the Xiu Clan's old man. Nevertheless, the
straightforward swinging route of the sword had now become a magical and beautiful arc.
Golden light darted out of Ji Hao's pupils in thick streams. Ji Hao fully activated his Gold Crow eyes and in
that pair of eyes, every single slight move made by that Jia Clan's warrior, even the slightest shake made
by his hair, would cause a ripple of the air. Every ripple was connected with a powerful spell symbol and
these spell symbols were all connected with each other. But, Ji Hao also saw different sized rips between
these spell symbols.
The edge of the Flame Dragon Sword hacked into the biggest rip, with a destructive power.
Puff! The incomparably sharp sword cut straight the Jia Clan's warrior into two, along with that huge and
heavy shield and that half a foot thick armour of his. As for that Xiu Clan's old man, before the grin
dissipated on his face, Ji Hao's sword had reached his head and right in the next moment, he was chopped
into two as well from the top to the bottom.
The short axe of that Jia Clan's warrior struck on Ji Hao's shank, against which, the Gold Crow Flame
Cloak released a dense fiery light, serving as a strong defensive power, which was as good as the top-limit
Ji Hao's body could go.
Ji Hao's muscles tightened automatically, preparing for the coming heavy strike.
The short axe exploded while the cloak stayed perfect unharmed, yet, a great stream of power, that was
weakened by the cloak by around thirty percent gusted into Ji Hao's hand through the cloak.
Ji Hao's solid muscle absorbed about thirty percent of that power; his Magus Acupoints lit up, releasing
pure streams of power that then condensed into a shield of power inside his body, neutralizing another
thirty percent of that power.
The last ten percent of that power managed to hit into Ji Hao's body, giving him a sudden pain from his
internal organs that made him spurt out a stream of blood a hundred zhang away, after which he
hurriedly moved backwards.
In a deep shock, Ji Hao stared at the dead Jia Clan's warrior who was killed by himself just now - this was
actually a horribly powerful one whose power was at least three times greater than Ji Hao's power.
If he didn't have the Flame Dragon Sword and the cloak, facing such an incredibly powerful Jia Clan's
warrior, he would have been crushed immediately without even having a chance to fight back!
1340
Di Sha suddenly pressed his hand on his chest. That Jia Clan's warrior was the most trusted guard of his,
the leader of his guards, the most powerful guard gifted to Di Sha by Di Sha's father. His power had
almost reached a certain point that with a little bit of improvement, he could become a considerably
powerful one among all Jia Clan's big warriors. But, but Ji Hao had just killed him!
Di Sha actually felt sad, as if someone had just stabbed him in the heart. He screamed out with a high-
pitched voice that sounded almost like crying.
"All! Kill this little monster! Kill him! No! No! He's injured already! Capture him alive! Alive!"
1341
Chapter 318 – Flying Hammer
Chapter 318: Flying Hammer
The rest of Jia Clan's warriors lined up at their highest speed into the highest-standard battle formation.
Warriors in the first line straightened their large and thick shields, constructing a wall of shields;
warriors in the second and third lines raised their long spears, aiming at Ji Hao and his teammates.
Closely following them were warriors with heavy axes and machetes who were especially good at close
combats. On both sides of the formation, archers were distributed, moving along with the main
formation. These over a thousand Jia Clan's warriors who seemed to see Ji Hao and the few of his
teammates as a ten-thousand people human army.
Ji Hao gasped deeply while boosting his spirit blood up, flushing around inside his body. In the following
moment, the inner injury caused by the axe strike just now had fully recovered.
Looking at the long wall of shields that had been approaching over quickly, Ji Hao gave a grin then threw
a backwards kick, sending Yu Mu flying away. Yu Mu let out a high-pitched howl, flew into the air over ten
zhang high from the ground then suddenly disappeared in the air. Right in the next moment, Yu Mu
reappeared beside the altar, next to Man Man.
Seeing this, Di Sha and Di Suo couldn't help but quiver, fixing their eyes where Yu Mu and just
disappeared and reappeared.
The distance between those two spots was around ten zhang, which meant, Ji Hao had set some kind of
weird magic formation on this island long ago, such that, all these things and people they were seeing at
this moment, could be illusions.
Di Mo turned up his palm, showing a fist-sized jade talisman. He then crumbled the jade talisman with his
fingers, following which, a blood-red beam of light darted out, struck on the ground and exploded,
releasing thousands of different-sized spell symbols swishing around in the air.
Followed by a series of loud popping noise caused by those spell symbols, huge air ripples emerged from
the air and the ground, yet, the altar remained perfectly still. the silhouettes of Man Man, Shaosi and Yu
Mu did not change at all either.
Ji Hao laughed out loud, then said, "Magic formation? Hm, I have indeed set a magic formation on this
island. Feel free to try your best to break it!"
Di Mo almost screamed out, and said, "Why the hell can't I find even a trace of his magic formation? Is this
an ambush? Is this a trap? Di Sha! What on earth is going on here?!"
1342
Di Sha and Di Suo were nearly falling into panic by now as well. This shouldn't even happening, not even
those super-scale magic formation designed by the Magi Palace, with great rivers and mountains, could
ever possibly hide so perfectly under the power of the great Blood Moon; it should, at the very least, show
some traces.
"Don't worry! Don't panic! This little bastard is right here! Go get him!" Di Sha abruptly pointed his finger
at Ji Hao and barked out, "Get him! No matter what kind of trap this is, it won't work!"
Lying on the thick and huge straw mattress, Yu Yu lazily turned over, supporting his head with his left
arm while looking sideways at those Jia Clan's warriors who were approaching him quickly.
The weird thing was that, Yu Yu was just lying right under the sunshine and didn't try to hide himself at
all, and Man Man and Ji Hao could easily see him by turning around their heads. He was only less than ten
steps away from those Jia Clan's warriors, however, none of those Jia Clan's warriors actually saw him.
Not only so, even Di Sha, Di Mo, Di Suo and that Xiu Clan's magic formation constructor who was
controlling this large-scale Blood Moon formation in the woods crossing the river, seemed to neglect Yu
Yu's presence; as if Yu Yu was as ordinary as a reed leaf, hiding among the thick reed woods and had
completely merged with the surrounding environment, so naturally and harmoniously.
With a faint grin, Yu Yu waved his hands towards Man Man then said, "Hey, violent little girl, go ahead
and try your newly crafted hammers. Don't leave the altar, just simply try the few small tricks I left in
your hammers.
Hearing this, Ji Hao glanced at Man Man in curiosity. 'Did Yu Yu just say that he had left some small tricks
in Man Man's hammers?"
"Ao!"
Man Man yelled out in excitement then directly swung her arms forwards and threw the pair of lotus-
formed hammers out.
Bang! Bang! Followed by two thunderous bangs, the pair of hammers stirred a wave of white and fierce
airwaves up, then disappeared straightaway.
Two heavy and muffled booms then rose into the air in a row, and at the same time, two over four meters
tall Jia Clang's warriors, each holding a three feet thick shield and walking in the first line of the battle
formation, suddenly swayed their bodies. In the following moment, the thick and large shields held in
their hands, and embossed with thousands of spell symbols having been through countless fights, each
got struck by one of Man Man's hammers and burst out a dazzling light.
The two Jia Clan's warrior swayed intensely, then stopped moving.
1343
Warriors behind them growled out while pushing their bodies with all of their strength; warriors beside
them stopped as well, looking at them in confusion. The booms sounded indeed great and terrifying, yet,
those were only a pair of seemingly ordinary, human-head sized hammers. What could those possibly do?
To these giant-like Jia Clan's warriors, Man Man's hammers were too tiny in comparison with the tall and
study bodies of themselves. Besides, Man Man was only a little girl, tiny and adorable... how powerful
could she even be? How hard the pair of hammers, thrown out by her, could hit?
"Idiot! Keep moving! Move! Move! Move!!!" Di Sha roared out ragingly, "Get Ji Hao! Get them all! Alive!!"
At this moment, from the gaps between the armors of the two Jia Clan's warriors, large streams of blood
suddenly gushed out. Then their bodies slumped down, knees thudded against the ground, dead, without
even letting out the slightest moan. After that, an ear-piercing cracking noise started. The thick shields
held in their hands and their armors all began cracking, rapidly covered with countless, extremely thin,
dense and intensive cracks, that looked like the spider net.
A series of clangs followed right after the cracking noise. Countless small metal pieces fell off onto the
ground. Two five meters tall, three meters wide and three feet thick, wall-like shields cracked into
countless thumb-sized pieces in literally no time. Those pieces broke into smaller pieces that had the size
of soybeans, then the mung bean size; at last, the two shields, that were forged with the best alloy in the
world and had fought countless battles with their owners turned into two puffs of metal sands, easily
blown up into the air and dissipating.
So did their armors.
After their armors broke into ashes and were blown away by the wind, their soft, seemingly boneless
bodies finally exposed in the air.
The pair of hammers, which were thrown out by Man Man purely with her physical strength and the
horribly large weight of the hammers themselves, had managed to smash all bones and internal organs of
the two Jia Clan's warriors, right through the thick shields and armors, and kill them directly.
"The great and supreme Blood Moon! You have watched this! What the hell is this woman?!" Di Mo
screamed in shock and panic, "Is she a human-shaped dragon?!"
Man Man heard this and shouted out in anger, "You're that kind of large snakes with claws! I am Man
Man! Man Man is Man Man!"
Along with a long and shrill swishing noise, Man Man's pair of hammers flew back into her hands. With
displeasure, Man Man swung her arms even harder than before and threw the hammers out once again.
Another two earth-shaking booms ringed against two Jia Clan warriors' bodies. That meant another two
thick shields had broken and two Jia Clan's warriors were crushed to death.
1344
In almost no time, the pair of hammers flew back into Man Man's hands and with a big grin, Man Man
threw them out once more.
The pair of flame-red hammers were now wrapped in piercing fiery lights, bringing up multiple beautiful
and magnificent light tails that looked like a rain of shooting stars.
Swoosh! Bang! Boom! Ding! Puff! All kinds of weird noises came one after another. In the short time span
of a few breaths, over a hundred Jia Clan's warriors were shamed by Man Man's pair of flying hammers.
A few archers, whose armors were relatively thinner than the other warriors, were straightaway struck
into a puddle of splashing blood-red liquid along with their poor thin armors by that pair of flying
hammers.
1345
Chapter 319 – Rise of the Magic Formation
Chapter 319: Rise of the Magic Formation
Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo had brought over a thousand Jia Clan's warriors to this island in total, and those
warriors were all the strongest Jia Clan's warriors among their own armies. Each of those Jia Clan's
warriors was half step Jia Clan's generals already, that with a little bit of hard work, they could officially
become a Jia Clan general, as powerful as human Magus Kings!
In ordinary battlefields, such a strong army formed by over a thousand Jia Clan's big warriors could at
least destroy a large-scale battle formation of a human army that had tens of thousands of elite human
warriors.
However, facing Man Man's flying hammers, these elite Jia Clan's warriors were like birds in a storm that,
although they could still fly in the air, but at any moment could fall on the ground turned into a meat
paste a by a sudden thunderbolt
Man Man gasped quickly and heavily. From her arms, clouds of steam rose into the air, making her look
like a pot of boiling water. After having thrown out the pair of flying hammers for nearly a thousand
times, Man Man's pair of arms finally slumped; she stopped attacking, seeming to be quite tired.
The pair of flying hammers swooshed back to Man Man, nimbly hovering around her body like two pet
birds. Man Man laughed out happily, swinging her swelled arms quickly, bringing up streams of fiery
lights coiling around her arms, quickly replenishing her consumed power.
"Ji Hao! Just a moment! I'll be ready to fight again in just a moment!" While swinging her arms, Man Man
yelled excitedly, "In only a second, I can continue smashing those bloody non-humankind ugly monsters
with my hammers!"
Then she paused briefly, nodded and mumbled, "Who has said this again... That only dead monsters are
good monsters?! So true!"
In the flat area that Ji Hao had just cleaned out on the island, over five hundred Jia Clan's warriors were
lying on the ground in horrible shapes. Among these Jia Clan's warriors, over two hundred were
relatively weak that, they were smashed straight by Man Man's hammers and died immediately, while the
rest three hundred warriors had their armors and shields broken or punctured, lying on the ground,
continuously vomiting blood, and were all disabled from moving.
In the old days, this over a thousand elite Jia Clan's warriors army could be considered as a high-grade
army that could be harmed only by deadly, life-risking and large-scale attacks launched by a great human
army that had at least ten-thousand human Senior Magi warriors. Nevertheless, facing Man Man, this
1346
elite, high-grade army was broken in the short span of three to five breaths, by throwing her newly-
crafted 'toy'.
"What a monster!" Di Sha was badly enraged and frightened. He even sensed a wave of burn and swelling
from his eyes, such that his tears had almost gushed out of his eye sockets.
In the meanwhile, Di Suo and Di Mo' faces had both darkened to a certain degree. They turned to Di Sha
simultaneously, glaring at him with a malicious look - Di Sha had to pay for their loss no matter what, he
just had to.
To cultivate a Jia Clan's warrior into a proper big warrior required huge amounts of money and
resources. Not to mention the daily supplies and cultivation resources they needed, merely their
weapons, armors and shields would cost a fortune.
At this moment, over two hundred Jia Clan's big warriors were directly killed by Man Man's flying
hammers while around three hundreds were injured severely and, over five hundred high-grade armors
were destroyed. Di Suo and Di Mo would never ever bear such a tremendous loss by themselves, even
though Di Sha was their cousin and they all came from the same family. No, not even a chance.
Both Di Suo and Di Mo had been trying so hard to accumulate powers for over a thousand years, and as a
result of their hard work, the number of big warriors in each of their armies was only around one
thousand. For this surprise attack, both of them had brought a big half of the most elite forces of their
armies, but within a short time span, such a huge, unbearable loss struck right onto their heads. This
made Di Suo and Di Mo not help but want to poke a dagger straightly into Di Sha's beating heart!
But of course, Di Sha had to pay for their losses before that!
If Di Sha couldn't make up their losses that they had just suffered, he wouldn't even be able to die!
Gasping tremblingly, Di Suo said in a weird tone, "What a monster! That, that little girl, I want her alive!
Hehe, I fancy her so much. Aha, I'm gonna select the strongest Jia Clan's warrior for her and they will have
children. Those children will be extremely special and talented!"
Far from them, Ji Mo, who was blown away by Ji Hao a bit earlier, staggeringly struggled back up from the
ground while coughing intensely. Slowly, those bloody wounds on his body had been healing themselves,
and the Gold Crow flame attached on his wounds was gradually absorbing into his body. Gasping deeply,
Ji Mo walked towards the battlefield step by step.
Di Suo threw a sideways glance at Ji Mo full of dislike, waved his hands and said blandly, "Useless douche,
but you're at least a loyal slave. If you capture these few little bastards for me, I will spare you for your
stupid mistake you made today."
Ji Mo looked down at those dead bodies, which were still twitching on the ground. Those were his
warriors, who shared the same blood and origin as him. They were together for over a hundred years;
1347
they fought battles, drank booze, talked about women and brawled against warriors from other human
armies or corps; they did everything together.
As a spy working for the non-humankind, these warriors were the only ones that Ji Mo could and dared to
trust amongst all human armies, who were basically enemies to him. Ji Mo entrusted these warriors with
his own life but, following a simple order given by the master that he had been devoting himself heart and
soul to, these warriors were slaughtered like a bunch of dogs and pigs.
Hearing Di Suo, Ji Mo thudded heavily against the ground with one knee, while he growled in a resonant
voice, "Yes, master!"
After that, Ji Mo stood back up and crooked his fingers. A heavy machete instantly zipped into his hand
from the ground. He glared at Ji Hao. He was so indignant that he even sensed a scorching stream of
raging flame gushing right into his head from his heart. 'You! All because of you! Why did you fight back?!
Why don't you just let us catch you alive?! Why the hell did you ruin our mission?!'
"It's you! My brothers are now dead because of you!!"
Ji Mo roared out madly, then leapt high into the air, raising the machete and hacked down towards Ji
Hao's head. At this moment, Ji Hao was his biggest enemy, who was absolutely irreconcilable; he had
blamed the death of all his brothers on Ji Hao and Ji Hao's teammates.
"We didn't make you a dog of those non-humankind monsters!" Ji Hao growled back at him in a harsh
tone, "We didn't ask you to betray your own kind! We didn't force you to kill your own clansmen! We just
wanted to live a peaceful life on the lands that belong to our own ancestors!"
A flying sword that was transformed from a Gold Crow pattern on Ji Hao's cloak swished out at a
lightning speed, on the machete held in Ji Mo's hand.
The Gold Crow flying sword let out a high-pitched, silver caw, nimbly circled around and flew back to Ji
Hao. The heavy machete was shattered into a million pieces and right after that, the flying sword
punctured Ji Mo's right shoulder, leaving a fist-sized hole in his body.
Blood spurted out in thick streams. Ji Mo howled out in pain, and yelled at Ji Hao, "What do you even
know?! You ignorant barbarians! Only the Yu Clan can be the real dominator of this world, how can you
even resist? You're way too weak, vulnerable... You can never fight evenly against those great Yu Clan's
lords!"
"You can only obey! Submit to the great Yu Dynasty! Do your best to support the domination of the Yu
Clan! Only in this way we can earn a fair, peaceful life in this world; only in this way the war will stop, no
more killing and no more death, thus, we can..."
Ji Hao stared at Ji Mo with his all fine hair stood straight up. Those words he said and that tone he used
deeply disgusted Ji Hao. Ji Hao didn't even want to say a single word to argue with him!
1348
"What a poor, fawning dog." giving a heavy sigh, Ji Hao locked his hands together.
"The magic formation, rise!"
said Ji Hao in a deep voice.
1349
Chapter 320 – Magic Formation Kill
Chapter 320: Magic Formation Kill
As for those Jia Clan big warriors who were embattling all this while, although they were frightened
pretty badly by Man Man, still, many of them burst out loud into laughter at Ji Hao, ruthlessly teasing him.
"The magic formation rise? Ha, do you even have a magic formation set in here?"
"Stupid people, ignorant barbarians, haven't you seen what is shrouding this island all these time?"
"The Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation, created by the famous master magic formation artist of the Xu
Clan, Julou Xiu. Do you even know what it is?"
"The great, supreme power of the Blood Moon has enveloped this entire island. All kinds of powers and
energies in this world are now under the great Blood Moon's control, not a single one kind of magic
formation could ever activate under the divine power of the Blood Moon, unless it is our unique Blood
Moon Great Formation!"
Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo, and those Jia Clan's big warriors all began laughing at Ji Hao ruthlessly. Ninety
percent of the magic formations mastered by the humankind were all from the Xiu Clan; those were all
stolen or bought at incredibly high prices from Xiu Clan's magic formation artists.
However, the Xiu Clan's magic formation art was originated from the ancient magic formation art created
by the humankind. As for the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation, it was one of the extremely
mysterious kinds amongst the Xiu Clan's magic formation art creations. Within the space under the effect
of the Blood Moon Great Sealing Magic Formation, almost no humankind's magic formation could ever be
activated.
Perhaps, some immeasurably powerful Divine Magi among the humankind could forcibly trigger their
magic formations under the effect of the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation and reverse the bad
situation with their horribly great powers. However, Ji Hao was only a Senior Magus, a human kid who
was even not mature yet, and just now, he had actually said 'the magic formation, rise'. How could that
even be possible?
Ugly laughter lingered around the small island, frightened by which, countless birds living in the
surrounding area and their babies, which couldn't yet leave their nests, couldn't help but quiver
intensely. A dim blood-red light released by the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation had been covering
the entire island. Those smart birds dared not to make any noise and instead, they were all stunned by
that cold and scary blood-red light.
1350
Smoothly, Ji Hao locked his fingers together and quickly changed hand motions; as his fingers flicked
slightly, a burning lightning bolt suddenly darted out of his palm and released a thunderous boom in the
air.
Huge air ripples spread out immediately from which, forty-nine weapons that were thickly embossed
with spell symbols emerged. Before they set the altar in this small island, Ji Hao and his teammates had
been fighting in battlefields every day and had struck down quite a lot non-humankind warriors.
Therefore, Ji Hao had collected a good amount of high-grade weapons as his booty; each of these weapons
embossed with magic spells could worth a fortune back in the Pu Ban City.
At this moment, from the surfaces of the forty-nine embossed weapons, each having the length of meters,
water ripple like blue light streams began surging. Meanwhile, a gigantic amount of watery mist emerged
in the air quickly and suddenly, then speedily gathering into a blue water screen.
This small island was located right in where the two rivers met. The river surface that surrounded the
island was nearly a hundred miles wide, which, by now, was shrouded entirely by extremely dense
watery mist.
The Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation abruptly released a dazzlingly bright blood-red light, within
which, countless fist sized, blood-red spell symbols connected with each other, forming thousands of long
spell symbol chains, that then wove into an enormous net, seeming to seal the entire space completely.
The frosty and sticky power of the Blood Moon seemingly had devoured the sky, and gradually, the blood-
red light turned black. The blood moon power possessed by possessors of the blood moon bloodline
naturally contained concentrated dark power of corrosion and curses. Therefore, as more and more spell
symbol chains emerged in the air, blood-red and black snowflakes began descending from the sky.
"You...You...little bastard...how...how could you...how possible?!"
Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo, all three of them suddenly popped out their eyes in a great shock, staring at Ji
Hao as if they were looking at an actual ghost.
For countless times, once the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation rose in battles between the Blood
Moon's people and the humankind, not a single one of the humankind's magic formations could ever
release even a slight little bit of its power. At this moment, the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation was
merely controlled by Julou Xiu himself, and indeed the divine object which had been supporting the
formation was only high grade, which meant, the power of this Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation was
relatively weak... yet, it was definitely good enough to seal Magus Kings.
But Ji Hao was nothing but a Senior Magus, a young, immature Senior Magus. According to the
information provided by a spy, he was only an apprentice of the Magi Palace, a small, unimportant
apprentice! How on earth could he activate his magic formation under the effect of the Blood Moon Great
Sealing Formation?! How could it even happen?!
1351
"Ordinary magic formations are nothing but tools, those can surely be sealed by fetters." looking at Di Sha
and his fellows, Ji Hao gave a faint, cold smile and said, "But my magic formations are the universe itself.
What kind of fetter can seal the universe?"
The magic formation used by Ji Hao was created by Yu Yu, it was based on the natural law and originated
from the universe and countless creatures living in it, while the magic formations created by the Magi
Palace were piled up by multiple spell symbols, and were tools that simply contained huge amounts of
powers.
The above two types of magic formations were not even at the same level!
Di Sha, Si Suo and Di Mo were all confused pretty badly by Ji Hao's words. After all, as possessors of noble
bloodlines, Yu Clan people had always been living extremely easy lives. They had Jia Clan people fighting
battles for them, Xiu Clan people dealing with all kinds of arts and craft, and slaves as labors. Among the
Yu Clan younger generation, those who were willing to learn a little about how to run family businesses,
manage armies and fight battles, or how to expand territories, could already be considered as elites.
For the above reason, none of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo knew anything about magic formations. Ji Hao's
words were too complicated to be understood to them.
"As long as your Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation can't seal these rivers, it will never seal me!"
growled Ji Hao in a deep voice, while three lightning bolts struck on those floating embossed weapons in
the air in a row. Immediately, all forty-nine embossed weapons began shaking intensely and from the
river where this small island located, roaring waves rose one after another. Earth-crushing watery power
gathered towards this small island in great waves, swiftly surging into those embossed weapons.
In the short span of a few breaths, the amount of water power gathered in those embossed weapons had
reached a point that could make the strongest Jia Clan warrior among all present people feel appalled. By
now, the water power absorbed by each embossed weapon was already great enough to break those
thick armors and shields of Jia Clan warriors and harm their bodies.
The most horrible thing about powerful magic formations was that they were able to continuously
release powers at the highest standard!
A well experienced Jia Clan's big warrior abruptly yelled out in a resonant voice, "Good lords, just retreat,
we..."
A flying hammer swooshed over and smashed right heavily into his face, thrusting the rest of the
sentence back into his throat.
At the same time, Man Man was whirling her arms while shouting at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao! My arms are
recovered! I don't feel any pain now! I get to throw my hammers and smash monsters again! Fun! Who do
you think would be the next?!"
1352
Without any hesitation, Di Suo and Di Mo turned around, walking away as quickly as they could. While
fleeing, they yelled harshly, "Retreat! Retreat! We can't waste any more of our resources here!"
Hearing their orders, ninety-five percent of the remaining Jia Clan big warriors followed them to leave.
As for Di Sha, he leapt up in rage and yelled out at his fellows, "You two cowards! Stay! Stay! We have to
destroy the altar and save Ju Xiu! Have you all forgotten our family glory?!"
Di Mo turned around, yelled back while he was still running, "Di Sha! You're talking about your own
glory! That has absolutely nothing to do with us! So you should go defend your glory with your own
sword! We are not gonna waste any more of our resources in here! We have done more than enough for
you!"
Slightly curving his lips upwards, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the group of fleeing Jia Clan big warriors.
Following his move, the forty-nine embossed weapons suddenly transformed into blue, howling waves,
surging down directly. In the very next moment, over a hundred Jia Clan big warriors had been struck
down to the ground by the blue, destructive wave. Blood spurted out of their bodies in streams but they
could only let out muffled groans.
Following right after the blue wave, waves of dazzling sword light beamed across the air, easily putting
more Jia Clan big warriors down along with hoarse howls.
1353
Chapter 321 – Magic Formation Escape
Chapter 321: Magic Formation Escape
Within the blue wave, beams of sword light had been sparkling faintly, ceaselessly hacking on the bodies
of those Jia Clan's big warriors. The blood-red light screen that had been shrouding the entire island
rippled intensely, causing waves of strong impact force that made Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo unable to
even stand. Instead, all they could do was roll all over the ground like catkins in the wind, in
embarrassing shapes.
Those surging blue waves seemed as heavy as mountains, clapping down along with ground-shaking
booms from time to time. The four Jia Clan's big warriors who had been guarding the three incense sticks
on the altar all this time hurriedly raised their shields and attempted to stop those terrifying blue waves.
However, multiple sword lights swished over from all directions and struck on their bodies sumptuously,
right after which, all four Jia Clan's big warriors howled out immediately. All of the joints of their arms
and legs were injured and they couldn't help but begin rolling like pieces of rocks after falling onto the
ground.
An enormous blue wave killed the three burning incense sticks, then Yu Mu, who was now standing
beside the altar, let out a series of simple sounding and innocent chuckle. At the same time, his pair of
sleeves started fluttering quickly as if he had an air blower in each sleeve. Soon, a green, heavy rain fell
from the sky, mixing with those surging blue waves, adding a faint layer of green to them.
Hundreds of Jia Clan's warriors had been roaring or howling in those blue waves because of anger or
pain. The great power of Ji Hao's magic formation disabled them from fighting back. Even though every
single one of them was fully experienced and skillful, they couldn't possibly protect themselves from
those sharp sword lights that were zipping towards them from every direction.
Those sword lights accurately broke their bone joints and deadly poison attached to those sword lights
drilled into their bodies in slight streams, paralyzing their nerves and muscles, completely disabled them
from moving. These Jia Clan's warriors were all left drifting in those blue waves, filled with great despair.
"Natural Five Elements killing formation - Kuei, Water and Sword Killing Formation!" Yu Yu pulled out his
earplugs made from straws, sat straight with a big smile on his face, narrowed his eyes, satisfyingly
watching Ji hao manipulate this killing formation.
"Hm, not effective enough... loopholes are a bit too much, and many parts of this formation are not flexible
enough during operation." sitting on that straw mattress, Yu Yu pointed his finger at the formation and
began making his comments.
1354
Ji Hao carefully listened to Yu Yu's words while continuously changing his hand motions. Following his
moves, positions of the forty-nine embossed weapons slightly changed. In the meanwhile, the water
power that had been gathering into those weapons from the surrounding rivers grew greater and greater,
purer and purer. The power of Ji Hao's magic formation soared up straight, and within the span of a few
breaths, it had improved to three times greater than before.
Yu Yu was excited. He rolled up his sleeves and took over the magic formation from Ji Hao's hands.
"The changes of magic formations shouldn't happen merely according to those patterns. The art of magic
formations will root and grow in your heart. Always adapt your magic formation to changing situations!"
Quickly and apparently randomly, Yu Yu pointed at a few core spots of the magic formation. Immediately
after that, a magical change happened to the magic formation.
The light streams, that looked like faint blue water ripples and had been surging on the surfaces of those
embossed weapons, now turned silver-blue, shining with a gorgeous yet bone-piercing cold light. Before
Yu Yu took over the magic formation, those dazzling and zipping sword lights in the formation could only
break shields and armors of those Jia Clan's warriors and barely harm their skins, but once after the color
of these sword lights changed along with those light streams on the surfaces of embossed weapons, all of
these sword lights suddenly became tens of times sharper than before. These sword lights were now able
to pierce right into armors of those Jia Clan's big warriors and hurt their bones, cutting their bodies as
easily as cutting pieces of tofu.
"Dear Shifu! Don't kill! These are worth a lot!" seeing this, Ji Hao yelled out hurriedly.
"Ah, money is nothing that truly matters... Ji Hao, you have to..." Yu Yu threw a sideway glance at Ji Hao,
intending to take this opportunity to educate Ji Hao, his new apprentice.
"As your apprentice, I am preparing to build a huge, huge wine cellar in my palace back in the Pu Ban City,
and store millions of vats of top-grade, delicious wine in it!" looked at Yu Yu, Ji Hao said word by word,
"But building the wine cellar, purchasing materials, making the wine, even storing them... each process
will cost a lot!"
"Hm, well, things in this world emerged as the time required.... money had emerged and has been existing
for all this long. This certainly proves that, its existence fits the natural law and the needs of this world.
Hm... what a magical universe." while slowly rubbing his jaw, Yu Yu said to Ji Hao with a serious face,
"Okay, this time, let Shifu help you."
While speaking, Yu Yu slightly clapped his hands, following which, those sword lights beamed even faster
and fiercer than before. Every time after a sword light pierced through the body of a Jia Clan's big
warrior, a terrifying stream of frosty power would immediately freeze this Jia Clan's warrior. As dazzling
sword lights ceaselessly striking on these Jia Clan's warriors, those heavy shields and thick armors froze
to cracking one after another by that strong and cold power. In no time, many Jia Clan's big warriors were
sealed in ice, turned into ice statues, looking completely lifeless.
1355
The magic formation was still the same one built by Ji Hao, however, in Yu Yu's hands, it had generated
some incredibly magical changes. Before, it was merely a pure water power killing formation, but now,
ice power attacks had been delivered, that were more destructive and irresistible.
Silently, Ji Hao memorized what Yu Yu had done to the magic formation. After watching Yu Yu's
demonstration, Ji Hao's understanding of magic formation art had improved to another level.
By now, Ji Hao could only build the magic formation with those embossed weapons that he seized from
Jia Clan's warriors, yet, his magic formations had already reached such a great level. In the future, after he
made a complete set of magic formation banners especially for all kinds of big-scale magic formations, the
powers of his magic formations would increase by multiple times.
Magic formation art was a mysterious, supreme art. It could allow the weak to win over the powerful,
allow the few to defeat the many, allow impossible to become possible and allow miracles to happen. Bit
by bit, Ji Hao had learned about the power and enchantment of the magic formation art.
Abruptly swinging his arm forwards, the Flame Dragon Sword darted out of Ji Hao's sleeve, tailed by a
soaring stream of fiery light. Within the fiery light, a flame dragon was twisting its enormous body and
faintly, a resonant dragon roar came from the heaven.
With a single, slight touch, the Blood-red light screen that had been covering the entire island was
shattered by the Flame Dragon Sword. A bright fiery light spread out on the broken blood-red light
screen. Being burnt by the roaring flame, the blood-red light screen released a dense, stinky odor. Rising
along with the odor were huge clouds of blood-red smoke, rising directly to the height of thousands of
feet.
Like a duck in a thunderstorm, Di Sha raised his head in panic. The dense blood-red smoke swooshing up
right into the sky served as a clear message to the main human army, telling them that something serious
was happening in this area. According to the average reaction speed of the main human army, in the span
of ten breaths at most, human reinforcement would definitely come!
"Ma-Master Julou Xiu! Get us out of here!" Di Sha screamed out while he crumbed a triangle-shaped
amulet that was tied around his waist.
Di Suo and Di Mo each crumbed an amulet as well, while nervously looking at the sky, with their mouths
widely opened.
From the blood-red light screen that had been burning by the flame and cracking continuously, three
immense blood-red, erect eyes emerged. Each of these blood-red erect eyes then poured down a thick
blood-red stream of light, enveloping Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo. A few Jia Clan's big warriors, who were
rather lucky and happened to stand beside the three at that time, were covered by the blood-red light
streams as well.
1356
Following a series of sizzling noise, Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and around twenty lucky Jia Clan's big warriors
suddenly disappeared from Ji Hao's Gui, Water and Sword Killing formation.
A few surging waves were roaring towards Di Sha and his fellows, attempted to freeze them, but they
abruptly disappeared. Those waves bumped into each other, caused ground-shaking booms and ear-
piercing, metal-clashing noise.
Yu Yu paused, then shook his head and grinned, and said, "Hm, since they have already fled, I won't
continue bullying those poor kids... Otherwise, I'd be too ashamed of myself."
Raised his hand and pointing at a certain direction, Yu Yu continued, "Ji Hao, go get them. They're in the
jungle, northeast, thirty-eight miles away from here, all injured. Hehe, they have a five-eyed magic
formation artist with them... That is gonna worth a genuine fortune."
"Aha!" Ji Hao laughed out loudly as a response, then left the magic formation, which was still in operation.
He directly rose into the sky, leaving a long, arc-shaped fiery light in the air. Side by side with Mr Crow, Ji
Hao flew away at a terrifying speed.
1357
Chapter 322 – Chase
Chapter 322: Chase
Di Sha fell on the ground, rolled for a few times like a ball, and yelled out hoarsely before he could even
stand up.
"Go! Go go go! Run! Quick! Julou Xiu! Trigger the teleporting formation! Now! Get us out of here!"
Julou Xu, the old, wrinkled, five-eyed man with grey hair, took a deep breath and abruptly popped all five
of his eyes out. From deep inside his dark pupils, a gleam of intelligence flashed across. He slightly flicked
his fingers and following his move, multiple small towers made from blood-red crystal suddenly released
beams of eye-piercing, blood-red light.
A series of popping noise came right after those blood-red beams. Hundreds of thin yet bright beams of
blood-red light darted out, blocking the southwest sky. This was an emergency defensive formation, with
which, Ji Hao and his teammates who were catching up from the small island would be stalled for a short
while.
In the meanwhile, Julou Xiu's ten fingers had been flicking speedily and countless spell symbols flew out
from his five popped out eyes. Without any sign, one small, blood-red, crystal tower began shaking
intensely and letting out a loud buzzing noise. Suddenly a blood-red light stream darted straight into the
sky for over a thousand feet, then turned around, swishing back towards the earth. As long as this blood-
red light stream fell on the ground, the four Blood Moon Devine Towers that were thousands of miles
away would automatically trigger the teleporting formation and send all present people away.
When Julou Xiu did his trick and released those defensive, thin blood-red light beams, Ji Hao and Mr Crow
had already reached less than ten miles away from them. The distance was too short and the flying speed
of Ji Hao and Mr Crow was too high, therefore, they were only a moment slower than Di Sha and his
fellows, who had moved through teleporting formations.
Countless slight yet blade-sharp blood-red light beams suddenly burst out right before their faces. If Ji
Hao was only an ordinary Magus, the sudden appearance of these defensive blood-red light beams would
completely disable him from keeping chasing Di Sha and his people. Those blood-red light beams densely
lined up in front of them, extending into the air for thousands of feet. If he tried to bypass them, the
wasted time would be way more than enough for Di Sha and his people to get away through the
teleporting formation.
Ji Hao snorted slightly then abruptly swung the Flame Dragon Sword upwards, bringing up a magnificent,
arc-shaped fiery light. He launched the Sky-Opening and created an extremely thin yet incredibly sharp
1358
and powerful airwave, which swiftly struck on those thin blood-red light beams, which had firmly
blocked the sky such that one could barely see any gap between them.
A loud, resonant popping noise rose into the air, following which, the thousands of blood-red light beams
exploded, opening hundreds of zhang wide gap. Ji Hao and Mr Crow dashed through the gap, leaving
shreds of afterimages behind. From the upper air, broken blood-red light beams were falling down, but
when those light beams were still seven to eight hundred miles away from the ground, Ji Hao had already
reached above the woods where Di Sha and his people were located.
A loud and clear caw resounded through the sky and along with that caw, Ji Hao quickly pointing his
finger at the group of people standing on the ground. Following his move, beams of dazzling sword light
darted out and directly struck on those small blood-red crystal towers on the ground. Bright, blood-red
light burst out ceaselessly, and at the same time, those blood-red crystal towers were shattered one after
another. These small crystal powers were powerful tools that could form great-scale magic formations,
However, individually, they were so fragile that Ji Hao's sword light beams could shatter them with a
single and slight touch.
Julio Xiu vomited a huge mouthful of blood. The in-constructing great-scale teleporting formation was
destroyed by Ji Hao, and the counterforce caused by the magic formation's destruction gushed right into
Julou Xiu's body, madly flushing the inside of his body like flood, left small yet deep wounds all over his
internal organs. Julou Xiu fell on the ground. The sudden and great pain had disabled him from moving,
even blinding him temporarily.
Julio Xiu was a master magic formation artist. His magic formation art was incredibly profound,
nevertheless, just like the other Xu Clan's master magic artists, he, as an individual being, barely had any
combat power. This was the reason why the Xiu Clan had been an appendage of the Yu Clan for all these
centuries.
He had a weak body and absolutely no will to fight, and soon, Julou Xiu fainted because of the great pain
that came from inside his body, completely losing the power of resistance.
All blood-red crystal towers were shattered and the model of the small island that was built with sands
and soil in the flat area, suddenly exploded. At the same time, those broken blood-red light beams which
had been swishing down from the air abruptly paused, then cracked into countless shreds, dissipating in
the air.
Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo's bodies were all covered in deep wounds and each wound covered by a thick layer
of ice, making their bodies inflexible and could only move very slowly. They howled out in pain and
despair, turned around, tried their best to flee towards where their metal city-fort was located, without
saying a single word.
They were not doomed yet, and still had hope. The geographic features of this mountain area were quite
complicated, therefore, as long as they could get rid of Ji Hao for now and hide, they should be able to get
away with the help of this complicated mountainous area. Normally, human Senior Magi were only good
1359
at physical powers but never cultivated their souls and spirits. Without the soul power and spirit power,
the complex and diverse landforms would cause them great difficulties in the chase.
Around twenty Jia Clan's big warriors, who had luckily gotten out of the small island along with Di Sha
and his fellows, silently pulled out their weapons, rushing towards Ji Hao.
Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo intended to run, and as their guards, these Jia Clan's big warriors had to cover
them, stall the enemies and buy enough time for them to escape; even if this might cost the lives of these
Jia Clan's warriors. If Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo survived the chase of the 'evil' humankind, they could
always redeem those Jia Clan's big warriors from human' hands, as long as those Jia Clan's warriors could
survive the battle.
But, if Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo were captured by the humankind as the leaders of three official Blood
Moon armies, this burning shame, extremely deep disgrace, would drive the entire Yu Clan's nobel class
crazy. Di Sha, Di Suo Di Mo might still have the chance to survive, but as their guards, the best those Jia
Clan's big warriors could get was be allowed suicide, and their direct relatives would all become slaves.
At the thought of those lowly slaves, living at the bottom of the entire society and treated even worse
than animals, all present Jia Clan's big warriors couldn't help but quiver in fear. One after another, they
rushed up to Ji Hao, formed a triangle battle formation, and launched a life-risking counter attack towards
Ji Hao.
Mr Crow opened his beak and let out a huge stream of golden-red flame. By now, almost all of his feathers
had turned golden and the power of his Gold Crow flame had grown to a horrible level. Once after that
stream of flame gushed out of his beaks, the entire woods that had a radius of miles was set ablaze, even
the rock ground was melted, looking like colored glaze.
The pair of baby magic fire snakes raised their upper bodies as if declaring that they were not resigned to
playing second fiddle. Swiftly, they expanded their bodies to the thickness of a bowl, and each spurted a
roaring stream of sticky, lava like, scorching red earth core flame. Along with thick black smoke, two
streams of earth core flame quickly wrapped those Jia Clan's big warriors up.
Most of their armors were destroyed back in the small island by Ji Hao's killing formation, and at this
moment, their bodies were burning directly by two different types of extremely powerful flames. Their
skins let out loud popping noises and their eyes were damaged by the smoke, the fire power drilling into
their bodies through their wounds.
One Jia Clan's big warrior fell down on the ground, then the second and the third. More of them couldn't
help but fall on the ground.
These Jia Clan's warriors had suffered the horrible ice power back on the small island, and now were
burning by raging flames. Both ice and flame were powerful and heartless, not even the iron man could
ever survive such a sudden change of body temperature.
1360
Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo had been running as fast as they could. Their armors were broken and all of
their life-saving treasures had been used up already, that they could only depend on their pairs of legs,
running towards the North.
Sideways, an arrow swished over along with a faint, golden stream of light, accurately shooting into Di
Suo's caudal vertebra then deeply into his spine, breaking the most important neuron of his body.
Di Suo screamed out. His legs were disabled immediately that made him fall on the ground. Before he
asked for help, another two arrows zipped over and pierced into his shoulder joints. Now, he couldn't
even crawl.
Neither did Di Sha and Di Mo say anything but kept running, as if Di Suo wasn't struck down at all.
However, very soon, they stopped, each let out a despairing groan,
Man Man, with her pair of hammers carried in her hands, and Shaosi, with a palm-sized, round-shaped
shield floating beside her and a faintly shining spear gripped in her hands, they showed up in five to six
miles away from Di Sha and Di Mo, blocking the way.
"Hah? Are you trying to run? No! Not even in your dreams!" yelled Man Man while swinging her hammer.
1361
Chapter 323 – Capture
Chapter 323: Capture
An insufferable pain woke Julou Xiu from the coma and made him scream out in a high-pitched voice,
struggling in pain. With some sensitive instincts that belonged only to Xiu Clan's people, Julou Xiu sensed
something strange inside his body. That was something with an evil, frosty power, which could take his
life away anytime.
"What is it?! What have you put in my body?!" in a bad panic, Julou Xiu barked at Ji Hao.
"Now you're my slave!" responded Ji Hao while satisfyingly rubbing his own hands, grinned and
continued, "Elder Wulong has told me that it is nearly impossible to capture alive Xiu Clan's people in
battlefields, because even if the Yu Clan's armies are defeated, they would send you people away ahead of
time."
"An alive Xiu Clan's man, additionally, a 'master' in the sphere of magic formations and medicines, you
can be worth at least a piece of land that has the radius of a hundred thousand miles, in the Pu Ban City."
Maintaining that big grin on his face, Ji Hao continued while patting Julou Xiu on his shoulder, "I'll sell you
to the Magi Place as soon as you give me all the knowledge in your head. Don't worry, I'll definitely sell
you at a decent price that fits your status."
Julou Xiu stared at Ji Hao with a deadly pale face. 'Give him all the knowledge in my head?!'
"No! I will never, ever give my knowledge to you! You stupid, ignorant barbarians!" yelled Julou Xiu while
looking at Ji Hao, with his head held high.
"Bite him!" Ji Hao immediately patted the pair of fire snakes coiled on his shoulder. The two baby snakes,
which had shrunk their bodies to a foot long, happily darted out, coiled around Julou Xiu's neck, then each
took a huge bite at one of his ears.
The intolerable venom that contained great fire power quickly spread into Julou Xiu's body along his
meridians. Even if the pair of baby snakes had taken a good control of the amounts of their venoms, Julou
Xiu's upper body still speedily turned fire-red. The horribly powerful fire venom had almost cooked half
of his body!
"Please! Don't kill me!" Julou Xiu screamed, "I'm one of the top-five-hundred master magic formation
artists in Liang Zhu City! I can be valuable to you! I can't die here!"
"Hm, glad you're aware of that." Ji Hao said then clapped his hands. Followed by his moves, the two baby
snakes each put the mouth near one of Julou Xiu's ears and sucked the venom back. After that, they
1362
leisurely coiled back onto Julou Xiu's neck, using Julou Xiu's body as a temporary bed, not intending to
move even an inch for maybe the next couple of hours.
"I see why Elder Wulong and the other elders all said that your Xiu Xlan 'masters' are all bitches! Without
been beating up you can never understand how terrifying 'barbarians' can be!" standing straight, Ji Hao
looked down at Julou Xiu, who sat on the ground weakly and limply, and said in a cold, harsh voice, "Since
you have been despising us with your so-called 'civilization', I don't mind teaching you a little bit about
the powerfulness of our barbarism!"
Clenching his fist, Ji Hao gave a sneer and continued, "You live on your own power! This is the only living
principle in the Southern Wasteland, same here in the Midland! Don't try to cause yourself any more
trouble, or I'll break a hundred pieces of bones of yours every single day, then set them back together!"
Julou Xiu raised his head, looked at Ji Hao in despair, letting out a moan in pain.
Indeed, he always considered himself as one of the civilized, noble and respectable kinds, but all that
'superiority' couldn't help him even a little bit in the current situation. Facing 'barbaric' violence, all that
so-called civilization, nobleness and respectable-ness were as useless as the pair of silk boots he was
wearing on his feet, which were now entirely covered in mud.
Taking a glance at Di Mo, who lied on the ground half-dead, unable to even move a little finger, Ji Hao then
walked to Di Sha and Di Suo with big steps.
Di Suo had already begun screaming in a weirdly hoarse voice, "I am the twelfth heir of the Di Family,
which possesses the purest bloodline among all branch families of the Dishi Family... that is the noblest
family among all Blood Moon bloodline possessors! You must treat me in the way that matches my noble
status... you cannot treat me like you treated..."
Ji Hao raised his foot and heavily stamped right on Di Suo's head.
"Heir? Hm? Can you still inherit something as a dead man?" Such homicidal, threatening words made Ji
Suo immediately shut his mouth. He looked at Ji Hao in a great fear, and suddenly found that Ji Hao was
so different from all human warriors that he had ever met.
When the other human warriors saw Yu Clan's noble people like Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo, their eyes
would instantly be filled with anger and vigilance, or panic and despair, or curiosity and desire of
exploration. But at this very moment, from Ji Hao's pair of eyes, Di Suo could only see coldness, blandness
and carelessness, as if all these fights and capturing Yu Clan's people actually happened every single day.
If one was to say that all those human warriors Di Suo had met before were a bunch of rustic people who
rarely saw any nobles, then Ji Hao's reaction made him look like the noblest man who could frequently
get into emperors' palaces and clink his glass with those emperors! After all, Ji Hao had never taken the Di
Family, even the Dishi Family, seriously.
1363
He didn't act so coldly and carelessly on purpose, instead, he never believed in the so-called 'noble status'
of Di Suo and other Yu Clan's people. What was happening right now was nothing special but defeating
another enemy, as if, Di Suo was no one but another slave that he had just captured.
After he discovered the difference from Ji Hao's eyes, Di Suo kept his mouth firmly shut, daring not to let
out even the slightest noise.
Ji Hao then walked up to Di Sha, grabbed his long hair, and dragged him up from the puddle of mud. Di
Sha struggled as hard as he could, but Yu Mu's poison had paralyzed and weakened his body, combined
with the fact that Yu Clan's noble people never pursued physical strength. Therefore, he now looked just
like a weak tiny ant which tried to move a giant mountain. Ji Hao's hand was held perfectly still, not
moving even a slight little bit.
Slightly swinging the Flame Dragon Sword, Ji Hao cut Di Sha's broken armor off then put the sword back,
merging with his own body. Quickly and conveniently, Ji Hao stripped off that magic space bangle worn
on Di Sha's wrist, that had an amazingly huge storing space. The bangle was worn on Di Sha's wrist pretty
tightly, and Ji Hao had just forcibly taken it off with pure violence, even peeling a thick layer of skin and
flesh off from Di Sha's wrist and palm. Blood gushed out right away.
"Oi, unseal this bangle! Now!" said Ji Hao to Di Sha while looking at him right in the eyes, "I will count to
three, if you don't..."
Di Sha raised his head in pride, and stared back at Ji Hao. Although he was captured alive, he did not
prepare to give up on his dignity and noblity, that naturally belonged to him, as a Yu Clan's noble man.
Looking at Ji Hao, Di Sha yelled, "If I don't do it, you'll kill me, right? You stupid barbarian, this poor kind
of threat can never shake a Yu Clan's noble man!"
"If you don't, I will castrate you." said Ji Hao while looking at Di Sha with a ruthless look, "Right before the
faces of your fellows, I will cut your ba*ls and pe*is off, bit by bit."
Di Sha quivered and looked at Ji Hao when he heard this. Abruptly, a dim light flashed across his erect
eyes and the bangle was instantly unsealed.
1364
Chapter 324 – Kill a Di
Chapter 324: Kill a Di
Di Sha's face twitched intensely, looking at the bangle held in Ji Hao's hand, with a sorrowful look, as if
someone had been cutting his heart with a sharp dagger. That bangle was a genuine treasure, gifted to
him by his father. Its inner space was immense, enough to store all supplies that could support an entire
army for a whole year. That bangle was a real strategic treasure.
Nevertheless, compared to his own dignity, Di Sha chose that dignity without any hesitation.
Been castrated right in front of Di Suo and Di Mo' faces, by Ji Hao? Di Sha couldn't even imagine how
horrible that would be, how badly this would affect him and his family. He tried but failed to imagine
what his life would be like when he got back to the Liang Zhu City, if Di Suo and Di Mo really saw him
castrated by Ji Hao. This would definitely bring his family a grave-deep disgrace that might last forever!
This great shame might even force his family to cast off him, barely washing it off.
'He could unseal the bangle sooner or later after he killed me anyway, all he would need is a little bit of
time!' Di Sha explained to himself in this way. 'I still have hopes as long as I stay alive. I can kill Ji Hao and
wash off all the shame he gave me. There is still hope!'
"Nice stuff!" pleased, Ji Hao fiddled with this exquisite bangle. He cut his finger broke and dripped a drop
of blood on it, which was quickly absorbed by the bangle. Along with that blood drop, a stream of Ji Hao's
spirit power gushed into the bangle, leaving a tiny, special mark on the seal that was located in the core of
the bangle's inner space.
By now, this bangle had opened up before Ji Hao's face, without any mystery or secrecy attached to it at
all.
The inner space of that bangle was so incredibly huge that even Ji Hao was shocked by it. In that broad
and square space, whole thirty-thousand spare sets of armors and accessory parts of those armors were
piled up in one corner. In another corner were thousands of exquisitely crafted armaments, including a
few extra large-scale ballistae and other weaponry, such as crossbows and arrows.
After seeing this huge amount of top-quality weapons, an enormous pile of brightly shining magic crystals
nearly choked Ji Hao in surprise.
The number of magic crystals that a ten-thousand people army would consume each day, was already a
shocking one. Since Di Sha had taken his army, that had tens of thousands of warriors, out of the Liang
Zhu City for a war, he should have enough amount of magic crystals and other supplies that could support
1365
the whole army for at least an year, added with the amount that the Blood Moon Divine Tower and all
those large-scale weapons would cost.
Quickly scanning the pile of magic crystals that was as gigantic as a mountain, Ji Hao roughly did the
math, and found out that these magic crystals were more than enough to support him and his teammates'
regular cultivation for over a hundred years.
But of course, what had occupied more room inside the bangle was the food, which was, mostly dried
meat, covered in a thick layer of spices and salt, contained in metal boxes and piled up orderly.
Those Jia Clan's warriors were at least four to five meters tall and mostly were senior-level warriors. At
their level, the meat of ordinary beasts wouldn't be able to satisfy their stomachs anymore; instead, their
food has to be blood and flesh that came from senior-level beasts.
As the main commander of an army, Di Sha had left the most part of supplies in the supply storage camp,
but for emergency use under certain circumstances, he took enough amount of supplies that could
support the whole army for half a month with him.
From Ji Hao's spirit space, the mysterious man's voice abruptly came, "Haha! Little guy, this time you can
finally eat as much as you want! After you eat up this flesh mountain, your physical power will allow you
to fight equally against a pure-blood dragon."
Pausing briefly, the mysterious man gave a faint laugh then continued, "And a mature pure-blood dragon
can equally challenge a Magus King merely with its physical power."
Ji Hao grinned pleasingly, and wore the bangle on his left wrist. After having absorbed Ji Hao's blood, that
bangle had turned golden-red. Additionally, streams of warm fire power began spreading out from it.
Intentionally swaying the bangle in front of Di Sha, Ji Hao then threw a heavy, nearly brutal kick on Di
Sha's lower belly.
"Now, tell me the names and contact information of all of your human spy and followers, who have been
hiding in our human armies. Tell me all! Otherwise, I will still cut your man parts off, slice by slice!"
Looking at Di Sha's twisted face, Ji Hao continued slowly, "This time, if you don't give me the name list
and their contact information, I will strip you and cut your d*ck right in front of all your fellows in that
metal city-fort, and all of your warriors! Tell me all that you know!"
Di Sha stared at Ji Hao, face filled with a soul-deep fear, as if he was staring at the evilest monster that
came straight out of the hell.
Being castrated in front of Di Suo and Di Mo could already be an unbearable, burning humiliation; but
being stripped and castrated piece by piece, by Ji Hao, in the presence of Di Huo and Ju Tu, who were both
powerful and influential in their own families... this would go far beyond a deep disgrace. If that really
1366
happened, Di Sha would have absolutely no choice but to kill himself, as for the Di Family, without a
doubt, they would have to carry this bone-deep shame forever.
"Those were just names of a few lowly slaves." forcibly choking back the great pain came from his lower
belly, Di Sha tried his best to act calmly, even squeezing a grin out of his face. He looked at Ji Hao and said,
"I think, we shouldn't let too many unnecessary entanglements happen between us, only because of those
lowly slaves. "
Taking a deep breath, Di Sha grinned again, looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued saying, "Just like
that guy back on the small island, I can give you him and all of his clansmen, his father, mother... you can
have them all and do whatever you want to them! However, I am a noble man... I hope that I can be
treated in the way that fits my status."
Letting out a few fake coughs, Di Sha smiled and went on, "You should know that our lives are extremely
valuable. As long as you don't talk about capturing us, our families would love to pay you a good fortune
to redeem us back, secretly. This also benefits you, doesn't it?"
Coldly, Ji Hao looked at Di Sha and responded, "Just give me the name list of your dogs, and their contact
info!"
Di Sha swallowed nervously, then quickly gave nearly a hundred names, after that, he pointed his finger
at the bangle worn on Ji Hao's wrist, said, "All secret spell symbols for getting in touch with them are in
there. You can easily use those spell symbols; you just need to follow the power streams releasing from
those spell symbols, that will lead you to their accurate position."
After having memorized all names given by Di Sha, Ji Hao's pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of needle
points, staring at Di Sha right in the eyes.
Looking at Ji Hao's eyes, Di Sha instantly sensed an ice-cold from his heart. He screamed out as hard as he
could such that he even shouted himself hoarse.
"Ji Hao, we, there... there is indeed some hatred between, between us... but, but, we can still negotiate...
everything can be negotiated, you know? In, in our eyes, all hatred is dissolvable..."
"I, I swear with my family's glory, from now on, I will never, ever see you as my enemy again. Even if we
met each other again on battlefields, that should merely be because we're on different sides. But I will
never, never again, try to take vengeance on you, for my personal enmity to you."
"Too late!" Ji Hao looked at Di Sha with a frosty look, "One of my friends cursed a woman with his secret,
mysterious treasure, handed down from his ancestors, to get you. Now, since you have come just as we
planned, you'll have to die. Your corpse will earn me a sweet amount of credits... well, not as much as the
amount you are worth as a living being though, but in consideration of the personal hatred between us,
more appropriately I think, I should just kill you."
1367
While Ji Hao was speaking, the Flame Dragon Sword roared out of Ji Hao's sleeve and punctured Di Sha's
chest along with a horribly great heat.
Maintaining that cold-blood look, Ji Hao looked at Di Sha and continued, "This is not only for the hatred
between us, but also for those Southern Wasteland people, who were captured, enslaved and sold by
you!"
Ji Hao suddenly twisted his wrist and following his move, the sword tip was about to cut into Di Sha's
heart. Unexpectedly, a raging shout came from afar.
"Ji Hao! How dare you kill a captive without reporting?!"
1368
Chapter 325 – Kill that Captive
Chapter 325: Kill that Captive
Without any pause, Ji Hao quickly twisted his wrist and at the exact same time, a sharp stream of fiery
light burst from the tip of the Flame Dragon Sword, directly cutting the main meridian of Di Sha's heart.
Raging flame gushing out of Di Sha's body, and in the meanwhile, his three eyes dimmed down and his
body began burning in the fire.
The great fire rose into the air, burning Di Sha's skin, muscle and internal organs into ashes in no time,
only leaving a skeleton that was around two feet taller than Ji Hao and entirely dark purple-bronze in
color. Within the roaring flame, this translucent skeleton was shrinking slowly, gradually down to the
same height as Ji Hao, and ultimately stopped shrinking.
It was a dark purple-bronze, translucent skeleton, that had three huge and dark eye sockets on the skull.
Ji Hao was slightly shocked, silently looking at this skeleton. This thing somehow reminded him of some
old memories that were already forgotten intentionally. But soon, Ji Hao calmed back down, threw this
skeleton that was still in a perfect shape and showed no sign of breaking, on the ground.
Following by a buzzing noise, blood-red spell symbols emerged on Di Sha's skeleton. A weird, magical
power stream began slowly coiling around this skeleton, which enabled the skeleton to float up into the
air, a couple of feet high above the ground.
"Eh? He was burned to bones, how can he still fly?" Man Man walked over in curiosity, with her pair of
hammers carried in her hands. She carefully tinkled the skeleton with the hilt of her hammer, hearing the
silvery sounds, she continued saying, "And his bones are fireproof, that also shrink in fire! This man's
bones are so interesting!"
Watching what had just happened, Di Suo and Di Mo, who were not far away from where Di Sha died,
were both soaked in cold sweat already and had been quivering intensely in fear, unable to even say a
word.
Di Sha was burned into a skeleton, this scene was way too cruel and brutal. To Yu Clan's noble people like
Di Suo and Di Mo, this was a pure nightmare, even worse than one could imagine. Di Sha's remaining
skeleton proved that his death wasn't blessed by the great Blood Moon and his bones had failed to return
to the Blood Moon. In their eyes, this was an extremely cruel curse.
To Yu Clan's people, skeletons remaining after death equaled to souls perishing after the death of the
humankind, which meant these people could never have the chance to reincarnate and live again.
1369
Because the Yu Clan's people believed in such a thing, they were very much likely to make their enemies'
skulls into wine containers and carry with them. By doing this, they could not only flaunt their powers,
but could also curse their enemies.
However, no matter how pleasant and satisfying they would feel when making their enemies' skulls into
wine containers, when this happened to themselves, it would become a completely unbearable terror,
which was even more unacceptable than death.
For the above reason, Di Suo and Di Mo were already scared nearly to death. Their faces had gone twisted
and the way they were looking at Ji Hao had changed - Never ever offend Ji Hao, at least before they get
out of the control of the humankind. Before that, the last thing they wanted to do was to displease Ji Hao.
They would rather die than leaving their skeletons in the hands of the humankind.
High up in the air, an enormous cyan eagle flew over. Ying Yunpeng stood on the eagle's back, pointing his
finger at Ji Hao and yelled out in anger, "Ji Hao! How dare you kill that captive without reporting? He was
such an important captive! Do you have any idea about how difficult it could be as capturing a Yu Clan's
member alive?!"
Pulling the Flame Dragon Sword out, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, carelessly looking at Ying
Yunpeng with a sneer on his face, and responded, "That's because of your incapability, how can you
blame me for that?"
Ying Yunpeng's eyeball seemed even to popping out because of the anger, and he pointed his finger at Ji
Hao but couldn't let out a word for quite a long while.
From behind Ji Hao, Shaosi's gentle and soft voice rose into the air, "According to our rule, everything that
Ji Hao captured alive can be considered as his personal property. Also according to our rule, as an owner,
he possesses the full right to do anything he wants to his properties, including burn them up. Not even
Emperor Shun has the right to accuse Ji Hao for killing his captives."
Giving a faint smile, Shaosi raised her head, looked at Ying Yunpeng and continued, "Ji Hao has just done
nothing but killed a captive, what power do you have that allowed you to accuse Ji Hao? Do we all have to
be extra nice and compliant to you just because your son and nephew died?"
Hearing Shaosi's words, Ying Yunpeng's wrinkled face turned thoroughly red and his eyes were instantly
filled with blood streaks. He shouldn't be showing up here at all. As the commander of all Ten Sun
Country's archers who were stationed in the Pu Ban City, and was sent here to the Chi Ban Mountain area
as a reinforcement, he should be in the main camp of the human army, dealing with all kinds of military
issues. Nevertheless, Ying Yunpeng had been suffering the depression which lingered in his heart all
these days. Therefore today, he decided to come out with a team of guards, and do some hunting and try
to drive away the depression.
When he was enjoying his leisure time, Ji Hao abruptly broke the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation
with the Sky-Opening move. The dense blood-red smoke that swooshed straight up into the air
1370
immediately startled Ying Yunpeng. Despite the fact that he hadn't always been a decent man, he never
dared to breach off his duty when things turned big. After reporting to the camp, Ying Yunpeng himself
and his team of guards came over as fast as they could.
The first thing he saw when he reached this area was that Ji Hao poked his sword into Di Sha's chest, so
he hurriedly yelled out before he could think the whole thing through.
However, Shaosi's words had just smashed all kind of thoughts that were popping out in Ying Yunpeng's
head.
The truth was exactly the same as she said.
The rule of the human army was clearly defined, according to which, everything one had gained or
captured in battlefields could be considered as this warrior's personal property. Not even the Emperor
Shun himself had the right to take a single thing away from the most ordinary warriors, unless they were
Emperor Shun's clansmen. If so, Emperor Shun could own half of their gains.
Ji Hao gave a big grin, tapped his own forehead and said to Ying Yunpeng, whose face now looked like an
eggplant, "Ah! So true! I have just killed a lowly slave, what is the big deal about that? Did this stupid slave
worth you to come all the way over here? Ah...no... Is there any collaboration between you two?"
Hearing Ji Hao, Ying Yunpeng's face suddenly turned pure black. What Ji Hao said was way too evil, he
had just put such a heavy accusation on Ying Yunpeng's head - colluding with the non-humankind.
"Nonsense! All nonsense! Who do you think I am?! Why the hell would I collude with those monsters?!"
Ying Yunpeng was utterly discomfited and nearly screamed out at Ji Hao.
"Well, in this case, dear Elder Ying, may I ask why are you here yelling at Ji Hao? Don't you have anything
to do back in the main army camp?"
In the air, two master Magi tutors, who were no one else but Wulong Yao and Kuafu Yan, suddenly
showed up from behind a cloud. Stably, they floated in the air, which clearly revealed their Magus-King-
level powers.
Ying Yunpeng remained silent for a while, gasped deeply then slowly breathed out.
From all directions, large groups of Magi Palace's Senior Magi, wearing long black cloaks, showed up and
speedily moved over. Judging from the fierce aura of killing releasing from their bodies, they were all
clearly well prepared for a great fight. Behind these Senior Magi, on could see countless silhouettes
moving in the jungle. That was the main army, at least a hundred thousand warriors were moving over at
a considerable speed.
"So I see, you have already prepared for this, haven't you?" Ying Yunpeng slightly nodded, turned to
Wulong Yao, smiled and said, "Elder Wulong, this time you have indeed earned yourself some amazing
1371
credits. None of these three-eyed monsters is ordinary... Hehe, I never thought that they can be so stupid,
to come this far into the area under our domination."
Without taking another glance at Ji Hao, Ying Yunpeng stamped his foot on the eagle's back. Following his
move, the eagle turned around and flew away swiftly, leaving an arc-shaped streak in the air.
"However, I will have to find Si Wen Ming and sue Ji Hao for what he has done today."
"Even though that was his personal property, we all know how valuable a Yu Clan's army commander can
be. But he killed one of them just like that... he has to be punished severely for his irresponsibleness."
Back on the small island, which was pretty far away from where Ji Hao and the others were at this
moment, and on the straw mattress, Yu Yu sat with his legs crossed. He raised his head and took a quick
glance at Ying Yunpeng, then abruptly, he curved both of his mouth corners downwards, giving a
genuinely frosty sneer.
1372
Chapter 326 – Shock
Chapter 326: Shock
More astonishingly, all captured Jia Clan's warriors were big warriors, who were only a step away from
becoming generals. In other words, they were all elite warriors, at the peak-senior-level. With a little hard
work and the right moment, any of them could become a powerful, Magus-King-level warrior.
Such an incredible-scale capture had never happened in any large-scale war that the humankind had ever
fought before. The human army had exterminated thousands, even tens of thousands of Jia Clan's
warriors, but the largest number of Jia Clan's warriors who were captured alive all at once was only
hundreds. This time, nearly a thousand Jia Clan's warriors were captures alive, and additionally, all of
them were top-grade big warriors. What an amazing achievement!!.
Capturing nearly a thousand Jia Clan's big warriors alive was already shocking enough, but in addition of
that, Ji Hao had also captured Julou Xiu alive. This news made many super senior, legendary-level master
Magi of the Magi Palace, who had been concealing themselves in the human army, pop out, despite their
high status.
Over a thousand master Magi of the Magi Palace curiously circled Julou Xiu around, as if he was some
kind of rare, legendary and magical creature. A few master Magi, who were all pretty influential in the
Magi Palace, even started arguing for the proprietorship of Julou Xiu, one after another. They each offered
a sky-high price to Wulong Yao, intending to turn Julou Xiu into their own property.
Julou Xiu was a Xiu Clan's magic formation artist, having him could do a great help to the Magi Palace's
research projects regarding magic formations, but to ministers like Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, who
were mainly responsible for managing the army and winning the war, Julou Xiu wasn't as attractive as he
was to those master Magi.
Nevertheless, the other captures, Di Suo and Di Mo had even brought those paramount-level ministers,
such as Si Wen Ming, up from their chairs. They all came to where Di Suo and Di Mo were kept as soon as
they could, completely surrounding these two Yu Clan's army commanders in the middle.
Before, the humankind had indeed captured a few hundreds of Jia Clan's warriors alive in battlefields, as
for Yu Clan's army commanders and noble class, in all these years only a very few of them were killed in
the battlefields against the humankind, but never captured alive. This time, Ji Hao had truly created
history - for the very first time, the Yu Clan's people, who were in such important positions and had such
a high status among their own kind, were captured by the humankind, alive!
1373
Not to mention that Di Suo and Di Mo were not only army commanders of official Blood Moon armies, but
also, they were direct descents of the Di Family, which was the most important branch families of the
Dishi Family. Besides, both of their numbers in order of succession to the throne were especially high.
After all, the Di Family's people had much higher status than the Ju Family and other branch families'
people, who were also possessors of the Blood Moon bloodline.
Only the fact that Di Suo and Di Mo had been sharing the same blood with Dishi Yanluo, the current
Emperor in power of the Blood Moon, could deliver a significant political effect - as long as the human
side announced Di Suo and Di Mo' identities to the public, the morale of the human army would raise by
at least two-hundred percent; as for the morale of those Blood Moon armies, it would reduce by thirty to
fifty percent minimum.
The entire alliance of human clans had fallen into a magically excited atmosphere. Under such
circumstances, Ying Yunpeng had yelled himself hoarse, accusing Ji Hao for what he had done to Di Sha,
which was referred as 'intentionally killed a capture who had special value, for selfish purposes'.
However, this small thing was like a fistful of ash falling into a flood, failing to cause even a slight ripple.
All captured Jia Clan's warriors were imprisoned with the most brutal methods, in the Magi Palace, where
they were heavily-guarded.
A big group of Magi Palace's magi rapturously came down to the prison, using all kinds of poisons and
magic spells on these Jia Clan's warriors, one after another. These master Magi were about to find out
what kind of poison were the most effective on Jia Clan's warriors, what kind of magic spells could harm
these Jia Clan's warriors the worst, the degree of striking power their bones and muscles could bear and
among all types of powers, including the firepower, ice power, lightning power and wind power, which
one could bring the most harm to them...
Before, finding experimental subjects could be truly difficult for these master Magi. But now, thanks to Ji
Hao, that talented good boy, he had captured nearly a thousand Jia Clan's top-grade big warriors all at
once. This equaled to putting an immense piece of meat right before a group of starving wolves' faces.
Soon, hoarse howls, roars that sounded so painful and despairing, along with mad cursing words... all of
these noises let out by those Jia Clan's warriors began coming out of this heavily guarded prison.
Nevertheless, in the hands of these master Magi, those Jia Clan's warriors couldn't even die.
The death was never the most dreadful thing, instead, it was falling into the pre-dying state and being
saved, over and over again. Every time after they recovered to their best status, they would suffer even
more horrible pains.
Those master Magi from the Magi Palace were all quite responsible - they clearly knew that all these Jia
Clan's big warriors were now Ji Hao's personal properties, and Ji Hao was pretty close to Wulong Yao and
other few master Magi, who possessed the highest status and best reputation among all Magi Palace's
magi. Therefore, they had been extra cautious when running their experiences. Although they had been
1374
using terrifying methods on these Jia Clan's big warriors, they always kept these captures very much
alive.
Quoted from a master Magi who was especially good at the using of poisons, "We can't make that good
kid, Ji Hao, suffer any loss. These Jia Clan's monsters are all incredibly valuable. So my old friends, we
should be more careful when using these captures, can't make Ji Hao lose even a single jade coin. Be
careful, keep them alive, and always keep them conscious!"
'Always keep them conscious', this had become the deepest nightmare of those Jia Clan's warriors, that
would haunt them for the rest of their lives.
After learning that, Julou Xiu was actually a master magic formation artist, by a group of Magi Palace's
master Magi, who especially majored in the art of magic formation, under the lead of Fangfeng E, who
was known as the top-1 magic formation artist in the Magi Palace, quickly surrounded Julou Xiu, just like
a group of hungry tigers surrounding a poor little rabbit. With all kinds of cruel methods, this group of
magic formation artists began madly squeezing all knowledge in Jilou Xiu's head out of his mouth.
One had to admit that in certain aspects, these master Magi from the Magi Palace indeed had some special
gifts, which made them as fearful as devils.
At first, they politely and gently started the conversation with Julou Xiu, easily learning that Julou Xiu had
already lived for eight-thousand, nine-hundred, seventy-two years, three-hundred, twenty-three days,
eighteen hours and seven minutes.
After that, they even poured Julou Xiu a glass of wine when upgrading the conversation to the next level.
Without too many difficulties, they made Julou Xiu tell them that he started learning magic formation art
when he aged only one year and three months, and had successfully built his very first killing magic
formation when he was only one year and nine months old!
What came next was Julou Xiu's true nightmare.
Fangfeng E called a group of magic mediciners, who were good at healing people and saving people' lives,
then began using all kinds of ruthless excruciations on Julou Xiu.
"Julio Xiu, what have you learned on the first day when you were one year and three months? Hm? Repeat
every single word of the books you have read on that day and draw all magic formation patterns you have
learned back then! Now!"
"When you were one year and four months, in the third day of that month, what have you learned? Hm?
What? You don't remember. Good, chop one of his fingers off!"
After letting out a loud, shrill howl in pain, Julou Xiu racked his own brain and tremblingly told those
master magi everything he had learned on that exact day.
1375
"Very well, so, you were capable of building teleporting formations when you were only one-hundred and
ninety-two years old, is that right? Were you talking about the secret, special kind of teleporting
formation that belongs only to your Blood Moon? Quick, draw all formation patterns and spell symbols
regarding that teleporting formation! What? You don't want to?! Cut off one of his legs!"
Another howl rose into the air.
"Ear, cut one off!"
A howl...
"Arm, vertically cut three feet!"
A howl...
Under a cold-blood, ceaseless torture, poor Julou Xiu, an over eight-thousand years old, master magic
formation artist, told everything that happened since he was a year and three months, when he started to
have memories; including things like when he peed his pants and when he sneakily kissed a female for
the first time. Every single thing.
1376
Chapter 327 – The Heart of a Slave
Chapter 327: The Heart of a Slave
The simple and crude paved path was opened up with hammers and machetes, yet, it was extremely firm,
and would never collapse. From time to time, black and yellow spell symbols sparkled on the thick, rough
rock wall. Those were the 'iron wall spell' and 'bronze wall spell', enchanted by Magi Palace' master Magi.
With these spells, an inch thick rock wall could be even more solid than a thousand meter thick iron
board.
Fully armed human warriors in teams of seven to eight guarded the paved path at every other hundred
zhang. These warriors stood perfectly straight right next to the wall and remained absolutely still, and
one couldn't even hear them breathing. All of them looked so cold and heartless, even dead, like puppet
soldiers.
Walking for around a quarter of an hour, steel bars appeared on both sides of the path. Behind those steel
bars were large prison cells, which were filled with captives, caught by the human army during all these
days.
When Ji Hao walked past those bars, from one cell, a non-humankind slave with khaki colored skin that
was thickly dotted with dark-green flecks suddenly rushed over, body clapping against those bars. This
ugly creature hung itself up on the bars, then reached its long arm towards Ji Hao through those bars.
"You bloody barbarian! Release me! Release Zalu! I'm your master Zalu! Release me now! Do you have
any idea about who my master is?! How dare you keep me in prison and treat me like this?! My master
will cut you into a thousand pieces! A thousand pieces!"
Without even looking at that 'master Zalu', Ji Hao threw a slap on it. Instantly, this 'master Zalu', who
merely had junior-level power, gave a loud howl. A half of his arm was smashed thoroughly and blood
shed all over the ground.
Zalu held its broken arm and quickly stepped back into the cell while crying like hell, at the same time, all
captives in the other cells, who were attempting to threaten Ji Hao just now, lowered their heads one
after another. None of them dared to even look at Ji Hao in the eyes.
"A bunch of dogs, wagging your tails and begging for mercy. Look at where you are, do you even dare to
keep showing your arrogant ugly faces?"
A few slave warriors raised their heads, seeming ready to argue against Ji Hao, but they quivered once
they saw Zalu's blood on the ground. In a great fear, these slave warriors lowered their heads deeply back
down, not even letting out the slightest noise.
1377
Ji Hao walked up to another cell, took out a jade talisman and pressed it on one steel bar; following his
move, those bars slowly rose, along with a rumbling noise. Ji Hao then walked into the cell.
The black walls of the cell were all covered in stains of blood. Followed by a constant buzzing noise, a lot
of spell symbols sparkled on the walls, orderly in groups. Except those sparkling spell symbols, this cell
didn't have any light. Nevertheless, these spell symbols had already lightened the cell enough for people
to see anything clearly.
Tens of thumb-thick chains reached out from the walls, penetrating Ji Mo's scapulas and knee caps. Ji Mo
torpidly huddled up in a corner, and if one was to pay a closer look, one would find a thinner chain, that
had a faint golden luster, had penetrated his spine, and on his skin near the spine, there were nine dragon
claw-shaped lumps.
That was the 'nine dragon soul-sealing lock', a very famous instrument of torture, created by the Magi
Palace. Even Magus Kings didn't have the powers to break out from nine dragon soul-sealing lock, not to
mention that Ji Mo was only a Senior Magus, who had around a thousand woken Magus Acupoints.
Ji Hao took out wines and dishes from a bamboo basket, orderly placing in front of Ji Mo, then took out a
huge bowl and pulled a full bowlful of wine for Ji Mo, holding it right before his face.
"Is this my last drink? Am I getting executed after I drink this bowl of wine?" Ji Mo struggled up with
difficulty, sat straight with his legs crossed, then looked at Ji Hao with a pair of deeply hollowed eyes.
"You're from the Gold Crow Clan, so I came to visit you." Ji Hao held that bowl of wine up near his mouth
and said with a cold voice, "It was not easy to meet someone who shares the same origin and blood with
me, here in the Midland."
Ji Mo seemed to be surprised slightly by Ji Hao's words. He held the bowl with his mouth and raised his
head, drinking up the bowlful of wine, then he slightly swung his neck, throwing the bowl back into Ji
Hao's hand. After all that, Ji Mo narrowed his eyes and began looking at Ji Hao from head to toes.
"Do I look different from the others?" Ji Hao sat down in front of Ji Mo, crossed his legs, took out another
bowl and pulled himself a bowlful of wine.
"I still don't understand, why did you...You had seen through me and my brothers since the beginning,
you knew that we were there to kill you, right?" said Ji Mo with a confused look, "But I've used that trick
before."
Ji Mo kept his eyes narrowed and went on, "Before, I've used that trick for more than once. Firstly we
started a conflict against them, then we talked, drank together, we told them that we came from the
Southern Wasteland as well and every time after that, everybody would relax their vigilance. Then, me
and my brothers would launch surprise attacks. We easily killed all those people since they didn't have
any precaution. But this time, why couldn't I kill you?"
1378
Looking at Ji Mo's confused face, Ji Hao sighed and responded, "I've already been seeing you as my
enemies ever since you attacked Yu Mu. Although I learned that you also came from the Gold Crow Clan
after that, I never relaxed my vigilance. I've been seeing you as my enemies all the time!"
Hearing Ji Hao, Ji Mo showed his teeth and growled out in a low and deep voice, "That shouldn't happen!
You're only a little kid! You came from the Southern Wasteland, how could you, a little kid came from that
kind of shithole, see through my trick?! Do you know how many people, who were older than you and
more experienced than you, had been fooled by us?!"
Ji Hao shrugged, remained silent.
Seeing through tricks? Hehe, how could Ji Mo compare Ji Hao with those Southern Wasteland warriors
who would cry when meeting people that came from the same places as themselves, and immediately
loosen their tightened nerves? Ninety-nine percent of those Southern Wasteland warriors were
especially simple and honest, and occasionally, a few of them played some little tricks, but those were all
lousy ones.
Ji Hao was way different from those people.
"You have lost for a good reason!" Ji Hao said to Ji Mo with a cold and bland tone, "I've never seen you as
truly trustworthy clansman... so, you've lost for a good reason. I came to see you because I want to ask
you a question."
"Why?" said Ji Hao, "you're from the Gold Crow Clan. You and your people have been enslaved by those
monsters for generations. You should have an intense and deep-seated hatred for them, but why have
you been dedicating your loyalty, even your lives to them?" Ji Hao looked at Ji Mo directly in the eyes and
asked honestly, "Haven they been forcing you to do so with your Amma and Abba' lives?"
Ji Mo didn't respond, only glancing at the empty bowl.
Ji Hao pulled him another bowlful of wine, held it to his mouth. Ji Mo then drank that bowlful of wine up.
After that, Ji Mo satisfyingly let out a long breath, then narrowed his eyes again and said, "For them? You
think? Both my Abba and Amma are now senior supervisors of mines that belong to our master. They
have two-hundred-thousand slaves, who also belong to our master, under their commands. They are
doing the job willingly, no one forced them to."
"So do I... I volunteered to join the training camp set up by our master when I was five. I learned how to
disguise, how to fit in the human groups, how to make myself look like a 'pure human', and how to
conceal myself inside the human army."
"I've learned so many things, including assassination, dealing with corpses, prying for information, as
well as using all kinds of magical contacting methods." Ji Mo looked back at Ji Hao and said also in an
honest look, "You can never even imagine what I have learned back there."
1379
'I can never imagine what you have learned.' Ji Hao slightly and weirdly curved his mouth corner
upwards while looking at Ji Mo. What Ji Hao had learned in his previous life probably was the truly
profound and unimaginable things that Ji Mo and his people couldn't even dream about. At least, if Ji Hao
was the one who planned that surprise attack back on the small island, he would never make it so low-
grade and have so many loopholes.
"Why?" Ji Hao kept asking, "Why betray your own kind and work for them?"
With a slight voice and a serious look, Ji Mo let out a few words, "High position and great wealth."
1380
Chapter 328 – Reprimand
Chapter 328: Reprimand
Thinking briefly, Ji Hao realized that this was the most reasonable answer. 'High position and great
wealth', this was truly one of the evilest and fiercest dagger in this world, that could go beyond the
differences of kinds and bloodlines, the sense of right and wrong and the moral bottom line.
"Yeah, high position and great wealth!" Ji Mo raised his head, showing a strange, unspeakable glow on his
bleeding face. He looked down at Ji Hao with a proud yet bland face, as if he was standing high above the
masses. That look of his was truly hard to describe.
That look was a combination of extreme disdain and scornfulness, a slight little bit of derision and
absolute sense of superiority, just like the look those residents of wealthy big cities who never worried
about their well-being would show when they saw rustic people who had mud on their bare feet and
gunnysacks carried on their shoulders.
That obvious sense of superiority and disdain that came out of his soul and his entire body, making Ji Hao
want to break Ji Mo's neck right now.
"Ji Hao, you don't understand." looking at Ji Hao, Ji Mo slightly turned his head and said very seriously,
"You are with those ignorant barbarians since you were little, so you truly can't understand."
"Have you ever seen tableware that was crafted exquisitely with pure gold and top-grade jade? Have you
seen wine containers made from precious gemstones and inlaied with magic crystals? Have you seen
beds that was made from the most treasured, scented woods and decorated with gold and jade? Have you
seen houses that had the foundation of alloy, roof of gold, walls of silver and pillars of jade? Have you ever
seen a city that can fly in the sky and accommodate millions, even tens of millions of people?"
"All you have ever worn are leathers and linens, have you even seen silk? What about brocade? Have you
ever tried them? Can you imagine the magical feeling you would have when the nicest textile touches
your skin? What is the best wine you have ever tried? What is the best food you have ever tasted? Do you
know that a particular kind of dessert requires one hundred and thirty-six backing processes? Have you
ever seen a small glass of juice that costs a hundred thousand jade coins?"
"Back in the Southern Wasteland, how many personal properties do your Abba and Amma have? Do you
have any slaves? Do you have any maids? You live in thatched cottages, wear leathers and linens, you step
in mud and animal wastes with your bare feet, even the leader of a clan needs to join the hunt himself,
otherwise he couldn't have even a single piece of meat to fill his stomach!"
1381
"But you know what? My Abba and Amma are the senior supervisors under our master's command. My
Abba can decide the life and death of two hundred thousand slaves, so can my Amma; my Amma is in
control of the futures of ten hundred thousand female slaves. They each have three hundred slaves and
one hundred maids taking care of their daily lives, these three hundred slaves and one hundred maids are
their personal properties."
"My Abba has the right to do whatever he wants to any female slave that he fancies. If any slave dares to
disobey what he says, that slave would be beheaded, and the corpse would hang on the highest spot of
the mine to terrorize those stupid slaves."
"They eat delicate food, wear silks and brocades, they have comfort rides when they travel and they live
in a gorgeous house."
"Because of the grace of our master, my Abba and Amma possess respectful high positions, even higher
than ordinary warriors of our master. Because of what our master awarded us, my family had been
possessors of high positions and great wealthy!"
"By now, you should know better about high positions and great wealthy, am I right?" looking at Ji Hao
with a pair of glowing eyes, Ji Mo continued saying, "I have been living an extravagant life since I was
little. I ate good food, wore good clothes, all of my daily supplies were high-grade. I played with my young
masters, and once they were happy, the master would award me. I had so many jade coins that I could
never use them up... I was able to buy anything I want!"
"Our master needed capable helpers, so I joined the training camp when I was five. I worked crazy-hard,
madly improved myself. Back in the camp, I was awarded by our master multiple times, and you can
never imagine how rich and generous those awards were."
Ji Mo looked at Ji Hao in a nearly crazy look, his eyeballs filled with blood streaks. "I have a magnificent
palace, I have broad territories and great wealth. I also own so many nice and obedient female slaves, that
I can do everything, every single thing I want to them!"
"Ka ka," greedily licking his own lips, Ji Mo then let out a series of weird laughers, "Have you ever paid
any attention to those clanswomen? Those who are as sturdy as beasts. Their waists as thick as bulls'
waists and their skins as rough as leathers, also had a kind of animal odor."
"But those female slaves of mine, they were so slim, their skins were snow-white and soft, because they
had been bathing in milk since they were babies. They use all kinds of ointments to protect and nourish
their skins. Their skins were tender, white, smooth and have beautiful, dense aromas. Every time when I
lied upon them, their wails and screams were as silvery as the singings of nightingales."
Ji Mo pityingly looked at Ji Hao and continued, "Truly, you can never imagine that feeling, which was as
amazing as floating upon clouds. You can never imagine how adorable those sweet girls are."
1382
Ji Hao looked back at Ji Mo blandly, and said, "Shaosi is quite pretty, and Man Man is adorable. I don't
know about other clans, but every Qing Yi Clan's girl is astonishingly beautiful. They were not only
beautiful on the outside, they were also powerful archers and Maguspriests... they were all powerful
enough to be in charge of their own lives!"
"Those women you own are only dolls. Their souls were destroyed, and all you have are their hollowed
bodies."
"While those beautiful girls I've met, those girls of the humankind have boiled blood and strong muscles.
They have their own thoughts, they can laugh and cry, and freely express their emotions. They have the
opportunities to pursue the lives they truly want. They are living human beings instead of dolls, toys and
properties. They're not that kind of disgusting, dead thing you have just described."
"As for those clanswomen, those Ammas you have just despised, they might not look that pretty, their
skin might be rough and their faces might be wrinkled, but they raise their children with their own hands,
they comfort and support their husbands. They're the ones who make those clans thriving."
"They might not be beautiful enough, but they are definitely as great as people can ever be. They are like
the earth of this Midland and four wastelands, broad, primitive, nourishing and full of life-force. They
have raised generations of clansmen... they are the springs of our lives."
"All those so-called high positions and great wealth that you have been bragging about, those fancy
houses, delicate foods, nice clothes, the rights of controlling the others' lives, are just so ridiculous!"
Ji Hao held his head high, stared at Ji Mo with a pair of cold yet determined eyes, and said, "I have
captured your master. As long as I delivered my word to their people, they will immediately send all
those so-called 'high positions and great wealth' over to me, along with their big and fake grins. Whether I
am gonna accept those things will depend on my mood that day."
Swaying his fist in front of Ji Mo, Ji Hao continued with a harsh tone, "I can earn myself all that so-called
wealth with my power! But you, you are a bunch of well-trained dogs, you wag your tails only to beg for
an extra piece of bone given by your bloody master!"
"What 'high positions and great wealth'... all bullshit! You are nothing but a group of spineless maggots
that can't even stand straight and can only live on leftovers given by the others!"
While speaking in a resonant voice, Ji Hao threw a heavy slap on Ji Mo's face, smashing all of his teeth.
1383
Chapter 329 – A Hard Nut
Chapter 329: A Hard Nut
The other two men who had been listening to Ji Hao's speech couldn't stop nodding. Huaxu Lie even
lowered his voice and said to Si Wen Ming, "What a good talk! These slaves betrayed their ancestors, their
bloodlines, and dedicated all they have to those monsters, hurting their own kind for those so-called 'high
positions and great wealth'. They actually deserve to die."
Si Wen Ming held his hands behind his body, sighed slightly and responded, "The number of these slaves
has been growing bigger and bigger in the recent years. In fact, I am never afraid of starting a real war
against the Yu Dynasty. We die when we have to die. As long as our people still have that anger and hope
in the hearts, we will never fall. We will be able to fight till we win."
"However, once they gave their anger away, willingly kneeling down beneath those monsters' feet, and as
Ji Hao just said, living on what those monsters give them, like maggots... If so, our humankind will truly
die! Being slaves can really satisfy them?"
"Ka ka, Ka ka!" Ji Mo shook his bleeding head, insanely letting out a series of weird laughter towards Ji
Hao.
While laughing, he spat out broken teeth along with blood. Although all of his powers and his entire body
had been locked, the great, thriving life-force and bloodline power belonging to a Senior Magi was still
flushing inside his body. Boiling hot blood streams surged to his face, quickly healing his wounds. Soon,
his hollowed face plumped back up and his teeth grew out again.
"Maggots?" Ji Mo raised his head in pride, gnashed his teeth and yelled at Ji Hao, "Even if we are really
maggots, we were raised with delicate foods, in the best clothes and nicest houses! You can call
yourselves human beings as much as you like but, you roll in mud, you eat chaffs! You wear leathers and
linens, you're wrapped in odors! You act like animals!"
"Besides, what quality do you have that make you feel you can call us 'maggots'?" Ji Mo popped out his
eyes, and roared at Ji Hao, saliva spraying out from his mouth.
"Your clothes are like rags, can't even cover your bodies... your food can barely fill your stomachs and,
you don't even have a complete character system. You are a group of ignorant barbarians!" Ji Mo
straightened his neck, looking down at Ji Hao in a scornful way, and continued, "You don't have
'civilization'."
1384
"Civilization! Ji Hao, you idiot! Do you even know what it is?!" Ji Mo laughed out loud, showing a proud
look, then pointed his finger at Ji Hao, and said, "Civilization is the fire, is the wisdom, is the sun that can
light up everything. It is power that can rule this world."
"Civilization. It gifted our masters the culture for long standing, the wide knowledge, and inexhaustible
powers; it gave them the right to rule billions of other kinds in the whole universe."
"Civilization gifted our masters a character system. They created the history, invented the hierarchy,
differentiated the higher from the lower. Exactly as same as when this universe was firstly created; clear,
positive powers had risen while muddy, negative powers had descended, a differentiation that had set a
solid foundation of this world."
"Civilization gifted our masters great weapons that are powerful enough to shatter anything in this world,
solid armors that can never be break, cities that can never be destroyed and powers that are supreme.
They found this world, came to this world and conquered this world! Billions of kinds will become their
slaves, the ones that obey will live while the ones that disobey will perish. No one can resist our masters'
wills!"
"Civilization. We are the most loyal, humblest slaves of our masters. We are willing to shower under the
shine of civilization, even if we have to be obedient dogs, trained animals, wagging our tails and begging
for mercy, even if we have to be the maggots you called us. Even if so, we can be the 'maggots' of
civilization!"
Ji Mo yelled and laughed, proudly and arrogantly.
He threw a sideway glance at Ji Hao, then continued with that complacent tone, "You have no idea about
how powerful our masters are, you have never seen the horribly great power they possess! You don't
even know how your masters defeated your ancestors and built the Yu Dynasty, that is ruling everything
at the current stage!"
"Your ancestors?" Ji Hao responded blandly, "Weren't they your ancestors as well?"
"No!" Ji Mo barked out with hoarsely, "do not humiliate us with your lowly bloodlines! We are the most
loyal and humblest slaves of our masters... we will die for having the slightest, faintest stream of our
masters' bloodline inside our bodies... I am not a descendant of that stupid Gold Crow Clan!"
"I have that Gold Crow Clan!" Ji Mo gritted his teeth and yelled at Ji Hao, "You know what? Ever since I can
remember things, my dream had been of destroying the Gold Crow Clan, even the entire Southern
Wasteland! Because that bloody Gold Crow Clan, that damn Southern Wasteland, gave me such a lowly
bloodline!"
Ji Mo's body trembled intensely while he shouted, "Why is my skin in such a lowly, yellow color? Why is
my hair such a disgusting black? Why are my eyes such a lowly brown? Why can't I have hair that are as
1385
beautiful and colorful as my master's hair? Why can't my skin be as white and tender as my master's
skin? Why can't my eyes be as florid as my master's eyes?"
Ji Hao stared at Ji Mo and growled harshly, "The night sky is a mysterious black and the earth is yellow,
these are natural, original colors of this world. We are the people who were born and live in this world, so
our bodies have the same colors as this world itself. Black and yellow are the two most respectful colors
in this world!"
"Pooh!" Again, Ji Mo spat towards the ground and yelled, "Black and yellow are the two most disgusting
colors in the world! I'd rather have pure black skin, as same as the first batch of our masters' slaves, than
this yellow skin I am having now! Even those pure black skins are a million times prettier than this
bloody yellow skin!"
Ji Mo then raised his head again, looking at the cell roof and began mumbling, as if he had lost in his own
thought. "I despise my bloodline, the bloodline of the Gold Crow Clan, of the bloody humankind. I'd
rather, rather become a black-skinned 'slavekind', I'd rather... I wish, I can have, even a slightest little bit
of my master's bloodline..."
Ji Hao shook his head, looked at Ji Mo and said, "You've already gone crazy."
Ji Mo lowered his head, looked down at Ji Hao, as if he was a god sitting upon the cloud and looking down
at an ordinary mortal creature, and said, "You don't understand! You ignorant idiots! You guard these old,
rotten things, such as your bloodlines, your clans and your people, with your lives, you resist the shine of
our masters' civilization... you don't want to become our great masters' slaves, so you are doomed. You
will be destroyed!"
Ji Hao stood up. 'Such a hard nut, he has the slavery rooted deep in his bones.' thought Ji Hao.
Ji Hao had nothing more to say to such a person.
Slowly, Ji Hao took out a full set of tools that were specially designed for cruel tortures. Those were all
sharp, ice-cold tools that had been emitting a dense bloody scent. Ji Hao took out those tools, and orderly
placed in front of Ji Mo in a line.
"You are a descendent of the Gold Crow Clan, therefore, I asked them to allow you to have a good meal,
including that delicious wine." said Ji Hao in a gentle yet cold voice, "Now, you've had your meal and I
have asked my questions, and you have answered. Hm, are you going to give me the information I need
forwardly, or I'll have to torture it out of you?"
"You must have recruited quite a lot 'slaves' for your master during all these years, from human groups,
haven't you? Give me their names, every single one of them. If you do as I said, I can still let you have a
few painless days, but if you don't, I guarantee you, you would beg for death."
1386
Picking up a long needle that had countless hook-shaped thorns on it, Ji Hao's face suddenly became
malicious.
"I am kindly warning you before we start...in fact, I am pretty good at torture."
1387
Chapter 330 – Free Him From the Pain
Chapter 330: Free Him From the Pain
The floor of the cell was thoroughly covered with fresh blood. The blood of Senior Magi contained strong
life-force, therefore, although that blood had already shed on the ground for quite a few hours, it was still
as red as before and no sign of solidification could be seen at all. The entire cell was filled with a bloody
scent, which was so dense and thick that one would feel like they could even touch it. In fact, if one was
there, one could actually see a faint blood-red hue in the air.
Ji Mo lied on the ground, and was completely disabled from moving. His body looked clean and healthy,
completely scarless and woundless, like a newborn baby who just had his very first bath; however, his
pupils had dilated and obviously, he had suffered a severe mental breakdown.
"Kill me...please, kill me..." Ji Mo opened his mouth with difficulty, mumbling weakly and torpidly.
Ji Hao flicked his finger. Following his move, a small stream of water spurted right out of the air, washing
his palms. Gradually, the thin stream of water had cleaned up his hands, which were covered in blood,
then dissipated in the air. After that, a flame rose from the air, quickly evaporating the water on his
hands.
Slowly and orderly, Ji Hao packed those weirdly, horribly shaped tools of torturing, then looked at a big
pile of bones in a corner of the cell. Those bones had an obvious, blood-red luster, and had been shining
with a bright light. Those bones were translucent, a bit like crystals. With rough calculation, that big pile
of bones could at least be patched up into over a hundred, complete human skeletons.
"Senior Magi are indeed good." looking at Ji Mo, Ji Hao said with a slight evilness and cruelness contained
in his voice, "Ordinary people would have died long ago under such a brutal torture, even the pain could
kill them easily. But, the life-force of Senior Magi is so strong, that every time I take a piece of bone out of
you, you can regrow another one. Ah, just as I thought, Senior Magi are the best torture objects!"
"Kill me!" Ji Mo begged Ji Hao while trembling. By that time, his eyeballs had already turned deadly grey.
He was tortured by Ji Hao for hours. The cruelness of Ji Hao's torture had gone way beyond Ji Mo's
imagination. In Ji Mo's expectation, Ji Hao would at most, beat him up, break his arms and his muscles,
even peel his skin or remove his tendons from his body; he wouldn't care any of those.
Although he had thrown himself into the slavery and was willingly living as a slave of the non-
humankind, in Ji Mo's heart, he had been seeing himself as a solid steel block. In his imagination, no
matter how severely the enemies tortured him, he would never betray his followers.
1388
Nevertheless, what Ji Hao had done to him was completely overtopping what the word 'cruel' could ever
describe. Ji Mo had tried his best to endure the pain for so long but at last, he collapsed. He told Ji Hao
about every human spy that he knew about, who was hiding in the human army. He gave Ji Hao their
names, backgrounds, current positions in the human army and all the other information about them. He
gave Ji Hao all he had.
Looking at those bones piled up in that corner, which were took out from his own body by Ji Hao one
after another, and thinking of those inhuman, extremely brutal things that Ji Hao and done to him during
this process, Ji Mo abruptly shouted out hoarsely with the last bit of his power.
"Monster!"
"Am I the monster?" Ji Hao squatted beside Ji Mo, slightly pressing his finger on Ji Mo's chest and said,
"Perhaps you should thank me."
"Indeed, I have tortured you just now," continued Ji Hao in that gentle yet frosty voice, "but do you
remember what exactly have I done to you?"
Ji Mo looked at Ji Hao in confusion. He felt like his brain was all blank. The hell-like pain he had been
sensing from his body had disabled him from recalling what exactly Ji Hao had done to him. He even
forgot most of those bloody scenes that he had just been through. If he remembered all of those, he would
be driven crazy."
"I took out your bones, dug out your marrow and drained your blood. I have even replaced all of your
internal organs, including your heart, lungs and livers." Ji Hao said while taking out a translucent leg bone
that was shaped slightly different from human leg bones.
"I assume you still remember this, don't you? I took a little bit marrow out of this piece of bone, which
does not belong to you, and planted it into your body." Ji Hao's look was quite weird. He looked at Ji Mo,
he seemed was thinking about something, and continued in a low voice, "that was only a little bit marrow.
After all, I had burned his entire body up, and only a pile of bones remained. I've looked through all his
bones, only finding a little bit of remaining marrow."
Suddenly, Ji Mo popped out his eyes. He abruptly sat straight as if a new stream of strength had just
gushed into his body from a mysterious source. He looked at Ji Hao with an indescribably exciting look,
and said loudly, "That was Lord Di Sha's marrow...Have you just replaced my lowly bloodline with his
noble marrow?!"
Ji Hao smiled faintly, looked at Ji Mo, who seemed like a whole new person, whose body was releasing a
totally different sense if life, and responded blandly, "Yeah, that was indeed Di Sha's marrow. I replaced
your old marrow with it. All of your new blood that grew out after that is nourished by Di Sha's marrow."
1389
"By now, your internal organs, your muscles, your tendons and bones, as well as your skin and hair, are
all newly grown, and nourished by Di Sha's marrow." continued Ji Hao with that bland tone, "I can't say
for sure but, for at least for a big half, you're now a Yu Clan's man."
Two lines of tears gushed out of Ji Mo's eye sockets. With a trace of unspeakable gratefulness, he looked
at Ji Hao and asked, "Did you do this to fulfil my wish?"
Ji Hao shrugged, maintaining the bland tone, and said, "If you want to thank me, give me the deepest
secret buried inside your mind. Because I know, although I have given you probably the most horrible
physical pain, due to some kind of mysterious forbidden spell that had rooted in your soul, perhaps, I still
couldn't dig all of your secrets out."
"But now you're all different. You're now a Yu Clan's man, so noble, and the biggest dream in your life has
just come true. You don't need to keep secrets for those lowly things anymore, do you?" very easily, Ji Hao
talked into Ji Mo, "Now, you're one of the Yu Clan's people. You're so special, so different. You have been
sublimed, your bloodline has become noble and respectful. Your skin, hair, muscles, tendons and bones
are now all noble, exactly as same as the skin, hair, muscle, tendons and bones of your noble master!"
"You don't want to be harmed now, not even a little bit, do you?" Ji Hao continued while looking at Ji Mo
with a faint smile and slowly holding a dagger against Ji Mo's throat. "Hm, what other secrets do you
have? Just tell me all, don't keep them and don't hide them. After all, you don't want to be harmed now, do
you?"
Ji Mo took a deep breath while a slight stream of blood-red smoke flashed across the middle of his brows.
Remaining silent for a good while, he responded, also in a bland tone, "You're right, why should I suffer
any harm because of those lowly idiots? I have an emergency backup contact in the human army, he is a
minister. Hehe, I was in disguise in the alliance of human clans for all these years, but I've never
contacted him."
Ji Mo then said a name with a low voice. Ji Hao shook his head, and suddenly chopped his head off.
Looking at Ji Mo's head that was rolling all over the ground, Ji Hao stood up and said blandly, "Go be a Yu
Clan's man in your next life. Don't be one of the humankind anymore...You despise your ancestors'
bloodline, while we, the descendants of our ancestors, despise men like you."
Slowly walking out of the cell, Ji Hao nodded at Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, after which, he suddenly felt
great stomach convulsions, and began vomiting intensely.
1390
Chapter 331 – Fiery Pearl
Chapter 331: Fiery Pearl
The severe vomiting made Ji Hao feel like he was about to cough all of his bile out. At last, what remained
ceaselessly coming out of his throat was only sticky and clear water. His eyes were even blurred by the
vomiting that made him unable to see clearly, he also felt that the positions of his internal organs had
been changed completely.
What caused this heavy vomiting was not the bloody scene in the cell, instead, it was Ji Mo’s twisted soul!
He tolerated Ji Hao’s brutal torture, and even when his entire mind was nearly broken down, he could
still keep that secret which was buried deeply inside his heart. He didn’t tell Ji Hao about that man who
was placed in the Chi Ban Mountain by the non-humankind, and possessed an important position among
the human army.
Ji Mo had actually kept that secret from Ji Hao despite all those extremely cruel tortures Ji Hao had
performed on him; despite the fact that his soul was nearly destroyed by Ji Hao’s torture.
To him, suffering the torture was more like a holy sacrifice. Even though this ‘sacrifice’ was made out of
his personal, selfish purpose, of his filthy, sordid desire, Ji Hao couldn’t help but be slightly admire Ji Mo
for his ‘bravery and determination’.
Nevertheless, this ‘solid steel block’ was destroyed so easily by Ji Hao’s little trick.
How could he possibly find even a little bit marrow from Di Sha’s remaining bones? All of Di Sha’s
marrow was burned into nothingness by the flame of the Flame Dragon Sword, and only that translucent
skeleton of his remained.
What Ji Hao had truly done was nothing but taking out a bit marrow from Ji Mo’s own bone, which was
taken out from his body by Ji Hao earlier, and presented as Di Sha’s marrow, putting it back into Ji Mo’s
body. This little trick that was not even worth mentioning to Ji Hao himself, but made Ji Mo firmly believe
that he had finally possessed the Yu Clan’s noble blood!
He survived Ji Hao’s torture, tolerated all that unimaginably great pain, he withstood all the nightmares
that were brought by those torturing tools especially designed by the Magi Palace; even though those
nightmares had gone way beyond the limitation of his body. However, he couldn’t bear to let any harm
come to his ‘noble body’, not even a little bit!
1391
Ji Mo firmly believed that he had already possessed the Yu Clan’s noble bloodline, and was already a
special and noble Yu Clan’s man. He was sublimed, improved, he was no longer a barbaric, ignorant,
stupid human being!
Therefore, every single hair of his had become so noble and precious!
He had suffered all of Ji Hao’s torture only for keeping that secret contact safe, but after he gained that
new, ‘noble’ body, he betrayed that man immediately, without any hesitation, even before any harm
actually came to him!
What a weird behavior, what a twisted soul!
“All Southern Wasteland’ warriors, even including those who used to be my enemies, like Ji Shu and Jiang
Fan… they might have betrayed their clansmen, but at least they would never ever betray their ancestors,
their bloodlines!” Slowly, Ji Hao said while straightening his own body. He had nothing more to throw up,
although he still sensed an intense and constant twitching from his stomach, but he just couldn’t vomit
anything anymore.
Taking out a leather wine container, he let quite a few mouthfuls of wine flush into his stomach through
his throat, while trying his best to keep himself from vomiting again. He looked at Si Wen Ming and asked
seriously, “Uncle, people like Ji Mo, are only a very few of us, right?”
Si Wen Ming pressed both of his hands heavily on Ji Hao’s shoulders, looked back at Ji Hao seriously and
sincerely, and responded slowly, “Yes. They are only very few, very insignificant part of us! Most of our
humankind will never ever betray our ancestors, not even when selfish desires grow in their hearts.”
“This world was created by our ancestors… they had endured great hardships in those pioneer works and
had overcome all kinds of deadly dangers.” said Si Wen Ming with an especially serious look, “Our
ancestors were born in here, lived here, died here and were buried right here. Every inch of land in this
world is turned from our ancestors’ blood and flesh.”
“Therefore, no matter how powerful those non-humankind are, we were born in here, we lived in here,
and we will eventually die in here and be buried here as well! We will never surrender even an inch of
this land…we won’t let them have even a single piece of land. Either they or us, some people’ blood will
drain this land.”
“One day, our sons, grandsons, and their grandsons, generation after generation, will live in here, die in
here and be buried here as well.” Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and gave him a big, simple grin,
“Just like you just said in there, the night sky is black and the soil is yellow. Among this primitive world,
black and yellow are the most respectful colors. Our bloodline is also the most respectful bloodline in this
world!”
Ji Hao nodded, slowly yet heavily grasping Si Wen Ming’s wrist. After that, he carried that wine container,
and walked out of this prison that had countless non-humankind captives kept in it, step by step.
1392
Wherever Ji Hao walked past, those captives were all frightened badly by the dense scent of blood
released from Ji Hao’s body. Those non-humankind slaves, which used to be so proud and arrogant, now
tremblingly curled up in corners of their cells, none of them daring to even look at Ji Hao.
“You bunch of…cowards!” Looking at those non-humankind slaves, who used to be fierce and insufferably
arrogant, and were as ferocious as tigers and wolves when they slaughtered ordinary human beings, now
obediently remained silent in front of him like a group of sheep, Ji Hao laughed out loud and said, “You
are a bunch of wastes! Bastards! You betrayed your ancestors and forgot about who you are!”
Resonant laughers resounded through the entire prison, turning into roaring airwaves spreading out like
a tsunami. Those non-humankind slaves howled out in great fear and pain, because Ji Hao’s powerful,
thunder like laugher had shattered their eardrums, squeezed blood out of their mouths and nearly
damaged all of their internal organs.
Having laughed for quite a while, Ji Hao puffed out his chest and walked out of the prison with big steps.
Standing before the prison’s gate, Ji Hao faced the rising sun, abruptly letting out a grin. A stream of
pleasantness gushed right into his head from his heart that made him burst into another series of
laughter towards the faintly purple sky.
While laughing, Ji Hao took out the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl that he found from inside Di Sha’s bangle.
The fist-sized fire pearl had been releasing swooshing and steaming hot airwaves, along with which,
streams of unscrupulous and disobedient powers darted out of the pearl ceaselessly.
It was a natural holy weapon, already having its own consciousness. Its original owner, Di Sha, had never
managed to completely domesticate it, and at this moment, this fire pearl showed absolutely no sign of
obeying Ji Hao as its new owner. The fire pearl shook intensely in Ji Hao’s hands, constantly letting out
deep dragon roars.
“Disobey me? Good, I’m just in a not-so-good mood! You’ve brought this to yourself!” Ji Hao laughed out
loud once again, then threw the fire pearl into his mouth and swallowed it.
Five multicolored flames slowly rose from his lower abdomen, circling the fire pearl around and began
rotating. Instantly, the fire pearl let out high-pitched, nearly despairing screams. The fire pearl shook
intensely for a few times and attempted to run away from inside Ji Hao’s body, but before it could do that,
the solid pearl was melted into a sphere of glowing-red liquid with amazingly high temperature.
The horribly great heat exploded inside Ji Hao’s body, scorching hot power streams gushing towards
every corner of Ji Hao’s body along those broad, tough and tenacious meridians.
Ji Hao locked those power streams with his great spirit power, driving them to tens of dormant Magus
Acupoints of his.
1393
Followed by a series of loud, swooshing noises, one of Ji Hao’s Magus Acupoints lit up, then the second
one and the third one; one after another, tens of Ji Hao’s Magus Acupoints each released a dazzling light
and incredibly high heat, then spurted thin streams of flame out.
1394
Chapter 332 – Eight Thousand
Chapter 332: Eight Thousand
Within the purple-red, scorching hot sphere of liquid, nine faint, seemingly gigantic, dragon silhouettes
had been soaring and ceaselessly letting out resonant, ear-piercing roars. However, those multicolored
flames stably circled the fiery liquid sphere around, crushing and absorbing the fire pearl’s consciousness
bit by bit.
A natural holy weapon must have had been nourished by all kinds of essence powers of the earth and the
powers of suns and stars for tens of thousands of billions of years, before it formed in a secret cave, that
happened to locate in a meridian of the earth. The forming process of every single piece of natural holy
weapon, which was magically powerful, required countless years, and in every natural holy weapon
piece, ocean-huge, immeasurably great essence powers were contained.
The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl was formed from the fire essence power in the Southern Wasteland; it was a
concentration of the natural and raging fire power that came down in the same continuous line as the fire
power Ji Hao possessed.
Streams of fire power swooshing inside Ji Hao’s body sounded like the roars of the ocean and the
collapsing of the mountains. Within a single moment, tens of Ji Hao’s unawake Magus Acupoints were
woken up. Almost inexhaustible fire power released by the fire pearl had been swiftly turning into the
purest internal power by those multicolored flames, and filled those newly woken Magus Acupoints up,
helping Ji Hao broadening and smoothening those new Magus Acupoints.
Huge streams of pure fire essence power gushed out of the fire liquid sphere into the other unawake
Magus Acupoints under the control of Ji Hao’s spirit power, accurately and speedily waking those Magus
Acupoints one after another. The move of every stream of fire essence was incredibly accurate and well
controlled, just like cutting a single hair with a scalpel. The precision of those fire essence power streams’
had reached an extreme level, such that not even a little bit of power was wasted.
Ordinary Senior Magi, who didn’t have the sense of using spirit power had to try their best to madly flush
those unawakened Magus Acupoints with all of their internal powers as hard as they could in order to
wake them up. Struck by huge streams of internal powers, the natural septums blocking the opening of
those unawakened Magus Acupoints would gradually become thinner and weaker, ultimately breaking
down completely. It was only then that internal power would gush into the Magus Acupoints, completely
waking them up.
During the above process, those ordinary Senior Magi would not only consume huge amounts of power
unnecessarily, but would also waste much time. They needed at least a whole day to fill their own bodies
with internal power, and flush a new Magus Acupoint with pure internal power streams over and over
1395
again till it finally woke up. For this, they had to severely cultivate with full concentration for three to ten
days.
However, Ji Hao was totally different. He scanned his own body with the spirit power and accurately
found out the location of every single one of his Magus Acupoints. After that, he controlled that rampant
fire essence power streams, which were as sharp as daggers, accurately and swiftly penetrating the
septum of those Magus Acupoints; those power streams gushed into those newly woken Magus
Acupoints, broadening and smoothening them bit by bit. Absolutely no power and time would be wasted.
Along with that swooshing noise, pure, lava-hot fire essence power ceaselessly had been releasing from
that sphere of fire liquid, transferred from the fire pearl. At the same time, more and more Magus
Acupoints were woken inside Ji Hao’s body. Within a blink of an eye, the number of newly woken
Acupoints had gone beyond a hundred.
A raging flame rose, wrapping Ji Hao’s entire body up, making his body look like a glowing, burning
charcoal. Ji Hao’s body then released a dazzlingly bright fiery light and the red rock ground under his feet
was melted by the fire that came out of his body. The noise made by Ji Hao went louder and louder. Ji Hao
abruptly let out a resonant caw, following which, Mr Crow grabbed his shoulders and rose directly into
the air, transforming into a fiery streak in the air and soaring to thousands of feet high immediately.
God knew how many people were staring at Ji Hao before from all angles, after all, that noise was way too
loud.
However, once Mr Crow carried Ji Hao and reached a hundred thousand feet high above the ground, both
of then suddenly disappeared from the point of view of those spectators. A few people who had pretty
good eyesight searched the air with their eyes for quite a while, but none of them could find even a trace
of Ji Hao.
Outside the special army’s camp, and on a tall tree, an eagle stood on a branch with a poor look, staring at
Yu Yu, who had occupied its nest. Yu Yu comfortably lied in that eagle nest and lazily yawned, as he threw
a careless glance at that poor, giant eagle, then waved his sleeve in front of its face. Followed Yu Yu’s
move, that eagle instantly fell asleep.
“Good, resolute and determined, he’s indeed a good apprentice of mine.” Yu Yu gave a pleasant look and
murmured, “Consuming a natural holy weapon to improve his own power, good, smart kid, very smart.
The most essential things should be your own power and cultivation, instead of tools and weapons. Good,
good apprentice of mine!”
Tens of thousands of miles away, above a barren mountain area, Ji Hao was surrounded up by huge and
dense clouds. Those clouds had transformed into gates, floating in the air, forming a large-scale magic
formation. This magic formation had blocked the surrounding space that had a hundred mile radius. This
great-scale magic formation was a work of Yu Yu, and no ordinary people could ever notice its existence
and see through it.
1396
Ji Hao had been gasping quickly and deeply. From under his skin, large amounts of black liquid gushed
out. Every time when a Magus Acupoints woke up, the great natural essence power contained in its
septum would soon be absorbed and digested by the body, while impurities contained in it would turn
into black liquid and be eliminated from the body.
Two-hundred, three-hundred, four-hundred…
Those multicolored flames had been turning that fire liquid sphere into internal power at a stable speed.
The five multicolored flames absorbed a big half of the essence power contained in the fire peal and only
left a very small part for Ji Hao.
Nevertheless, the fire pearl was a natural holy weapon that had been nourished by the pure and natural
fire essence power for countless years, which meant the amount of pure essence fire power contained in
it was way beyond imagination. Therefore, that small part of power Ji Hao had gained was already more
than enough for him to improve his own power at an amazing speed and wake all those new Magus
Acupoints one after another.
That loud swooshing noise never stopped. Every time after Ji Hao woke a new Magus Acupoint, the total
amount of his internal power would rise further. In only two hours, over a thousand new Magus
Acupoints had been woken inside Ji Hao’s body, and the amount of his internal power had already
reached an incredible level.
On an average, each ordinary Senior Magus had over a hundred meridians that contained inherited
power, and the amount of Magus Acupoints contained in each meridian was seventeen to fifty. Therefore,
the total number of Magus Acupoints of each ordinary Magus should be around two-thousand to three-
thousand. Talented Senior Magi could wake up a new Magus Acupoint in every ten to twenty days, if
everything went right.
At this moment, Ji Hao had already woken up over a thousand new Magus Acupoints, which normally
would cost an ordinary but talented Senior Magus ten to hundreds of years of severe cultivation.
Burning hot streams of internal power had been surging inside Ji Hao’s body. While continuously
improving the condition of the body, all those powers had also given Ji Hao’s body a terrifyingly great
pressure. Ji Hao’s solid body began letting out cracking noises. His muscles, tendons and internal organs
couldn’t bear the pressure that had been growing greater and greater, and were about to be crushed.
Ji Hao turned his palm around. Along with his move, a gigantic amount of dried meat pieces began flying
out of Di Sha’s bangle. That meat was stored for Di Sha’s army. By a single touch of that raging flame
roaring around Ji Hao’s body, all that meat was grilled medium rare. Ji Hao then widely opened his mouth,
swallowing that meat, which was already minced by the hurricane-like gale blowing around his body.
Large pieces of dried meat continuously flew out of the bangle, was grilled, minced and swallowed by Ji
Hao. Multicolored flames absorbed most of the nutrition contained in that meat, while the rest little bit
had been replenishing Ji Hao’s body and improving his physical strength at a crazy rate.
1397
More and More Magus Acupoints were waking up while Ji Hao’s internal power and physical strength
were improving speedily.
Great spirit power streams had been swishing around Ji Hao’s entire body all the time, accurately
controlling every single stream of power inside his body. Instead of becoming extremely tall and
muscular like the other human warriors, Ji Hao had only grown five-inch taller and his body remained
slim and sturdy.
Faintly, dragon roars came from inside Ji Hao’s body. The waking speed of Ji Hao’s new Magus Acupoints
grew faster and faster.
Five-Thousand, six-thousand, seven-thousand…
At last, the eight-thousandth Magus Acupoint was woken up. Dazzling light emitted from Ji Hao’s whole
body, making him look like a fiery man, releasing inexhaustible light and heat.
Nevertheless, that sphere of fire liquid transformed from the fire peal didn’t seem to have lost a lot. If Ji
Hao wanted, he could use it to wake up another eight-thousand Magus Acupoints quite easily!
Inside Ji Hao’s spirit space, the mysterious man slightly sighed. Along with his sigh, that sphere of fire
liquid turned back into the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl, and quickly flew out of Ji Hao’s body, flying around Ji
Hao like a happy bird.
1398
Chapter 333 – Redeem
Chapter 333: Redeem
Did the mysterious man, who lived in Ji Hao’s spirit space, forcibly turn the fire liquid sphere back into its
original form, the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl, after it had consumed around one percent of its naturally
contained fire essence power?
Except for the fact that the naturally gained consciousness of the fire pearl was devoured by those
multicolored flames, the fire pearl looked perfectly unharmed. Moreover, after having lost that violent,
brutal and disobedient consciousness, this fire pearl was now domesticated by the power contained in Ji
Hao’s spirit blood, which meant, by now, Ji Hao could freely control it.
So amazing!
Ji Hao was completely stunned by what the mysterious man had just done, and could only swallow in
shock without letting a word out for quite a while.
“Going too far is as bad as not going far enough.” In Ji Hao’s spirit space, the mysterious man’s voice rose.
Ji Hao paused for a second, then nodded head hard. Indeed, going too far was as bad as not going far
enough. At the current stage, his spirit power could, at most, control the highest-standard power outburst
made by eight-thousand Magus Acupoints simultaneously. If he truly consumed the Nine Dragon Fire
Pearl up, he could probably wake at least a big half of his Magus Acupoints. But then, he wouldn’t be able
to control his own power. Anyone close to him could be smashed by a single slap of his.
‘Going too far is as bad as not going far enough’. Ji Hao took a deep breath while repeating this sentence in
his head. The raging flame that came out of his body slowly restrained itself, and in the meanwhile, his
skin that had burned to glowing-red, turned back to the color of normal human skin. Shaking his body
and swinging his arms, Ji Hao’s entire body let out a series of loud, creaking noises. Under the control of Ji
Hao’s spirit power, among all eight-thousand woken Magus Acupoints of his, seven-thousand, nine-
hundred and fifty were closed, put in dormancy. Only a slight stream of power was left in each of those
dormant Magus Acupoints to maintain the connection with the meridian.
Ordinary Senior Magi never cultivated their souls and had no sense of using spirit powers, therefore, in
the best case, based on their experiences they could tell that Ji Hao had fifty powerful Magus Acupoints
that were filled with surging power streams. As for the seven-thousand, nine-hundred and fifty dormant
Magus Acupoints, they could never see through them.
“Eight-thousand Magus Acupoints. To other Senior Magi, this many woken Magus Acupoints could mean
that they’re already ready for breaking into the Magus-King-level.” Ji Hao gave a bitter grin and
1399
murmured, “As for myself… I have 129600 active meridians, each having seventeen to fifty Magus
Acupoints in it. That means I still have millions of Magus Acupoints to wake up. So, I have now only
stepped into the elementary level of my cultivation as a Senior Magus.”
In other words, he possessed the power that equaled to an ordinary, peak-level Senior Magi, yet, he was
actually only at the basic level of his cultivation as a Senior Magus.
Ji Hao’s face twisted, and he couldn’t help but felt a bit… no… very and weirdly absurd.
The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl had lost its consciousness and one percent of its fire essence power, but this
loss barely caused any big effect. As long as Ji Hao could find a natural geographical spot that happened to
contain enough amount of fire essence power, and let the fire pearl absorb as much natural fire essence
power as it could, the pearl would quickly recover to its best state.
With his finger, Ji Hao flicked the fire pearl that was hovering around his body, and sensed the clear
connection between the fire pearl and his own soul; after that, he abruptly growled out.
“Go!” growled Ji Hao.
Following Ji Hao’s voice, the fiery pearl darted to hundreds of miles away at a lightning speed, just like a
fierce flying sword, leaving a sharp beam of fiery light in the air.
Along with a thunderous boom, the fire pearl hit a thousands of feet tall mountain. That entirely blood-
red mountain was immediately set ablaze by the pearl, flames swooshing right up, shrouding the whole
mountain that had a radius of nearly a hundred miles. Within the short span of a few breaths, that
enormous mountain melted into lava, flowing everywhere around. All plants were burned to ashes in the
area that lava flowed over.
Ji Hao pointed his finger on it, and right at the same moment, the fire pearl swished back into his hand.
The fiery luster on the pearl’s surface seemed a bit dimmed, yet, fire essence power began gathering
towards the pearl from all directions and began being absorbed by it, along with which, the dim luster
started lightening back up.
“What a treasure! Good pearl! Hey, if you will be a nice pearl, I can even help you to regain your
consciousness… that’s actually not difficult at all.” Fiddling with that fire pearl which was still releasing a
great heat, Ji Hao was so happy that he couldn’t even stop grinning widely.
In the battlefields against the Yu Dynasty, the numbers of non-humankind slaves and slave warriors were
always incredibly huge. If one was to kill them one by one merely with one’s weapon, one could kill only a
few even until one died of exhaustion. Nevertheless, with this Nine Dragon Fire Pearl that could easily
create a genuine ocean of flame, no matter how big the numbers of non-humankind slaves and slave
warriors were, they would all burn to ashes.
1400
However, without the consciousness, the pearl couldn’t control its own power anymore, therefore, Ji Hao
could only control the pearl with his own spirit power. In this way, a single attack make by the pearl
would nearly consume up all power contained in Ji Hao’s golden Dan. In other words, Ji Hao currently
only had enough power to launch one attack with the fire pearl, after which, he would have to sit down
and rest till he regained his power.
A stream of purple smoke swished out from the middle of his brows, wrapped the fire pearl up and
dragged it into Ji Hao’s spirit space. In Ji Hao’s spirit space, the pearl began slowly circling around the
Golden Dan.
Both the Flame Dragon Sword and the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl had been releasing huge streams of
scorching hot fire power, nourishing and purifying the Golden Dan. At the same time, soft, purple streams
of power that belonged to the Golden Dan had been coiling around the sword and the pearl, and were
being absorbed by them. The sword, pearl and Golden Dan slowly rotated around each other, seemingly
forming a complete and balanced world that looked extremely mysterious.
“Mr Crow, let’s head back!” said Ji Hao after glanced at the descending sun.
When he swallowed the pearl earlier, the sun had just risen, but at this moment, the sun was already
setting. Unwittingly, a big half of a day had went by. Ji Hao hurriedly called Mr Crow, then both of them
turned into a stream of fiery light, flowing towards the special army camp.
After Ji Hao left, that magic cloud formation which had been shielding him all this long, silently fell apart.
Light clouds drifted towards mountains and jungles, and soon dissipated in the sky.
Ji Hao easily pinpointed the right direction and speedily flew back to the special army camp, and before
he found Man Man and his other teammates, one of Huaxu Lie’s guards found him, hurriedly taking him
into the main camp of the army.
A Yu Clan’s elderly man, who had long hair and a glowing snow-white beard, had been sitting straight in
the camp, with his three, deeply hollowed eyes shining with dim, blood-red light. Before his face, three
exquisitely crafted and brightly glowing space bangles had been floating in the air.
Huaxu Lie, who sat in the main seat around the meeting table, saw Ji Hao walked in, and instantly gave a
nice grin, while he said, “Ji Hao, this is Elder Di Luolang, one of the elders of the Di Family, possessor of
the Blood Moon bloodline. He wants to redeem Di Duo and Di Mo, and their guards.”
Weirdly smiling, Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and continued, “The Yu Clan’s people want to redeem their
captured noble members from our hands, such good things have rarely happened before. Si Wen Meng
told me to tell you that you can feel free to name your price. Whatever your price is, these people will
take it anyway… Regarding this, the Yu Clan have a very good reputation.”
1401
Hearing him, Di Luolang yelled out in anger, “You, young man from the Huaxu Family, do not treat our
friendliness as weakness. Our price…will never go beyond the limitation that our family can afford for the
two kids! You have to know that they are only two insignificant kids of our Di Family!”
“Insignificant kids?” Huaxu Lie responded blandly, “well, do you want us to publish the news that they
were captured by us alive? Do you want all commanders and warriors of your great Blood Moon army,
who are fighting in the battlefront, to know about this?”
Hearing this, Di Luolang’s anger immediately vaporized. He sat back down in the chair, spread his hands,
looked at Ji Hao expressionlessly, and said, “Ji Hao, right? From now on, you’re our Di Family’s dead
enemy. We will do whatever we can to destroy you thoroughly!”
With a trace of despair and anger, Di Luolang gasped deeply and continued saying, “Now, name your
price. What condition can make you agree to release Di Suo and Di Mo, and to never talk about the fact
that you have captured them alive?”
Di Hao made a ‘timid’ face intentionally, looking at Di Luolang, and said, “Can I really just tell you my
desired price?”
Di Luolang looked back at Ji Hao, this ‘timid’ kid, generously waved his hand and said, “Our Di Family will
never bargain with you. This is our pride as noble people of the Yu Clan!”
Ji Hao gave a faint smile, and responded in a soft voice, “In this case, how much do you think those two
guys are worth?”
1402
Chapter 334 – Glory
Chapter 334: Glory
Huaxu Lie raised his eyebrows and looked at Ji Hao, showing an obviously surprised look.
Ji Hao was good at fighting and killing, determinedly standing on the humankind’s side. Additionally, he
was especially talented in many ways; all this already made Huaxu Lie value him very much. However,
what Ji Hao just said had shown a practical skill of bargaining, which was an unexpected surprise.
“Is this kid also a master of bargaining and negotiation?” Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and gave a cunning
grin, that made him look like an old, smart fox. Among the younger generation of human warriors, many
were talented, brave and determined, yet, most of those kids were especially simple and honest, never
having too many schemes and complicated ideas in their hearts. In a good way, one could say that those
kids were upright and straightforward, but in an honest way, one could also call that dull, as if their
brains hadn’t yet been explored.
If Ji Hao happened to have some extra gifts besides fighting and killing, having Ji Hao would be a
wonderfully and surprisingly great gain that even made Huaxu Lie started thinking about snatching Ji
Hao from Si Wen Ming’s hands.
“They…” Di Luolang sounded hesitant.
“I thought you just said no bargaining.” Standing in front of Di Luolang, Ji Hao slowly sighed and said,
“How could you say that you will never bargain against us if you can’t even make an offer? Are you truly
an emissary of the Di Family?”
Ji Hao shrugged and went on with a weirdly gentle and low voice, “Well, well, I’ve spent quite an effort to
capture them from the battlefield, why should I sell them to you anyway? Should I release them, let them
bring more warriors back and kill more of our warriors? I don’t think so.”
Shaking his head, Ji Hao then continued coldly, “Not cost-efficient… not at all.” Ji Hao turned to Huaxu Lie
and said, “Minister Huaxu, why don’t we just find a nice, commodious place, call as many as Blood Moon’s
army commanders together, execute Di Suo and Di Mo right in front of their faces, to let those things
know that anyone who offended our humankind will eventually be exterminated, no matter how far away
they are?”
“Anyone who offended our humankind will eventually be exterminated, no matter how far away they
are?” Huaxu Lie’s eyes instantly shone, he clapped his hands and laughed out loud, as he said, “What a
marvelous saying! Hm, do you mean we should execute those two as a warning to the others? Not a bad
idea at all. Hm, we can also set two showing stands and hang their heads up to show the world!”
1403
“We should also strip them, I mean their bodies, and hang their bodies as well,” said Ji Hao in an evil, even
spooky voice, “When I was back in the Southern Wasteland, every time after we killed an enemy, we
always hung the body right on the borderline of our territory.”
Di Luolang abruptly leapt up from his seat.
‘Execute Di Suo and Di Mo in front of hundreds of the Blood Moon’s army commanders, then strip them
and hang their corpses on showing stands?!’
‘Such a thing can never, ever happen! Never!’ thought Di Luolang. Once this truly happened, no one could
predict how much negative effect it would bring to the Di Family. The hierarchy of the Yu Clan was
extremely strict, as well as all kinds of commandments that affected all Yu Clan’s people. All kinds of
interests, relationships and hidden conflicts had existed between big families all the time.
Although upper class families and lower class families were all Yu Clan’s noble families, sometimes, the
relationship between an upper-class family and a lower class family could be none. In other words, the
relationship between upper class families and lower class families could equal to the relationship
between masters and slaves. Therefore, among Yu Clan’s noble families, all lower class families had
always been ridiculously ambitious, dreaming of taking an upper class family out and dragging up their
own families to the upper class.”
At the same time, every single upper-class family had been keeping a high standard vigilance and
wariness against every other family.
Carefully and cautiously, they tried their bests to maintain the power, status and glory of their families,
no one ever daring to show any weakness of their own families.
Di Sha already died, but his family could always say that he died on the battlefield with glory, and as long
as they could have his skeleton back, the family could cover everything up. But if Di Suo and Di Mo were
executed in public, the consequences would be unimaginably severe.
One could picture Yu Clan’s noble families as a group of fierce, cruel, brutal and heartless sharks, living
together in a big pool. Normally, they got along pretty well, but if any of them got wounded by even a
slight little bit, and shed a tiny drop of blood out, all the other sharks that sensed the scent of blood would
immediately and madly rush up, tearing that wounded shark apart and devouring it completely.
Therefore, Di Suo and Di Mo could never, ever be executed in public, not to even mention hanging their
dead bodies on the showing stands!
If such a thing happened, the Di Family would be destroyed without a doubt, and the other families
wouldn’t even need to take any action for it; because Dishi Yanluo, who would explode in anger and
shame, would definitely kill every single one of the Di Family’s members, then select a few people from
the other branch families of the Dishi Family, to rebuild the Di Family.
1404
“We offer you…” slowly, Di Luolang began talking, while a drop of cold sweat oozed out from his forehead.
“I don’t want any jade coins!” said Ji Hao. He looked at Di Luolang’s sweaty forehead, and began
wondering how come Di Luolang’s psychological quality was so bad. ‘Did I push it too far? But I haven’t
even named my price, have I?”
Shaking his head, Ji Hao quickly continued, “I don’t want any jade coins. Aren’t those jade coins made by
your Yu Dynasty? You can make as many of those as you want anyway. I don’t want those, they might
turn into worthless things anytime.”
Di Luolang couldn’t help but yell out in anger, “Nonsense! Jade coin is the official currency of our Yu Clan,
and every single jade coin contains the purest natural power! Natural power! Do you even know what
that is?! The natural power is the most stable currency, it will never, ever devalue, will never become a
worthless thing!”
“I don’t want jade coins!” Ji Hao responded, coldly looking at Di Luolang, “I am all alone, and already have
some solid properties in the Pu Ban City. I am not greedy towards those ‘wordly possessions’ at all. What
I want are formulae of alloys, secret metal forging methods, structure charts of magic puppets, patterns of
magic formations, recipes of magic medicines, blueprints of architectures…well, in a general word… I
want your knowledge!”
Huaxu Lie took a hugely deep breath while hearing Ji Hao. He stared at Ji Hao with a pair of brightly
shining eyes, while his body slightly quivered. He had already decided that he would do whatever he
could to make Ji Hao one of the Huaxu Family, even if that may cost the friendship between Si Wen Ming
and himself.
“Hm, do I have a sister who is just in the right age to marry?” Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and began
murmuring, “No, sisters might not be appropriate…should be one of my nieces or brothers’
granddaughters… do I have one, do I?”
Di Luolang leapt up once again, this time in a great shock. He yelled, “No! Never! We can give you
countless wealth but knowledge…”
Ji Hao pointed his finger at Di Luolang and yelled back at him, “Knowledge belongs to the entire Yu Clan,
but your glory belongs merely to your Di Family! Oi, I don’t want the knowledge belonging to your Blood
Moon, you can probably give me what the High Moon has…hehe… Do you get my point?”
Di Luolang paused, and his eyeballs began rolling quickly in his eye sockets.
Huaxu Lie nearly clapped his hands and hailed.
What a genius! This was the smartest suggestion a person could ever make under the current situation!
What a wonderful suggestion! Give up on the knowledge belonging to the Blood Moon but ask for what
1405
the other possessors of the Yu Clan’s bloodlines had. Without a doubt, Di Luolang’s conviction should be
destabilized already.
“I don’t want your Blood Moon’s knowledge.” said Ji Hao blandly, “as for the other moons…you think
about it. Your Blood Moon won’t lose anything anyway. I bet the other moons aren’t as solid as an iron
board, are they? If we have their knowledge, perhaps, we will be able to weaken them, largely. Am I
right?”
“Till then, your Blood Moon might suppress them and become the most powerful one among the entire
Yu Clan!” Ji Hao shrugged and went on, “Most importantly, think about your family glory!”
Di Luolang gasped deeply, looked at Ji Hao, and abruptly gave a bitter smile and began shaking his head,
said, “You’re right, the family glory! You are such a treacherous little bastard… We will, certainly… kill
you.”
1406
Chapter 335 – Blackmail
Chapter 335: Blackmail
‘You will certainly kill me?’
Ji Hao looked at Di Luolang, and decided to ‘nicely’ push him a step further towards the edge.
“Well, regarding that, we can discuss later. Isn’t our current concern the ransom you’re going to give me?”
said Ji Hao while looking at Di Luolang with a quite honest face, his eyes even filled with passion and
encouragement, “The family glory is all that matters, isn’t it? Don’t even worry about the little bit
knowledge you’re going to give us, that will hardly bring any harm to your great Yu Clan.”
Slightly sighing, Ji Hao continued with a trace of sadness and regret in his tone, “After all, our humankind
is so, so weak, while your Yu Clan is so powerful. Even if we can have a slight little bit of your
knowledge…”
Hearing Ji Hao, Di Luolang started nodding. ‘Isn’t that true? Our Yu Clan is so great and powerful, but look
at these poor weak human beings…They can never harm the great Yu Clan, not even if they get a small
part of our Yu Clan’s ocean-wide knowledge; after all, that part of knowledge will be too small to be even
worth mentioning.’
Ji Hao straightened his thumb and forefinger, showing Di Luolang a very small distance, then said, “Our
humankind is just like an ant, and if you kindly give us a juicy slice of meat in mercy, we will, indeed, gain
a slight little bit of power after we eat it… But, how could an ant possibly hurt a dragon?”
Di Luolang raised his head, looked down at Ji Hao and said, “Our Yu Clan is indeed a genuine dragon who
dominates the sky!”
Ji Hao let out a long and heavy breath, responding, “…and our humankind is indeed an ant. Despite the
fact that I am never willing to admit this, this is the very truth.”
At this moment, Huaxu Lie started at Ji Hao in an extremely passionate and eager way. In order to gain
more benefits, Ji Hao had just depreciated himself and his own kind to such a degree, what a genius!
Di Luolang threw a complicated glance at Ji Hao, gnashed his teeth and said, “Although your words have
pleased me, I do realize that you have a purpose when you said all that. But all in all, since Di Suo and Di
Mo, the two useless kids, have already been captured by you…”
Ji Hao hurriedly gave a big grin and added, “Please don’t forget that I also have Di Sha’s skeleton.”
1407
Di Luolang gnashed his teeth even more tightly, and said in an especially deep voice, “Alright, alright, our
Di Family will offer you a thousand secret formulae…”
Huaxu Lie’s eyeballs shone once again, he slightly opened his mouth, seeming about to say something.
However, before any word came out of his mouth, Ji Hao abruptly and cruelly interrupted Di Luolang.
“A thousand formulae?” yelled Ji Hao, “What do you think we are? Starving and injured street dogs?! Only
a thousand formulae? No, this negotiation can’t go on. Right now, I’m telling my people to find a female
gorilla, feed it with the ‘love potion’, and strip Di Suo so we can all watch the gorilla rape him!”
Ji Hao stared at Di Luolang with an evil look, and continued in a cold, even creepy voice, “Right before the
faces of millions of your Yu Clan’s army commanders and warriors, I will send the ugliest and oldest
female gorilla to generate an intimate relationship, that will go way beyond friendship, with Di Suo.”
Di Luolang opened his mouth widely, looking at Ji Hao as if he was looking at a monster.
Huaxu Lie popped out his eyes so much that his eyeballs even nearly flew out of his eye sockets.
Si Wen Ming, who had been dashing towards the camp in a great rush and just reached the entrance,
suddenly paused when he heard Ji Hao. His head abruptly shook in shock that almost made him fall on
the ground, then he quivered, turned around with a slightly panicked look and asked elder Wulong and
the other few Magi Palace’s elders who were behind him, “Have you… taught him that?”
Elder Wulong looked at Si Wen Ming, who seemed completely dumbfounded by what Ji Hao had just said,
and threw the question back, “Do we look that evil and shameless to you?”
“This kid is just…gifted… he taught himself lots of things.” added Elder Wulong.
The oldest and ugliest female gorilla?! Rape Di Suo in front of millions of Yu Clan’s army people?! Those
master Magi Tutors of the Magi Palace had seen countless extremely brutal and cruel scenes in their lives
and, each of them had taken at least a hundred thousand lives away so far, but Ji Hao’s words still brought
them a great coldness and deep fear.
If any man ever suffered what Ji Hao just described, he should probably hide for the rest of his entire life.
Even death wouldn’t be able to free him from such a deep shame, and if he died, nasty black smoke might
constantly puff out of his grave.
Di Luolang stared at Ji Hao in a great shock and huge fear, that terrified facial expression even making
him look like a dying man. After quite a while, he said while stammering, “Magic medicine, magic
formation, puppet science, spell symbol… we offer you a thousand formulae in each of these stated
fields!”
The shine of Huaxu Lie’s eyes suddenly grew so bright that his eyes now looked even like a pair of tiny
suns; in the meanwhile, that shine even started to turn into a greedy green.
1408
In fact, when Di Luolang offered a thousand formulae, Huaxu Lie was incredibly satisfied by the offer. To
the Magi Palace, a whole thousand brand new formulae that come from the Xiu Clan’s master artists, in
whichever fields, would definitely bring the Magi Palace an amazing, soaring improvement. With those
formulae, Magi Palace’s magi would become much more powerful in a few years, and the whole Magi
Palace would grow stronger without a doubt.
Unexpectedly, Ji Hao’s nearly shameless threat had raised the offer to one thousand formulas in each
field, so easily… Was that even real?!
Huaxu Lie was so excited that his body even began trembling.
As one of the Huaxu Family’s princes, also known as potential inheritors of the family leader’s position,
Huaxu Lie was deeply aware of how valuable those formulae could be. Taking magic medicine as an
example, creating one new secret recipe required countless human effort, money and materials, as well as
innumerable years, after which, more efforts would be made in order to test out the actual effects of this
new kind of medicine.
This new medicine might not be as effective as expected, or its effects could be completely the same as
some old medicines, which meant, that recipe, which had cost huge amounts of efforts, time and
materials, could be totally useless!
A whole thousand recipes of new and effective magic medicine could not only raise the Magi Palace’s
current knowledge base to a whole new level, more importantly, they could bring so many inspirations,
open up countless new possibilities, and generate an unimaginably great amount of new achievements.
Could anyone even imagine that?
A thousand magic medicine recipes, or a thousand structure charts of magic puppets, or a thousand magic
formation patterns… any of these could push the Magi Palace’s current knowledge system of a certain
field to an entirely new level. As long as the Magi Place’s people could thoroughly learn those new
recipes, patterns or structures, the general power of the Magi Palace would absolutely rise, and Huaxu Lie
didn’t even dare to imagine how much would that be.
“A thousand each?” Ji Hao looked at Di Luolang, giving an evil and mean sneer, and said, “Upon this offer, I
can think about changing the oldest and ugliest gorilla into a young and pretty one! I can even be more
generous… I’ll let him choose from a female gorilla and a female jurassic beast! Compared to a muscular
female gorilla that has a body covered in hair, he might fancy the jurassic beast more, which is chubbier
and has less hair, and smoother skin. Don’t you think so?”
A young and pretty female gorilla?!
That was still a freaking gorilla!
1409
As for jurassic beasts, that was a kind of dirty and stinky animal lying in mud all days. Only the weakest
human clans would raise that kind of a beast as a substitute for meat supplies, because they were too
weak to hunt those delicious yet fierce wild beasts.
Imagine, Di Suo, a man possessing a noble and great bloodline, holding up a jurassic beast and doing an
indescribably nasty thing.
By picturing this scene in his own head, Di Luolang felt that his eyes were going blind - Dishi Yanluo
would definitely hack him into pieces, in person, and probably would also feed his corpse prices to
gorillas.
“How much do you want?! Whatever you price is, our Di Family will take it!” Di Luolang couldn’t help but
yell out in rage, “Kid, you’re another step closer to death!”
“Cut the crap! Whenever will I die, you don’t get to decide!” Ji Hao responded in a bland tone, “Even if I
die, your Di Family will obediently hand over a huge juicy piece of meat!”
“Five-thousand formulae, structure charters or magic formation patterns, five-thousand in each field! For
each of Di Suo and Di Mo! Don’t you ever try to fool us… Elders of the Magi Palace will evaluate everything
you give us, and anything that is of a low grade or we already have won’t count!”
“Di Sha is dead already, so I’ll nicely give you a half price… five thousand in each field. With this price, you
can have his bones back.”
1410
Chapter 336 – A Heavenly‐high Price
Chapter 336: A Heavenly-high Price
Ji Hao spread his hands, looked at Di Luolang with an innocent face, and said, “Was I wrong? Di Suo and
Di Mo together, worth ten thousand in each fields, and Di Sha worth half of that price, isn’t that five
thousand? Well, I apologize if the number is wrong, after all, we’re just a bunch of ignorant barbarians. If
my math was done wrong, you, my dear lord, should just suck it up!”
Huaxu Lie’s face went awfully twisted as he was trying very hard to maintain a serious face instead of
laughing out loud; big drops of perspiration even started dripping down from his forehead due to the
effort.
‘Ignorant barbarians’, this was a term that those Yu Clan’s people often used when they talked about the
humankind. They had always despised the humankind; in their eyes, human beings were just like those
wild beasts living in the jungle.
With this insulting term created by the Yu Clan, Ji Hao had just punched Di Luolang right on the face. Five
thousand in each field as a ‘half price’, this nearly made Di Luolang vomit blood.
He looked at Ji Hao with a badly embarrassed, darkened and enraged face, gave a series of weird laughter,
then said, “You little bastard… one day, our Di Family will destroy you, no matter what it takes. Good, I
admit, occasionally, evil freaks with special gifts might emerge among you stupid barbarians.”
He pointed his finger hard at Ji Hao, laughed viciously and continued, “Whatever your price is, our Di
Family will take it… but a human being like you… we can never allow you to survive! We will… for sure,
kill you!”
Di Hao stared back at Di Luolang, and responded in a cold voice, “I think, Di Suo might prefer to do it with
a male gorilla! I will select a healthy and muscular male gorilla and let it give some love to Di Suo… what
do you think? Just imagine that beautiful scene, so marvelous, like a heavenly portrait!”
Di Luolang instantly paused, his finger remained pointing at Ji Hao while his wrinkled face had
thoroughly turned into blue.
“You upset me.” Ji Hao looked at Di Luolang, grinned and said, “You threat to kill me, so I’m going to reject
your offer about redeeming my captives. However, compared to keeping them alive for nothing but
wasting food, why don’t I just…”
1411
Hearing Ji Hao, Di Luolang immediately lowered his voice and softened his tone, squeezing a big smile out
of his face and said as gently as he could, “Dear lord Ji Hao, I apologize for my rudeness… What I just said
was completely inappropriate. Could you please tell me what should I do to make up for my mistake?”
Ji Hao looked Di Luolang right in the eyes, and responded blandly and slowly, “Don’t want me upset? Very
easy. Recently, in order to prepare for the coming great war against you, our Pu Ban City was suffering a
shortage of food and supplies. Ordinary people living in the Pu Ban City are about to run out of grains,
countless babies are crying in hunger, people don’t even have cloth to cover their bodies and you can see
corpses of people who die from starvation everywhere in the streets. Nevertheless, people still save every
grain they can find and send all they have to the battlefront.”
Di Luolang’s face twitched intensely, maintaining that fake smile and looking at Ji Hao, asked, “So…?”
Ji Hao turned to Huaxu Lie, asking seriously, “Minister Huaxu, how many warriors are sent over here
from the Pu Ban City this time?”
Huaxu Lie raised his arm and straightened three fingers, and before he had said anything, Ji Hao nodded,
grinned and said, “Ah, I get it. One, two, three, four, five, five fingers, that means we have sent the army of
five hundred million warriors, right? Good lord, every single one of our human Senior Magi is a splendid
eater; five hundred million Senior Magi each with a bottomless stomach… no wonder they have already
eat up all food stored in the Pu Ban city!”
Di Luolang and Huaxu Lie were badly confused by what Ji Hao was saying. Huaxu Lie showed three
fingers, how did that turn into ‘five’ in Ji Hao’s eyes?
‘Dose counting fingers have anything to do with ‘ignorant barbarians’? No matter how ignorant you are,
you can at least tell the difference between three fingers and five fingers! How can you not?!’
‘Besides, five hundred million warriors?! Are you fu*king kidding me? Five hundred million Senior Magi?
If the Pu Can City had truly sent this many Senior Magi, this wouldn’t be merely about the Blood Moon…
the whole Yu Dynasty would have to prepare for the war. All slave warriors, even normal slaves, would
have to be sent to the battlefield; even that couldn’t guarantee to hold off the attacks launched by five
hundred million Senior Magi!’ thought Di Luolang.
“Five hundred million…sounds a bit exaggerated…” Di Luolang said quite carefully.
“It’s not like I’m a master of math. Roughly, let’s just make it five hundred million.” Pretty obviously, Ji
Hao had decided to be a totally shameless person this time. He said to Di Luolang very seriously, “Now it’s
only five hundred million, if you disagree, I can do the math again… but if I go wrong further…”
“Five hundred million is just fine!” Di Luolang yelled out right away while giving Ji Hao a bigger and even
more fake smile, then said it again with a much nicer tone, “Five hundred million is just fine.”
1412
“Alright, we want enough amount of food that can support these five hundred million Senior Magi
warriors for half an year. I don’t think it’s too much, is it? Senior Magi are all great eaters, so you should
make the portion a hundred times bigger than the amount civilians need. Just send the food here as soon
as possible.” said Ji Hao with the same monotonous tone, “Don’t try to fool us with grains or flours, we
only want meat! Senior-level beast meat, pure meat, no vegetarian food, not even a little bit!”
Di Luolang’s body quivered so much that he nearly fell down from his seat.
With the power of the Yu Dynasty, enough amount of food that could support five hundred million
people, and that too five hundred million Senior Magi, for half a year, was nothing at all. However, to the
Di Family, although they were also capable of providing this amount of food, but time was too limited!
“Three days,” said Ji Hao coldly, “If I don’t see that meat in three days, you will have to… ‘give flesh for
flesh’. I mean, if you can’t deliver that meat in three days, I will let Di Suo and Di Mo have a joyful time
with ten male gorillas.”
Di Luolang gnashed his teeth, let out a heavy and long breath, and responded, “Yes, dear Lord Ji Hao, we
will certainly do as you said.”
By now, Di Luolang couldn’t help but want to slap his own face. No matter how much he wanted Ji Hao to
die, he shouldn’t have threatened him right to his face. As a consequence, Ji Hao got mad and blackmailed
for all this meat in addition to those formulae!
But of course, this meat was nothing to the Di Family. However, with all this meat, the human army in the
Chi Ban Mountain area could save a hell lot of efforts, as they wouldn't need to transport food all the way
from the Pu Ban City anymore. Thus, the human army would have so much extra time and energy to deal
with their enemies, while their enemies, the Blood Moon armies, would have so much more to worry
about.
“Now we have settled the food problem.” Ji Hao grinned, looked at Di Luolang, and continued saying, “but
you can’t let our warriors fight naked, can you? Elder Di Luolang, ninety-nine percent of our warriors
can’t even afford the cheapest kind of cloth. We are ignorant barbarians, and of course we’re desperately
poor… Why don’t you just mercifully give us some armament, like armors, weapons such as bows and
arrows, and crystals?”
Ji Hao’s greediness was about to drive Di Luolang crazy. He abruptly barfed out, “Didn’t you just say that
you don’t care about worldly possessions?!”
Ji Hao spread his hands once again, looked at Di Luolang with his ’honest face’, and said, “Worldly
possessions are indeed not significant, so, why should you hesitate about these little insignificant things?
What I asked for are just some worthless, valueless things, how could these bother you? To someone like
you, these are not even worth mentioning. Am I right?”
1413
Ji Hao slightly patted Di Luolang’s shoulder, whisked some non-existing dust away from his shoulder,
then continued, “The Di Family is one of the wealthiest and most influential families of the Blood Moon;
you have immeasurably broad territories and uncountable wealth. I am not greedy… I dare not be greedy
at all. All I want is nothing but three hundred thousand top-quality armors, and weapons to match them,
and five thousand large-scale weaponries, and one thousand cubic meters of magic crystals… what do you
think?”
Huaxu Lie was so excited that he had even forgotten to breath. Three hundred thousand top-quality
armors, and weapons to match them, all crafted by the Xiu Clan’s master craftsmen… If Ji Hao could really
get those, Si Wen Ming could immediately build an awfully powerful cavalry with those gears. Literally,
those armors and weapons could even turn the whole situation of this war.
Outside of the camp, Si Wen Ming clenched his fists.
Di Luolang stared at Ji Hao in a complicated way, and slowly said, “Armors and weapons, we need time
for those. No matter what, we cannot give you our own stored armors and weapons. We need to transfer
a batch of armors and weapons from other families, without letting too many people know.”
Ji Hao rubbed his own hands satisfyingly, and said, “Good, now the only unsettled problem is… the
woman’s name is Ju Xiu, right?”
1414
Chapter 337 – Extortion
Chapter 337: Extortion
“Ju Xiu? What dose she has anything to do with our Di Family?” With confusion and a slight panic, Di
Luolang looked at Ji Hao and said, “she’s cursed, yes, she’s dying, indeed, but you should talk to the Ju
Family regarding this!”
Hearing Ji Hao, Huaxu Lie said, “Ji Hao, the emissary from the Ju Family has been expecting you since
quite a while ago. He’ll come once after you finished with Elder Di Luolang.”
Ji Hao nodded to Huaxu Lie, then turned back to Di Luolang, and said seriously, “How can Ju Xiu have
nothing to do with your Di Family? My dear, respectful Elder Di Luolang, I heard that she is engaged to Di
Sha, isn’t she?”
Di Luolang’s look slightly changed, remaining silent for a while, and then nodded and responded, “Yes, I
assume you know that already. Their engagement is the reason why Di Sha had to bring his warriors all
the way here to try to destroy the altar.”
Ji Hao smiled and said unhurriedly to Di Luolang, “I also heard that amongst the entire Blood Moon, your
Di Family has quite the power in your grip. You’re less powerful than merely a few families, including the
Dishi Family, right? As for the Ju Family, they’re especially close with the Xiu Clan, and they’re very
wealthy, but far less powerful than your Di Family.”
Before Di Luolang responded, Ji Hao continued, “For example, your Di Family has twenty official Blood
Moon standing armies under your control, and possesses fifteen family armies; while the Ju Family, who
indeed are rich and wealthy, yet, they only have three official standing armies under their control… As for
the number of their family armies…”
Di Luolang popped out his eyes and glared at Ji Hao in both shame and anger, and said hurriedly, “Bloody
hell! I’m going to lash those stupid pigs who couldn’t keep their mouths shut to death! How dare they give
you all this classified information?!”
At this moment, Di Luolang swore in his head that whoever had given Ji Hao this information will be
punished severely and cruelly, even if they were Di Suo and Di Mo.
“The Ju Family only has five family armies.” Ji Hao looked at Di Luolang and said in a cold voice, “however,
with their financial resources, they can easily afford a hundred armies. The reason why they only have
five family armies is that the number of family armies equals to the power held in their hands, and they’re
not allowed to have more armed forces.”
1415
To Ji Hao, he could always attain information pretty easily, as long as he had captives held in his hands.
Through induction and reorganization, he had dug up quite important and extremely useful information
out of some seemingly worthless words.
By now, he took the advantage of what he knew, pushing Di Luolang into his ‘trap’ step by step.
“Therefore, the Ju Family went to you, bringing up the conversation of marriage. Ju Xiu was the Ju
Family’s most excellent woman amongst her generation. She’s not only clever, talented, strong and
powerful, but also stunningly beautiful. Amongst the top-ten beautiful women, selected from all Yu Clan’s
noble and young women of the Blood Moon, it’s said that she made into the top-three, didn’t she?”
“For her, countless noble, powerful Yu Clan’s men toss and turn, even forget to eat.” Ji Hao went on
blandly, “Surely, Di Sha was one of them. Their marriage meant the alliance of the Di Family and the Ju
Family, one possessing the power while the other one possessing the wealth. The alliance of power and
wealth could push both of your families up to a whole new level. You would become even more powerful,
and of course, the number of your family properties would soar.”
Di Luolang stared at Ji Hao, and didn’t even blink his eyes while he was speaking. “We still have numerous
elite young men in our Di Family, and the marriage can be arranged anytime we want.”
Ji Hao shrugged, continuing without any change in his voice, and said, “Have you ever thought about the
family’s glory, dear Elder Di Luolang? Not only that, but also Ju Xiu’s personal reputation. Her fiancé died
before the wedding ceremony. No matter what excuse you make up to cover this up, you can never cover
a fact that Di Sha’s bones remained, and he didn’t manage to return to the great Blood Moon, which is a
soul-deep humiliation!”
Ji Hao showed his evil face again, curved his lips upwards and looked at Di Luolang, whose forehead had
begun sweating, while continuing slowly, “It’s a burning shame, and it’s even worse for Ju Xiu and the Ju
Family.”
Ji Hao shrugged again, and slowly continued saying, “Think about it, my dear, respectful Elder Di
Luolang… How many other families don’t want the alliance between Di Family and Ju Family to truly
happen? And, why could our curse strike Ju Xiu down so easily? Then, you can think about this, if Ju Xiu
recovered from the harm caused by the curse, would she still want to marry a Di Family’s man? What
about her family? Would the Ju Family still be willing to build an alliance with you?”
While speaking, Ji Hao stared at Di Luolang with that evil and cunning look, and as for Di Luolang, once
again, his eyeballs started rolling in his eye sockets speedily.
Out of all Ji Hao had just said, only one sentence was not true, however, this only untrue word had already
dragged Di Luolang into the ‘trap’. ‘Why could our curse strike Ju Xiu down so easily?’ This was a deadly
blow to Di Luolang and the Di Family.
1416
“Some people don’t want our family ally with the Ju Family… without a doubt, this is true.” said Di
Luolang slowly, “but…”
“If Ju Xiu woke up, and she and her family decided to break the engagement and marry her to another
young man… How do you think that would be?” Ji Hao interrupted Di Luolang and said in a weird tone,
“Di Sha died in the war. Merely for washing off all kinds of shame and negative reputations brought by Di
Sha’s death, she and her family would try whatever they can to get Ju Xiu married to another young man,
who is ten times better than Di Sha… Don’t you think so?” Ji Hao clicked his tongue and continued, “If this
really happens, your Di Family won’t be the lucky one who gets to share all those financial resources
possessed by the Ju Family!”
“But if she dies,” Di Luolang glared at Ji Hao with his pair of deeply hollowed eyes and said, “the Ju Family
can break the engagement as well!”
“What if she doesn't die, and neither lives?” Ji Hao grinned, looking at Di Luolang and responded, “If she
just keeps slumbering like this, she would have to carry the engagement forever, which means she would
be a member of your Di Family no matter what. Whether to force the Ju Family to select another woman
and marry her to one of your young men, or to put forward other requirements, your Di Family would
always hold absolute advantages.”
Di Luolang paused, stared at Ji Hao with his teeth gnashed, as countless thoughts popped into his mind at
that moment.
Yu Clan’s people were born to be unbelieving and cunning, they could be a hundred times more
treacherous than foxes. Just now, Ji Hao had successfully started a tsunami of doubts in Di Luolang’s head.
All kinds of horrible or embarrassing, or even terrifying thoughts gushed into his mind altogether, even
making his whole body feel itchy.
“Or, I can even provide a more thorough and satisfactory service.” Ji Hao shrugged one more time, then
said in a careless voice, “I suggest, you go talk to the Di Family, say that you have the right to decide
whether Ju Xiu can wake up or not. If the Ju Family wants her to wake up and recover from the curse, she
has to marry to a Di Family’s man.”
Hearing Ji Hao, Di Luolang’s eyes suddenly shone, but immediately, he calmed himself down from the
excitement and said blandly, “What can you get from all this? Or, how many formulae, recipes and
patterns do you want, for allowing us to decide Ju Xiu’s life or death?”
Ji Hao remained silent for a short while, then looked at Di Luolang with a humble face, and said, “I surely
can’t spend all of my efforts in vain, can I? Since I’ve done such a huge favor for you, I want half of Ju Xiu’s
dowry. I don’t think that’ll be too much, do you?”
A wealthy Blood Moon family marrying one of their younger generation females to a young man that
came from another family that possessed higher status and held bigger power to achieve political
connections with this more powerful family… one could easily imagine how much financial support they
1417
would attach to this marriage, to ensure the family alliance delivered by it. Ji Hao asked for half of Ju Xiu’s
dowry, a price that had gone far beyond high.
Staying silent for quite a long while, Di Luolang slowly nodded and said, “Deal!”
Ji Hao satisfyingly rubbed his own hands, smiled and said, “Good. The last question, do you still want
those Jia Clan’s big warriors back?”
1418
Chapter 338 – Lure
Chapter 338: Lure
Translator: Editor:
Over nine hundred Jia Clan’s big warriors were captured alive.
All those Jia Clan’s big warriors were only half a step away from becoming top-grade warriors, and any of
them could be considered as the backbone of an army, the pillar that had been supporting a noble family.
Except for the hierarchical differences, the value Di Suo and Di Mo had added to the Di Family were
actually not as much as the value made by any Jia Clan’s big warrior.
Instantly, Di Luolang showed a bit nervousness. He was clearly aware of those hidden rules between the
humankind and the non-humankind. Upon the current situation, Di Suo and Di Mo were basically safe,
and as long as the Di Family offered enough as ransom, the humankind would love to release them after
draining their surplus values.
However, those Jia Clan’s big warriors were the core of the non-humankind armies, always fighting as the
main forces in wars. Who had done the most harm to the humankind were no one else but them.
Therefore, in fact, Di Luohang never hoped that the humankind could release those Jia Clan’s big
warriors.
When Ji Hao mentioned those Jia Clan’s big warriors, Di Luolang’s eyeballs immediately began shining
brightly.
Even to the Di Family, training nearly a thousand Jia Clan’s warriors was never an easy thing to do. If all
those Jia Clan’s big warriors could go back to the Blood Moon in full shape, that would surely be the
perfect thing. However, Di Luolang had already seen what Ji Hao could do in the field of extortion. Extra
cautiously, he said, “But dear Lord Ji Hao, you have to understand that, the value of those Jia Clan’s
warriors can never be compared with Di Suo and Di Mo.
“Sure, sure, I’m fully aware of that. You can’t sell dragon meat and Jurassic beast meat at the same price,
can you?” said Ji Hao while nodding and patting on Di Luoyang’s shoulder. As for Di Luolang, he seemed
to be choked by Ji Hao’s words, and couldn’t say anything for quite a while.
What Ji Hao said was totally reasonable, however, it was also quite hurting.
“Firstly, we can’t release them before this Chi Ban Mountain war ends,” looking at Di Luolang, Ji Hao said
with a serious face, “I hope you can understand. Every single one of them is way too powerful, and if they
go back, each putting on a new armor, they would immediately become nearly a thousand armored Jia
Clan’s big warriors, capable of devastating a human army of one-hundred-thousand warriors.”
1419
Di Luolang remained silent, and after a while slowly nodded, and said, “I hope they can be treated well
during their custody.”
Ji Hao gave a big grin, nodded hurriedly and said, “Our humankind is always kind, generous and friendly.
We certainly won’t do such things as abusing captives.”
While Ji Hao was speaking, from a corner of the special army campsite, a thrilling howl suddenly rose into
the air. Magi Palace’s people had been doing their experiments on those Jia Clan’s big warriors, only god
knew what they had just done to make the voice of some poor Jia Clan’s man transmit into the main camp
through layers of enchanted screen.
Di Luolang’s look slightly changed, while Ji Hao gave a simple, innocent smile, and said, “Ah, that’s for
sure, but if any of them dared to break the rules of the prison, they would definitely be punished severely.
But of course, you need not worry. They would lose a few bones tops, and absolutely no one will die.”
Di Luolang had his teeth gnashed with hatred and glared at Ji Hao right in the eyes, then, he slowly and
reluctantly nodded.
“Good, secondly, you will pay ransom for them. I totally understand that those Jia Clan’s big warriors are
not as valuable as Di Suo and Di Mo, so…” said Ji Hao while rubbed his own hands hard and stared at Di
Luolang with a pair of glowing eyes, “that many of Jia Clan’s big warriors, can at least be worth one…no,
ten metal city-forts, like the one Di Sha and his brothers were using before, right?”
Di Luolang couldn’t help but quiver his body, nearly spurting a full mouthful of blood out. Desperately, he
screamed out, “No! Not gonna happen! Every single one of those portable metal forts has its own unique
code, and we can never fulfil your requirement, because we cannot sneakily give you any of our metal
forts!”
“Then we won’t do it sneakily, we can just take one!” said Ji Hao with a bland and unperturbed look, “You
go find a small family, let them take the blame for us. Use your resources, provide them ten metal forts,
but also secretly arrange your people in those forts. After we launch the attack and break those forts,
those forts will naturally become ours.”
Di Luolang, who was yelling at the moment, instantly shut his mouth, stared at Ji Hao stunned, unable to
let a word out for a very long while.
“You see, dear Elder Di Luolang, everything is negotiable, everything can be settled.” Carelessly, Ji Hao
slapped on Di Luolang’s shoulder again and said, “Now, you should quickly think of some poor small
family that had wrongly offended you before, or the one you have something personal against them, to be
our target to frame; then we can just destroy them with our plan!”
Di Luolang quickly blinked his eyes while his eyeballs rolling speedily in his eye sockets, then he said
slowly and lazily, “To a big family like us, the cost of making metal forts is nothing. However, in this case,
1420
the risk is too big. That kind of portable metal fort is the Xiu Clan’s newest work during the recent years,
and those top-level people have their eyes on those metal forts very closely.”
Ji Hao pressed his hand hard on Di Luolang’s shoulder and said, “I’m going to say this again, your Yu Clan
is so strong and so powerful, giving us a little bit benefit can never actually harm you. That’s nothing but
ten portable metal forts. I assure we won’t use those forts in the battlefront for this Chi Ban Mountain
war. We will use them to build our own territories.”
Di Luolang looked at Ji Hao in surprise, asked, “Really?”
Ji Hao looked back at him seriously, responding in a matter of fact tone, “Of course!”
Di Luolang let out a breath in relief, smiled and said, “If those metal forts won’t appear in the Chi Ban
Mountain war, this would be much easier. However, ten are too much. They were only nearly a thousand
Jia Clan’s big warriors. For their lives, we will give you two metal forts at most. This is our bottom line,
beyond which, we won’t pay you even another single jade coin!”
Ji Hao looked at Di Luolang’s incomparably determined face, realizing that this time his decision was
unshakable.
Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao sighed and said, “What about you give us ten metal forts and we give
Di Suo and Di Mo a heavenly great military exploit?”
In a great shock, Huaxu Lie’s head heavily bumped against the long, wooden table before his face; Si Wen
Ming, Elder Wulong and the others who were still standing outside the camp had also largely popped out
their eyes.
Give then a military exploit? How could that even happen?! During wars between the humankind and the
Blood Moon, military exploits of the Blood Moon’s people were calculated upon how many human
civilians, warriors or commanders they had slaughtered!
Di Luolang looked at Ji Hao in a weirdly careful look and asked, “Military exploit? You give us a military
exploit? I…I’m afraid that this is impossible, isn’t it?”
Ji Hao smiled, looked back at Di Luolang and said gently, “Why not? Everything is possible. Come, let’s just
carefully and cautiously make a plan. You should listen to my plan at first and see how it is.”
While speaking, Ji hao took out a map painted on leather from the drawer in front of Huaxu Lie. After that,
he pointed his finger at a spot on the map, looked at Di Luolang sideways with a weird, evil and even
creepy smile on his face, and said, “For example, the Qian Family. They’re your enemy, aren’t they? You
always have a bad relationship with them, right?”
Hearing Ji Hao, Di Luolang’s eyes suddenly sparkled. “The Qian family…You’ve got lots of information
from them, haven’t you?!”
1421
Ji Hao smiled and responded, “Good, let’s take the Qian family as an example. The Qian family’s army that
is in the battlefront, is encircled by our human army because of wrong information.”
1422
Chapter 339: Plan
Translator: Editor:
“Are you trying to lure me into corruption?” Di Luolang raised his head with difficult, looking at Ji Hao
and said.
“No, my dear Elder Di Luolang, every one of us has a seed of corruption hiding deeply in our souls!” Ji Hao
looked at Di Luolang with a profound look, and responded, “Whether to corrupt or not shall depend on
the worthiness of the corruption. In my opinion, for taking the Qian Family down, your one-time
corruption would be worth enough.”
“You bloody…” Di Luolang murmured while taking a long gasp.
“Bloody monster?” Ji Hao gave a weird grin, then said, “The way you call me is not important at all, what
truly matter are interests; both family interests and personal interests. Di Suo and Di Mo need a great
military exploit, while your Di Family needs greater power and greater glory.”
Di Luolang lowered his head, carefully looking at the leather map.
Staying silent for a very long while, he said in a hoarse voice, “To cooperate with you is way too
dangerous; once the information is leaked out…”
Ji Hao raised both of his arms and said seriously, “Di Luolang, I swear with the name of my ancestors’
souls, and so will every single one of our human warriors who knows or will know about this, we will
never ever tell anyone a single word about it.”
Staring at Di Luolang’s blinking and avoiding eyes, Ji Hao continued with a low voice, “The Qian Family
are an archenemy of your Di Family, aren’t they? They fight against you for territories, all kinds of
resources, power of the Blood Moon; they even scramble for the favor of the Emperor in power.”
“In the Blood Moon, you have twelve governors under the Emperor’s command, among whom, only one is
from your Di Family, but two are from the Qian Family. Suppressed by them for all these years, although
people barely noticed, but indeed, your Di Family’s power is shrinking.”
“Not only power, but also the right of speech, your influence and deterrence to the lower level families,”
said Ji Hao in a deep voice, “The reason of all this is nothing else but the Qian Family. To be honest, your
Di Family always despised the Qian Family, right? Because they’re nothing special but rich, purely
wealthy… their bloodline is not as noble as yours, and they’re not even qualified to build a political
marriage with your Di Family.”
1423
“Therefore, you selected Di Sha to be Ju Xiu’s fiancé, because among your Di Family’s younger generation,
Di Sha wasn’t talented and powerful enough to win recognition from your family leaders, and neither had
any powerful people or forces to support him. Despite the fact that he was a direct descendant of the Di
Family, the highest position and power would never fall into his hands.”
“Deep down your hearts, to ally with the Ju Family is humiliating.”
“But where exactly did this sense of humiliation come from? It came from the pressure that the Qian
Family has been giving you.”
Ji Hao put his arms down, gently smiling, as he went on, “You and your family have sufficient reasons to
suspect that the death of Di Sha, the curse Ju Xiu has been suffering, Di Suo, Di Mo and all those Jia Clan’s
warriors that were captured alive, were all secretly planned by the Qian Family.”
Huaxu Lie tightened his face as much as he could to keep himself from laughing out loud.
He wildly knew that all those were planned by no one else but Ji Hao himself, and the Qian Family was
never involved in this at all.
Nevertheless, Ji Hao had already said in such a way, and because of the innate nature of the Yu Clan’s
people, they would definitely believe it. This time, the poor Qian Family was framed up without a doubt.
However, Huaxu Lie was more than happy to see this happen!
Slightly coughing, Di Luolang responded slowly, “About all your plans…I am just one man… I cannot make
the decision.”
Ji Hao hurriedly said, “Of course, we still need your Di Family to coordinate with us. For example, you will
complete the first part of the plan. You see, in this Chi Ban Mountain area, many places are perfect for
setting ambushes. If our human army encircled all of the Qian Family’s armies that were sent over for the
war…”
Di Luolang narrowed his eyes and said, “Emperor Dishi Yanluo would absolutely be mad.”
“Indeed, he certainly would,” said Ji Hao smilingly, “He would be very, very mad. If a big half or all of the
Qian Family’s Chi Ban Mountain armies were wiped out by us, how would your Emperor Dishi Yanluo
think?”
Before Di Luolang responded, Ji Hao continued, “What if a big half of the Qian Family’s armies have
already been wiped out by us and their Chi Ban Mountain forces are about to be completely annihilated,
but right at this moment, led by Lord Di Suo and Lord Di Mo, the Di Family’s armies suddenly pierce into
ring of encirclement like a sharp dagger, annihilating millions of human warriors and saved those
remnants of the Qian Family’s armies?”
1424
Di Luolang’s face instantly turned entirely red, eyes popping out so much that his eyeballs nearly fell out
of his eye sockets.
Huaxu Lie hurriedly said to Ji Hao, “Ji Hao, no! We can’t let all those warriors die in vain!”
Ji Hao turned to Huaxu Lie in a confused way, and said, “Prince Lie, I never said that those warriors will
actually die! As long as we coordinate well, pour some blood and throw some broken arms, legs, broken
armors and weapons on the battlefield, then we destroy like hundreds of mountains, everything can be
explained.”
Huaxu Lie paused, looked at Ji Hao in confusion, and asked, “Pour some blood? Throw some broken arms
and legs? Then where should we get all those blood and arms and legs…eh…eh, I think I understand, ah, I
think I’m confused…”
Huaxu Lie’s white and handsome face thoroughly turned red, as he gave a few fake and embarrassing
laughs, turned his head around and never said another word.
The life-force of Senior Magi was incomparably strong. Chopping an arm or a leg off from a Senior Magus’
body, a new arm or leg would grow back in just the span of a few breaths. Therefore, pouring some blood
and throwing thousands of broken arms or legs on a battlefield wouldn’t be hard at all.
As long as the heads remained on the necks, a little bit of bloodshed and broken arms or legs wouldn’t
even be counted as wounds for Senior Magi!
Di Luolang’s eyes shone brighter and brighter, and his face grew redder and redder. He abruptly grabbed
Ji Hao’s arm, and said in a deep voice, “Are you sure you are capable of wiping all of the Qian Family’s Chi
Ban Mountain forces out? In order to win some appreciation from the Emperor Dishi Yanluo, this time,
they have sent eight official standing armies!”
Ji Hao looked at Di Luolang with that profound look again, said slowly, “I promise, there is no return for
them.”
Huaxu Lie seemed to say something, but he then pondered for a short while, and closed his mouth.
Di Luolang waved his hands hard in the air, widely opened his mouth, seemingly going to say something
as well, however, not a single word came out of his mouth. He only stared at Ji Hao with an especially
complicated look, which was twisted and malicious to an extreme point.
Ji Hao’s plan was too damn evil, yet, it was also so beautiful and attractive.
‘Collude with the humankind and severely harm the Qian Family? This sounds a bit impossible, but why
not?’
1425
Although the Di Family and the humankind were deadly enemies in a war, their purpose of severely
harming the Qian Family was exactly the same! So urgently, they both wanted the Qian Family to fall.
What a beautiful plan!!
Even though colluding with the deadly enemy and plotting against their own kind sounded bottomlessly
immoral and contemptible, when did those Yu Clan’s noble people care about the bottom line and moral?
“I need to discuss with the other elders… As long as the family elder board agrees, anything can be
arranged, anything can be negotiated.”
1426
Chapter 340 – Sword Formation
Chapter 340: Sword Formation
Translator: Editor:
Di Luolang dared not accept Ji Hao’s suggestion before he discussed with the family elder board.
Before, although Ji Hao had named prices that were all way beyond high in terms of ransom, Di Luolang
had the full right to make the decision. However, colluding with Ji Hao, plotting against the Qian Family,
destroying their forces and making Di Suo and Di Mo gain a military exploit, giving them an opportunity
to stand out…
This kind of a thing was way too serious, so much so that Di Luolang didn’t have the authority, and didn’t
even dare to make the decision. Therefore, he could only go back to their camp as fast as he could as if his
butt was on fire. He had to return to the Liang Zhu City through the Blood Moon Tower’s teleporting
formation, to meet and discuss with the other elders of the Di Family. Only then the decision could finally
be made.
Ji Hao let out a heavy breath, lazily stretched his body, and said to Huaxu Lie, “Prince Lie, you and your
people can handle the rest of the things. As for me, I’ve done what I can, ah, got to take some good rest.”
The door curtain of the tent was lifted at this moment, and Si Wen Ming walked in with big steps. He tried
very hard to maintain a serious face and keep himself from laughing, patted hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder and
said, “Good boy, good job. In the future, if we have any other opportunity like this, to extort the non-
humankind, we will certainly put you in charge.”
Then, he gave two big punches on Ji Hao’s chest, took out a leather bag, and threw it into Ji Hao’s hands,
saying, “Take this, you and the few friends of yours all go take a couple of days off, take some rest. Before
this plan is settled, you shall not go back to the field.”
“In this bag are some jade coins and magic crystals, go have some fun.”
Ji Hao laughed out loud, happily greeted Si Wen Ming, Elder Wulong and the other few elders, then he
contentedly walked out of the tent while swaying the leather bag in his hand.
After Ji hao left, an enchanted screen quickly spread out from inside the tent, firmly enveloping the entire
tent. Ji Hao clearly knew that at this moment, Si Wen Ming and the others must be discussing the plan in
the tent. If the Di Family truly accepted this suggestion, that sounded more like a wild fantasy, the
situation of the entire Chi Ban Mountain war could be completely turned upside down. If this plan would
actually be carried out, the human army had to be thoughtful to take any possible situation into
consideration.
1427
The Qian Family was one of the top-class big families of the Blood Moon, and if the human army could
severely harm the Qian Family, by doing that, they could not only largely weaken the Blood Moon, but
could also cause a huge shift of power among all big families of the Blood Moon. This could even cause the
entire Blood Moon to be pushed into turbulence just because of this.
As a result, the threat and pressure Dishi Yanluo could give to the humankind would become quite
limited; amongst the entire Blood Moon that suffered an internal disorder, no one could ever have the
extra energy to still keep an eye on the humankind.
“My dear apprentice, come over here!” Once after Ji Hao walked out of the tent, Yu Yu’s voice came into
his ears.
Ji Hao hurriedly followed the voice, turned and turned in the special army’s camp, and soon walked up to
Yu Yu. After politely bowing to Yu Yu as a salute, Ji Hao grinned and asked, “Dear Shi Fu, have you heard
what I said to that old monster?”
Yu Yu smiled, looked at Ji Hao and responded, “I have. Although your extorting methods are a bit dirty,
but since you’re dealing with the bloody non-humankind, a bit of dirtiness is totally acceptable. Good
apprentice, since you’ve already made your decision, you can just do whatever you think is right. Me, as
your dear Shi Fi, will take any consequence for you!”
Hearing Yu Yu, a stream of warmth gushed right into Ji Hao’s heart.
Yu Yu’s temper and personality were just…
Bottomless and termless, he always took the sides of his apprentices, unconditionally providing his
apprentices with the firmest shield and shelter. To be honest, this was actually not good to those
apprentices of his, who were all spoiled by Yu Yu! Nevertheless, regarding this termless, unlimited,
unconditional and even unreasonable spoiling, Ji Hao wanted nothing else but to raise his head and yell
towards the sky - ‘This feels too damn good!’
Ji Hao sensed a wave of warmth from his a pair of eyes. While trying very hard to calm the rippling mood
in his heart down, Ji Hao said smilingly, “Shifu, I indeed have some other favor to ask. If we are really
going to set an ambush for the Qian Family, we will need a truly powerful, large-scale formation.
However, regarding the type of formation to use and how to explain to uncle Wen Ming and the others
about where that formation came from, I have not a single clue.”
Yu Yu raised his eyebrows, then frowned.
“A large-scale formation is nothing difficult. I, your Shifu, have at least millions of different kinds of secret,
especially powerful magic formations. Yet, since the Qian Family is one of the few extremely powerful
families of the Blood Moon, their armies must be quite strong. Which means, ordinary formations can
hardly annihilate all of them within a short time.”
1428
“Besides, I also understand your concern that if your plan goes too big, some people may try to break
it…Hm, I assure you that some people will certainly take actions to break your plan. Hm, if you want to
take the Qian Family’s armies out, you have to be well prepared. You have to prepare for the actions that
might be taken by the Qian Family’s ‘void-stage’, even ‘sun and moon-stage’ powerful people. They’ll
definitely try to ruin your plan.”
“‘Void’? ‘Sun and moon’?” Ji Hao looked at Yu Yu in confusion.
“Hm, these are the cultivation stages of the non-humankind,” said Yu Yu frowningly, “Low to high, those
are ‘shell-breaking-stage’, ‘void-stage’, ‘sun-and-moon-stage’, ‘beyond-redemption-stage’, ‘immortal-
stage’ and ‘eternity-stage’.”
“The shell-breaking-stage is the weakest stage, and cultivators in this stage are equally powerful as
human Magus Kings.” Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao and patiently explained, “In the non-humankind’ eyes, all
cultivators below the shell-breaking-stage are ‘ordinary’, not even worth mentioning. After breaking into
the ‘shell-breaking-stage’, an ‘ordinary’ being will become ‘extraordinary’, gaining all kinds of
unimaginably great powers, and growing into a truly powerful existence.”
“The ‘void-stage’ equals to the Divine Magus level, while the ‘sun-and-moon-stage’ equals to the…
‘Supreme-Magus-level’ of your humankind.” said Yu Yu frowningly, “I can’t join your fight myself,
otherwise, those two old men would absolutely and continuously chatter about it for tens of years. But, if
I don’t help you, you might not be capable enough to stop those stupid raging old bastards of the Qian
Family.”
Heard Yu Yu, Ji Hao’s body even quivered and he saw stars bursting in front of his eyes.
In the Pu Ban City, he heard that the highest level of human magi was the Divine-Magus-level, and based
upon his estimation, Emperor Shun and the Fire God, Zhu Rong were both at that level.
However, he never thought that the Divine-Magus-level only equaled to the non-humankind’ void stage,
and beyond that stage there were the ‘sun and moon stage’, ‘beyond-redemption-stage’, ‘immortal-stage’
and ‘eternity-stage’!
What kind of powerful beings were those Yu Clan’s people who were at those higher stages? No wonder
facing the Yu Clan, the humankind could only take the defense.
But then again, what was Yu Yu’s level?
“Hehe,” Yu Yu abruptly sneered coldly, and continued, “Nevertheless, since you, my dear apprentice, have
already decided to start a great war against those filthy monsters, how can I, your dear Shifu, let your fall
into disadvantage? Those Qian Family bastards have old monsters supporting them, so I will have to
support you as well.”
1429
While speaking, Yu Yu rolled up his sleeves and took out four long swords, rolling those up with a muddy,
grey piece of cloth that looked like a hazy cloud and seemingly had magic formation patterns painted on
it. After that, he carelessly threw the pack towards Ji Hao and said, “This is the heavy treasure of mine.
Take it and go set up the formation. No matter how many are the enemies, you can just chop them with
my treasure.”
The four long swords had weird, simple and ancient shapes, and Ji Hao didn’t sense even a little bit power
from them.
However, Ji Hao had already figured out the background of the four swords and that hazy, cloud like
cloth. Suddenly, he raised his head, unable to help but pop out his eyes, and widely opened his mouth,
staring at Yu Yu in shock; his fine hairs even standing straight up at that moment.
‘I know you’re trying to protect me, you like to support your apprentices… but, but, you don’t have to go
this far, do you?’ yelled Ji Hao in his own head.
‘This is too much!’ Ji Hao really wanted to tell Yu Yu that, ‘This is not good, truly not!’
Nevertheless, Ji Hao really, sincerely loved this feeling!
To set the ambush with these four swords and the pattern painted on the cloud like cloth, the war
wouldn’t be a war anymore… it would just become a one sided massacre!
“You go find an old bastard named Candle Dragon Gui. Tell him that the man who knocked him out by the
river wants him to take some credit. He has to tell the others that this magic formation is borrowed from
one of his old friends.”
While speaking, Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao, giving him a satisfied, proud grin.
1430
Chapter 341 –
Chapter 341: Take the Credit
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh A narrow stream slowly flowing across a small valley…
Taisi rode on the huge tiger’s back that leisurely trod on round and smooth cobblestone by the stream,
walking into the valley along the narrow stream.
“This place is so desolate, is there anyone actually living in here? It’s hundreds of miles away from the
camp!” said Taisi, while curiously looking around, blinking his eyes and measuring the surrounding
environment.
“Some weird people just like to live in places like this.” Ji Hao held a thin bamboo stick in his hand,
whipping the dense brushwood beside him. A few colorful poisonous snakes wriggled their scrawny
bodies and slowly crawled out of the brushwood.
Before these few snakes could decide whether to bite Ji Hao or just flee, Man Man had already happily
thrust out her arms, pinching the necks of these snakes and grabbing them up from the ground. She then
tied those few poisonous snakes up with a long vine, disabling them from moving.
“We’ll have grilled meat to eat later!” While laughing, Man Man threw those few snakes to Yu Mu and said,
“Fatso! You grill these!”
Yu Mu let out his symbolic simple and honest smile and took the bundle of snakes with a pair of glowing
eyes. He clearly saw that all of these few snakes were the most poisonous kind among all snakes
inhabited in this Chi Ban Mountain area. The more poisonous snakes could be more delicious, and with
the right cooking method, these few snakes would become an incomparably delicious dish.
Moving along the valley for around seven minutes, a small entrance to a cave appeared under a soaring
cliff in the front.
Dragon Candle Grui sat on a large flagstone placed in the entrance, with a large piece of leather draped on
his back. Tens of talismans made from turtle shell were placed in front of him. At that moment, he had
been quickly moving hands and seemed randomly pointing his fingers on those talismans, as multiple
faint light streams were brought up by his fingers.
Those pure black turtle shell talismans covered in complicated and mysterious patterns rose into the air
from time to time, hovered in the air and crossed each other, then silently fell back on the flagstone.
Candle Dragon Gui sounded a bit annoyed, as he complained in a low voice, “For real? Not even a trace
was left? How can such a person even exist in this world?! I’ve lost my old face for no reason, but I can’t
catch the slightest trace of him?! How can this even happen?!”
1431
A stream of strange, extremely well-controlled power spread out from Candle Dragon Gui’s body. He
slightly sniffed, along with which, all stones in the area that had a radius of a hundred zhang around him
shattered simultaneously. After that, those shattered stones were compressed into one, by a soft yet
especially strong stream of power. Instantly, a large, clean and mirror-smooth flagstone appeared in front
of the cave.
From a great distance, Ji Hao politely bowed to Candle Dragon Gui, said, “Elder Candle Dragon!”
Candle Dragon Gui sniffed coldly without even lifting his head, and responded, “Don’t be so loud, I heard
you talking three hundred miles away. Hm… you?”
Dandle Dragon Gui, who was so impatient, even preparing to straightaway tell Ji Hao to leave, now
suddenly raised his head, looking at Shaosi and Taisi with a big grin on his face. He dropped those turtle
shell talismans, abruptly leapt up from the ground while laughing loudly with a hoarse voice. He flashed
across the air like a beam of light, suddenly moving to before Ji Hao and his friends’ faces.
Looking at Taisi with a pair of shining eyes and a huge smile, Candle Dragon Gui waved his arms in
excitement, said, “Little kid, you’re Taisi, and that’s your sister Shaosi, right? You’re orphans, brought
back to the Magi Palace by some elder, right? I assume none of those old bastards have shown their
interests to you, have they?”
Taisi looked at Candle Dragon Gui numbly, his facial expression seemed as bland as a dead man, not even
showing the slightest change. Shaosi knew that Taisi wasn’t good at talking to strangers, therefore, she
took a step forward, bowed to Candle Dragon Gui and said, “Elder Candle Dragon, what do you mean by
that?”
Ji Hao pressed his hand on Shaosi’s shoulders and dragged her behind himself. After that, he smiled and
nodded to Candle Dragon Gui, and said, “Elder Candle Dragon, I know that you want to take Shaosi and
Taisi as your disciples. Both of them are especially talented in the field of spells and curses, and can be the
perfect inheritors for your secret magic curse and spell art, am I right?”
Candle Dragon Gui paused briefly, narrowed his eyes and gave Ji Hao a measuring glance, slightly sniffed
and responded, “You, you little bastard, who have nothing but dirty little tricks in his head! Even to the
non-humankind, your tricks are way too despicable…However, I like those tricks very much.”
Keeping his eyes narrowed, Candle Dragon Gui looked at Ji Hao vigilantly, then continued, “If Taisi and
Shaosi came by themselves, I would be more than happy to take them as my disciples right now. But here
you are, coming along with them. Just let it out, what do you want from me? But I am warning you, I’m not
as rich as those bloody non-humankind… I have nothing much for you!”
Ji Hao gave a slightly embarrassed grin. ‘No wonder people say that he’s the oldest and most terrifying
monster of the Magi Palace, living solitarily in this desolate place, yet he can absolutely know everything.’
thought Ji Hao.
1432
The extortion Ji Hao had done from Di Luolang happened less than two hours ago, but Candle Dragon Gui
had already heard about it!
Slightly coughing, Ji Hao pointed at those dimly sparkling turtle-shell talismans, that were flying in the air,
and asked, “Are you…trying to find someone?”
Hearing Ji Hao, Dragon Candle Gui’s wrinkled face instantly turned purely dark, not saying a single word
for quite a long while.
Indeed, he was trying to look for someone. He had used the unimaginably great resources possessed by
the Magi Palace and searched for days for the person who sneakily attacked him by the river that day.
However, people sent out by the Magi Palace didn’t find even a trace. He also used the most powerful
magic possessed only by the Candle Dragon Clan, and still, not a single trace of his attacker was found.
All this could only prove one fact - either the person who attacked Candle Dragon Gui was more powerful
than him by quite a few big levels, or that person was dead!
Nevertheless, how could a person, who was powerful enough to sneakily knock Candle Dragon Gui out
without even leaving a trace, die just so suddenly and easily? Which meant, there was only one
possibility; that person was an extremely powerful one, powerful enough to give Candle Dragon Gui a leg
cramp every time when he thought of that person!
What annoyed Candle Dragon Gui the most was that he couldn’t figure out why did such a powerful
person knock him out for no reason and throw him in the river… why the hell did he do that?! Firstly, that
person did not rob Candle Dragon Gui, secondly that person did not rape Candle Dragon Gui, but why on
earth did that person knock Candle Dragon Gui out and throw him away? For what? Fun?
Candle Drago Gui’s belly was now filled with such great rage which he had no way of letting out. He could
only stare at Ji Hao with a dark face and not saying a single word.
“You want to take Shaosi and Taisi as your disciples, so I bring them here to you.” Ji Hao looked at Candle
Dragon Gui, smiled and said, “By the way, I also have a favor to ask. We’re planning on ambushing the
armies of the Blood Moon’s Qian Family. In order to harm them as much as we can and with the minimum
loss of our warriors, we have to set up a large-scale magic formation, and annihilate them with that.”
Candle Dragon Gui shook his head, responding in a deep voice, “The magic formations of our Magi Palace
cannot hide from their detective light.”
Ji Hao grinned, looked at Candle Dragon Gui, trying his best to grin as innocently, honestly and adorably
as he could, then said, “Therefore, on our way here, an old man with white beard suddenly showed up,
and lent me four swords and a cloth with a magic pattern painted on it, saying that I have a unique gift
and I am the special one, who can take the big responsibility for the entire humankind, to exterminate the
non-humankind and to save the humankind!”
1433
Sighing, Ji Hao maintained that innocent, pure and adorable look and continued, “That old man with
white beard said that he was not free enough to join the war by himself, so, you’ll have to take the credit.
You need to tell the others that these four swords and the formation pattern were borrowed from one of
your old friends.”
The tiny flame floating upon Candle Dragon Gui’s head suddenly boosted up to over ten zhangs high.
Glaring at Ji Hao, he yelled, “What? An old man with white beard?! Do I look like an idiot for you?!”
Seeing Candle Dragon Gui’s reaction, Ji Hao hurriedly changed his words, “He said, do you remember that
punch by the river?”
1434
Chapter 342 –
Chapter 342: Take Disciples
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh The entrance of the cave was small yet the cave itself was enormous.
A stone bed, a few stone hassocks, a stone tank and some bowls, pots, dishes and other kitchenware were
placed in that cave, which was big enough to contain over a thousand sturdy men to run a wrestling
game. Among all objects placed in the cave, what was the most dazzling was an eight to nine zhang tall
stone cauldron. Its entire body had been releasing a dense and great sense of power, the strong pressure
filling up the whole cave, even making people feel it hard to breathe.
This was a naturally formed holy weapon, and not only that, it was also a top-grade one among all natural
formed holy weaponry.
Inside Ji Hao’s spirit space, the Flame Dragon Sword was crazily roaring and vibrating, the incomparably
strong intention of fighting released by the sword even straightened all of Ji Hao’s fine hairs.
This stone cauldron had given the Flame Dragon Sword an extremely great pressure, stimulating the
craziest intention of fighting in the sword. At this moment, the Flame Dragon Sword just couldn’t wait to
dash out and start a deadly battle against the stone cauldron; either the sword would hack the cauldron
into two, or it would break into pieces against the cauldron.
The Golden Dan had been rotating swiftly. Ji Hao tried his best to suppress the Flame Dragon Sword,
keeping it from zipping out of his spirit space.
Candle Dragon Gui walked to the stone cauldron while murmuring and complaining. Slightly, he patted on
the stone cauldron with his right hand, and following his move, a clear and green stream of liquid flew out
of the cauldron, falling into a huge pot; after that, he slightly nodded his head. A stream of smoke instantly
spurted our from the flame floating upon his head instantly, rotated around the pot, and immediately the
green liquid contained in the pot was boiled, letting out bubbling noise and emitting a nice, attractive
aroma.
“I have nothing good to treat you,” carrying the pot, Candle Dragon Gui walked back to Ji Hao and his
teammates while speaking, slowly pouring each of them a cup of that green liquid. No one had noticed
when Feng Xing showed up, quickly found a big bowl carved out of a piece of stone, and got himself a full
bowl of steaming green liquid.
“It’s ten thousand years old cyan stone milk,” After throwing a sideway, complaining glance at Feng Xing,
Candle Dragon Gui put the pot down and sat on a stone hassock, and said, “Just grab yourselves a seat and
drink. This stone is mild and doesn’t have too many benefits, can only brighten your eyes and smarten
your ears. It’s barely effective to old guys like me, but to kids like you, especially the ones who likes to
hide in shadows and launch his sneak attacks, it can still be very helpful.”
1435
Ji Hao smilingly drank up the cup of cyan stone milk. The milk was obviously heated to boiling by Candle
Dragon Gui, yet, it still tasted bone-piercingly cold. But soon, Ji Hao sensed a faint stream of warmth
quickly rising from the coldness of the stone milk, speedily gushing into his a pair of eyes through his
blood veins and meridians.
He sensed chill and warmth from his eyes at the same time. At a very high speed, the warm power and the
cold power brushed across his eyes in turns. Meanwhile, Ji Hao felt his sights had been growing greater
and greater, as if layers of gauzes were removed before his eyes one after another, allowing him to clearly
see even the tiniest dust in the air.
He now could even see all of those micro air swirls brought up by the tiniest dust when they were floating
in the air.
A small cup of one thousand years old cyan stone milk had improved Ji Hao’s sight by at least one
hundred percent. Ji Hao couldn’t help but glare at Feng Xing, who moved so quickly and grabbed himself a
giant bowl just now; the stone milk contained in his bowl was at least three times more than the amount
contained in Ji Hao’s cup.
Feng Xing gave Ji Hao a big grin, then hurriedly drank up the stone milk contained in his bowl. After that,
he leapt up, darted to a corner of the cave, then squatted down.
Candle Dragon Gui sat on the stone hassock, narrowed his eyes, looking at Shaosi and Taisi. His big, happy
smile made his wrinkled face look like a blooming petunia. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t stop
smiling.
“Since this is also what that…powerful man wants, I will not say too much. Taisi, Shaosi, just kneel and
kowtow to your Shifu. From now on, you two are my personal disciples!”
Chuckling coldly, Candle Dragon Gui then continued, “Since now, if those Southern Wasteland Society or
Great Dark Ocean Society’ kids dare to bully you again, you just kick their asses as hard as you can. In my
whole life, I’ve never…eh, I’ve only been afraid of very few men.”
Candle Dragon Gui was going to proudly say that he had never been afraid of anyone in his whole life, but
he changed his mind when abruptly saw Ji Hao. A bit helplessly, he said that he had only been afraid of
very few men.
Shaosi glanced at Ji Hao, and Ji Hao nodded to her. Candle Dragon Gui could be a greatly strong backer. He
was one of the oldest, monster-level Magi among the entire humankind Magi in the Pu Ban City. One
could imagine how many people would beg for being his disciples With such a powerful backer, from now
on, Shaosi and Taisi could only be the ones who bully others.
Slowly, Shaosi knelt in front of Candle Dragon Gui, seriously kowtowing to him.
1436
Taisi was a bit dull, it seemed that he hadn’t yet realized what was happening. Ji Hao even guessed that
till this very moment, Taisi still didn’t know what becoming Candle Dragon Gui’s disciple meant.
Ji Hao threw a kick on Taisi’s legs and put him down on the ground, then pressed his head down, heavily
thudding against the ground for quite a few times. After Ji Hao did all this, Taisi finally realized what was
happening at the time, and hurriedly learned to politely call Candle Dragon Gui ‘Shifu’, just as Shaoshi was
doing.
Candle Dragon Gui smilingly nodded, and looking at Shaosi and Taisi who knelt on the ground, he gave a
satisfying grin, then said, “Your family background…hm…good, good, wonderful… I finally found the
perfect kids to pass on those heaven-shaking magic curses of mine.”
Candle Dragon Gui then turned his palms around. Two human-head sized, purely black pearls that had a
crystal like luster appeared on each of his palms.
“These are two Candle Dragon spirit pearls!” Looking at the pair of pearls, Candle Dragon Gui said with a
very serious face, “Each of your will have one. You will refine them with the spirit blood of your hearts
and turn them into your spirit dragon pearls. In the future, you will naturally find out all kinds of benefits
these pearls bring to you.”
Candle Dragon Gui then took a drop of spirit blood out from each of Taisi and Shaosi’ hearts, and dripped
the blood drops on the two Candle Dragon pearls. Immediately after that, the two pearls transformed into
two streams of dim light, and merged with Shaosi and Taisi’ bodies. Instantly, Ji Hao felt that the sense of
presence of both Shaosi and Taisi had become extremely weak. When he widely opened his eyes and
looked at them, he even felt the bodies of Shaosi and Taisi were in some kind of a hazy and shadowy state
that he could hardly tell where they actually were.
Each Candle Dragon spirit pearl was condensed from an ancient Candle Dragon’s spirit power and soul
power after the candle dragon fell; each Candle Dragon spirit pearl contained a heavenly great amount of
power that equaled to over ninety percent of a living Candle Dragon’s power. Moreover, Candle Dragon
spirit pearls also contained some unpredictable, magical and special powers. After a Magus merged a
Candle Dragon spirit pearl with his or her body by the use of some kind of secret magic, he or she would
gain one or numerous special abilities and special kinds of power that were contained in the Candle
Dragon spirit pearl.
Ji Hao immediately gave a huge grin. Candle Dragon Gui had just willingly taken Shaosi and her brother
Taisi as his disciples, which also meant that Candle Dragon Gui would take some big credit as well in full
willingness. As for this credit, it could also be a huge blame to bear if one was to see from another aspect.
After having taken Shaosi and Taisi as his disciples, Candle Dragon Gui raised his eyelids, and glared at Ji
Hao with that pair of sharp eyes.
“Kid, you’re the most cunning one. You are crafty, tricky, heartless and cruel. Among all Magi Palace’s
kids, I think you’re the one with the greatest potential… I also like your personality the most.” said Candle
1437
Dragon Gui with a weird smile on his face, “Under your lead, Shaosi and Taisi will never fall into a
disadvantageous situation, and I can worry less about them.”
Spreading his hands, Candle Dragon Gui grinned and continued, “Come, let me take a look at those four
swords and the formation pattern. I would love to see them…and that old man with white beard you
described…that old, damn bastard…that bloody backstabber…I hate these kind of people the most!”
Feng Xing, who squatted in a corner of the cave, couldn’t help but instantly quiver. ‘What? I didn’t
sneakily attack you, why did you make it sound like me? How could you?’ showing the whites of his eyes,
Feng Xing silently complained in his head.
Ji Hao smiled and nodded, taking out the four swords and the formation pattern given by Yu Yu.
As soon as Candle Dragon Gui took no more than a single glance at the four swords, huge streams of
blood spurted out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nostrils simultaneously.
1438
Chapter 343 – Market
Chapter 343: Market
Translator: Editor:
“These are extremely powerful weaponry.”
Taisi looked at Candle Dragon Gui, showing not even a sign of worrying, while he seriously thought about
if Candle Dragon Gui was going to die soon.
“Ah!” unlike Taisi, Shaosi shouted out a bit nervously.
Candle Dragon Gui shook his head, gave an embarrassed grin, helplessly glanced at Taisi, and then
nodded to Shaosi, while he said, “Don’t worry, it’s totally my own fault. I tried to look into this killing
weaponry with my soul power.”
Coughing out another few mouthfuls of blood, Candle Dragon Gui took out a bottle of magic medicine,
poured into his own mouth, then grinned at Ji Hao embarrassedly and said, “Hehe, I didn’t think these are
so…matchlessly powerful… These are the top-grade, most powerful and lethal weapons in the whole
world. Good, good, that punch I suffered by the river is now worth something.”
Ji Hao looked at Candle Dragon Gui in a complicated way. Soul power? Ordinary Magi never cultivated
their souls. The souls of magi could only grow stronger along with their bodies and internal powers.
Nourished by the spirit blood of Magi, their souls would naturally grow strong.
Bodies of Magi were like fertile lands and souls were like saplings, rooting and growing in the soil. While
the lands gradually became richer and thicker, naturally, the saplings would grow taller and stronger
with luxuriant foliage. However, even thriving, gigantic trees that had soared right into the sky were only
trees, standing on the ground, banal, without any magical changes ever happening to them.
Nevertheless, Candle Dragon Gui was capable of using his soul power, which meant, he had already had a
spirit power. In other words, his power had already gone beyond the limitation of Magi and reached a
whole new level. Otherwise, he wouldn’t even realize the existence of his soul power, not to mention
trying to use this magical type of power.
Perhaps, this was one of the special abilities possessed by the Candle Dragon Clan’s people. Possessors of
the Candle Dragon bloodline were able to look through the living world and the nether world, reach all
kinds of mysteries of this world, even control the fates of the others. Candle Dragon Gui’s soul power
might come from all other kinds of special abilities and powers he had, which was totally reasonable.
But all in all, Candle Dragon Gui was an unimaginably powerful one without any doubt; he was strangely
powerful. Thinking deeper about this, Yu Yu’s power should have already reached a terrifying level. He
1439
had lent Ji Hao those four swords and a formation pattern, but even before the magic formation was set
up, these swords and the pattern had directly and badly injured Candle Dragon Gui after he took a single,
slight glance at them.
“So…dear Elder Candle Dragon, you have agreed to take the credit, right?” said Ji Hao while looking at
Candle Dragon Gui and feeling slightly apologetic, “That man, his temper is a bit…”
Candle Dragon Gui shook his hands, looked at Ji Hao and responded with a serious face, “Don’t bother. I
have lived for so many years and seen too many magical, powerful, weird and strange beings. In this vast
world, there always are some unpredictable beings, they don’t want to hang out with our kind too much.”
Pointing at the swords and cloth in Ji Hao’s hands, Candle Dragon Gui continued, “Anyways, this powerful
being is helping us, which is a good thing. Hm…I was knocked completely out before I could detect any
sign of his presence… what a great level of power…Sooner or later, I will have a nice, overall competition
against him.”
Ji Hao packed the swords and cloth, and gave Candle Dragon Gui a fake, hollow grin. Compete against Yu
Yu? Regarding this, what could Ji Hao do in response besides giving a fake and hollow grin?
“You bunch of little bastards, go, get away, just have some fun by yourselves” after making an agreement
with Ji Hao about taking the credit, Candle Dragon Gui waved his sleeves and brought up a roaring gale,
which then blew Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu and Feng Xing all out of the cave.
“It’s time for me to tutor my apprentices. I cannot let you take any furtive glance at my Candle Dragon
secret art of magic curses…well, even though you might not be able to learn those at all…However, you
won’t have a chance to take advantage of me!” Candle Dragon Gui’s yell came out from the cave, “That big
plan of yours needs at least a month to be settled. Do not interrupt my tutoring of my dear apprentices
within a month! Just get lost!”
The hurricane-great gale roared in the air. Black and sticky whirlwinds wrapped Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu
and Feng Xing, bringing them up into the air, and violently blew them away for hundreds of miles. None
of them could control their own bodies. Only when the gale calmed down and dissipated, the four of them
fell on the ground, all in ugly shapes. That gale brought up by Candle Dragon Gui’s sleeve had directly sent
them back right to the special army camp’s gate.
“That old guy!” Man Man angrily rubbed her own forehead that was accidentally hit by her own hammer,
and complained, “What an unreasonable old jerk! Next time when I see him, I will certainly…hm…that
huge cauldron of his looks quite good, I will certainly grab that cauldron and run!”
Ji Hao smiled and rubbed Man Man’s forehead for her. He couldn’t help but begin thinking about Candle
Dragon Gui’s cauldron as well.
1440
That square-shaped, ancient style cauldron looked truly heavy, and the sense of power released from its
body was amazingly great and fierce. The complicated and exquisite cloud and lightning patterns
embossed on it were stunningly beautiful, and could catch anyone’s eyes immediately.
Among all naturally formed holy weaponry, swords, spears and other similar types had taken a bigger
percentage. Types like armors and shields, pearls, bottles and others were comparatively rarer, while
types like cauldrons, mirrors and clocks were top-grade precious.
Naturally formed treasures like that gigantic cauldron must have quite special powers and abilities,
which artificial treasures could never compare with.
“Oi, Man Man, no matter what, that’s Elder Candle Dragon’s treasure… we can’t just steal or rob it from
him. What we should do is make him willingly give it to us.” Ji Hao patted on Man Man’s head and said
with a cunning look, “For example, we can make Elder Candle Dragon give that cauldron to Shaosi and
Taisi, as their protection, with his own willingness. That is the right thing to do.”
Man Man’s eyes shone. She tilted her head, seemingly lost in a deep thought.
In the next couple of days, Ji Hao and his teammates were permitted with a vacation by Huaxu Lie, and
didn’t need to take the daily patrol and other assassination missions.
No news regarding the big plan about the Di Family’s cooperation with the humankind and ambush of the
Qian Family had come to Ji Hao and his teammates, yet, the ransom for Di Suo, Di Mo and Di Sha’s
skeleton had been delivered continuously in parts.
Huge amounts of precious recipes, formulae, formation patterns, secret spells, amazing quantity of
armors, weapons, magic crystals and senior-level beasts’ meat piled up as mountains, and other small
objects were sent over sneakily by the Di Family during the recent couple of days.
Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and a group of Magi Place’s master Magi tutors were busy at counting, sorting
and qualifying those ransoms from the morning to the night; during these few days, thy were awfully
busy as well as quite happy.
After the Di Family delivered all promised formulas, recipes, formation patterns and other stuff as the
ransom, Si Wen Ming called the shots and Huaxu Lie sighed in commendation. An astronomically great
sum of jade coins was given to Ji Hao and his teammates, as a reward,;Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu, Feng Xing,
Taisi and Shaosi, everyone had a share.
On the seventh day after Di Luolang left the special army camp, and under the cover of night, Feng Xing
was running swiftly and agilely like a nimble monkey. From time to time, he turned around, chuckled at Ji
Hao and his other teammates, who closely followed behind him, in low voices.
“I found that splendid place by asking those experienced warriors who have fought quite a few great wars
in this Chi Ban Mountain area.”
1441
“In that market, there’s nothing you can’t buy as long as you have enough money.”
“People in that market don’t care about who you are or where you are from. As long as you have enough
jade coins, you can buy all kinds of treasures and information you want. We might not be too wealthy, but
as for jade coins, are we still short of that now?”
Feng Xing’s words had awfully agitated Ji Hao and other teammates.
Only Yu Mu was gasping quickly while howling in pain.
“Slow down, please, slow…oh…my fat…my legs…my arms…no…”
1442
Chapter 344 – Black Market
Chapter 344: Black Market
Translator: Editor:
The Chi Ban Mountain area was vast, and apart from those battlefields between the humankind and the
non-humankind, there were countless barren wastelands in that area.
Feng Xing ran in the front and led the way, moving in the complicated mountain area for big half an hour.
Abruptly, between two mountains, a long and huge rift valley appeared before Ji Hao and his other
teammates’ eyes. That valley was not too broad, the broadest part of it was only around two hundred
zhang wide, and the cliffs on both sides of the valley were all thousands of zhangs in height.
Ji Hao had a sharp sight, and with that and the clear starlight, he saw a lot of huge bird nests on the cliffs,
on both sides of the valley. In those gigantic bird nests were shacks built from straws; from time to time,
people’ sounds came from them.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, from which golden-red fiery light sparkled. Ji Hao saw that in those bird nests
on the left side cliff were some fully armored Jia Clan’s warriors guarding, while the number of human
warriors guarding the nests on the right side cliff was over five times more than the number of Jia Clan’s
warrior guarding on the left side.
Indistinctly, he even saw a few gigantic ballistae hiding under straws in some nests.
Starlight pouring down in spiral streams, spell symbols on those gigantic ballistae sparkled brightly
under the starlight, releasing fierce and frosty sense of power that would give anyone a palpitation.
A valley that had both human warriors and Jia Clan’s warriors standing sentry duty and guarding in
peace? Ji Hao whistled in surprise, slightly dragging Man Man’s arm, pulling her closer to himself. This
valley was filled with a weird atmosphere, and apparently, it wasn’t a safe place.
Yu Mu leant against a rock while gasping quickly and deeply, narrowed his little beady eyes and looked
around, then asked, “Feng Xing, is this place safe at all?”
Feng Xing gave a measured glance at that dark entrance of the valley, and for an instant, he was a bit
hesitant. He had only heard about this place from those experienced warriors in the special army, but
once he saw those warriors guarding on both side cliffs, he caught the weird feeling about this place.
From the darkness, a silhouette suddenly darted out, attempting to rush up to Ji Hao. However, Ji Hao
reacted extremely fast, and when that silhouette was still over ten zhangs away from him, a sharp and
solid thorn of soil abruptly thrust out of the ground, violently roaring towards that silhouette.
1443
That silhouette reacted as well fast, after letting out a shout in shock, it bounced back for a few times and
moved away from Ji Hao.
“Eh? Such a sharp power! My honored guests, is this your first time here in our Chi Ban Market? We have
thousands of years of history, as long as you have enough jade coins in your pockets, you can have as
much fun as you can in there. No one will ever mess around in here!”
That man, wearing a black cloak, stood straight and lifted up his mask, showing a scrawny, cunning face.
What caught attention the most was the face that this man’s soil-colored skin was thickly dotted with
thumb-sized, green spots, which was also a feature of non-humankind slaves.
“Spirit creature? Small spots…Are you a tree spirit?” Ji Hao looked at that man with vigilance.
“My Abba is a pure blood human being !” That man grinned so much that his pair of eyes even narrowed
to two thin lines, “my Amma is a tree spirit, and she was the most beautiful one among her entire clan.
That day my Abba got drunk then … here is me! Haha, I think you few honored guests have got my point!”
Pointing back at the valley with his thumb, this man then grinned and continued, “My name is Geng, my
honored guests, if you need a tour guide for your very first journey in our Chi Ban Market, with only a half
jade coin, I will dedicate my next twenty-four hours to you, guiding your way in the market.”
“Do you have a last name?” Feng Xing asked while curiously looking at Geng from top to bottom. A mixed
race of a human being and a non-humankind slave? And his existence was as a result of a drunken
mistake. Feng Xing clicked his tongue.
“Hehe, I am a lowly being, how can I have a last name?” Geng nodded and bowed to Feng Xing, explaining
politely and smilingly, “My social status is that of a slave, a last name is something that only noble people
can have.”
Looking at Geng’s smiling face, Ji Hao took out a jade coin, threw it to Geng and said, “Good, we just need a
tour guide. Geng, we’d like to have a stroll in this Chi Ban Market, please lead the way for us. Hm, does
this market only have one entrance that also serves as an exit?”
Hurriedly taking over the jade coin, Geng politely bowed to Ji Hao once again, leading Ji Hao and his
teammates into the valley. While walking, he turned his head around, grinned and said, “How can this
market only have one entrance? Look, the scale of our Chi Ban Market is huge. In total, this market has
over a hundred entrances and exits, this is only a small one.”
Before walking into the valley, Ji Hao and his teammates all felt that the valley was rather dark, but after
they entered in, they saw a huge amount of luminous plants on both side cliffs, emitting bright
fluorescence, lighting up the entire valley quite brightly.
1444
From the huge nests above their heads, some human warriors and Jia Clan’s warriors ducked their heads
out, looking down at them for a while. Although these warriors all had fierce and serious looks, no
intentions of fighting and killing were sensed from their eyes.
Walking for less than a mile in the valley, around ten dark human silhouettes walked over in a great rush.
Among them, a hoarse and manly voice burst in excitement.
“Brother! This time we got enough jade coins and finally bought this ‘burning sun fruit’! Brother, with this
fruit, you can wake up at least three hundred Magus Acupoints within a month…”
While yelling excitedly, that man abruptly saw Ji Hao and his teammates, then instantly shut his mouth.
That group of people looked at Ji Hao and his teammates with extra vigilance, while speedily brushing
past them. Neither of the two groups of people had made even the slightest sound.
Ji Hao took a glance at these people, and under the dim fluorescence, he saw that this group of people
were all wearing heavy metal armors that were decorated with special patterns. Judging from those
patterns, these people were warriors of the main human army in the Chi Ban Mountain area, coming from
the absolute elite troops.
“This Chi Ban Market seems truly is a nice place!” Ji Hao gave a faint smile and said.
“It indeed is! Our Chi Ban Market has literally everything in this world, as long as you, my honored guests,
have enough jade coins, this market can provide you with anything that you expect to find.” Geng boasted
about the goodness of this Chi Ban Market such that his saliva even spouted out from his mouth.
Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing glanced at each other in surprise.
For a Senior Magus, if he had a great talent and enough amount of magic crystals to support his
cultivation, with severe, even crazy hard work that would leave the Senior Magus no time to sleep or eat,
and if everything went right, he would be able to wake up a new Magus Acupoint every ten to twenty
days; this was the peak efficiency generated by the best status of cultivation.
Therefore, waking up three hundred Magus Acupoints supposed to need at least three thousand days,
which meant eight to nine years; and this was calculated based upon the best condition of cultivation.
A ‘burning sun fruit’ could enable a Senior Magi to wake up three hundred Magus Acupoints within a
month, and for such kind of natural great treasure, one could simply buy one from this Chi Ban Market!
“Ha! I told you, we can find good stuff in this place!” Feng Xing couldn’t hold back his excitement
anymore, patting on the leather bag tied around his waist.
“Great! I’m gonna search this market through! I wanna cook a pot of ‘hundred mushrooms, thousand
spiders and ten-thousand snakes’ soup’, but I haven’t found many required materials yet.” said Yu Mu in a
low voice and also excitedly, “When I have collected all materials in need, I will immediately cook them
1445
into the soup, and that potful of soup will improve the toxicity of my magic poisons by at least three
times!”
Man Man wagged her head and grabbed Ji Hao’s hand, shaking in excitement, and yelled, “Delicious foods!
Interesting things to play and watch! Oi! Geng! Do you have many, many bird eggs in this market?”
A stream of saliva drooled out of Man Man’s mouth corner, yet, she quickly sucked it back.
1446
Chapter 345 – Strangely Heroic Woman
Chapter 345: Strangely Heroic WomanAstonishment
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
At the end of the valley, the Chi Ban Market appeared before Ji Hao and his friends’ eyes in a rather
abrupt way.
They couldn’t see the sky. Numerous tightly connected floating mountains layered up upon the Chi Ban
Market, firmly blocking the sky without leaving even the slightest crack. On the bottom of those floating
mountains, countless enormous spell symbols were sparkling, letting out a great and violent sense of
power.
‘Buzz, buzz, buzz…’ A deep and resonant buzzing noise resounded across the entire space. This immense
magic formation formed from those mountains floating ten-thousand miles high from the ground affected
the surrounding natural powers and vibrated the air, causing that loud and constant buzzing noise.
Pressured by that terrifyingly great magic formation, Ji Hao felt that his body had become much heavier
and even his breath had become more difficult than before. He raised his head, looking at that great-scale
magic formation in shock. ‘Such a tremendous sense of power! I’m afraid that this magic formation can
even suppress and crush Divine Magi.’ thought Ji Hao.
The air was blocked completely. Surrounded by a group of gigantic mountains, an immense basin was the
main body of the Chi Ban Market.
The exit of the long valley that Ji Hao and his friends came through was located on the hillside of a cliff. In
the end of the valley was a small flat area, connected with tens of winding, flagstone-paved paths,
extending in all directions.
Standing by the edge of the flat area, Ji Hao leant his upper body slightly forward, looking down at the
basin that had the radius of nearly a thousand miles. Inside the basin, streets were lined up in a perfect
order that even looked like a chessboard from the above; tall poles standing on both sides of each street,
and on the top of each pole were tens of different sized luminous pearls hanging.
Tens of millions of different sized luminous pearls lit up the entire Chi Ban Market, illuminating all of
those buildings by the streets.
Those enormous, luxurious and magnificent palaces built from gigantic rocks and metal-concrete
structures were obviously run by the non-humankind; while those simple stone or wooden buildings that
had ancient and plain architectural styles belonged to the humankind.
1447
Stores run by the humankind and non-humankind were all mixed together, and countless people, non-
humankind beings and other rare and strange creatures, had been walking across the streets, in and out
of those stores. Ji Hao gave a quick glance, and in his field of vision, there were at least thirty over a-
hundred zhang tall old tree men, slowly walking on the streets.
In the basin that was nearly a thousand miles squared were hundreds of thousands of different scale
shops, however, these shops were not all that the Chi Ban Market had.
On those soaring cliffs surrounding the basin, numerous flagstone paved roads formed a complicated
traffic network, connecting countless enormous caves into one. The entrances of those caves were
unimaginably huge, such that even those gigantic treemen could easily walk in and out.
Guarding before the entrances of those caves were either Jia Clan’s warriors who held their heads high, or
Human warriors who stood perfectly straight. Some caves were even guarded by non-humankind
creatures that had gained human shapes through cultivation, but still had features of their original forms
remaining on their bodies.
For example, less than three miles away from the small flat area that Ji Hao and his friends were standing
on, and on the top of a great mountain, a hundred sturdy human-shaped creatures that had the heads of
eagles, were standing in a straight line before a cave. Those sturdy and muscular human-shaped
creatures had arms of human beings but legs similar to bird legs. Their sharp claws scratched the ground,
squeezing out large pieces of fire sparkles from time to time. The sense of power releasing from the
bodies of these eagle men was badly disordered, mixed with a fierce and dense bloody scent. Without a
doubt, these were all fierce animals who had slaughtered countless lives and luckily walked on a path of
cultivation, somehow, gaining the shapes of human beings.
In this Chi Ban Market, these eagle men had built their own force, constructed their own caves and
started business transactions with other kinds.
Besides the cave of these eagle men was another magnificently great cave, guarded by tens of muscular
men who had the heads of dragons and bodies covered in dragon scales. These dragon men were all over
five-zhang tall, wearing luxury golden armors, holding heavy, exquisitely crafted halberds, feet coiling
with watery clouds and entire bodies releasing sharp sense of power.
“This is the Dragon King’s cave. They came from the East Ocean, the easternmost place of the East
Wasteland.” seeing Ji Hao staring at those dragon-headed men, Geng hurriedly gave a grin and explained
to him, “In the Dragon King’s cave, you can find all sorts of rare treasures. If any of you, my honored
guests, have the power with the nature of water, you can just go in there, and find yourselves all kinds of
natural treasures that can improve the cultivating-efficiency of oneself as a Senior Magi who has water
powers. You can find anything you need in there.”
Clicking his tongue, Geng then lowered his voice and continued, “The dragon kind are very wealthy. In the
Dragon King’s cave, you can also find some extremely precious stuff those rarely exist in anywhere else.
For example, the monthly top-1 treasure they have launched recently is a ten-thousand years old ‘water
1448
dragon ginseng’. By eating that water dragon ginseng, an ordinary human being can gain three-thousand
years of extra life, while the life span of a Senior Magi who had water powers can be prolong by eight-
thousand years!”
Ji Hao turned to Geng in a great shock.
Prolong the life span by eight-thousand years?! This was almost as long as a Divine Magus’s entire life.
One could easily imagine that even Devine-Magus-level powerful beings would give whatever they had
for that ten-thousand years old water ginseng.
“The price for that water ginseng starts from five-billion jade coins, without any upper limit!” Geng licked
his lips and continued, “Until the end of this month, whoever offered the highest price can have the water
ginseng. As for where did the highest price go by now, as a lowly being, I have no qualification of knowing
that.”
“Whoa! Dear Amma!” Man Man raised her hands and tried to figure out how much five-billion actually
was by counting her ten fingers. In the meanwhile, she said, “Five-billion jade coins, the starting price?! So
much money!”
Man Man’s pair of beautiful eyes were filled with astonishment. The life span of the god-kind was much
longer than the humankind, and Man Man was only a little kid, therefore, he couldn’t understand what
eight-thousand years of extra life could mean to those Senior Magi, Magus Kings, or even Devine Magi,
whose life-times was about to run out.
Ji Hao raised his head and looked around, finding that on those sharp cliffs surrounding the basin, were at
least hundreds of cave like the Dragon King’s one.
Obviously, goods sold in stores down in the basin probably were all in the low to mid grades, while goods
sold by people who had the qualification to open up a cave on the cliffs, dominating a mountain peak all
by themselves, were all top-grade treasures.
However, those top-grade goods were not something that Ji Hao and his friends could afford with their
current powers.
Even though that Si Wen Ming had just awarded Ji Hao and his teammates with a huge sum of jade coins,
they still couldn’t afford treasures like that ten-thousand years old water ginseng.
“Our Chi Ban Market is divided into four parts, which are the East Market, South Market, West Market and
North Market.” said Geng extra carefully, “The East Market mainly sells weaponry and military supplies,
West Market mainly selling magic medicines, South Market mainly sells slaves, and North Market mainly
deals in rare treasures. What do you, my honored guests, want to buy?”
1449
Fang Xing blinked his eyes and clicked his tongue, smiled then said, “I’ll go to the East Market for some
powerful enchanted arrows. I’ll go by myself, and if anything happens, we can contact through the magic
talismans.”
Yu Mu raised his pair of chubby arms and rubbed his own hands hard, and said, “I’ll go buy some rare
poisonous mushrooms, snakes, spiders and something like that. Hm, the rarer and more poisonous, the
better. I’ll go by myself as well. Hm, I might also go find some precious spices.
After settling down the contacting methods and the time of leaving, led by Geng, Ji Hao and Man Man
walked into the Chi Ban Market through a small path.
1450
Chapter 346 – Forcibly Selling
Chapter 346: Forcibly Selling
Translator: Editor:
In the West Chi Ban Market, the air was filled with a nice and dense medicinal scent. In this market, all
herbal shops had pharmacies in the backside, and many pharmacists were cooking medicines directly in
those pharmacies. Every time when a medicine furnace opened, huge clouds of smoke would rise into the
air, and a dense scent of magic medicine would quickly spread out in all directions, just like a hurricane.
Scents of all kinds of magic medicines mixed together into a layer of thick and sticky mist that was so
dense that one could even touch it. Slowly and silently, that mist seeped into hair, cloth and armors of
people, imparting on everyone a thick fragrance of magic medicines.
Geng guided Ji Hao and Man Man while walking on the main road of the West Market, introducing those
stores to Ji Hao and Man Man, and greedily breathing that dense scent of magic medicine.
To Senior Magi like Ji Hao, that medicine scent was no more than a useless waste air, but to lowly slaves
like Geng, this medicine scent could nourish their fragile bodies, boost their life-force, heal their wounds
and prolong their lives.
Normally, if no guests came, Geng and other slaves were not allowed to enter into the Chi Man Market at
all. Therefore, to breathe as much magic medicine scent leaked out of the medicine furnaces when they
opened, and absorb the thin medicine power contained in the scent, as they wanted, was the biggest
dream of many of those slaves, who were living in the bottom level of the Chi Ban Market.
“Honored guests, this is the Lan Cang pavilion, mainly selling all kinds of water-natured herbs. Their most
famous product is the ‘Lan Cang green wave pill’… With a single pill, you can live freely under the water
for three whole months. This magical kind of pill is indispensable for adventures in dangerous places
underwater or battles that happen in the water area.”
“This is Death-reverse Pavilion, mainly selling magic medicines that can heal all kinds of cut wounds.
Many weapons contain metal poisons that are engendered during the forging process, and medicines sold
in this Death-reverse Pavilion are best at detoxifying metal poisons contained in those weapons. These
are very good life-saving medicines, greatly helpful in battlefields.”
“As for this Herbal Hall, they mainly sell all kinds of life-force and spirit blood-boosting medicines. My
honored guests, you should know that Senior Magi have especially strong life-force that, as long as the
life-force remains, no weapon attack could actually kill a Senior Magus. However, in battlefields, no
matter how strong your life-force is, it would eventually consume up, and that’s the time when you need
the medicine from the Herbal Hall to save your life. With only one dose, even a peak-level Senior Magus
could gain at least thirty percent of his consumed life-force back!”
1451
Geng apparently knew all stores in the West Market very well, he could tell the specialties of almost all
those different-scale shops, including what those shops mainly sold and what their medicines were
mainly for.
While Ji Hao and Man Man were having a tour in the West Market under Geng’s guidance, a deep, hoarse
and muffled voice came from an immense, palace-like, stunningly beautiful pharmacy, that was built from
gigantic rock blocks which had natural silver stripes, and luxuriously decorated with pure gold and silver.
“It’s all I got, I have no more… this is all I have. I need a Xiao Marrow Pill to save my friend…He’s
poisoned, can’t last too much longer, he’s dying…I only need one Xiao Marrow pill, just one, please…”
“I don’t have any more coins, I have no more coins…Can I bring you more coins later? I really don’t have
any more coins right now…”
“I need a Xiao Marrow pill to save my friend! He’s my only friend…”
Mumbling in a faint voice, this voice repeated the same words over and over again. He didn’t have any
more jade coins, but he needed to buy a Xiao Marrow Pill to save his friend.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. ‘Xiao Marrow pill’? He had read about the recipe of the Xiao Marrow pill from a
book back in the Magi Palace. The cooking process of the Xiao Marrow pill was complicated and
demanding, one pill required all nine ‘ghost face Xiao’ marrows as the raw material. As for the ‘ghost face
Xiao’, habitation areas of this kind of animal mostly were located on the north side of the Chi Ban
Mountain area, because the weather and natural environment of the south side of the Chi Ban Mountain
area was not suitable for ghost face Xiao to reproduce.
Therefore, although the Magi Palace possessed the recipe of the Xiao Marrow pill, their annual output of
this kind of medicine was no more than a thousand pills. Compared to the number of people in the Magi
Palace and the residences of the Pu Ban City who were under the Magi Palace’s protection, this amount of
pills was not even as much as a drop in the bucket.
The Xiao Marrow pill was a quite effective yet mild kind of medicine. For poisons produced by quite a few
kinds of highly poisonous creatures, the Xiao Marrow pill was the only effective antidote.
“Xiao Marrow pill, it’s quite expensive, right?” Ji Hao looked at Geng and asked.
“I vaguely remember that in this West Market, one Xiao marrow pill cost about three-million jade coins.”
Geng frowned, slightly hesitated, then continued, “My honoured guest, I assume you already know that
the ghost face Xiao, this kind of fierce animal is only raised in the North now. The feeding cost of this kind
of animal is awfully high, by shipping them all the way here to our Chi Ban Market, the price will surely
rise by hundreds of percent.”
“If you’re looking for antidotes, you can find many other effective kinds, so don’t have to use the Xiao
Marrow pill. Therefore, the sale of this kind of medicine has always been not so good. However, if
1452
someone is pushed into a hopeless situation and have to use the Xiao marrow pill to save a life, that
means that person is poisoned by the certain few kinds of poisonous creatures that, except the Xiao
marrow pill, no other medicines can ever save from.”
“Eh? No other medicines can save him, doesn’t that mean he’s gonna die for sure?!” Man Man popped her
eyes out in a slight shock, staring at Geng and asked.
“Hm, I’m afraid so.” Geng gave a short sigh and responded, then he pointed at that luxury pharmacy, said,
“That’s Red Wood Palace, a property of a big family from the North. Normally, they can hardly ever sell a
Xiao Marrow pill. It’s not so often that someone needs a Xiao Marrow pill to save a life. It’s already
impressive that they didn’t raise the price on purpose. They would never sell it to that person if he
doesn’t have enough jade coins. They won’t accept the shortage for even a single coin.”
Ji Hao held Man Man’s hand, walked up to the frontal gate of the Red Wood Palace and looked inside.
A big group of people had already gathered before the Red Wood Palace’s frontal gate, to see what was
happening in there. Some of them were whispering to each other.
“This ‘cyan-eyes dragon leech’ is matured enough, for three-million jade coins. I think it’s worth it.”
“Eh,” another man clicked his tongue and responded, “This old wood is such a big blockhead, what can we
say about it? He took the leech to the Red Wood Palace… They’ll definitely force the price down.”
“This poor old wood is so unlucky. Trying to beg the Red Wood Palace for help? He won’t be able to get
out of this building before they got him peeled.”
In that especially commodious lobby of the Red Wood Palace, an over a-hundred-zhang tall treeman
stood right in the middle, looking a bit dull. A few strong yet pliable branches of his firmly held a winged,
gigantic leopard, which was being coiled by streams of black smoke.
On the old tree man’s tree trunk were a pair of hollowed eye sockets that had two green spheres of flame
blazing in them; from that pair of eyes, huge drops of green tears were ceaselessly dripping down.
“Three-million jade coins…But this is all I have…Did you mean…this cyan-eyed dragon leech is only worth
two-million? But people told me it is at least worth three-million!”
“I don’t have any more coins, not a single one…But he’s the only friend I have, please give me a Xiao
Marrow pill… I have to save him…I will pay you back, I will pay you back!”
A Yu Clan’s man walked up to that tree man, and whispered something to him.
After that, the tree man abruptly let out a resonant growl and began angrily waving his branches.
“No deal…I’ll go to another pharmacy…The others have Xiao marrow pills too! I have to save my friend…I
won’t sell the leech to you…”
1453
Slowly swaying his body, the tree man turned around, walking towards the frontal gate, while
murmuring, “Let’s go to another shop, we can always find a Xiao Marrow pill…I’ll save you, I’ll save you…”
Ji Hao looked at that tree man and the sticky, huge drops of tear rolling down from his eye sockets, and
couldn’t help but curve his lips down. These spirit creatures were probably the simplest and most honest
beings in this world. He was crying in front of all those people, that meant he indeed urgently wanted to
save that winged leopard.
The tree man only took a few steps forward, when a sudden, cold and fierce roar burst out.
“Where do you think you can go?! No one dares to steal customers from our Red Wood Palace! This Xiao
Marrow pill, you’ll have to buy if from us!”
“Don’t have enough jade coins? Easy, you can always sell yourself! You’re rather powerful, why don’t you
just sell yourself to our Red Wood Palace as a slave, with a discounted price, like a-million? In this way,
you can save your friend, right?”
1454
Chapter 347 – Qian Tan
Chapter 347: Qian Tan
Translator: Editor:
“Eh? Sell himself?!” Man Man said while staring at Ji Hao with a pair of sparkling eyes and dragging his
sleeve, “Ji Hao, they want that old wood to sell himself!”
At that moment, a magical light was glowing in Ji Hao’s eyes. After drinking that cup of ten-thousand
years old cyan stone milk given by Candle Dragon Gui, his eyesight was improved largely, now as sharp as
a dagger. Swiftly, Ji Hao scanned through every corner of that old tree man’s body with his pair of glowing
eyes. The texture of that old tree man’s body was as rough as all ordinary trees and covered in suncracks;
nevertheless, Ji Hao had also seen that the edge of every crack on his body was twinkling like jade or
pearls, and his cyan-purple colored tree trunk under the rough tree bark was as beautiful as the greatest
jade.
What had even caught more attention of Ji Hao were those sticky, green teardrops that had been
ceaselessly gushing out of the old tree man’s eye sockets, which had a dense, attractive aroma.
Besides all the above, this old tree man’s appearance was largely different from the other treemen.
Branches and leaves of his crown were sparse, only tens of leaf-fan-sized, yellow-colored leaves hung on
his head and were swaying. However, between those leaves and branches, over a hundred human-head-
sized, cyan-purple colored fruits were hanging.
The pericarp of those fruits was wrinkled and lusterless, making those fruits look like huge raisins, and
no aroma was sensed from those fruits either. Nevertheless, in Ji Hao’s eyes, those fruits seemed like
exquisitely carved out of jade pieces, and had been releasing a clear, jade-like light, that only people with
magically great eyesight could see.
“This is a ‘purple grain dragon sandalwood’!” Ji Hao searched through all the knowledge he had learned
from those mountain-huge piles of books back in the Magi Palace for quite a while, and finally found some
information about this kind of tree. After that, he stared at this old tree man in shock and murmured,
“Such a rare and precious tree has cultivated himself into a spirit creature?! Isn’t this…”
Imagine a three-year-old boy walking in a busy street with a giant bag of gold being dragged by his hands.
To Ji Hao, this was what that old treeman look like at that time.
Following a series of food steps, around ten Yu Clan’s men walked out from the back of the Red Wood
Palace, surrounded by nearly a hundred Jia Clan’s warriors. They quickly blocked that old tree man’s way.
1455
“You can only buy that Xiao Marrow pill from our Red Wood Palace.” That Yu Clan’s man who had
whispered to the tree man earlier looked at him coldly and said, “You will not find even a half Xiao
Marrow pill in any other shop.”
“We know that creatures like you have all worked especially hard in order to gain your consciousness,
but you’re still too weak.” That Yu Clan’s man continued talking to the old tree man pityingly, “Therefore,
you can sell yourself to our Red Wood Palace, to settle down and be our slave for the rest of your life,
added with this cyan-eyed dragon leech, we can mercifully give you a Xiao Marrow dan to save your
friend.”
“Be a slave?” The old tree man waved his pair of enormous arms and roared out.
“No!”
“Well, in this case, you can just watch your only friend die!” said that Yu Clan’s man with a frosty look,
“Judging from the color of the poisonous smoke releasing from his body, he is poisoned by a ‘heart-
scorching butterfly’, right? He’s rather strong and powerful, and can still hold for another two days, but
after that, he’ll definitely die!”
Waving his hand, the Yu Clan’s man then looked at the old tree man with a sneer on his face, and said,
“Except for the Xiao Marrow pill, I doubt you can find any other antidote for the heart-burning butterfly’s
poison. And even if you can, do you think you’ll be able to afford it as such a poor old tree?”
The old tree only waved his arms in confusion, while angrily letting out a deep and loud grunting sound.
The gigantic winged leopard, who was held in the old tree man’s branches, abruptly raised his head with
difficulty, giving a few roars, and then growled, “Old wood, let’s go!”
A dense cloud of black smoke puffed out of the leopard’s mouth, and instantly, the leopard’s body seemed
to shrink to a smaller size. The heart-scorching butterfly’s poison was extremely powerful, which had
been directly burning the leopard’s spirit blood. By saying the few words, at least thirty percent of the
leopard’s spirit blood was burned just now, which made him turn skinnier in a single moment.
“Go? Go means die to you now!” said the Yu Clan’s man blandly, “Old tree, you can figure it out, can’t you?
This is the only friend you have!”
The Yu Clan’s man gave a few proud laughs, then turned to all the others who had been watching this
show, nodded and said, “As you can see, our Red Wood Palace have never forced anyone to do anything!”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and raised his arms, slightly pushing two people who were standing in front of
him, aside. Wwhile he was doing that, Man Man had already yelled out in anger and kicked a few poor
men who were standing in her way, flying straight into the air. After that, Man Man carried her pair of
hammers and rushed into the Red Wood Palace with big steps.
1456
“Get out!” Followed by a series of popping noise, seven to eight Jia Clan’s warriors were struck flying
away by Man Man one after another. Those poor things were all especially strong and tall, while Man Man
was only a tiny little girl, therefore, when she swung her hammers upwards and tried her best to stand on
her tiptoes, her hammers could only barely reach the waists of those Jia Clan’s warriors. Consequently,
two Jia Clan’s warriors were struck by Man Man’s hammers right on the most vulnerable and essential
body parts. They screamed out immediately, fell on the ground, covering the spots between their legs
with their hands and struggled intensely, while their faces turned deadly pale right away.
All the other guards of the Red Wood Palace then roared out in shock, pulled out their weapons
altogether and circled Man Man up; an ear-piercing series of metal-clashing noise lingered in the lobby
for quite a while.
“Oi, the big one!” Man Man carelessly glanced at those Jia Clan’s warriors surrounding her, then walked
up to the old tree, grinned and patted on his big toe in a friendly manner. The old tree man was way too
huge, so much that even his toes were three to five times taller than Man Man. He tried very hard to stoop
down, leaned his head and stared at the ground for a long while with extreme strain, then finally found
Man Man, who was only slightly over four-foot-tall.
“Little girl!” The old tree man then mumbled to Man Man, “You’re not allowed to beat people in this
place…”
“Eh, whatever. They’re bullying you on purpose!” Man Man responded while warmly patting the old tree
man’s toe. She then conveniently took out a baby-fist-sized silver pill from the small bag tied around her
waist. Once after she took out that pill, a strange, frosty and stinky smell speedily spread out. Sensing that
smell, the winged leopard, who was held on the old tree man’s head, couldn’t help but quiver and let out a
few big sneezes.
“Big cat, catch this!” Man Man flicked her fingers and sent that pill upwards. The pill zipped into the sky
then accurately fell into the leopard’s mouth.
Completely out of his instinct, the leopard swallowed the pill right away. Immediately after that, the black
smoke coiling around his body thinned down, and his scrawny body quickly swelled back up. Soon, the
leopard had gained a big half of his energy back, shaking his head and standing up.
The old tree man laughed out loud in happiness, then reached a thin branch down, rubbing Man Man’s
head and said gently, “Is that Xiao Marrow pill? But I don’t have enough jade coins…”
“Eh? No, it’s not a Xiao Marrow pill, it’s a dragon marrow detoxifying pill!” responded Man Man while
staring at those fruits hanging on the old tree man’s head, as a stream of saliva drooled out of her mouth
corner. “I don’t want money, but can you give me a few of those fruits on your head? I really want to taste
them!”
Ji Hao buried his face in his hands, as if he couldn’t bear to see this.
1457
‘What a gluttonous little girl!’ thought Ji Hao.
Dragon marrow detoxifying pill was a god-level magic pill given to Man Man by Zhu Rong, as a life-saving
pill. That was a true top-grade magic medicine, made from genuine dragon marrows. The market price of
dragon marrow detoxify pill was at least twenty times higher than Xiao marrow pill. However, even if one
had the money, one wouldn’t be able to buy it, because normally, human beings had absolutely no ability
to get genuine dragon marrows!
That Yu Clan’s man stared at Man Man with a nearly mad look, all of his three eyes had already turned
into pure, glowing red, like three pieces of rubies.
“You little bitch! No one in the entire Chi Man Market ever dared to steal customers from me, Qian Tan!
You! you! you! Go and get this little bitch! She has just stolen our business on vicious purposes!”
1458
Chapter 348 – Wildness
Chapter 348: Wildness
Translator: Editor:
“Are you cursing me?!” Man Man angrily waved her fists and yelled.
“Don’t you curse her!” The old tree man waved his enormous pair of arms, letting out a thunderous growl
as well.
“Ao!” The leopard forcibly withheld the discomfort of the detoxing process inside his body, gritted his
teeth and leapt down from between the old tree man’s branches, swiftly expanding his body to over ten-
zhang long, then spurted dazzlingly sparkling lighting out of his mouth along with huge clouds of dense
smoke, showing his fierce teeth to Qian Tan and his people.
“No-no-no not good!” Geng was badly frightened, couldn’t stop quivering and even sit straight on the
ground. “The Qian family, the Red Wood Palace is a property of the Qian Family. Around forty percent of
all Chi Ban Market’s pharmacies are related to the Qian Family!”
Geng looked at Ji Hao in panic and despair, and said, “ho-honored guest, just…just run, as fast as you can.
Although big fights are banned in the Chi Ban Market, small violent conflicts happen all the time, as long
as the Law Enforcement Team are not involved. People, people die in such small conflicts very often!”
Ji Hao slapped hard on Geng’s shoulder, then walked into the Red Wood Palace with big steps.
On Ji Hao’s Gold Crow flame cloak, ninety-nine small Gold Crows let out shrill caws simultaneously while
swiftly flying around Ji Hao’s cloak like glowing, golden water streams. A raging flame suddenly burst out,
wrapping Ji Hao’s golden-red cloak up, along with which, a terribly great heat instantly rose into the air,
spread out and quickly shrouded the entire lobby.
“Bad language manners… You should take the slap for it!”
Ji Hao’s silhouette flashed across the air while huge streams of eye-piercing fiery light surged out of his
back. The pair of fiery wings pushed his body forward at a lightning speed, leaving countless shreds of
afterimages in the air. Ji Hao reached before Qian Tan’s face in literally no time, as if the long distance
between Qian Tan and himself had disappeared all of a sudden. Abruptly, Ji Hao threw a heavy slap on
Qian Tan’s face.
Qian Tan was only a manager of the pharmacy, appointed at this position by the Qian Family, in charge of
running the Red Wood Palace in this Chi Ban Market. He was nowhere near those elite Yu Clan’s young
people who led armies and fought battles. Therefore, he made absolutely no reaction to Ji Hao’s move. Ji
Hao’s hand slapped his face and squeezed loud bone cracking noise out of his skull. Qian Tan’s entire face
1459
was blasted out, blood spurting out in thick streams, as his tall and slim body was sent flying backwards
like an arrow, along with a sharp swishing sound.
Followed by a series of popping noise, Qian Tan bumped another seven to eight Yu Clan’s people, who
stood behind him, away. After that, his head heavily thudded against the wall, with a force that even
shortened his neck by over an inch. His head was nearly squeezed into his chest in whole, which would
kill him immediately.
Falling on the ground, Qian Tan howled out for a few times, opening his mouth with difficulty, and
vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, then leant his head and could only twitch.
“Damn you! How dare you attack our Red Wood Palace?!”
Tens of well-trained Jia Clan’s warriors growled out furiously while quickly lining up into an attacking
battle formation, then rushing towards Ji Hao. Bright and frosty beams of light were brought up by the
long swords holding in their hands.
Ji Hao clicked his tongue and clenched his fists, rushing up against those Jia Clan’s warriors with an
outrageous look on his face. Covered by the bright fiery light released by the Gold Crow cloak, he opened
all eight-thousand of his Magus Acupoints widely without any scruple. Instantly, his entire body turned
glowing red. Ocean-great, lava-like, sticky and heavy streams of power began screaming and surging
inside his body; from every single Magus Acupoint of his, muffled yet resonant dragon roars came out.
With the power that was now ten times greater than ordinary peak-level Senior Magi’powers, and the
physical strength, that had now almost improved to the level of new Magus Kings after having swallowed
countless beasts’ meat, Ji Hao laughed out loud while rushing right into the battle formation of those Jia
Clan’s warriors, fiercely launching his punches, that were wrapped in dense fiery light. Every punch
launched by Ji Hao was as thunderous and powerful as the sun bumping against the earth.
Without any skill, he purely launched every punch along the shortest and straightest route; every single
punch was launched in the least time and burst out with the most violent power, striking on the bodies of
those Jia Clan’s warriors in the simplest and wildest way.
The weapons of those Jia Clan’s warriors were shattered, armors were cracked and bones were all
broken, blood ceaselessly gushing out of their mouths. One after another, they heavily smashed into the
thick wall of the lobby, letting out muffled bumping noise against that thick and solid wall. The defensive
magic formation set on that wall continuously released a bright fiery light.
Within a blink of an eye, over a hundred Jia Clan’s warriors were all severely wounded and fell on the
ground. Their entire bodies looked all broken and smashed, as if they were madly trodden by ten crazy,
gigantic bulls. From inside their bodies, cyan-brown colored, translucent bones pierced out, thick and
sticky marrow mixed with blood flowing out from cracks on their bones.
1460
“What the hell is the big deal about the Qian Family?! Can you force others to buy or sell just because who
you are?! Are you allowed to bully the others as hard as you want just because of your family name?! Is
this place the Chi Ban Market or a bandits’ den, filled with people who kill for money?!” Ji Hao raised his
voice and growled in the lobby, power inexhaustibly gushing out of his eight-thousand Magus Acupoints,
and the terrifying sound waves roaring across the entire Chi Ban Market.
The great sound waves brought up a hurricane, screaming through the street and all the buildings near
the Red Wood Palace. Lots of people who were rather weak were sent flying into the air by the hurricane,
howling while been blown far away.
Within a second, two Yu Clan’s elderly men wearing long black cloaks and two elderly human beings who
were also wearing the same black long cloaks dashed into the Red Wood Palace, as fast as ghosts. All four
of them simultaneously showed up before Ji Hao.
The sense of power releasing from their bodies were all as great as oceans and completely immeasurable.
They had shown up almost at the exact same moment and launched their moves simultaneously as well.
The two Yu Clan’s men reached their hands towards Ji Hao once after they saw him, without even saying
a word. Both of their scrawny hands suddenly expanded to zhangs in radius, one hand was wrapped in
evil and frosty blood-red light, while the other hand contained an extremely violent power, that seemed
to be able to crush anything in this world. From both sides, the two gigantic hands reached towards Ji Hao
together.
“What a reckless kid! How dare you break the rule of our Chi Ban Market?! You will have to die today!”
yelled the two Yu Clan’s elderly men.
At the same time, both of the two elderly human beings gave a weird sneer. They straightly and directly
launched deadly attacks at the two Yu Clan’s elderly men. One of them had a sword while the other one
was using a machete; the one with a sword directly and fiercely lunged the sword towards the heart of a
Yu Clan’s old man from his back, while the one with a machete hacked right down towards the neck of
another Yu Clan’s old man.
“Let’s talk first and don’t start the fighting so easily… we still have a friendship to maintain, don’t we?”
While launching the deadly attack, the two elderly men were still doing their ‘persuasion’ with ‘nice’
smiles on their faces.
The two Yu Clan’s elderly men growled out ragingly. The two old men were at the same level as them,
added with that, the two old men each had just launched a deadly attack from their backs that forced
them to take back their hands which were reaching towards Ji Hao at that moment, and deal with the
deadly attacks launched by the two old men.
“You damn old bastards! So unreasonable! Are you allowed to give completely unprincipled protection to
your own kind?!” Ji Hao laughed out, then excitedly yelled at Man Man, “Man Man! Smash as hard as you
want!”
1461
While yelling, Ji Hao raised his arm, and walked up to a Yu Clan’s elderly man in only one step, then threw
a full-strength punch right at the face.
As for Man Man, she happily gave a shout as the response to Ji Hao while throwing out her pair of
hammers. The pair of hammers started an awfully hot and bright fiery light, roaring towards another Yu
Clan’s elderly man.
The two Yu Clan’s elderly men didn’t take Man Man and Ji Hao seriously before, because judging from the
sense of power released from both of their bodies, neither of them had any difference from ordinary
Senior Magi. In another words, all one could sense from Ji Hao and Man Man’ bodies were only powers
transformed from their spirit blood, but no terribly great power vibrations released by the star powers
that were possessed only by Magus Kings.
Therefore, none of the two Yu Clan’s elderly men even looked at Ji Hao or Man Man, barely paying any
attention to Ji Hao and Man Man’ attacks; instead, they focused on the sneakily launched deadly attacks
by the two old men.
Ji Hao’s fist heavily punched on the neck of a Yu Clan’s elderly man.
Followed by a thunderous bang, the skin on Ji Hao’s hand blasted out, exposing his crystal-glowing, ruby-
like bones.
The neck of that Yu Clan’s old man let out a loud popping noise, as all joints of his neck bones were
dislocated; Ji Hao had nearly punched his neck broken.
The other Yu Clan’s elderly man suffered even worse. He had completely misjudged Man Man’s power,
and the pair of hammers, crafted by Yu Yu himself, made an earth-shaking explosion right on his chest,
opening a basin-sized, bleeding hole in his chest.
1462
Chapter 349 – Explanation
Chapter 349: Explanation
Translator: Editor:
“Good one!” Both of the two old men laughed out loud while taking back their sword and machete, which
had almost touched the bodies of the two Yu Clan’s elderly men
The two Yu Clan’s elderly men were sent flying backwards while vomiting blood, one of them had a
twisted neck and the other one had a huge hole in his chest, all of his internal organs exposed in the air.
After steadying their own bodies, they stared at Ji Hao and Man Man in a great shock, as if they couldn’t
believe what had just happened. Boiling blood containing strong life-force surged inside their bodies and
quickly healed their wounds.
Looking at their speedily healing wounds, Ji Hao couldn’t help but have his eye corners twitch intensely.
Yu Clan’s people were never famous for great physical strength and strong life-force, they were more like
pure ‘wizards’, who were good at controlling all kinds of magical powers and launch effective attacks with
outside forces.
These two Yu Clan’s elderly men were injured so severely but managed to fully recover within the span of
merely one breath, this clearly showed that their spirit blood were even many times powerful than Ji Hao
himself.
“The shell-breaking stage?” Ji Hao stared at the two Yu Clan’s elderly men and yelled.
“Indeed, the shell-breaking stage!” responded the two Yu Clan’s elderly men while staring back at Ji Hao
with fierce looks. Their sharp and malicious eyes made them look just like two wounded old wolves,
which would rush up and tear Ji Hao into pieces if they could, then feed his corpse to wild dogs.
To Yu Clan’s people, breaking into the shell-breaking stage meant stepping into a special and
transcendental status. Breaking out from the mortal shell and reaching the higher world was the meaning
contained in the name of the shell-breaking stage. Every Yu Clan’s person who managed to step into this
stage had strong life-force and solid, robust bodies, as great as human Magus Kings. Added with all kinds
of secret magic possessed particularly by the Yu Clan, Yu Clan’s warriors at the shell-breaking stage could
individually crush human Magus Kings, although technically, the Magus-King-Level was equal to the
shell-breaking stage.
Both of the two Yu Clan’s elderly men were at the shell-breaking stage, and also powerful beings among
their own group. Nevertheless, they had both been injured by Ji Hao and Man Man. To these Yu Clan’s
noble people, who especially valued glory and face, it was not hard to imagine how ashamed and angry
they were right now,
1463
“Ah, shell-breaking stage, no wonder your neck is so hard… nearly broke my bones.” said Ji Hao while
swaying his hand. Broken muscles and skin on his hand grew back speedily, the wound on his hand
recovered completely in the span of a few breaths.
“Even though you’re shell-breaking stage powerful beings, you have to be reasonable. The Red Wood
Palace’s people also are Qian Family’s members, who attempted to forcibly sell things to my friend, and
have been bullying my friend since the very beginning. How should we settle this? Hm? What do you
think?” said Ji Hao blandly, “Yes, this is our very first visit to this Chi Ban Market, but don’t you treat us
like silly kids and think we’re all pushovers.
Qian Tan, who had suffered a great punch from Ji Hao was currently lying on the ground with a face
covered in blood, still twitching his body. He took a deep breath with difficulty, and after a few guards
had given him emergency aid, he finally could talk again. Tremblingly, he screamed out with a high-
pitched voice.
“Dear four law enforcers, don’t listen to this little human bastard’s crap! He didn’t even know that old tree
man!”
“Didn’t know?” Ji Hao gave three loud and bright laughter, then raised his right hand. From his palm, a
faint sphere of green light slowly rose into the air. Soon, a thumb-sized, vividly green leaf flew out of that
green sphere of light. This tiny leave had a crystal-like texture, as if it was exquisitely carved out of a jade
piece, and had been releasing a dense sense of life-force.
“Friend! A friend I can trust with my life!” seeing that tiny leaf, the old tree man instantly yelled out in a
great excitement. He then gently reached a thin branch to Ji Hao, intimately patting on Ji Hao’s head, after
which, he coiled that branch around Ji Hao’s waist.
That tiny leaf was a gift given by another treeman, who was Ji Hao’s close friend back in the Southern
Wasteland.
Tree men were special and magical creatures, produced by this wonderful world. Originally, they were all
ordinary trees. Only trees that had lived for countless years and been nourished by the purest natural
power could gain consciousness and finally become human-shaped spirit creatures. They had a unique
ability that belonged only to their kind, that was, each treeman could produce an imprint, containing the
information of his own soul, when he met a true friend who could be trusted with his life; normally, tree
men would give their imprints to their friends as gifts.
The treeman imprints could be fruits, flowers or a piece of tree bark; of course, it could also be a leaf.
Any individual holding a treeman imprint would be seen as a true friend by every other treeman, even
the most violent ones and the ones who had the worst temper. In a similar way, every individual holding
a tree man imprint would naturally see all treemen, who admitted the friendship presented by the
imprint, as true friends.
1464
This was a magical and even divine ability, gifted by the nature itself. An ability that belonged to a magical
and magnificent kind that allowed the members of this kind to build connections with other kinds.
“You!” staring at this glowing tiny leaf, Qian Tan was suddenly choked by his own words.
“Friend! Friend!” The old tree man was still yelling in excitement, such that those fruits hanging on his
head even began shaking in rhythm.
“Fruit! Fruit!” Staring at those fruits with a pair of glowing eyes, streams of saliva gushed out of Man
Man’s mouth corner again.
The faces of the two Yu Clan’s elderly men were awfully darkened. They glared at Qian Tan, and yelled
together, “You stupid kids! Have you forgotten about the rules of our Chi Ban Market?! The Chi Ban
Market, regardless of your backgrounds, experiences, races or personal hatreds, this is a place for fair
trade!”
“There is no hatred in our Chi Ban Market! All that matters in here is money! You kids have started such a
foul atmosphere in here, do you want to ruin our family businesses?!”
Qian Tan and a group of Qian Family's members lowered their heads, silently hearing the two law
executors, daring not to say any word.
The Chi Ban Market was a black market, a typical black market. Regardless of your background and
standpoint, or your personal hatred, the only principle working in this place was nothing else but money.
Making more, and more and more money! Uncountable amount of money!
“You have to give us a reasonable explanation!” Ji Hao didn’t want to forgive Qian Tan and the Red Wood
Palace so easily, slapping hard on the old tree man’s branch and yelled angrily, “Look! Purple grain
dragon sandalwood! Hehe, Qian Tan, you knew my friend is a valuable Purple grain dragon sandalwood,
therefore, you attempted to force him to sell himself to your Qian Family, so that you could harvest the
‘purple snow dragon juice’ and ‘purple grain, dragon blood fruits’ from his body, right?!”
“Eh?” The old tree man lowered his head, looked at Ji Hao in surprise and asked, “My juice and fruits?
What for?”
Ji Hao threw a heavy kick on his foot then yelled at him, “You’re all blockheads! Don’t ever say such a silly
word! You’re much more valuable than you think you are anyway! If I were you, I would hide in the
deepest mountain and never come to this outside world before I cultivated myself into an invincibly
powerful being!”
“You just walked on streets with this big cat? You’re already lucky for not being cut into pieces and
inserted into the soil to reproduce more of you!” After having yelled at the old tree man, Ji Hao turned to
the two Yu Clan’s old men, sneered and said, “Those young people lack experiences and manners, but I
assume old folks like you are much more reasonable than them, aren’t you?”
1465
“For a purple grain dragon sandalwood who has cultivated himself into a spirit creature, how much is he
worth, say it by yourselves! Only a million? I can give you a hundred million right now, but do you even
dare to try to get me a hundred purple grain dragon sandalwoods with that price?!” Ji Hao pointed his
finger at the two Yu Clan’s old men and growled.
Resonant swishing noise came one after another, while Ji Hao was speaking, law executors of the Chi Ban
Market, who came from fifty to sixty different races and all wearing the same black long cloak, had came
to the Red Wood Palace.
At the same time, huge groups of heavily armored warriors were quickly moving over from all directions,
firmly surrounded the entire Red Wood Palace.
Ji Hao’s voice became louder and louder when he told these newcomers about how Qian Tan’s attempt to
force the old tree to sell himself to the Qian Family; when telling the story, Ji Hao added some
inflammatory details.
“Hehe, Chi Ban Market, I came here because I heard about the reputation of this place.”
“But I did not think that this so-called Chi Ban Market is nothing but a gangster’s inn!”
“Today, this Red Wood Palace and your Chi Ban Market, both have to give me a reasonable explanation!”
1466
Chapter 350 – Reasonable
Chapter 350: Reasonable
In the middle of the Chi Ban Market, where the East, South, West and North markets met, was an artificial
lake that had a radius of twenty miles. A small square island was located in the middle of that lake, and
upon that island was a huge, square-shaped hall, which was the courthouse of the Chi Ban Market.
The Chi Ban Market was a place for earning money, all kinds of conscious creatures gathered in this place
for nothing else but money and resources. Anyone who messed around in this Chi Ban Market, who had
committed a crime of breaking the public security and business rules of this place, would be seen as
acting against the wallets of all strong forces that had built this Chi Ban Market in union. Therefore, they
built this courthouse of the Chi Ban Market, along with a law-enforcement team, and selected a group of
law executors to be in charge of all Chi Ban Market’s general affairs.
The courthouse was enchanted with a special space magic, its inner space was actually hundreds of miles
in radius. In that boundlessly broad space, three-thousand law executors of the Chi Ban Market sat
around an enormous, round, black stone table. In the middle of that table was a pile of fine powder,
ground from pure gold and jade. Under the effect of some kind of secret magic, the powder had been
showing every single move made by everyone in the Chi Ban Market at the moment.
That gigantic magic sand table had been monitoring everything and everyone in the market, people
sitting around the table could even see a fly buzzing across a street.
At this moment, lights and shadows were flashing across the air above the sand table. The sand table was
playing back what had just happened in the Red Wood Palace. From the old tree man walking into the
Red Wood Palace with the big leopard, asking to sell a cyan-eyed dragon leech and buy a Xiao marrow
pill, to Man Man standing out for the old tree and giving the leopard a dragon marrow detoxifying pill,
then to Qian Tan cursing Man Man, Ji Hao rushing in and starting the big fight; the sand table showed
those law executors each and every detail.
“The Red Wood Palace is a property of the Qian Family.” said a muscular man-shaped creature who had a
dragon’s head. He was over five-zhang tall even when sitting on a stone chair. This strong dragon-kind
man abruptly punched on the table with both of his hands, then yelled, “Elders of the Qian Family must
give us an explanation! What kind of douches did they send to our Chi Ban Market?!”
A young girl, who was stunningly beautiful and had a long, multicolored feather tail shaking behind her
body, responded with a graceful, silver voice, “The old dragon head is right, we built this Chi Ban Market
for money and resources, providing conveniences for all of us. Whoever dares to break our rules should
know the consequences!”
1467
A Yu Clan’s elderly man abruptly stood up and shouted harshly, “Qian Tan has only worked in the Chi Ban
Market for less than half a month. Even if he has done something wrong, for our Qian Family’s sake…”
Before he finished his speech, another Yu Clan’s elderly man interrupted him, “What a shameless saying.
Kids from your family have broken our rule, are you expecting us to take the blame for you?! The
reputation of the Red Wood Palace is ruined already, don’t you dare involve the others from the twelve
branch forces of our Yu Clan into your cr**py reputation!”
This Yu Clan’s elderly man then seriously knocked the table with his finger, and continued, “For money,
people, we are all here for the money. Am I wrong? Whoever it is, we’ll have to say no to the rule-breaker.
I suggest, we just kick the Qian Family out of our Chi Ban Market!”
Hearing him, the Qian Family’s elder instantly yelled out in anger.
“Don’t you dare! Can you even gain any profit without our Qian Family?!”
Hearing this, tens of Yu Clan’s law executors swooshed up from their seats simultaneously, all clenching
their fists and gritting their teeth, seeming to rush up altogether and tear that Qian Family’s elder into
pieces.
“How ridiculous! You can only be this arrogant among your Blood Moon, compared to other families from
the entire Yu Dynasty, you’re nothing!”
“Your Blood Moon is only top-ranked amongst the nine ‘Moon’… compared to the three ‘Sun’, even your
Blood Moon is nothing!”
“All your Qian Family can do is picking some herbs and cooking some medicine, how much is your market
share?! How much is your total annual transaction?! Do you think we can’t hold our places in this Chi Ban
Market without you?! Don’t you forget, the best sellers here in the Chi Ban Market are weapons, magic
crystals, mines and slaves!”
In a corner of the courthouse, Ji Hao and Man Man were silently sitting on a big stone chair, looking at
these law executors of the Chi Ban Market yelling at and cursing each other.
Followed by a loud, cloth-breaking noise, an awfully hairy law executor, who looked even like a black
bear, leapt up from his chair, grabbed a sleeve of that Qian Family’s elder and pulled quite hard; the entire
sleeve along with a big half of his cloak was ripped off.
The tense atmosphere in the courthouse was instantly worsened, getting many law executors to stand up,
roll up their sleeves, and begin preparing for a big fight.
Ji Hao crossed his legs, looking at these energetic, healthy law executors, slowly nodded and said to Man
Man, “Man Man, this Chi Ban Market is truly a nice place. I never thought that our humankind and the Yu
1468
Clan’s people, and so many strange kinds of creatures I’ve never even heard of, can actually sit together in
peace.”
“All for jade coins, right? No one can hate money after all, right?” all of a sudden, a Yu Clan’s young man
who had a cunning look showed up before Ji Hao and Man Man, smilingly reaching his hand out to Ji Hao
while saying, “I am Qian Kui, a distant cousin of that idiot, Qian Tan. I came from an offshoot family of an
offshoot family of the Qian Family.”
“Our elder is buying time for us…Ah, such a heavy punch! I don’t think our elder can hold too long in
there, therefore, on behalf of our Red Wood Palace and our Qian Family, I am now begging for your
forgiveness and understanding. Qian Tan was a total idiot and he was totally wrong for what he had done
to you and your friends, while you’re completely reasonable for charging us. Please, I am begging you,
don’t let the court punish us.”
Qian Kui then said to Ji Hao with an honest face, “The profit we’re making here in the Chi Ban Market
every year is largely helpful for the development of our family, so we cannot bear losing the business
we’re running here. But that stupid thing, Qian Tan, he has created such a huge trouble, all because he
thought he can do whatever he wants as a direct descendant of our family.”
Sighing slightly, Qian Kui continued helplessly, “According to the Chi Ban Market’s rules, if we cannot
obtain your forgiveness, or in other words, we cannot make you withdraw your lawsuit, our family will
be cast out of the Chi Ban Market!”
“Are you saying that you’re gonna bribe me?” Ji Hao’s eyes shone, hurriedly grabbing Qian Kui’s hand that
had been in the air for quite a while, and said, “So you’re well prepared for letting me extort you, right?”
“We had also prepared for letting you and your friends vanish silently in our Chi Ban Market.” responded
Qian Kui with an incomparably honest look, “However, it’s confirmed through twelve different methods
that we cannot take you and your friends out without letting the law enforcement team know, therefore,
we can only let you extort us. Whatever your price is, we will fulfil that as a compensation, as long as you
tell the law enforcement team that you are willing to withdraw the lawsuit.”
Looking at Qian Kui’s smiling face, Ji Hao nodded and said, “I am very curious about who built this Chi Ban
Market… such an interesting place.”
Qian Kui grinned, pointed his finger at the sky and said with a low voice, “It surely is those big, powerful
people, who we can never meet even in our dreams. After all, even among our Yu Clan, people don’t
always hold the same opinions and say the same words. Those good lords always have different points of
views.”
Ji Hao gave Qian Kui a complicated glanced and said blandly, “In this case, I will be too ashamed to ask for
too much. Hm, you said that we’re the reasonable side, right? Half of your annual profit for this year, can
you call the shots?”
1469
Qian Kui paused when he heard Ji Hao, a dim beam of light that contained an obscure killing aura flashed
across his erect eye, but was soon gone. Right after Ji Hao finished speaking, Qian Kui hurriedly gave a big
grin and nodded.
“Fair, it’s completely fair. You’re the reasonable side after all, right?”
1470
Chapter 351: Enemy
A thousand boxes cast with ‘silver sand black gold’, fully contained fist-sized, flawless fire magic crystals.
The number of fire magic crystal pieces contained in each box was exactly ten-thousand.
Such a huge amount of top-grade fire magic crystal was more than enough for improving over a hundred
especially talented human Senior Magi to the level of Magus Kings.
Another thousand boxes, cast from ‘dark-grain red gale bronze’ contained bird-egg-sized, blood-red
crystal pieces. Those were top-grade ‘dragon blood amber’, originally real ancient dragons’ blood that fell
into a chasm, nourished and purified by the pure natural power for tens of thousands of years, finally
turning into such kinds of extremely precious natural treasures.
Medicines made from dragon blood amber could largely improve the power of spirit blood and
strengthen the bodies, therefore, the dragon blood amber was one of the best kinds of body-
strengthening materials for Senior Magi.
Ten-thousand boxes cast from ‘black frosty iron’ contained orderly piled, shining, adorable jade coins.
The number of jade coins contained in each box was exactly one-hundred-thousand. In total, those were
one whole billion of jade coins; undoubtedly a big fortune.
At last, there were ten small boxes carved from ten-thousand years old ‘jade hearts’, each containing a
blood-red, roughly human-shaped, extremely rare herb. The power contained in every single of these
herbs was as great as the total amount of spirit blood power of ten Senior Magi. This meant that these
herbs were genuine natural treasures that one couldn’t measure values of with ordinary things such as
jade coins or magic crystals.
“These are the tokens of sincerity of our Red Wood Palace.” said Qian Kui, while handing a magic space
ring to Ji Hao; the relatively small inner space of that ring was already stuffed.
“Good, even more than I thought. All these are only the profits you made in half an year?” Slightly
shocked, Ji Hao looked at that mountain-huge pile of treasures in the magic space ring and said. ‘All these
are only their profit for half a year, so exactly how much profit did the Qian Family make in this Chi Ban
Market? How many treasures did they gain and how many powerful, elite people did they recruit?’
pondered Ji Hao.
“Magic crystals, jade coins and dragon blood ambers are all nothing, but these ten treasured herbs…” said
Qian Kui while staring at that space ring in Ji Hao’s hand, with an extremely painful look, “…the value of
1471
those herbs is way higher than our half year profit… If it wasn’t for earning your forgiveness, we would
never give those precious treasures away.”
Slightly sighing, Qian Kui looked at Ji Hao and said honestly, “If I were you, I will take all this stuff and
leave this Chi Ban Market immediately. After fully absorbing these ten herbs, you will nearly reach the
shell-breaking stage.”
Ji Hao gave Qian Kui a faint and fake smile. Those ten small herbs could push three to five peak-level
Senior Magi into the level of Magus Kings, but to Ji Hao, who had woken up all 129600 meridians, the
power contained in these ten herbs was utterly inadequate; which meant, the help these herbs could ever
do to him was truly not too big.
“Fine, since I’ve taken your money, I shall solve your problem.” Ji Hao spread his hands, shrugged and
said, “I am now talking to those law executors, telling them that what has happened between us was only
a misunderstanding, right?”
Giving away all the money and treasures had made Qian Kui’s eyeballs turn pure blood-red, he looked at
Ji Hao, trying his best to squeeze a big smile, and responded, “Of course, all misunderstandings, just
misunderstandings. It was all Qian Tan’s fault. He knows nothing about the art of language, which made
you and your friends misunderstand some words said by him. In fact, how could our Red Wood Palace
possibly break the rules and force anyone to sell or buy anything?”
In ten minutes, Ji Hao gave those Chi Ban Market’s law executors the following explanation.
“It’s just a misunderstanding. We misunderstood the store manager, Qian Tan’s words. Since the Red
Wood Palace have already made their compensation to us, I think, we shall not to dig further into this
misunderstanding.” Ji Hao explained in the exactly same way as he had discussed with Qian Kui, then
withdrew his charge against the Red Wood Palace.
After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao, Man Man, the old tree man and that big leopard left the courthouse.
Man Man sat on one of the old tree man’s branches, sadly fiddling with a fruit hanging on his crown, and
said, “What? These fruits can only be eaten after being cooked into medicines? Can’t I just eat them as
fruits? Eh, this is the very, very first time for me to see such a strange kind of fruit… And they smell so
delicious!”
“Old wood, where you going?” said Ji Hao while intimately patting the old tree man’s toe, “Your body is
way too luring, so you better go hide far away from here. Don’t let anyone see you. Otherwise, you’ll be
planted in a certain place and disabled from moving. Every year, they’ll take your myron and fruits away,
and you will never have your freedom back.”
“Freedom!” mumbled the old treeman with a very muffled voice, “I don’t want to be planted in a place like
an ignorant wood…”
1472
Reaching out a few branches to Ji Hao, the old treeman looked at Ji Hao and asked, “Can I come with you?
You’re the friend of my kind, you’re my friend.”
“Eh?!” Ji Hao looked back at the old tree man in surprise. He was a purple grain dragon sandalwood, this
kind of tree was extremely rare and valuable, not to mention that he had already cultivated himself into a
spirit creature, which was something that no one had even heard about. His myron and fruits could make
up a prescription that was able to strengthen the souls and nourish the spirit, and was highly helpful for
cultivation of Magus Kings, and even Divine Magus.
On the mission list of the Magi Palace, rewards were offered for myron and fruits of purple grain dragon
sandalwood all year long; a drop of myron of an over ten-thousand years old purple grain dragon
sandalwood was worth a million jade coins, while a fruit was worth ten-million. As for this old purple
grain dragon sandalwood tree man, who had cultivated himself into a spirit creature, Ji Hao couldn’t even
estimate the value of his myron and fruits.
‘Should I bring him back to the Magi Palace?’ pondered Ji Hao. Since the old treeman had already exposed
himself in the Chi Ban Market, not too many places in this world could ever be able to protect him from
now on.
Just now, in the courthouse of the Chi Ban Market, Ji Hao actually felt that the way many law executors
looked at the old tree man was genuinely weird. In consideration of the Chi Ban Market’s rules, those
people dared not to launch their moves against the old tree man right in the courthouse, but once the old
tree man left the market, who knew what would happen?!
Not to mention the other kinds, only the Dragon Kind, who were known as the most greedy kind in this
world, would they possibly let the old tree man, such a walking treasure, just simply go?!
While seriously pondering, Ji Hao’s sleeve suddenly moved. From his sleeve, a jade talisman flew out,
burst out streams of cyan smoke and from that smoke, Feng Xing’s nervous voice came out.
“I’ll leave ahead of you, don’t ever worry about me. God damn it, why would they be here?”
Man Man instantly leapt off from the old tree man’s branch, grabbed that jade talisman from Ji Hao’s hand
and tried her best to activate it with her power, while yelling at that talisman, “Feng Xing?! What
happened to you?! Are you in trouble? How should we help you?”
After quite a long while, the jade talisman vibrated again and sent out Feng Xing’s voice, which was
already a bit hoarse.
“Don’t show up! Don’t let them see you! This is my own business… you will not get involved in. Damn it, I
can’t talk.”
1473
Followed by a loud cracking noise, the jade talisman in Ji Hao’s hand directly shattered into pieces.
Clearly, Feng Xing had just crumbled the jade talisman on his side. This kind of messaging jade talisman
could serve as GPS, leading Ji Hao to Feng Xing’s specific location under such emergency circumstances.
Feng Xing had just crumbled the jade talisman, obviously, he didn’t want Ji Hao and Yu Mu to get involved
in his trouble.
“Bastard, what was he thinking?!” Ji Hao complained in anger while a purple light glowed in his eyes, and
a great spirit power swiftly spread out in every direction.
Feng Xing was heading to the East Market for arrows, therefore, Ji Hao put his spirit power mainly to the
East. Soon, he sensed Feng Xing’s silhouette flashing across the edge of the scan range of his spirit power.
Hurriedly grabbing Man Man’s hand, Ji Hao darted towards where Feng Xing was running.
The old tree man and the leopard glanced at each other, and followed behind Ji Hao, letting out
thunderously loud footsteps.
Behind them, hundreds of silhouettes, who were all quite far away from each other, followed up.
1474
Chapter 352 – Arrow Guards
Chapter 352: Arrow Guards
Seeing Ji Hao, Man Man, the old tree and the leopard leaving in a rush, on a corner of the courthouse’s
roof, that strong and muscular dragon-headed man who had been releasing a great sense of power,
gradually showed his silhouette from the darkness, giving a few weird, cold laughs towards Ji Hao and his
friends’ backs.
“Hehe, a purple grain dragon sandalwood, who has cultivated himself into a conscious, spirit creature… I
am attracted as well. However, how can our dragon kind do such a dirty, shameful thing? We should still
follow our Chi Ban Market’s rules, right, little Phoenix?”
Hearing his words, that beautiful young girl, who had a multicolored feather tail behind her body and a
goddess-like, silvery voice, silently showed up, letting out a series of chuckles, and said, “Materials from
purple grain dragon sandalwoods can be made into magical pills, that are especially helpful for the soul
powers of our phoenix kind. We absolutely cannot let that old tree go.”
“But, our phoenix kind will not do those dirty and shameful things either, therefore, just let them make
their moves first. We won’t break any rule by hunting them after they leave the Chi Ban Market anyway.
Am I wrong, old dragon head?”
The sturdy dragon-kind man pressed his hand on the young girl’s shoulder, but made it looks like he
didn’t do it on purpose at all, then responded, “Little Phoenix, you’re completely right. Didn’t those kids
know that in our Chi Ban Market, the number of things you can buy equals to how powerful you are?
Their punches are not solid enough but what they have gained is way too much.”
While speaking, the dragon man’s hand conveniently and creepily moved towards the girl’s beautiful,
enormous breasts.
The phoenix girl nimbly moved away, then threw an awfully quick and heavy kick between the dragon
man’s two legs with her right foot.
‘Clang!’ Along with this noise, the dragon man laughed out loud, then proudly patted on his own chest and
yelled at that girl, “Ha! Little Phoenix, now you know how marvelous our dragon-kind’ bodies can be,
don’t you? Our entire bodies completely lack weaknesses! Hehe, come, give me more kicks! I rather
enjoyed it!”
The phoenix girl sniffed angrily, then suddenly transformed into a cloud of bright and colorful light,
disappearing right away, without leaving even a trace.
1475
After that, an overbearing and malicious grin slowly emerged from the dragon man’s face. While stroking
the tens of brightly shining, golden dragon beard hair near his mouth, he slightly waved his other hand
and said, “Send a few capable men… don’t trouble the two kids too much, just get me that tree back.
Whoever dares to fight against us for that tree, just kill, no need to hesitate. Outside this Chi Ban Market,
we have no rules that need to be followed!”
Ji Hao dragged Man Man, swiftly walking cross the streets of the Chi Ban Market. His spirit power had
already transformed into a gigantic net, with which, all people that had followed up were under his
watch.
“Seven-hundred and fifty people! All attracted, hah? I knew it, how can a place such as this Chi Ban
Market have real rules? The only rule is true power!”
Touching his sleeve, Ji Hao instantly cast his nervousness away. In terms of true power, among this world,
Ji Hao’s power was not even worth mentioning. However, right at this moment, the power he possessed
could absolutely make into the top-3 in the whole world.
Regardless of the number and power levels of enemies, as long as Ji Hao took out the magic sword
formation Yu Yu gave him, all enemies would die for good, without any doubt.
In the front, twenty miles away from Ji Hao, Feng Xing had been trotting with a seriously darkened face.
Under his feet was a faint and cyan gust of wind. He was moving quite fast, such that his silhouette kept
flashing across the streets, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages.
What made him look different from before he came to the market was an exquisitely crafted quiver fit
around his waist. That small quiver wrapped in dark dragon skin was only around a foot long, but was an
especially valuable and powerful tool. If was crafted by a Xiu Clan’s master craftsman, and for this quiver,
Feng Xing had spent the last jade coin he had.
This quiver had a magical storage space inside, that was around twenty zhang in radius, and was filled up
with countless enchanted arrows. Additionally, this quiver itself was enchanted with a magic formation
as well, which allowed this quiver to automatically retrieve all arrows that had been released. At the
current stage, the biggest distance for the quiver to retrieve arrows was around thirty miles, which also
happened to be Feng Xing’s largest attack range.
This quiver was able to retrieve arrows which were released already, which meant the time span for Feng
Xing to effectively keep fighting in battles would increase by at least ten times. That was the reason why
Feng Xing had given away every jade coin that Si Wen Ming gave him as a reward to trade for this quiver.
Feng Xing dared not to run at his highest speed, because running too fast using his powers would
definitely draw the law enforcement team over. Therefore, he could only maintain the current speed,
which was the highest speed he could do at the moment. He moved as fast as he could, trying to get rid of
those people who had been following him, and leave the Chi Ban Market as quickly as possible.
1476
Behind Feng Xing and about a hundred zhang away, a tall and scrawny, middle-aged man had been
closely following him.
The middle-aged man was wearing an odd-shaped, black feather shirt. That long shirt was made entirely
from black feathers, and was quite tight, firmly wrapping around the middle-aged man’s body that. One
could even see the lines of his muscles through the smooth feather shirt.
The boots he was wearing were also made from bird feathers. From time to time, that pair of black boots
spurted out black whirlwinds, pushing the middle-aged man to light-footedly moving forwards. He could
easily catch up with Feng Xing, without even trying too hard for it.
This middle-aged man was the only one who had been following Feng Xing, but after Feng Xing moved for
around a hundred miles and was about to walk out of the East Market, more than ten men, who were
wearing similar feather shirts and boots, abruptly showed up. By now, there were nearly twenty men
who were following behind Feng Xing.
At the first glance, these people seemed were walking on the street completely in disorder, and were all
ten to a hundred zhang away from each other. But if one looked down from the sky, one would find that
these men had already formed an arc-shaped ring of encirclement, locking Feng Xing in the center. The
two men on both ends of the arc were both miles ahead of Feng Xing, and once they moved inwards
together, Feng Xing would be completely stuck.
Suddenly, the middle-aged man flashed across the street and swiftly reached less than ten-zhang behind
Feng Xing.
“Yi Feng, still trying to run after been encircled by us?”
“You killed the prince and stole the divine bow, which is the most precious treasure of our entire clan!
We’ve been hunting you for over ten years in the Eastern Wasteland! We didn’t think that you would flee
to the Midland!”
“You are flagitious! Our Divine Yi Clan will never spare you from your crime! For your Abba’s sake, we
can mercifully leave you as a whole corpse today.”
“Just hand over the Sun-Shooting Bow and kill yourself. In that way, you can suffer less.”
“You have already been aimed by us, the Arrow Guards… you can never run! Why are you still trying?
Your struggle is pointless!”
Feng Xing gritted his teeth and the cyan gust of wind that had been coiling around his feet grew stronger
and stronger. He was far less powerful than these Arrow Guards, therefore, his only hope now was this
pair of boots that could largely improve his moving speed and was made by Yu Yu himself.
1477
Nevertheless, once that pair of boots was activated, the immense power released by it would certainly
cause a chaos. By creating a chaos in the Chi Ban Market, people from the law enforcement team might
show up and stop Feng Xing, which would be a complete impasse for him. Under that kind of situation,
Feng Xing wouldn’t be able to run even though he would desperately want to.
His only choice was to walk out of the Chi Ban Market then immediately activate the boots.
Feng Xing had his teeth firmly gnashed, while a stream of blood flew out of his mouth’s corner.
1478
Chapter 353 – Been Shot
Chapter 353: Been Shot
Back in the Chi Ban Market, Yu Mu sat in a shop with a big grin on his face, and had been politely
bargaining with the owner of the shop. A big, hideous, scary-looking viper, that had a pair of tiny horns on
its forehead, was coiling around his left hand.
“Can you just make it cheaper? Just make it cheaper. This horned soul-snatching viper is indeed valuable,
but I’m not buying it for training it into a battle beast, instead, I’m gonna eat it. How can the food have the
same price as a battle beast, right?”
“Just make it cheaper, please, lower the price for a little bit. A hundred and fifty thousand jade coins are
just terrifying… what about a hundred thousand? A whole hundred thousand, eh?”
Yu Mu gripped the big snake in his left hand while holding a big handful of jade coins in his right hand,
shaking his hand and making a loud jingling noise. He then continued, “I am not buying this snake only,
there are tons of other materials that I want to purchase…”
The shop owner was a scrawny guy, and at the moment, he was waving his hands in the air and loudly
bargaining with Yu Mu. Abruptly, a jade talisman swished out of Yu Mu’s sleeve and from which, Feng
Xing’s hoarse, anxious voice came out. Soon after that, the jade talisman shattered by itself. Feng Xing had
just cut the connection between Yu Mu and himself.
Instantly, Yu Mu’s smiling and chubby face turned purely dark, while he growled out in a deep voice.
“You bloody bastard! Do you even see me as your brother?”
He narrowed his little pair of eyes, which were sharply turning into blood-red, then stared at the shop
owner, who still had his hands raised in the air, and said slowly, “Give me all the most poisonous things in
your shop. Poisonous bugs, snakes, birds or beast, no matter how expensive they are, just bring me
everything!”
While speaking, Yu Mu threw a small pile of jade coins to before the shop owner’s face. Afterwards, he
widely opened his mouth and straightaway tore the viper’s head off, beginning to chew along with a
series of bone cracking noise. He smashed the viper head with his teeth and swallowed it. The highly
poisonous venom contained in the viper’s sac immediately spread out inside Yu Mu’s body, then was
absorbed, purified, refined and subsided by Yu Mu’s internal organs and his fat.
1479
Yu Mu’s fair skin suddenly turned black, then quickly recovered to its normal color, following this, the
sense of power given off by Yu Mu’s body became colder and eviler. The shop owner, who was
enthusiastically bargaining with Yu Mu, instantly had his look turn serious.
“Fatso, I see, you’re still a young man, so I have to tell you something. Sometimes, for brothers, you might
die.” with a complicated look, the shop owner looked at Yu Mu and said, “For example, this soul-snatching
viper, if you make it into a soup and eat it, it could improve the effect of your magic poison without
harming your body. Swallowing it just like this might bring a greater improvement to your power, but the
harm it’s gonna do to your body is grave, even terrifying.”
“You have to know that you only have one life, as a living human being.” said the shop owner rather
seriously.
“But in this life, how many brothers that you can trust with your life, can you have?” Yu Mu looked back at
the shop owner, also with a solemn look, while he responded, “So, just bring me all of the most poisonous
stuff you have in this shop. I’m in a great rush to kill somebody.”
“Hm,” the owner clicked his tongue, then said, “Okay, I’ll sell them all to you at the cost price.” He patted
on the viper’s body that was still wriggling in Yu Mu’s hand and continued, “For this one, I’ll take five-
thousand from you. You can’t swallow too many living poisonous beings anyway, I also have all kinds of
poisonous sacs, gallbladders and pills, which are even more effective. Do you want some?”
“What a profiteer! The cost price is only five-thousand, yet you just tried to charge me one hundred and
fifty thousand?!” Yu Mu pointed his finger at the shop owner and yelled, “All at cost prices! Here are all of
my jade coins… I want these all changed into poisonous materials! Now, now, now!”
The small pile of jade coins was used immediately, and not even a single one remained.
Yu Mu carried a small bag in his hand, continuously taking out all kinds of multicolored poisonous
materials, such as sacs, gallbladders, pills and living beings, from that bag. He directly thrust all those
materials into his mouth, chewing and swallowing, while he walked out of this shop, which sold only
highly poisonous materials, with big steps.
While walking, chewing and swallowing highly poisonous materials, wisps of multicolored smoke
ceaselessly rose from his pores. All the smoke would soon be inhaled back into his body though his
mouth. By now, Yu Mu had become a giant, moving source of poison. Wherever he walked past, every
living creature would flee at the highest speed and in a great panic, no one dared to approach him ever.
Before, Yu Mu’s poison could easily kill ordinary Senior Magi, and now, the effect of his poison had been
soaringly improved, such that he could now threaten peak-level Senior Magi’ lives. If he released the
poison contained in his body all at once, all peak-level Senior Magi who happened to be in the area having
a radius of a thousand miles around Yu Mu might be poisoned to death immediately!
This fatso now could turn the entire Chi Ban Market into a ghost zone, all by himself.
1480
Yu Mu moved faster and faster, even gradually began running like hell. Along with that, his layers of fat
started rippling. Weirdly, his skin and fat were compressing, that made Yu Mu, this fatso who normally
looked like a giant ball, became tens of sizes smaller. At this moment, he looked just a little bit big in
shape, and one couldn’t even call him fatso anymore.
“You bloody bastard. Even if you’re gonna die, you have to wait for me to bury you!” Yu Mu complained in
a low voice, while a tiger-head bee flew out of his sleeve, hovered around him for twice then quickly flew
away, towards where Feng Xing fled to.
Feng Xing had been running at his highest speed. Those arrows guards who were hunting him were now
less than a hundred zhang away from him. In every direction, he could see a couple of arrow guards. Feng
Xing’s face had now darkened to an extreme degree. If he didn’t have that pair of boots given by Yu Yu as
his last hope, and if it wasn’t for that he didn’t want to implicate Yu Mu, Ji Hao and Man Man into all this,
he would really like to to start a deadly fight against those arrow guards right here and right now, then
finally end all troubles, maybe with his own death.
“You have been pushing this too far.” Feng Xing forcibly controlled the rage in his head, grinding his teeth
while growling with a low voice, “You’ve killed my Abba and Amma, killed all my families… I’ve already
fled to the Midland, but you chased all the way here!”
“You deserve to die.” said one arrow guard coldly, “What’s the big deal about fleeing to the Midland?
You’re now caught by us anyways. We would always hunt you down even if you made your way to the
heaven.”
Groups of arrow guards rapidly approached Feng Xing from every direction. The nearest one was now
only less than fifty-zhang away from him.
Feng Xing had raised his speed to an extreme point already. However, all these Arrow guards had the
same bloodline as he did, and were much older than him. Every single one of these Arrow guards was
more powerful than Feng Xing by at least ten times. Even though Feng Xing was a genius, he could never
defeat these Arrow guards with his speed.
Step by step, and tailed by shreds of afterimages, Feng Xing rushed out of the Chi Ban Market, from where
he came in.
Moving across the dark valley only took him the span of a few breaths. Chilly wind blew across his face,
along with which fierce, cyan-colored, roaring wind rose from under Feng Xing’s feet. His speed suddenly
soared up, and he dashed right towards a woods.
Puff!
Very close to the ground, a screaming arrow swished over, aimed at Feng Xing’s leg.
1481
Feng Xing moved swiftly forward along an S-shaped route, trying to dodge that arrow. The distance
between those Arrow guards and himself instantly grew greater, yet, this arrow came even faster. No
matter how hard Feng Xing tried to dodge it, this arrow remained aiming at Feng Xing’s left leg.
“Damn it! A drifting sword!” Feng Xing cursed in anger while lying straight down on the ground, rolling
and sending up tens of stones against that arrow.
The arrow moved in the air like a nimble snake, easily dodging those flying stones and fiercely catching
up with Feng Xing.
Feng Xing could only slightly lift his left foot up before the arrow punctured his left knee. He let out a
muffled moan while that arrow came out from the other side of his knee, along with a big stream of blood.
1482
Chapter 354 – Been Caught
Chapter 354: Been Caught
“Go!”
“Go!”
“Go!”
After Feng Xing had been shot by the first arrow, all surrounding Arrow guards growled out together. One
could not see them pull bows open or release any arrows, what could be heard and seen were only
numerous resonant growls and countless odd-shaped arrows roaring towards Feng Xing, along straight,
curved, or S-shaped tracks, or even flying towards him while turning. All these arrows were shooting at
him from different directions.
Some arrows were even sent up high into the sky, then falling straight down back onto the ground; some
other arrows seemed to be randomly shot into the ground, but after moving for a certain distance under
the ground, those arrows would suddenly dart out from the ground, towards Feng Xing.
Some arrows were as tiny as toothpicks, and were completely silent when flying. However, once these
tiny arrows approached Feng Xing, sudden, severe blasts would happen immediately, and thunderous
booms would be release.
Some arrows were a gigantic as tree trunks of towering trees, swooshing across the air towards Feng
Xing like flying mountains.
From behind Feng Xing’s body, a raging gale had risen, and a pair of cyan-colored wings had stretched out
for around a-zhang length. That pair of wings vibrated intensely, pushing Feng Xing’s body forwards at a
crazily high speed. That made him look like a willow branch in a hurricane, and left countless, different-
sized, arc-shaped traces in the air.
On ordinary days, with this excellent and ever changing dodging skill Feng Xing had, not a single arrow
could ever touch even his hair, even if thousands of archers were attacking him from all directions all
together. However, facing these arrow guards, all of his skills would have been seen through and every
attempt of his would have been predicted.
“Is any of this working?” shouted an arrow guard, “Feng Xing, everything you have is given by our Divine
Yi Clan! Your power, your archery, and your dodging skills, all came from our Divine Yi Clan! You can
dodge the arrows released by all archers in this world, but you can never survive the arrows shot by us!”
Puff! An arrow punctured Feng Xing’s shoulder.
1483
Puff! Another arrow pierced into Feng Xing’s lower stomach.
Boom! An arrow blasted out, releasing a fire that swallowed half of Feng Xing’s body.
Sizzling, an arrow let out dazzling electric bolts, bringing up countless tiny bolts of lightning that struck
on Feng Xing’s body.
Feng Xing was just like a broken boat in a stormy ocean. He struggled in the woods with difficulty; he fell
down, rolling, trying his best to flee deeper into the mountain area. Countless strikes landed on his body
one after another and streams of blood had been squeezed out of his body. Some arrows even penetrated
into his bones, then came out from the other side of his body along with loud bone-cracking noises and
numerous, sparkling bone fragments.
Just like these arrow guards had said, the dodging skills Feng Xing had been using were originally created
by the Divine Yi Clan. In battlefields, once archers from the Divine Yi Clan began moving and dodging
enemies’ attacks at their highest speed, not a single arrow could ever touch their bodies. They were never
afraid of enemies’ arrows. No matter how many arrows their enemies released, those could only be the
accompaniment of that crazy battle dance performed by the Divine Yi Clan archers. The enemies’ arrows
could only fly across, maybe very close to their bodies, yet could never ever hurt even a hair of them.
These Arrow guards were the strongest, coldest and fiercest among all Arrow guards, and also possessed
the best archery. In their eyes, Feng Xing’s dodging skills were filled with loopholes, therefore, even
though Feng Xing had been running way faster than they imagined, their arrows still managed to severely
injure Feng Xing.
Feng Xing injected all of his power into the pair of boots crafted by Yu Yu. His running speed had risen by
over ten times, even faster than those Arrow guards. Nevertheless, as those arrows punctured his body
one after another, Feng Xing’s life-force had consumed speedily, causing his running speed to quickly fall.
He gnashed his teeth, widely popped his eyes out while roaring in rage. Blood gushing out of his wounds
in big streams, Feng Xing kept running forward like a wounded beast.
Ten miles, thirty miles, fifty miles, a hundred miles…
Two-hundred miles, three-hundred miles, five-hundred miles…
Feng Xing burned his spirit blood to heal his wounds and support the pair of boots at the same time. He
swooshed forward so fast as if he was actually flying. With one rise and fall, he could make over ten miles
far; even sometimes he hit on trees or rocks and broke his head, even collapsing hills, but he would leap
back up and remain running forward at his full-speed.
Puff, puff, puff…
1484
Arrows kept puncturing his body, tearing his skin and flesh, penetrating his bones and injuring his
internal organs. Great pain kept coming from every corner of his body. Quite a few Magus Acupoints of
his were punctured and damaged, which caused the power, which was out of control, to surge inside his
body in rampant streams. From time to time, large pieces of skin and muscles would be blasted away by
those surging power streams.
Those arrow guards let out weird, frosty and creepy laughs, while releasing more arrows. As much as
they felt like, they were injuring those body parts of Feng Xing, which were not lethal yet could bring him
a hell-like pain, and would even make him give up on living.
“Capture him alive! Sending a dead body of his back won’t bring us too many rewards… capture him alive,
we can get at least ten times more in that way!”
“Indeed. Back then, he murdered the prince, and our clan leader even vomited blood because of the
anger. Simple death would be too easy for him!”
“Hm, the poor little bastard knows nothing about being a decent man. He could have a bright future, but
he turns out to be like this.”
Puff! An arrow pierced into Feng Xing’s nape and darted out from his throat. This strike brought Feng
Xing an immense pain. He staggered, heavily fell on the ground and rolled for a long distance, and wasn’t
able to struggle back up for quite a while.
Following a series of light footsteps, all twenty-four arrow guards walked up, and encircled him. Their
black feather cloaks were completely lusterless under the starlight, like the darkest night, that could even
devour all kinds of light in this world.
The feather cloaks worn by them were weirdly shaped like enormous bird-wings, slightly stretched in the
air, bringing up black whirlwinds.
“What a hard rock, just like his dead Abba.” Mumbled one arrow guard, “This poor little bastard, suffered
three-hundred and seventy-nine arrow shots given by us, blood drained for whole three times yet, he has
made this far within such a short time span…”
Turning around, he flicked a few of his fingers and roughly measured the distance with a secret method
that could only be learned by their clansmen, then yelled out in shock and continued, “Good boy! Within
the span of eighty-one breaths, he made two-thousand and three hundred miles far! How can he be so
fast?!”
The group of sword arrows all gasped in shock. Within the time span of eighty-one breaths, Feng Xing had
rushed for over two-thousand and three-hundred miles?! This speed…this speed…
Despite the fact that every single one of Divine Yi Clansmen was a fast runner, and possessed an
amazingly high speed, they were still shocked. Feng Xing was shot by over three-hundred arrows when
1485
he was running, his body were continuously injuring, even his leg bones had been blasted out for
nineteen times… how could he still make so far under such a situation?!
“Something weird with this pair of boots!” An arrow guard quickly walked up to Feng Xing, whose neck
was punctured and had been struggling hard on the ground, pressed one hand on his boot and said, “This
kid was even faster than us, it’s because of these boots! Damn it, what kind of magic treasure this pair of
boots is?”
“Magus-King-grade? Divine-Magus-grade? No, not even Divine-Magus-grade treasures can release such a
sense of power. This is…” The tone of this arrow guard began turning extremely strange.
“Die!”
From afar, a resonant shout came. A long streak of fiery light with a flame dragon wrapping in it
swooshed right towards those Arrow guards.
1486
Chapter 355 – Collision
Chapter 355: Collision
From tens of miles away, Ji Hao saw those arrow guards were going to rip off Feng Xing’s boots. In a great
rage, Ji Hao released the Flame Dragon Sword, that transformed into an, over a-hundred zhang long flame
dragon silhouette, roaring towards those arrow guards. Streams of purple mist rose from between Ji
Hao’s eyebrows. The tremendous power contained in his Golden Dan were injected into the Flame
Dragon Sword; the flame dragon silhouette was as great as an astonishing rainbow, wherever it
swooshed across, a mile long blasting air stream would appear in the air.
Such a dazzling, splendent sword attack… Even those arrow guards were startled by this sudden attack.
An arrow guard instantly clenched his fingers and grabbed Feng Xing’s neck, lifting Feng Xing up to shield
himself. The Flame Dragon Sword was re-processed by Yu Yu himself, and was thoroughly remolded
already; by now, the sword was as powerful as top-grade holy weapons. Flying speed of that flame
dragon silhouette transformed from the Flame Dragon Sword was extremely fast, and the fierce sense of
power released by it could even make people quiver in fear. This sword guard realized that he wouldn’t
able to dodge this attack, therefore, he directly lifted Feng Xing up as a human shield.
Ji Hao roared out in anger and following his voice, a wisp of purple mist flashed across in-between Ji
Hao’s eyebrows. At the same time, the flame dragon silhouette slightly turned in the air, bypassed Feng
Xing’s body, bringing up an immense, curved trace and tens of sharp sword light beams in the air, then
continued roaring towards that sword guard. The flame dragon silhouette wrapped in a huge stream of
fiery sword light moved so fast that a beam of sword light swept across Feng Xing’s body and cut a big
half of Feng Xing’s long hair off. A puff of hair rose, drifted in the air, and soon were all burned into ashes
by the fiery sword light.
A quick series of clangs abruptly burst out. The sword light swooshed across the air and suddenly,
thousands of arrows all clanged against the Flame Dragon Sword.
These arrows all had different textures, made from wood, bamboo, iron or stone. In total, there were at
least over a hundred different types of arrows. All arrowheads had spell symbols sparkling on them that
brought up sharp and long arrow lights, which looked like a meteor shower, striking on the Flame Dragon
Sword.
“Break!” Ji Hao roared while pointing his finger at the sword. Followed by his move, all arrows, whether
they were made from wood, stone, iron or bamboo, were all burned into nothingness by the scorching
flame released by the sword. The dazzling, tremendous sword light again slightly turned in the air,
continued swishing towards that arrow guard, who had locked Feng Xing’s throat with his fingers.
1487
“Take the sword back! Or I’ll kill him!” Seeing the Flame Dragon Sword coming right towards him, the
sword guard roared while abruptly clenching his fingers harder. Thick blood veins bulged under his skin,
and at the same time, a loud howl was squeezed out of Feng Xing’s throat due to a hell-like pain. The
cartilage in Feng Xing’s throat was instantly smashed.
The Flame Dragon Sword immediately stopped in the air. As Ji Hao waved his hand, the sword zipped
back and quickly darted into Ji Hao’s forehead, merging with his body.
Within this short span of time, Ji Hao and Man Man, who was grabbed in Ji Hao’s hand, had already
approached Feng Xing and those sword guards. By now, Ji Hao and Man Man were only less than a mile
away from the twenty-four arrow guards.
“No more steps forward! Or I’ll kill him!” Seeing Ji Hao kept walking up with big steps, that sword guard
who had Feng Xing’s throat locked hurriedly yelled out.
The Flame Dragon Sword’s sword light was fierce and violent, and the immense pure fire power
contained in it had even brought him the horrible sense of death. Therefore, this arrow guard, who had
realized that Ji Hao was here to save Feng Xing, hurriedly grabbed Feng Xing and threatened Ji Hao,
telling him to stop walking forward.
Ji Hao stopped, pointed at Feng Xing and said in a cold voice, “Let him heal himself. If he dies, you all
would never be able to leave!”
One arrow guard looked at Ji Hao, then glanced at Man Man, who was standing beside Ji Hao. After that,
he sneered and teased, “Do you even know where we came from? How dare you, two little kids, say
something like that to us? If we want to leave, do you think you can stop us?”
Ji Hao patted on Man Man’s shoulder, then said blandly, “Feng Xing is Man Man’s friend, and also mine.
I’m nobody, and don’t have any powerful man to rely on, however, Man Man’s Abba is the Fire God, Zhu
Rong. You can just kill Feng Xing if you insist, then we’ll see if old Zhu Rong will come to punish you for
that!”
Man Man proudly raised her head, while her pair of hammers released blazing fire. A raging, great fire
suddenly burst out from her body. Within that fire, her entire body turned into a translucent, sparkling,
ruby-like and human-shaped silhouette. In the meanwhile, an especially pure and divine sense of natural
magic flame swiftly shrouded the entire area that had a radius of a few miles.
The looks of all arrow guards changed instantly, then they subconsciously glanced at Feng Xing.
If Feng Xing was alone, they could simply kill him; if Ji Hao was the only one who came to help him, they
could just finish Ji Hao as well.
But the daughter of the Fire God Zhu Rong…The twenty-four arrow guards frowned together. How the
hell did Feng Xing make such a troublesome friend?
1488
“This lowly bastard!” cursed a sword guard exasperatedly, “How did this lowly bastard know such a
troublesome one?”
Ji Hao inhaled some fresh air. Seeing the name of old Zhu Rong frightening these arrow guards, Ji Hao
spread his hands, grinned and said, “Good, now we can all calm down, and talk in peace, right? How about
you pull that arrow out and let Feng Xing heal himself?”
“I suggest we firstly insure Feng Xing’s life safety, then we figure out solutions for other problems
through negotiation.” Ji Hao said to those arrow guards in an honest tone, “No matter what kind of enmity
was planted between you and Feng Xing, nothing in this world is unsolvable. We don’t always have to
start a huge fight and grow a deadly hatred, do we? What do you think, dear uncles?”
Judging from the appearances, these arrow guards were all in the middle age.
The life span of Senior Magi could extend to a thousand of years, therefore, a fourth-year-old Senior
Magus may look similar to a three-hundred-year-old one. Ji Hao vaguely called these arrow guards
‘uncles’, which was already extremely polite under such a situation.
Those arrow guards quickly glanced at each other, then nodded simultaneously and slowly took a few
steps back. Only the one who had locked Feng Xing’s throat stayed at the front. Seeing the other arrow
guards all step back, this arrow guard slowly grabbed the arrow, which was stuck in Feng Xing’s neck,
and pulled it out.
Blood spurted out in streams along with the arrow. Feng Xing coughed loudly for a few times, then the
skin and flesh near his wound began regrowing. As a Senior Magus, the great life-force allowed his wound
to heal itself within the span of a few breaths. He gnashed his teeth, looked at Ji Hao and let out a very
bitter smile.
“I told you, not to come…this is, my own trouble.”
“This is our trouble!” Ji Hao stared at Feng Xing, and responded seriously, “We’ve drunk together, fought
together, killed monsters together… which means we’re already brothers. So, a brother’s trouble is our
trouble.”
Ji Hao’s words made Feng Xing pause briefly. Then he maintained that bitter grin and said, “These people
are truly hard to deal with! Even ten-thousand times harder than dealing with Ying Yunpeng.”
Ji Hao looked at Feng Xing while purple mist rose from his pair of dagger-sharp eyes and coiled in the air.
Nine purple-golden spell symbols emerged, gradually lighting up around his pupils, and began rotating
slowly.
The subtle vibration of natural power wasn’t detected by anyone, yet it had swiftly spread out to a
hundred mile round. Ji Hao then said to Feng Xing honestly and seriously, “It’s okay even if they are ten-
thousand times more troublesome than Ying Yunpeng. If there’s any trouble, we’ll deal with it together.
1489
Anyway, it’s better than you running out and be caught alone… might end up dead in the wild like a
wounded dog, then eventually be corrupted into a pile of bones.”
Feng Xing gnashed his teeth, seemingly wanting to say something. But all a sudden, hands of the twenty-
four arrow guards began shining simultaneously and in the next moment, a longbow appeared in the
hands of each of them. Afterwards, the entire world seemed to be filled up by the swishing noise caused
by flying arrows. Ji Hao immediately lost his vision. The entire sky in his sight was blocked by the
tremendous airwave brought up by those zipping swords.
“Thunder!” Ji Hao locked his fingers together and roared. Along with his voice, the natural power within
a-hundred miles in radius began vibrating intensely; when those flying arrows were still tens of zhang
away from Ji Hao, twenty-four lightning bolts had already stuck down from the heaven, followed by
earth-shaking thunders.
1490
Chapter 356 – Thunder Formation
Chapter 356: Thunder Formation
“Thunder!”
All arrow guards were dumbfounded.
They could never know that Ji Hao, who had just launched an amazing sword attack, was also able to
manipulate thunder and lightning.
The dazzling lightning bolts struck right onto their heads along with ground-shaking thunder, without
leaving any time for them to dodge. Simultaneously, all twenty-four Arrow guards were struck down on
the ground.
Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, while those Arrow guards let out hoarse howls. Their outfits,
which were made from black feathers, immediately released strong yet dim black light, blocking a big half
of the power contained in the lightning, for their owners.
However, the rest of lightning power still managed to strike into their bodies, causing spasms in their
muscles and meridians, and burning their internal organs with the great heat, produced by the electrical
currents. Some Magus Acupoints in their meridians were even injured by those electric currents, which
caused their uncontrolled power to surge out of the Magus Acupoints, rampantly damaging their own
meridians.
When the lightning bolts struck down, Feng Xing had dashed out with all of his power, moving towards Ji
Hao at his highest speed.
Seeing this, the Arrow guard who had threatened Ji Hao with Feng Xing’s life before, yelled out in anger
while extending his arms and attempting to grab Feng Xing’s ankles. This Arrow guard neglected the
damage that the lightning power had been doing inside his own body, and the hell-like pain caused by it.
Even by risking his own life, he was trying to grab Feng Xing back into his control.
“Thunder!”
Ji Hao growled out again while locking his fingers together and pressing both of his hands forwards.
Following his moves, three human-head sized lightning seals, condensed from countless dazzlingly
sparkling electric bolts, suddenly released eye-piercing silver and purple light, then swiftly swooshed out
from Ji Hao’s hands; along with muffled booms, and against the heavy rain of arrows that was roaring
towards Ji Hao.
“Thunder! The magic formation, rise!”
1491
Ji Hao changed his hand motions. Within this short span of time, an elementary-level, Evil-surrendering
Thunder Formation, that contained three basic power elements- ‘heaven’, ‘earth’ and ‘human’, was
already set up.
The Three lightning seals were transformed from Ji Hao’s golden Dan power, and were able to call and
control the power of lightning and thunder. The three seals were the core of this thunder formation,
which were capable of continuously absorbing natural power and transforming it into lightning to attack
the enemies. This was the lightning formation built by Ji Hao almost out of nothing.
A series of thunderous rumbles rose into the sky. The swishing rain of arrows was surrounded by
countless tiny electric bolts. The lightning power was great and violent, purely positive, and could
destroy all kinds of evilness and break all dark powers. The lightning power was able to wash off the
negative atmosphere created by evil creatures, for the entire world, and purify this world in whole; it
could truly serve as the ultimate command of this world. In the ancient time, gods in heaven used to awe
all kinds of creatures living in this world with the lightning power!
Ji Hao wasn’t powerful enough yet. He couldn’t vibrate the entire sky and split the air, awestriking all
living creatures in this world with the power of lightning, just like the ancient Thunder God did.
Nevertheless, what he could do was more than enough for dealing with those flying arrows.
Countless arrows blasted out in the lightning formation one after another. Some arrows were shattered
into bits, some were burned or melted; the spell symbols attached on those arrows were quickly
disintegrated under the effect of the great, purifying lightning power as well. The small lightning
formation covered the area that had a radius of around ten-zhang, and easily destroyed most of the
arrows, which were flying towards Ji Hao.
Closely following the lightning formation sent out by Ji Hao, Man Man stormed out as well. When that
arrow guard’s hands were about to lock on Feng Xing’s ankles, Man Man had already dashed up to him,
wielding her pair of hammers towards his palms.
“Little bitch!” The Arrow guard shouted out furiously, while clenching his fists and punching against Man
Man’s hammers.
“You cursed” Man Man was enraged. At first, she had just used ten-percent of her power but now, she
raised it to seventy-percent.
Pop! Pop! Following this noise, both arms of the Arrow guards were blasted away and blood surged out in
big streams, to hundreds of zhang away. His body was struck twisted and sent up, flying in the air for tens
of miles, while hoarsely howling.
“Take my flying hammer!” Man Man wasn’t willing to let go of this Arrow guard, who cursed her only
when they just met, so easily. She threw out one of her hammers and activated the magic formation set on
the hammer by Yu Yu.
1492
The flying hammer suddenly expanded into hundreds of meters long. The enormous hammer brought up
a hurricane while roaring towards that Arrow guard, pressing down onto his head like a descending
mountain. That Arrow guard was still entirely wrapped by a thin layer of tiny electric bolts. Seeing such
an immense hammer swooshing down, he immediately burst out a terrified scream.
His black feather cloak rose, transforming into a pair of gigantic wings and suddenly shook; following
that, the arrow guard’s body was dragged out while flying, leaving a huge arc in the air, and barely
dodged the hammer attack. The mountain-huge hammer struck down tens of miles away, on a thousand-
meter tall mountain. Following only an earth-shattering boom and a slight vibration of the ground, the
mountain was flattened, and a sky-burning fire rose from the collapsed mountain.
“What a brutal girl!” All Arrow guards yelled out in both anger and fear. What a terrifying hammer… God
bless them if that hammer ever struck their bodies!
Bodies of those arrow guards instantly soaked in cold sweat. They dared not to even imagine what it
would feel like if the hammer struck on their own bodies. For these archers from the Eastern Wasteland,
even though their archery was already good enough to allow them to even shot the stars down, their
bodies and physical strengths were always relatively weaker than the other Senior Magi. The other
Senior Magi might survive after a strike of Man Man’s hammer, but they would certainly have been
smashed into puddles of liquid!
Arrow guards leapt up one after another and pulled their longbows open.
“Kill this little girl along with those two!” roared an arrow sword, “Kill her! What’s the big deal of being
Zhu Rong’s daughter? The dead cannot give witness! This place is filled with non-humankinds, who
would know that we killed her?!”
Along with loud swooshing noises, another heavy rain of arrows was released. A big half of arrows were
darting towards Ji Hao and Feng Xing, while a small half of arrows were aimed at Man Man.
“Armor!” Just like what Ji Hao was used to doing, Man Man would now growl out every time before she
made a move. A stream of fiery light instantly rose, and within that light, the armor given by old Zhu Rong
swiftly covered Man Man’s body. Man Man called her hammer back, then wielding both her hammers,
easily shattered those arrows before those arrows even approached her.
“Thunder!” Ji Hao gave a long and resonant shout. He quickly changed his hand motions and following his
moves, the three lightning seals had been swooshing up and down in the formation. Countless lightning
bolts emerged in the lightning formation, then formed into a thick, sphere of lightning miles in radius,
releasing a dazzling light.
“Immense Thunderstrike!” Ji Hao laughed out loud and flicked his finger. Countless tank-thick, purple
lightning bolts, which were parallel to the ground, swept across the air. Those arrows were all blown into
pieces by the violent lightning bolts before they approached Ji Hao. Afterwards, those lightning bolts
roared into the group of Arrow guards. Tens of Arrow guards screamed out when the lightning bolts,
1493
which were times more powerful than the ones that struck them before, hit on their bodies. Their whole
bodies were burned black by the lightning power, and were all sent flying away backwards.
Puff! Ji Hao didn’t even get to see where it came from, yet a fierce arrow had pierced into his left face and
came out from the back of his head.
Another sharp arrow pierced into his right palm, then fiercely drilled into his bone, and into his arm for a
whole foot deep.
The last arrow, which was as tiny as a needle, was straightaway zipping towards his right eye.
Fortunately, Ji Hao had instinctively sensed something and lowered his head; that arrow brushed against
his temple and hit a mountain over ten miles behind him, silently opening a huge hole that had a diameter
of a hundred zhang, on that mountain.
When Ji Hao was shot, the Gold Crow Cloak had already released a bright golden fiery light and blocked a
big half of the power contained in the arrows for Ji Hao. Nevertheless, just as Yu Yu had said, the
defensive power released by this cloak could only grow along with Ji Hao’s own defensive power; which
meant, the protection provided by the cloak was exactly as strong as the defensive power of Ji Hao’s own
body.
These arrows released by those arrow guards were amazingly powerful. Those arrows had even
managed to pierce through the golden fiery light and actually harm Ji Hao’s body.
“Thunder Kill!” Ji Hao endured the pain and roared out. Along with his voice, numerous human-head
sized lightning balls appeared around those arrow guards.
1494
Chapter 357 – A Sudden Change
Chapter 357: A Sudden Change
“Go!” Those arrow guards were badly frightened, and one of them hurriedly screamed out.
Those lightning balls contained unimaginably great lightning power which was evident from the strong
sense of power released by them, making those arrow guards shake with fear. The power contained in
those lightning balls was beyond the limitation of Senior Magi and those arrow guards had even sensed a
slight trace of terrifying power vibrations that had nearly reached the level of Magus Kings.
They ran as fast as they could, otherwise, if a lightning ball like this blasted out near their bodies, even the
black feather cloaks worn by them could never save their lives.
The black feather cloaks worn by these Arrow guards were able to raise their moving speed and allow
them to be nimbler and more agile. Moreover, when wearing those black feather cloaks, not even the
slightest swishing noise would be made while running. However, the defensive power of those black
feather cloaks was not great at all; a black feather cloak’s defensive power equaled to at most, thirty-
percent of an ordinary metal armor’s defensive power. But when facing lightning balls that had been
releasing a strong sense of power, which had nearly reached the Magus-King-level, how could they
possibly survive the destructiveness without each wearing twenty layers of full, heavy armors at least?
“Borrow powers from nature!” Ji Hao again gave a long and resonant roar, then abruptly pulled out the
two arrows which were stuck in his neck and arm.
Ordinary Senior Magi fought purely with the power stored in their Magus Acupoints, but what Ji Hao had
been using to fight was a magic formation taught by Yu Yu. What Daoist Priests were good at the most
was manipulating and using the natural power, to launch attacks that were tens, even hundreds of times
more powerful than themselves, while consuming only a little bit of their own powers.
The time was limited and the level of Ji Hao’s lightning formation wasn’t high enough, therefore, the
lethality of each lightning ball was only ten times greater than one attack launched by Ji Hao with all of
his power.
Ji Hao had eight-thousand awakened Magus Acupoints, which meant, the lethality of each lightning ball
was ten times greater than a full-power attack launched by Ji Hao, with the power contained in all eight-
thousand awakened Magus Acupoints of his. Such a destructive power had already been causing a slight
vibration that was same as the terrifying power vibrations caused by Magus Kings when they built
connections with their spirit stars.
1495
Those arrow guards started to flee at their highest speed. However, every single lightning ball was like a
gangrene that attached right to the bone, swiftly and silently following them. Those arrow guards ran as
fast as the wind, easily bringing up huge shreds of afterimages when they swished across the air.
However, these lightning bolts were condensed from the lightning power, and their moving speeds were
same as the speed of lightning. Mo matter how fast the wind could move, it could never compete against
the lightning.
Ji Hao looked at those Arrow guards running towards every direction with all of their powers while
screaming and howling. Within a single second, those arrow guards had made over ten miles far, and
nearly reached the maximum range of Ji Hao’s control over those lightning bolts. Ji Hao flicked his finger
and at the exactly same moment, those lightning bolts blasted out simultaneously.
Twenty-four purple lightning bolts burst out along with a series of ground-shattering booms and sizzling
noise, reaching directly into the sky. At first, these were only thin beams of lightning, yet in the next
moment, these thin lightning bolts began expanding speedily. At last, each lightning bolt turned into an
immense pillar of lightning that had a diameter of over a hundred zhang, standing straight on the ground.
Numerous lightning bolts sparkled and blasted inside these lightning pillars, crazily tearing every single
thing inside them to bits. Twenty-four arrow guards were screaming, growling, struggling and madly
cursing in those lightning pillars. They took out all kinds of protective and life-saving talismans. Countless
high-grade protective talismans were crumbled in their hands, releasing numerous magic shields, firmly
wrapping the bodies of their owners.
“A Rain of Lightning!” Ji Hao again changed his hand motions. The three lightning seals, which had
absorbed enough amount of natural power, already expanded to a-zhang in radius. Looming silhouettes
of thunder beasts that had been fiercely roaring towards the sky could already be faintly seen in those
square-shaped lightning seals.
The twenty-four lightning pillars began shrinking. Soon, those hundred-zhang thick lightning pillars were
compressed to around ten-zhang in radius, standing straight on the ground, reaching directly into the
dense, dark clouds, which had silently gathered above those Arrow guards.
The immeasurably great amount of natural power swooshing over, turned into incomparably fierce and
violent thunderbolts by the three lightning seals. Drawn in by the twenty-four lightning pillars, those
enormous thunderbolts quickly split into zhang-thick lightning bolts, ceaselessly striking on those arrow
guards’ bodies.
Every single one of these lightning bolts was gravely powerful, like roaring, descending mountains. These
dazzling lightning bolts blasted out from time to time, causing those magic shields that had been
protecting those arrow guards to shine and break. They supported their own bodies with great difficulty,
continuously taking out more protective talismans and crumbling them. However, no matter how many
protective talismans they had, those could never compete equally against the inexhaustible natural
power.
1496
The magic formation’s power was nothing but allowing its user to trap and kill as many enemies as he or
she could, with as little power as the formation would consume. As long as the formation remained
activated, the attack would never end. Ji Hao stood in the middle of the three lightning seals, manipulating
the lightning bolts to endlessly continue striking down. Streams of pure natural power had been sending
into Ji Hao’s body by the three lightning seals, as replenishment for his body, with which, the power
contained in Ji Hao’s golden Dan, which was slightly consumed when he set up the formation, had now
fully recovered, and even improved by quite a lot.
“Kid! How dare you go against our Divine Yi Clan?!” Those arrow guards were frightened more and more
badly. They tried desperately to break out from those lightning pillars, yet the immense pressure coming
from all directions towards their bodies had become greater and greater. With their severely wounded
bodies, they could not free themselves from those lightning pillars at all.
Facing the ceaseless lightning strikes, even though they were so proud and didn’t even take Ji Hao
seriously, they now couldn’t help but howl out in rage, trying to frighten Ji Hao with the name of their
clan, and force Ji Hao to let them go.
“Divine Yi Clan? Never heard of it.” responded Ji Hao blandly, “You were attempting to kill my brother, so
I will kill you. If people of your Divine Yi Clan are going to be dissatisfied because of your death, they can
just come and find me.”
Ji Hao then gave a weird smile, then continued, “Just like you have just said, after I killed you, the dead
cannot give witness. Who will know it was me who killed you? After I finished you all, no one from your
side will know that Feng Xing was here, so no one will ever come to trouble us again in the future.”
“His name is not Feng Xing!” yelled one arrow guard hurriedly, “His tricked you! His real name is Yi Feng.”
Feng Xing gasped deeply, preparing to say something to Ji Hao, but before that, Ji Hao had already
laughed out loud and shouted in response.
“In our lives, anyone can encounter some helpless situations. Changing the names, even changing the face,
are not big deals at all. My name is not Ji Hao either, my name is Qing Long!”
Giving a resonant laugh, Ji Hao, who had just told the enemy his old name in his previous life, felt a
sudden relaxation. He sensed that the connection and communication between the natural power and
himself was becoming tighter and tighter, smoother and smoother; he even sensed that the world in his
sight had suddenly become much clearer than before.
The power of the lightning formation abruptly raised by over thirty percent. Lightning bolts descending
from the sky were as fierce as thunderous hammer strikes that made those Arrow guards unable to even
straighten their bodies. One after another, they knelt on the ground. Some of them had even used up their
protective talismans, and their whole bodies been burned and wounded, falling on the ground like a soft
piece of meat.
1497
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and kept changing his hand motions. After the first three lightning seals, another
six lightning seals roared out.
Three lightning formations connected with each other and raised each other’s power. More arrow guards
fell on the ground while howling and crying.
After a few minutes, all twenty-four Arrow guards had used up protective talismans and were struck into
wisps of smoke, dissipating in the air.
Slowly, Ji Hao shut the lightning formation down. Where those Arrow guards stood earlier, now had
twenty-four, huge dents left on the ground. He looked at Feng Xing, grinned, then threw a heavy punch at
his chest, while yelling.
“You bastard! From now on, treat us as real brothers. Don’t ever try to deal with all problems by
yourself!”
Once after he finished the sentence, Feng Xing gave a hoarse howl in a sudden pain, as a sharp arrow
punctured his chest and heavily clanged against Ji Hao’s chest.
1498
Chapter 358 – Arrow King
Chapter 358: Arrow King
The arrow heavily clanged against Ji Hao’s chest, causing countless fire sparkles to spray in all directions.
The arrow then shattered into ashes against Ji Hao’s cloak, but a strangely fierce, violent and cold stream
of power, which seemed was compressed from numerous steel blades, drilled right into Ji Hao’s chest,
madly surging around in his body.
The Gold Crow flame cloak tightly wrapped Ji Hao’s entire body up. Except for his head, hands and feet,
the rest of his body was covered in the cloak. This cloak was a highly protective treasure, crafted by Yu Yu
himself, and was incredibly solid, almost impossible to be broken by any outside force, just like this
suddenly launched sharp arrow. The arrow exploded into ashes against the cloak, failing even to leave a
single sight mark on the cloak.
However, in order to motivate Ji Hao and prevent him from relying too much on tools or weapons, Yu Yu
had set a restraint for the cloak - this cloak could only provide the protection for Ji Hao, with its available
defensive power, which was exactly as same as Ji Hao’s own defensive power.
The arrow was shattered and the power contained in the arrow was partially neutralized by the cloak,
and the rest of the arrow power directly struck into Ji Hao’s chest. That invisible, fierce stream of power
sliced Ji Hao’s muscles, cut his meridians and broke his bones. Countless bone fragments pierced into his
internal organs.
Ji Hao howled out in this great pain. He felt like a thousand sharp daggers had been crazily stirring inside
his chest, and his chest had already been smashed completely.
Fortunately, his body had been strengthened and purified multiple times; added with that, when he
swallowed the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl and absorbed the power continued in it to improve himself, he had
also swallowed a mountain-huge pile of beast meat. By now, his body condition could even be compared
with new Magus Kings. Both the consistency of his spirit blood, and the amount of life-force contained in
his spirit blood, were now more than a-hundred times greater than ordinary Senior Magi.
While suffering the horrible pain that nearly made him faint, Ji Hao took a long and deep breath. His spirit
blood rose inside his body while boiling and surging, like a hundred roaring, raging dragons. The fierce
stream of arrow power had still been continuously damaging his body, yet his own spirit blood now
began ceaselessly healing.
Within a few seconds, Ji Hao’s chest was completely crushed hundreds of times, and was healed hundreds
of times as well. Until the last bit of sword power was eliminated from his body, thirty-percent of Ji Hao’s
spirit blood was already consumed.
1499
Cold sweat gushing out of his forehead, Ji Hao turned to where that arrow came from, in an intense shock.
A single shot had consumed thirty-percent of his spirit blood, which meant that he could, at most, take
three more shots like this. When his spirit blood was finally consumed up, he might straightaway die.
What was more astonishing was the fact that as the cloak had blocked the arrow for him, only a part of
the power managed to drill into Ji Hao’s body. If this arrow was aimed at his head, which wasn’t protected
by the cloak, he would have already died for good, with his head blasting out.
The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl swished out from between his brows, transformed into a bright sphere of
fiery light, speedily rotating around his head, which was a vital body part.
The Dragon Flame Sword roared out as well, in the form of a huge flame stream. Ji Hao gripped the sword
tightly while spreading his spirit power out towards every direction, covering the area that had a radius
of a-hundred-zhang. If the enemy sneakily launched any other attack, Ji Hao would certainly know where
the arrow came from, with it flying across the area that was covered by his spirit power.
Ninety-nine small Gold Crows rose from the cloak and transformed into streams of golden-red sword
lights, hovering around Ji Hao’s entire body. In addition to the fire pearl, these sword light streams had
knitted another firm and strong protective net.
Ji Hao then raised his hand and crooked his fingers towards Feng Xing, who was sent flying away.
Following his move, a gale instantly swooshed up from the ground, held Feng Xing up and brought him
back to Ji Hao. A huge hole was opened up in Feng Xing’s chest at this moment, and he had his teeth
tightly gnashed, trying his best to manipulate his spirit blood, and eliminate the remaining sword power
near his wound, and heal the wound itself.
Ji Hao took out a big handful of dragon blood amber, given by the Red Wood Palace as compensation. He
didn’t have any spare time to think about how wasteful it would be to directly swallow such a treasure-
level material, before he thrust the full handful of amber into Feng Xing’s mouth. Afterwards, he too
swallowed tens of dragon-blood amber pieces in a row.
The dragon blood amber was a genuine treasure that was formed from actual, ancient dragon spirit
blood, nourished and purified in bottomless chasms for countless years. Dragon blood amber continued
immense life-force, which was originally possessed by real, ancient dragons. Therefore, it could
effectively replenish consumed spirit blood and strengthen human bodies. After taken tens of dragon
blood amber pieces, Ji Hao’s consumed blood had recovered right away. By now, the multicolored flames
in his lower abdomen had surrounded the rest of dragon blood amber, refining the amber into wisps of
multicolored light streams, nourishing Ji Hao’s whole body.
Ji Hao’s body condition had been improving bit by bit. A second ago, Ji Hao could still sense the pain
caused by the arrow attack, which had nearly smashed his chest, but under the effect of the dragon blood
amber, that slight, remaining pain had gone very soon.
1500
“You trash! Who is hiding in the shadow and launching sneak attacks, get the hell out!” Ji Hao shouted in a
cold voice, “That arrow attack launched by you just now has already reached the level of Magus King,
hasn’t it? As a Magus King, you launched a sneak attack at me, a little kid, and failed to kill me… Don’t you
feel ashamed?”
The power contained in the arrow managed to drill into Ji Hao’s body and nearly kill him, through the
Gold Crow Flame Cloak. No Senior Magus could ever be powerful enough to do that.
It could only be a Magus King. Only a Magus King who had mastered archery could launch such a
powerful, fierce and violent, yet completely silent, traceless attack.
Ji Hao’s spirit power, which had covered the surrounding area, began vibrating violently. Three arrows
silently flew out from the woods, which was over a hundred miles away from Ji Hao and Feng Xing,
directly towards Ji Hao’s forehead, throat and heart…All vital body parts.
The enemy launched the second attack, aimed at all three deadly vital body parts of Ji Hao. Without a
doubt, this Magus King hiding in the darkness was attempting to kill Ji Hao.
If Ji Hao wasn’t able to monitor the surrounding area with his spirit power, he could never dodge the
three arrows. Nevertheless, even though he had, indeed seen the moving-tracks of the three arrows by
using his spirit power, he could merely take a sideway step, before the three arrows flew across a
hundred miles and suddenly appeared right in front of his eyes.
Ji Hao took a sideway step. One arrow brushed against his temple while another one closely flew past his
neck, as for the last arrow which was aimed at his heart, was blocked by the Flame Dragon Sword. For a
fraction of a second, all Ji Hao could do was lift the sword and shield his chest.
The arrow clanged against the sword along with a tremendous power. The Flame Dragon Sword let out
shrill roars. The humungous power dislocated Ji Hao’s arms and suddenly pushed his body backwards. Ji
Hao forcibly froze his own feet in order to stop his body from moving backwards. However, his body was
still pushed back for around thirty-miles, and his pair of feet deeply gullied the ground.
His finger bones, wrist bones, arm bones and shoulder bones were all shattered. The fierce sword power
went further into his internal organs and generated a heavy strike. A stream of blood surged right up to
his throat, but Ji Hao forcibly suppressed the intense feeling of vomiting, and swallowed that huge
mouthful of blood back down.
Mr Crow let out raging, resonant caws while swooshing up into the sky, hovering a circle then diving
down, towards where the arrows came from.
Ji Hao hurriedly grabbed Mr Crow’s claws and forcibly pulled him down, while yelling, “Mr Crow! No! You
can’t go! In the sky you’re the perfect target!”
1501
The two magic fire snakes, which had shrunk their bodies into the chopstick size, silently wriggled down
to the ground, activated their special ability and nimbly drilled into the rock ground, disappearing
completely. These magic fire snakes normally lived in lava, therefore, moving underground was their
most basic ability.
“You old trash! Get the hell out!” Ji Hao growled out once again, “You dared to sneak attack but still are
too timid to show your face?!”
With spirit blood surging inside his body and the dragon blood amber quickly being digested, Ji Hao’s
broken arm bones were quickly healing themselves. Bone fragments moved back together, letting out
silvery clangs from time to time.
A human silhouette flashed across the air. An especially handsome young man, who seemed to be only
around twenty, suddenly showed up on the small hill, three miles away in front of Ji Hao.
1502
Chapter 359 – Qingniao
Chapter 359: Qingniao[1]
“I… am Yi Qingniao.” The tall and handsome young man was wearing a feather outfit, which was totally
different from those worn by the Arrow guards. Instead, his feather outfit was a beautiful cyan-green in
color, as if it was made from feathers of cyan birds.
Yi Qingniao’s feather outfit was more than ten times more powerful than those worn by the Arrow
guards. Every single, slim and long feather in his feather outfit contained an extremely great power of
wind. From over three miles away, Ji Hao could even hear the hurricane-like roars let out by his feather
outfit.
“I’m Ji Hao!” Ji Hao nodded at Yi Qingniao, then directly threw a big heavy blame onto his head by saying,
“Are you from the Eastern Wasteland? Do you have any idea that what kind of crime have you just
committed by attacking warriors under the command of the human Emperor, in the Midland?”
“Especially that our humankind is now in the middle of a great war against the non-humankind, you still
sneakily attacked us. This could mean that you’re a traitor of our humankind who has colluded with the
non-humankind!” yelled Ji Hao harshly while staring at Yi Qingniao coldly, then continued, “Just allow
yourself to be arrested without offering any resistance. Let me take you back to the base camp so you can
confess your crime. In this way, I can still intercede for you, to ease your punishment more or less.”
Yi Qingniao stared back at Ji Hao, seeming to be slightly shocked. After a short while, he abruptly laughed
out loud. He laughed so hard that even his pair of eyes had been squeezed into two curved lines, while
pointing his finger at Ji Hao.
“Yi Feng, you lowly bastard. It’s been a couple of years since I saw you the last time, didn’t think that
you’ve made such an interesting friend.” Yi Qingniao tried pretty hard to stop laughing, then shouted out
in a harsh tone as well. “However, no matter how persuasive you are, all the talking skills will become
useless when you became a dead body!”
Puff! Puff! Puff! Ji Hao’s spirit power that had been spread out earlier suddenly vibrated. Three
completely silent arrows swiftly flew towards the vital spots towards Feng Xing, Man Man and his own
eyebrows. Ji Hao only saw Yi Qingniao pointing the finger at him, but never clearly saw any move of
pulling bows or releasing arrows, and yet, the arrows had already darted out.
The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl instantly moved sideways, shielded Feng Xing’s forehead. In the very next
moment, the fire pearl was sent flying out for over a hundred miles and a thunderous boom was caused.
Raging flame wrapped up the arrow and soon burned it into ashes. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao raised the
Flame Dragon Sword and another arrow clanged against the sword edge, that made Ji Hao lose balance of
1503
his body and again was pushed backwards for over ten miles, at last heavily thudding against an
enormous mountain. His body sank into the mountain nearly a hundred zhang deep.
As for Man Man, she had now been shaking her head in confusion. Before she could even figure out what
was happening around here, she was bumped up into the air and sent flying backwards along with a loud,
metallic bang. The third arrow released by Yi Qingniao hit on Man Man’s helmet, however, the armor
given by Zhu Rong had a genuinely amazing defensive power. Because of this, the arrow merely managed
to start a few fire sparkles against the helmet, and send Man Man fly backwards for around ten-zhang.
But after that, Man Man nimbly leapt up and landed back on the ground, as no harm was done to her at
all.
“You sneakily attacked me with that arrow!” Man Man yelled out exasperatedly while her pair of
hammers swooshed out of her hands.
Yi Qingniao slightly flicked his finger and following this easy move of his, the pair of hammers thrown out
by Man Man just now suddenly turned in the air and flew at an angle away, as if they had hit an invisible
yet incredibly solid wall, then smashed on a small hill quite far away and blasted that hill into an ocean of
flame.
“Nice armor.” Yi Qingniao looked at Man Man in a weird way, then gave Ji Hao a grin and said, “You have a
good cloak, that sword is also pretty nice… even that pearl is quite a treasure. After I have killed you, all
these will be mine.”
With a weird, creepy smile on his face, Yi Qingniao pointed at Man Man and continued, “Although I can’t
see her face clearly, but judging only from the voice, she must be a pretty one. What I like the most is
nothing else but young and beautiful girls… so, she’s mine too.”
With the help of dragon blood amber, Feng Xing’s wounds had now fully recovered. He leapt up
immediately while growling hoarsely, “Ji Hao! Be careful! Yi Qingniao, he’s…”
Before he could finish his words, Yi Qingniao again flicked his finger and following that, Feng Xing
suddenly howled out and quivered his body. Roaring gusts of cyan-colored wind swooshed up from
under his feet while his body seemingly exploded into tens of hazy afterimages, fleeing to all directions.
Nevertheless, a great howl in pain came right after all this, along with a clear puffing noise that was
caused by arrows piercing into a human body. Feng Xing had tried his best to dodge, yet both of his
shoulders and knees were shot simultaneously. Those arrows had opened up egg-sized holes in his
shoulders and knees, from where blood was spurting out, splashing all over the ground.
Another howl rose into the air and at the same time, the shreds of hazy afterimages brought up by Feng
Xing dissipated in the air, while Feng Xing’s body loudly thudded against the ground.
Once after he fell on the ground, another three arrows punctured his body once again, along with even
louder puffing noises; one on each side of his chest and one in the lower abdomen, the three arrows
firmly nailing him on the ground.
1504
Each of these three arrows was as thick as goose eggs, and had the length of eight-feet. These arrows
were forged from alloy and entirely covered in blood-red thorns. On the sticks of these arrows, black and
twisted, snake-like spell symbols had been sparkling.
These arrows were highly lethal and were specially crafted magic tools of sealing. Being nailed by the
three arrows, the spirit blood streams surging in Feng Xing’s body suddenly stopped, which caused his
body to become stiff and disabled him from moving. By now, he couldn’t even talk.
“Yi Feng, just shut your lowly mouth!” Yi Qingniao gave a careless grin and said, “Wait until I have killed
this kid named Ji Hao… I’ll deal with you slowly.”
He then turned his head and took a glance at the area where the twenty-four Arrow guards were struck
into piles of black ashes by Ji Hao’s lightning attack. When he turned back around, his eyes were filled
with rage.
“Ji Hao! Did you kill those arrow guards I brought here? That bunch of bloody douches! I was just
enjoying some intimacy with a few little women in the Chi Ban Market, but within this short span of time,
they got themselves killed by you!”
Ji Hao gripped the Flame Dragon Sword and called the fire pearl back, while approaching Yi Qingniao
with big steps.
Nine looming golden-purple spell symbols were visible in each of his eyes. Ji Hao then sneered and
responded, “So now, you don’t know how to explain to your superiors after you get back, do you? I
assume you have brought your Arrow guards here to hunt for Feng Xing, right? But you went to the Chi
Ban Market for some girls and fun, and all of the Arrow guards under your command were killed. So you
just don’t know how to explain to your superiors when you get back, am I right?”
Yi Qingniao maintained an angry look but gave a vicious grin, and said, “Says whom? As long as I bring Yi
Feng and our divine bow that he stole from us back to our clan, my contribution will be even greater than
the sky! Those were only twenty-four Arrow guards, what is the big deal?! They were only black feather
Arrow guards, if they died, then let them be dead! Our Divine Yi Clan has millions of elite Arrow guards…
we can certainly bear the loss of those few useless things!”
Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and his fiery wings stretched out behind his body. He then transformed into a
roaring stream of fiery light, dashing right towards Yi Qingniao.
This guy’s archery was truly incredible, and Ji Hao could only barely discover a slight trace of the arrows
released by him by using his spirit power. Therefore, he absolutely could not let Yi Qingniao have the
initiative in this fight, otherwise, even if Man Man and himself could survive, Feng Xing would still be in a
deadly danger.
The pair of fiery wings had given Ji Hao an astonishing speed that allowed him to reach less than a
hundred zhang away from Yi Qingniao within a moment.
1505
While darting, Ji Hao released the lightning seals from his left palm, and at the same time, nine dazzling,
rumbling thunderbolts descended from the sky in a row, surrounding Yi Qingniao in the form of a square.
Yi Qingniao teasingly glanced at Ji Hao, after which, his silhouette suddenly blurred and in the next
moment, he appeared right before Ji Hao pressing his hand on Ji Hao’s chest. Immediately, thirty-six
incomparably sharp arrowheads darted out of his palm and bumped into Ji Hao’s chest.
Ninety-nine small Gold Crows rose from Ji Hao’s cloak, transformed into a rain of fierce sword light
beams and roared towards Yi Qingniao that sounded like metal-clashing.
Yi Qingniao approached Ji Hao and launched the attack, then instantly disappeared without even leaving
a trace. Before those flying swords transformed from small Gold Crows could even touch his body, he had
managed to reappear on top of another hill that was ten miles away. It was as if he had teleported
himself.
Whole thirty-six sharp arrowheads all drilled into Ji Hao’s body, causing him to roar out in such a pain.
His chest was nearly smashed entirely by those fierce arrowheads.
A stream of blood was squeezed out of Ji Hao’s mouth. The horrible power attached on those arrowheads
sent Ji Hao backwards for over a hundred miles, and made him sink into another mountain.
___________________
[1]Qingniao: As a name, Qingniao literally means cyan bird in Chinese.
1506
Chapter 360 – Cannot Win
Chapter 360: Cannot Win
“You hurt Ji Hao! You hurt Feng Xing!” Man Man was badly enraged. She roared while swinging her arms,
and along with her voice, the pair of hammers rose from the ground and flew back into her hands.
With her biggest steps, Man Man rushed towards Yi Qinngniao with all of her strength. Each of her steps
could allow her to reach tens of zhang far. Since flying hammers couldn’t deal with this guy, she just
needed to rush up, approach this guy and smash his head with her hammers.
With only a single hammer strike, Man Man could smash his head.
In Man Man’s simple mind, things could be just as easy as that.
“Man Man!” Ji Hao leant in the huge dent that made by his own body by bumping into the mountain,
opened his mouth and gave a growl. However, this growl that he had tried his best to give was so weak
that he couldn’t even clearly hear it himself. Instead of a resonating growl, what had come out of his
throat once he opened his mouth was large streams of blood with fragments of internal organs mixed in
it. Ji Hao felt from time to time that he would lose his eyesight and nearly faint.
Those arrowheads launched by Yi Qingniao had an incredibly penetrating power, which was a pure
terror. He had gathered all the power in a single point and suddenly detonated it, creating such a horrible
effect that was way beyond Ji Hao’s imagination. Ji Hao had once seen Si Wen Ming launch an attack, but
he knew no deeper than what he had seen.
After experienced an attack launched by a Magus King with his very own body, and that too only a
seemingly careless, convenient strike, Ji Hao finally understood why the non-humankind name the level
of Magus Kings ‘shell-breaking stage’.
Shell-breaking would lead to transformation, just like chrysalises transform into butterflies. In this stage,
whether the power or the form of life, both would have gone through an essential transformation.
“Damn you.” Ji Hao coughed loudly for a few times, then took out big handfuls of dragon blood amber and
threw into his own mouth. Fortunately, he had extorted quite an amount of dragon blood amber, which
was such a treasure that could largely replenish consumed spirit blood, from the Red Wood Palace.
Without any hesitation or worry of wasting, Ji Hao swallowed the dragon blood amber.
Deep in his lower abdomen, multicolored flames had been burning brightly. Those multicolored flames
were speedily transforming all the dragon blood amber into strong streams of multicolored light. Along
with the strong beating of Ji Hao’s heart, his blood flushed these multicolored light streams to every
1507
corner of his body. Broken internal organs in his chest were recovering in a rapid speed, and newly
grown internal organs were even stronger than the old ones.
Taking a deep gasp, Ji Hao leapt up and stretched out the fiery wings. As his body transformed into shreds
of afterimages, Ji Hao rushed out of the mountain.
When Ji Hao rushed out, Man Man was three miles away from Yi Qingniao. She raised the pair of hammers
high, seeming ready to bash Yi Qingniao’s head right away.
Yi Qingniao’s silhouette flashed in the air. In the next moment, he showed up behind Man Man, pressed
his right hand on the back of Man Man’s head, let out an evil chuckle then pushed Man Man hard forward.
Man Man screamed out and lost the balance of her body. As she was pushed forward by Yi Qingniao with
quite a lot of strength, and combined with her running at full-speed before, she fell down straight, body
thudding against the ground then rolling on the ground for tens of miles. Countless rocks and trees were
bumped into bits by her rolling little body.
Man Man suffered the worst dizziness in the world. She gasped quickly for air. Protected by the armor
given by Zhu Rong, not a single slight wound was left on her body. However, since she had rolled for tens
of miles, at this moment, her sky and earth were spinning round and large light spots were sparkling
right before her eyes. All this made her feel that her limbs were all soft and she couldn’t stand up for quite
a while.
“Yi Qingniao!” Ji Hao shouted out while ninety-nine golden, dazzling sword light beams darted out,
zipping towards Yi Qingniao like a rain of light beams.
Yi Qingniao chuckled once again, scornfully shook his head at Ji Hao while saying, “Eh? Still didn’t kill
you? I see, you have quite a lot of life-saving treasures! Hm, it seems that this cloak of yours is indeed not
bad. If you were any other ordinary Senior Magus, you would have been smashed entirely by those
arrowheads released by me just now. Hm, yet you’re still alive. Good, this cloak is now mine.”
A faint gust of wind coiled around Yi Qingniao’s body, allowing him to freely move in the air. The ninety-
nine flying swords transformed from small Gold Crow patterns on Ji Hao’s cloak closely followed him.
Nevertheless, no matter how hard Ji Hao tried to stimulate his golden Dan power and boost the speed of
those flying swords to the highest degree, all flying swords would always be around an inch behind Yi
Qingniao, unable to actually touch his body.
A cyan silhouette flashing around in the air with a huge, dazzling golden sphere of light tailing him… Yi
Qingniao gave a series of creepy laughs, and said, “Idiot. You’re nothing but a little Senior Magus, how
dare you fight against me, a Magus King? I don’t want any blood stain on my cloak, so I suggest you take it
off now. For doing that, I am willing to let you die quickly and easily.”
Ji Hao didn’t stop manipulating those flying swords with all of his power, and with a badly darkened face.
‘Are you joking? I take off my cloak and give up on resistance, then let you do whatever you want to me?’
1508
How could Ji Hao possibly do such a thing? Even if he couldn’t win against Yi Qingniao, he would try
whatever he could to let Yi Qingniao know that he was nowhere near a pushover.
Ji Hao locked his fingers together, and following his move, the natural power began gathering in big
streams into Ji Hao’s palms. In the meanwhile, numerous lightning seals emerged in the air, spreading out
towards all directions. Within the short span of one breath, twenty-four lightning seals had formed, flying
toward every direction along with sizzling and dazzling thunderbolts, reached miles away within a blink
of an eye.
This was the ‘Twenty-four Yuanchen Thunder Hell’, the one that had the highest grade, among all magic
formations taught by Yu Yu, and could be activated by Ji Hao with his current power. This magic
formation wasn’t too lethal, what it did the best was trap and suppress the enemies with the power of
thunder and lightning.
Yi Qingniao’s moving speed was so fast that Ji Hao couldn’t even see him clearly. Among all Ji Hao could
think of, the one that moved even faster than him was the power of lightning.
However, before the Twenty-four Yuanchen Thunder Hell was fully set up, Yi Qingniao had already given
a cold snort and flicked his finger. In the next moment, the twenty-four thunder seals blasted out almost
simultaneously. Twenty-four traceless arrowheads smashed those lightning seals, then immediately
moved inwards and struck on Ji Hao’s body all together.
This time, those arrowheads fell down from the sky like a heavy rain. Ji Hao raised the Flame Dragon
Sword that then transformed into a stream of firelight, swooshing into the air and shielding Ji Hao
underneath. Following loud clangs, that fiery light streams transformed from the sword shattered and the
sword was sent flying away. Arrowheads pierced down onto Ji Hao’s body, starting countless air-ripples
against his cloak and struck the bones of his upper body till they broke, causing a series of popping noises
that sounded like someone was making popcorns. Hundreds of bone fragments pierced into his internal
organs.
While vomiting blood intensely, Ji Hao’s whole body was even numbed by the pain. He fell on the ground
as he had lost his eyesight.
Gasping deeply, Ji Hao tried all he could to open his eyes that were covered in blood, tremblingly took out
a big handful of dragon blood amber, attempting to throw into his own mouth.
Yi Qingniao’s silhouette again flashed in the air and suddenly appeared right beside Ji Hao, stomped his
foot heavily on Ji Hao’s hand. Ji Hao’s bones were crushed immediately, muscles were smashed and blood
gushed out. Yi Qingniao seized that handful of dragon blood from Ji Hao’s hand, then instantly yelled out
in surprise, “Eh? Dragon blood amber? That too so much of it? Where did you get these? These things are
true treasures, can strengthen human bodies and purify spirit blood. If made into magic medicines, the
medicine can even strengthen bodies of real dragons! What a treasure!”
Ji Hao was coughing blood, and didn’t have the strength to respond Yi Qingniao’s words.
1509
“Oi, kid, I’m talking to you!” Yi Qingniao yelled while kicking Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao’s ribs were shattered by
Yi Qingniao’s foot one after another.
“How many more dragon blood ambers do you have? Eh? Oh and, where did you learn that lightning
magic from? Are you from the Thunder Luster Clan? But I saw your fiery wings, are you from the
Southern Wasteland? But how can you possibly know any lightning magic?”
Ninety-nine Gold Crow flying swords roared over, fiercely piercing down towards Yi Qingniao.
Yi Qingniao swung his arm backwards and threw out countless dazzling arrowheads, clanging against
those Gold Crow flying swords and bumped the swords away.
Yi Qingniao then stomped his foot on Ji Hao’s head, and yelled coldly, “Oi, answer my question…hm, take
off the cloak first!”
Bending his waist with and with a malicious grin on his face, Yi Qingniao reached his hand towards Ji
Hao’s cloak, intending to rip it off.
1510
Chapter 361 – Spirit Blood
Chapter 361: Spirit Blood
“Yi Qingniao!” Ji Hao coughed a full mouthful of blood out, then mumblingly yelled at Yi Qingniao.
“Don’t curse, don’t abuse.” Yi Qingniao grabbed Ji Hao’s Gold Crow fiery cloak in his hand while sneering
at Ji Hao in scornfulness and said, “Save some strength before you die, it’ll make your death easier. Can
cursing or abusing harm even a hair of mine?”
Gripping the cloak with both of his hands, Yi Qingniao gave a deep roar. Muscles of his arms swelled up
and thumb-thick blood veins bulged under his skin. In the meanwhile, muffled rumbles came out from his
body, caused by surging blood streams in his veins.
As a Magus King, who had built the connection with his spirit star, whose body had already become as
strong and strong as gods and devils, even a slight move launched by Yi Qingniao contained an immense
power that could tear the ground apart and reverse a great river. At this moment, he had activated all of
his power without even the slightest retention. Even a thick wall forged from bronze and iron should
have been torn into pieces by now.
However, the Gold Crow fiery cloak stayed perfectly still. Not only that, an even more terrifying stream of
counterforce burst out from the cloak, striking towards Yi Ningniao.
Following a bone-cracking noise, Yi Qingniao’s ten fingers were all shattered by that counterforce. Yi
Qingniao popped out his eyes in shock and pain, staring at that cloak wrapped entirely in a warm, golden
light and blazing flame, as he yelled, “Wha-what kind of treasures is this?! It broke my fingers! Bu-but,
how could those arrowheads I conveniently threw out possibly hurt this kid through such a powerful
treasure?!”
“My Shifu said that, relying too much on tools and weapons is not good.” Looking at Yi Qingniao, who was
still in a great shock, Ji Hao said word by word, “Therefore, this treasure could easily neutralize all attacks
launched by you, but my Shifu has set a restraint on it. This cloak now can only provide the protection
that is equal to the defensive power of my own body.”
Cold sweat began flowing down from Yi Qingniao’s forehead in big streams. For the very first time, he
looked down at Ji Hao seriously, and said, “I just got myself into a big trouble.”
“You surely did get yourself in a huge trouble.” Ji Hao took a deep breath. Spirit blood surged inside his
body like a flood, as those broken bone fragments stuck in his body were slowly moving out of his
punctured internal organs and merging back together. Nourished by his spirit blood, his wounds were
rapidly healing themselves. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao said, “So, now you want to silence me, don’t you?”
1511
Yi Qingniao gave a bitter smile, then answered, “That’s the only thing I can do,” he clicked his tongue and
continued, “A cloak, with restraint, is still capable of shattering my finger bones. The person who gave
you this cloak is indeed more powerful than I’ve estimated. I do not want to be hunted by such an old
powerful one, so…”
His handsome face suddenly twisted while he gnashed his teeth and raised his foot, stomping towards Ji
Hao’s head and growled, “So, I will not leave even a slight trace of your soul in this world! Just die! Die
with a perished soul! That little girl, after I have tasted her, I will kill her and dissipate her soul as well. I
won’t leave any evidence!”
A stream of purple mist rose from between Ji Jao’s eyebrows, gathered into a small cloud and held Yi
Qingniao’s foot up.
Yi Qingniao threw a weird glance at that small purple cloud that rose from Ji Hao’s forehead, and yelled
impatiently, “What the hell is this? Trying to give a last shot? It won’t work, you’re only a Senior Magus
while I, am a Magus King! Even if you have powerful weapons inherited from Magus Kings, even Devine
Magi, you cannot activate the powers of those treasures! Neither can you stop me!”
“I don’t have any treasure or weapon that once belonged to Magus Kings or Divine Magi… what I have, is
the immemorial sun streamer!” Ji Hao’s voice was ice-cold and completely emotionless.
The three-inch long immemorial sun streamer swished out of that small purple cloud and released eye-
piercing, dazzling golden light beams. Showering in that golden light released by the sun streamer, that
feather boot worn on Yi Qingniao’s foot, and his foot itself, were all as fragile as the thinnest fog.
Countless golden light beams pierced into this foot like sharp and long golden needles, penetrating his
skin, flesh and bones, and igniting it with a horribly great heat.
“What the hell is this?!” Yi Qingniao screamed out in both pain and fright. His foot was now burning. That
boot worn by him, which was made from feathers of cyan-colored Luan bird, by a master craftsman of the
Divine Yi Clan, was able to block an attack launched by a Magus King and remain unharmed, had been
burned into a puff of ash within a blink of an eye.
His foot, which was even tougher that that boot, had now been burned to translucent and glowing red,
like a piece of coal burning in flame. Clearly, he saw his skin and muscles were burned into smoke, his
meridians and blood veins were completely evaporated by that golden flame, and his bones began
disappearing.
His bones, which were deep cyan in color, and purely transparent without even a single flaw, like
emerald, only lasted a moment longer than his skin and flesh. Within around one ten-thousandth of a
second, his left foot bones were completely burnt away.
“What the hell is this?!!” Yi Qingniao was frightened so badly that he had nearly lost his mind,
continuously screaming and howling in weird tones.
1512
“This is the immemorial sun streamer, I’ve told you already!” Ji Hao looked at him coldly and blandly
while saying, “My Shifu said to not easily use these life-saving weapons unless my life is in a real danger.
Now my life is in a deadly danger.”
Ji Hao’s golden Dan was rotating rapidly. The golden Dan power transformed into a small purple cloud
that held the sun streamer up. That three-inch long tiny streamer looked just like a toy for kids, however,
within such a short span of time, the streamer had already destroyed a foot of Yi Qingniao, the Magus
King that Ji Hao had failed to deal with even with all of his power.
Countless streams of golden light rose, coiled around Yi Qingniao’s leg and thigh, then nimbly wrapped up
his other leg, which was still unharmed. It was as if those golden light streams were some kind of living
creatures.
Below his waist, Yi Qingniao’s body was entirely wrapped in those golden light streams released by the
sun streamer, after which, his body began burning.
“Immemorial sun streamer?” Yi Qingniao stared at Ji Hao in confusion. He had never heard of this name.
He couldn’t understand why this three-inch long, tiny streamer, was capable of releasing such a great,
destructive power.
“Who’s your Shifu?” Yi Qingniao’s body was bound by those golden light streams and that great heat had
already penetrated into his internal organs. He screamed in a hoarse voice, spending the last bit of his
power to ask for the name of Ji Hao’s Shifu.
“You don’t need to know.” Ji Hao raised his arms and gripped the sun streamer. This three-inch long
streamer was as heavy as a genuine mountain. Ji Hao had only slightly wielded the streamer in the air, but
that caused his body to soak in sweat immediately, and all muscles instantly suffered a bad ache.
Yi Qingniao roared out in anger and shock. Along with his voice, a palm-sized, cyan-green jade amulet
flew into the air. From within that beautiful jade amulet, countless tiny spell symbols were rotating out,
releasing a wide stream of cyan light, wrapping Yi Qingniao’s body up.
That cyan stream of light vibrated intensely, dragged Yi Qingniao and attempted to break out from the
durance of the sun streamer’s power. The sense of power released from this jade amulet was
impressively great, even similar to the majestic natural power which wouldn’t allow any violation.
Sensing this great sense of power, Ji Hao murmured to himself, “A life-saving amulet crafted by a Divine
Magus? Immemorial sun streamer, don’t let me down!”
The Golden Dan rotated once again and injected all of its power into the sun streamer.
A thick stream of flame, that was so condensed, that it even looked like a golden liquid, sprayed out from
the streamer and immediately covered Yi Qingniao’s body up. That cyan light released by that Divine
Magus amulet began burning rapidly. Within a single second, that cyan stream of light was burned out
1513
completely, after which, Yi Qingniao’s entire body started blazing. In the span of a breath, Yi Qingniao
completely disappeared from this world.
A fist-sized, cyan-colored drop of spirit blood was left floating in front of Ji Hao, releasing an amazingly
attracting, pure sense of power.
1514
Chapter 362 – Expanding Meridians
Chapter 362: Expanding Meridians
That small purple cloud transformed from purple mist retracted back in between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. The
immemorial sun streamer went back into his spirit space as well, slowly and stably rotating around the
Golden Dan, releasing beams of golden light that seemed like sunlight, to nourish the Golden Dan.
Meanwhile, the golden Dan released streams of purple mist that contained Golden Dan power, as a
feedback to the sun streamer. When the golden light and purple mist mixed together, a mysterious and
magical atmosphere naturally grew and spread out in Ji Hao’s spirit space.
That fist-sized cyan drop of spirit blood floated before Ji Hao’s face, releasing waves of incredibly strong
life-force and sense of power, which was beating slowly in the entire area about one-zhang in the radius
around the spirit blood drop. Gradually, Ji Hao’s heart beating was even affected by that of the life-force
and power waves released by the spirit blood, and began echoing the frequency of the beating of the
spirit blood. Ji Hao couldn’t control it.
A powerful Magus King, who had beaten Ji Hao so hard that nearly disabled him from breathing, left
nothing else but this purest drop of spirit blood. All the essence of Yi Qingniao’s body, including his blood,
flesh, bones, marrows, his internal organs and all the power contained in his awakened Magus Acupoints,
had condensed into this drop of spirit blood.
“Such a nice smell!” Ji Hao sniffed towards this spirit blood drop, then struggled up from the ground. His
face had even twisted in pain when he stood up. Ji Hao took out another big handful of dragon blood
amber and swallowed it. Multicolored flames burned those dragon blood ambers into streams of colorful
light, surging into every corner of Ji Hao’s body, nourishing his severely wounded body.
“Is it getting dark? Oh I feel so dizzy!” Man Man slowly staggered back from quite far away. She wasn’t
hurt at all, but she had rolled for tens of miles just now, tumbled on the ground for thousands of times
without knowing what had happened. Till now, she still suffered a bad dizziness and couldn’t even walk
steadily. She staggered and trembled all the way, seeming to be pretty embarrassed.
“It’s still dark.” Ji Hao raised his head, looked at the sky and said. The starry sky was beautiful, streams of
starlight falling down like a shining, sparkling rain.
He then grabbed that drop of spirit blood and walked up to Feng Xing, gripped that huge arrow stuck in
his chest and carefully pulled it out, inch by inch.
Those thorns attached on the arrow stick cut Feng Xing’s bones and muscles, letting out an ear-piercing,
metal-like clashing noise. Feng Xing gnashed his teeth and growled out in pain. He had even bitten his
gingiva broken and made blood gush out through his teeth. Spell symbols embossed on the arrow stick
1515
were sparkling quickly, releasing fierce air streams to slice his body, which even caused Feng Xing to shed
some tears.
“Don’t you laugh, It’s not as painful as it looks.” Feng Xing stared at Ji Hao and squeezed these words out
of the slits between his teeth, one after another. “This is human instinct…I can’t control it…the tears flow
out by itself. I’m not crying… I’m not weak!”
“You’re not weak, I know it. You’re just a bastard!” With some solid difficulty, Ji Hao finally pulled out that
huge arrow, which was stuck in the ground through Feng Xing’s body for at least three-foot deep. After
that, he threw a few pieces of dragon blood amber into Feng Xing’s mouth, then gave a heavy punch on
Feng Xing’s left face while yelling, “If you had waited for us to all gather together, with Yu Mu releasing
his poison by our sides, we wouldn’t need to spend so much efforts, only for taking out this bloody cyan
bird!”
Feng Xing coughed a huge mouthful of blood out, then gave an embarrassed grin and responded, “You
have no idea how powerful those arrow guards were…”
Ji Hao abruptly nipped Feng Xing’s face to make his mouth widely open, then thrust that spirit blood, once
belonging to Yi Qingniao, into his mouth. Afterwards, Ji Hao slapped hard on Feng Xing’s mouth to make
him swallow the spirit blood. Feng Xing swallowed that drop of spirit blood, which was as heavy as
mountains, then popped his eyes out in a soul-level shock, staring at Ji Hao while letting out a mumble
from his throat, but couldn’t say a word.
Great, vigorous power spread out inside Feng Xing’s body. Loud popping noises caused by his meridians
and blood veins when they were forcibly expanded by that power, came from Feng Xing’s body. Cyan light
spots lit up one after another, thickly covering all of his body. His muscles began twisting into strange
shapes, sometimes these muscles would suddenly shrink and tightly wrap his body, but soon they would
swell up like balls. When his muscles were swelling and shrinking, from under Feng Xing’s skin, large
amounts of sticky, wasted liquid flew out.
Even for an ordinary human being, a drop of spirit blood that was condensed from all of the essence of a
Magus King’s body could certainly send him or her straight up to the level of Magus Kings, that is, if the
body of this human being was able to sustain that bursting power.
Feng Xing’s body was shaking intensely. Two cyan stream of light spurted up three-foot high from both of
his eyes. He had howled himself hoarse, and only felt that he was thrown into a boundless darkness. Tiny
gusts of wind ceaselessly blew out of his pores.
Ji Hao gripped the arrow stick, which was stuck in Feng Xing’s left chest, then conveniently threw another
heavy punch on his right face, while saying, “I am punching you, because I want you to remember that in
the future, if any enemy came for you, we will deal with the trouble together. Don’t try to avoid entangling
us, or one day, we might entangle you!”
1516
Ji Hao tried quite hard to grip this arrow that was covered in thorns, and extra carefully pulled it out. This
arrow had punctured Feng Xing’s body, nearly brushing against his heart. Therefore, if Ji Hao wasn’t
careful enough when pulling it out, Feng Xing’s heart could end up being damaged.
Then, Ji Hao pulled the one stuck in Feng Xing’s lower abdomen out. After all three arrows were pulled
out, and under the effect of Yi Qingniao’s spirit blood, Feng Xing’s wounds began healing rapidly.
“I-I…I’m having a breakthrough!” Thousands of cyan light spots thickly covered on Feng Xing’s body all let
out beams of cyan light. He stared at Ji Hao in a great panic while screaming, “But…How am I supposed to
break into the Magus-King-level?! Spirit star?! Where do I find my spirit star?! How?!”
“Do not break through!” Ji Hao looked at Feng Xing and said confirmedly, “You aren’t able to do it
anyway…Remember these meridians.”
Streams of magical red light spurted out from Ji Hao’s pair of eyes. Ji Hao concentratedly looked at Feng
Xing’s body while saying, “My good Shifu taught me a wonderful skill that can expand human meridians.
He knew that the meridians contained in our bodies are not only those we have inherited.”
“Hm, I haven’t learned too much yet, only memorized the locations of 12960 meridians.” While speaking,
sharp fiery lights zipped out from Ji Hao’s fingers, with which, he swiftly pierced into Feng Xing’s body.
Thin streams of fiery light speedily spread out inside Feng Xing’s body, and under the control of Ji Hao’s
spirit power, those fiery light streams quickly began surging along some meridians.
Cold sweat ceaselessly dripped down from Ji Hao’s forehead. The septum that had blocked those
naturally sealed meridians of Feng Xing’s body were burnt broken by Ji Hao’s Gold Crow flame. After that,
roaring streams of power released by that drop of spirit blood gushed into those newly opened
meridians, while giving tsunami-like rumbles.
These new meridians, which were even thinner than hair, suddenly had been expanded to tens, even
hundreds of times bigger. Because of the great pain, Feng Xing’s eyeballs were filled with blood streaks,
and he let out another series of hoarse screams. Along with loud popping noises, Ji Hao accurately pierced
those fiery light beams into Feng Xing’s hidden Magus Acupoints. One after another, he broke the septa
covered on those Magus Acupoints.
Magus King spirit blood swooshed into those new Magus Acupoints, and incomparably pure cyan-colored
power streams began rotating swiftly in those new Magus Acupoints, continuously expanding and
solidifying them.
Meridians were opened up and Magus Acupoints were awakened one after another. Within a blink of an
eye, over ten-thousand new meridians were opened up inside Feng Xing’s body, and ten-thousand new
Magus Acupoints were woken up all together. These new meridians and Magus Acupoints had contained
more than a half of that drop of Magus King spirit blood, and the rest of that drop of spirit blood had
merged deeply into his muscles, bones and marrows.
1517
Feng Xing took a long and deep breath, and a gale then rose around Feng Xing’s body while he leapt right
up into the air and easily brought up hundreds of shreds of afterimages in the sky.
“My power!” Feng Xing yelled out in surprise, “I feel I can fight against a Magus King right now!”
“Then you will end up in as ugly a shape as I did.” Ji Hao struck Feng Xing straight with his words, “Your
power is now equal to mine, but facing enemies like Yi Qingniao…”
A loud, desperate breathing noise interrupted him. Yu Mu, whose body was entirely covered in flowing
sweat streams, rushed over while gasping desperately for air. Seeing Ji Hao and Feng Xing were both
perfectly unharmed, he sat directly down on the ground, unable to let even a single word out.
1518
Chapter 363 – Be of One Heart
Chapter 363: Be of One Heart
Looking at Yu Mu, who was trying so hard to catch his breath, with the sweat running down like
raindrops, Ji Hao and Feng Xing both stopped talking.
“You bloody fatso, if wasn’t for Ji Hao, you would now be right on time to collect my dead body and bury
me!” Feng Xing squat down in front of Yu Mu, sighed slowly and said, “And by doing that, you would gain
a big extra advantage. Because the grave you were gonna dig for me, would be at least five times smaller
than the one that I might dig for you some day!”
“Bu-bury, bury my ass!” Yu Mu swung his big chubby palm and slapped hard on Feng Xing’s forehead, as
he yelled, “Asshole! Who do you think we are! Do you think that you’re the only hero while we all are ball-
less twats? And we would leave you to die?!”
Then he turned to Ji Hao, gave an embarrassed grin, with his cheeks that were a little bit blushed, and
said, “I, I’m just a bit late, but, but I’ve been running as fast as I can!”
Ji Hao smilingly looked at Yu Mu, nodding satisfyingly and said, “We’re not blaming you for running late,
you have all that precious fat after all, right? Yu Mu, meridian-expanding skill, do you want to learn?”
Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu, abruptly changed the topic and asked, “Open up more meridians in addition to
your old inherited meridians, set a better foundation for your future cultivation. No matter the level of
Senior Magi or Magus Kings, you will be more powerful than the others!”
Yu Mu popped his eyes out, and got choked by his own saliva pointing his finger at Ji Hao. He mumbled
with his throat, trying to breathe but couldn’t, nearly directly choking to death. He madly waved his arms
and kicked his feet, and even his eyeballs had turned red.
Feng Xing hurriedly stood up, walked behind Yu Mu, and kneaded hard on his back.
Boom! A huge stream of saliva sprayed out of Yu Mu’s mouth to tens of zhang away. Yu Mu then looked at
Ji Hao while gasping deeply and quickly, couldn’t wait any longer and yelled out, “I do! Whoever doesn’t
want to learn the skill is your grandson! But, but the meridian-expanding skill is a secret one, only elite
inner apprentices of the Magi Palace can learn! You, how did you…where did you learn that?”
Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu, chuckled and responded, “I have a good Shifu!”
Yu Mu again popped out his eyes. Thinking of that mysterious Yu Yu, who had an ocean-wide range of
abilities and was immeasurably powerful, Yu Mu raised his head, nodded at Ji Hao with an extremely
1519
admiring, respectful look, then said, “Ah, so it’s him. Right, things that Minister Si Wen Ming can do, he
can surely do too.”
Ji Hao then ripped Yu Mu’s clothes off, exposing his tender and soft fat. Sharp, needle-like fiery light
beams zipped out of Ji Hao’s fingers once again, and deeply pierced into Yu Mu’s skin. Extremely thin
beams of fiery light swiftly passed through Yu Mu’s body, opening up his sealed meridians and lighting up
his dead Magus Acupoints one after another.
Same as what he did to Feng Xing, Ji Hao opened over twelve-thousand new meridians up for Yu Mu and
woke up over a-hundred Magus Acupoints of his. Yu Mu was continuously gulping dragon blood amber,
his body had been digesting those amber pieces into strong life-force, that then transformed into
swooshing streams of power, gushing into those new meridians and Magus Acupoints, supporting those
meridians and Magus Acupoints, to keep them from re-sealing.
With the solid foundation Ji Hao set up for him today, in the future, Yu Mu only needed to simply cultivate
himself, continuously grow and accumulate power, expand his meridians and Magus Acupoints. By doing
all this, his power would soar rapidly, and soon would grow to many times greater than his current
power.
During this process, Ji Hao drew a slight stream of the power of the immemorial sun streamer, letting it
surge around inside Yu Mu’s body to expel those highly toxic impurities, which couldn’t be absorbed by
his body, and had accumulated in his body. These impurities came from all those poisonous materials he
had eaten all these years.
From Yu Mu’s white and tender skin, multicolored, sticky, slurry like excretions had been ceaselessly
oozing out. The horrible odor releasing from his body made Man Man’s adorable face twisted, and pushed
her horribly away for over ten miles.
That pungent odor was impressively horrible, smelling hundreds of times worse than a blasting latrine
pit. Ji Hao was still working on expanding Yu Mu’s new meridians, while Feng Xing was constantly putting
dragon blood amber into his mouth, so neither of them could leave. By now, both of their faces were
covered in tears because of that crazily horrible odor.
“Oh! My dear ancestors!” Ji Hao had sealed his nose, eyes, ears and mouth with his power, even tightened
all of his pores, but still couldn’t block this terrifying smell.
A gust of wind blew across, along with which, that horrible odor released from Yu Mu’s body transformed
into a cloud of multicolored smoke, drifting into the woods nearby. Thriving trees in that woods instantly
withered and became rotten, collapsing down, then turned into puffs of black ashes, and dissipated in the
air.
Those highly poisonous impurities accumulated inside Yu Mu’s body had already become a strange kind
of toxicant. If today, Ji Hao didn’t expel those toxic impurities for him by using the pure sun flame
1520
contained in the immemorial sun steamer, these impurities would certainly cause a large, negative effect
on his later cultivation, and even shorten his life.
“You bloody fatso…from now on, don’t eat too much dodgy stuff.” Looking at Yu Mu’s badly twisted face,
Feng Xing said quite worryingly.
“Save that for yourself you bastard! Don’t ever play hero again!” Yu Mu glared at Feng Xing while showing
his teeth, yelling back at him.
“You both shut up! You think it’s not stinking enough?!” Ji Hao shouted out in anger. Mr Crow let out
streams of raging flame, burning those excretions, which had been oozing out of Yu Mu’s body, into big,
black and dense clouds of smoke, rising into the sky. The two magic fire snakes had darted a long distance
away, ceaselessly breathing out strong gusts of gale, blowing the black smoke far, far away.
Worked truly hard for a whole hour, Ji Hao finally completed the expansion of over ten-thousand
meridians of Yu Mu, and threw a heavy kick on Yu Mu’s butt.
Yu Mu burst out a loud laugh and abruptly leapt up high into the air. He shook his body to send those
remaining excretions far away, then stretched his body. Abruptly, Yu Mu yelled out in a great surprise,
“My body! How come my body has become so light?! Eh? Eh!”
Moving slightly, Yu Mu had actually brought up a couple of shreds of afterimages. Although his moving
speed was still far slower than Feng Xing and Ji Hao, compared to his old, turtle-like speed, this was
already an impressively great improvement.
“Haha! Good brothers!” Yu Mu laughed out loud and put his arm around Ji Hao’s shoulder.
“Good brother!” Ji Hao slapped hard on Yu Mu’s back. All of a sudden, he thought of the scene when Yu Mu
rushed over in a hell-like rush, as if his butt was grilling with flame.
Back then, when this fatso thudded his butt against the ground and widely opened his mouth for air, he
still had a couple of tails of poisonous snakes and scorpions squirming in his mouth. This fatso had risked
his own life for Feng Xing. He had rushed all the way while swallowing all kinds of highly poisonous
materials; he was well-prepared for a true deadly fight!
Such a fatso was a good fatso, such a fatso was well worth making!
“My good brothers!” Feng Xing leapt up as well, spread his arms around Ji Hao and Yu Mu’s shoulders,
and held them tightly, while saying, “From now on, we will deal with all troubles together! Haha! Even Yi
Qingniao was killed by us! He was a Magus King, but what is the big deal about being a Magus King?!”
Yu Mu quivered instantly, and yelled, “Damn! Magus King? Have you just killed a Magus king?! Gosh, why
couldn’t I run faster?!”
1521
“Good sister, good sister!” Man Man happily rushed over, grabbed Ji Hao and Yu Mu’ arms, rubbing Ji
Hao’s arm hard with her little pink cheek.
Ji Hao, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Man Man glanced at each other. At this moment, a warm feeling that was
hard to describe, burst out from all of their hearts. After that, all four of them raised their heads and
laughed out loud towards the sky. But then, Ji Hao suddenly quivered.
“Crap! Where are the old wood and that big leopard?! They were a bit slower than us, but both should
have arrived already! They can’t be even slower than this bloody fatso!”
1522
Chapter 364 – Rounding Up
Chapter 364: Rounding Up
“Hrr…hrr…”
That old purple grain dragon sandalwood had been gasping heavily and weakly. He leaned against a cliff,
many of his branches were shattered into pieces, while a big half of those fruits hanging on his head had
disappeared. Inside that pair of deeply hollowed eye sockets of his, the two deep-green colored, blazing
pupil flames had now become much dimmer than before, looking like dying candle lights which were
suffering in a hurricane.
That winded, huge leopard leaned against the old tree, continuously showing his teeth and letting out
raging and desperate roars, while spurting out puffs of black smoke from his mouth.
His pair of muscular wings were violently broken off, numerous thin, pale and white bones had come out
from his wings and were exposed in the air. The leopard’s tail was cut broken as well, now barely hanging
on his body by a thin slice of skin. Apart from all these, the leopard’s head, neck, belly and all the other
body areas, were covered in severe wounds. From those wounds, sticky blood had been dripping out
along with fragments of broken internal organs, causing this sturdy and fierce leopard to twitch his body
in pain.
“Hrr…hrr…”
The old tree raised a long, arm-shaped branch, dug out a sphere of nicely scented resin from a big slash
on his tree trunk, then swiftly thrust the resin into the big leopard’s mouth. The leopard swallowed the
resin, after which, his wounds began healing at a visible race.
The old tree and the leopard glancing around in a despairing panic. Fear and despair, that they never ever
felt before now had shrouded both of their hearts. Even when the leopard was poisoned by a heart-
burning butterfly and the old tree was trying all he could to find other treemen, and ask around about the
Chi Ban Market, they didn’t face such despair.
At least, back then, the old tree had gotten the information about the Chi Ban Market and he knew that
only if he could bring enough amount of prey to the market, he would be able to trade for the medicine
and cure the leopard.
But now…
“My friend, where are you…” The old tree mumbled.
1523
Treemen were never good at running. Although they were all gigantic in shapes, but in jungle areas, their
walking speed was even slower than the moving speed of ordinary Novice Magi. Therefore, once the old
tree and leopard left the Chi Ban Market, they had lost Ji Hao and Man Man.
The leopard had a good nose, with which, they had chased Ji Hao and Man Man for a while along the trail
of smell left by them. However, when they reached quite far away from the Chi Ban Market and in an
outlying mountain area, they were suddenly surrounded.
After a big, sudden fight, both the old tree and the leopard were gravely wounded. At this moment, the
situation had turned into two groups of people fighting for the ownership of them.
One group was of human beings. They were wearing long garments made from coarse clothes and
wooden masks carved out from cedarwood, with embossments. Their bodies had been releasing a faint
scent of herbal medicines. Clearly, they must have been working with all kinds of herbs for years, because
that herbal scent given by their bodies sensed old and complicated; except for people who were
surrounded by numerous kinds of herbs all year round, no one would have such a scent on the body.
There were over thirty people in that group, each having a strong sense of power and body surrounded
by different colored smoke streams. Apparently, they were all poison-using Magi.
The other group which had been confronting the group of human beings was comprised of nearly a
hundred creatures who had human bodies and wolf heads. These wolf-men were all wearing exquisite
armors and holding machetes that had shining spell symbol embossment. Their bodies had all been
releasing fierce sense of power and their eyes were dimly shining with a blood-red light. Without a doubt,
this was a group of brutal mobs, who might have taken countless lives already.
The first wave of attack was launched by these wolf-men at the old tree and leopard. Both the old tree
and the leopard were wounded by their machetes.
After that, when these wolf-men were ready to collect their ‘trophy’, the group of human beings, who
were wearing masks and obviously didn’t want to disclose their identities, abruptly dashed up from all
directions and released huge clouds of poison. Tens of wolf-men were put down right away.
Seventy to eighty wolf-men were struck down onto the ground immediately after the human group
showed up. However, by now, not a single dead body could be seen on the ground. The poison used by
that group of human beings was so incredibly powerful that all dead bodies were melted into puddles of
blood within a short span of time, and entirely absorbed by the dry soil. Not even a single drop of blood
was left.
Around thirty poison-using Magi had now been confronting against nearly a hundred, almost crazy and
fierce wolf-men. None of them was showing any sign of launching attacks. Neither of the two groups was
willing to launch the first attack on each other.
1524
After quite a while, the tallest and most muscular wolf-man suddenly gave a long and resonant howl, then
said, “You shameless human beings! We’re the guards of Gold Wind Wolf Emperor of the Northern
Grassland, in Chi Ban Mountain. Tens of billions of wolfs living on the Northern Grassland are under the
command of our Emperor. Do you want the blood of all humankind living in the Northern Grassland to be
drained just because of you?!”
In grasslands, the most horrible disaster was nothing else but wolves. Countless starving wolves gushing
over from all directions just like the tide water; even a big-scale clan, that had the population of millions
and was guarded by hundreds of Senior Magi, could be swallowed entirely by those innumerable and
fearless wolves, without leaving a piece of broken armor, and that too within a single night.
If among those wolves, some wolf-men who had managed to gain human-like consciousness, were
guiding the group, and these wolf-men were all as powerful as Senior Magi, then this group of wolves
could become a grave, sky-big disaster for any human clan. Even big clans with millions of people couldn’t
survive their attacks.
Therefore, the threats given by the wolf-man was straightforward, because in the Northern Grassland,
those wolves were truly terrifying powerful beings that even Jia Clan warriors wouldn’t want to offend.
“Whatever!” responded an elderly man in a black cloak, with a frosty tone, “Go, go kill every single person
on the Northern Grassland! Don’t just talk, go and do it… kill them all and eat them up! By then, I’m afraid
we wouldn’t be the one who come to you for revenge, instead, the Yu Dynasty would come and trouble
your Gold Wind Wolf Emperor, am I right?”
Hearing him, all wolf-men gasped simultaneously, then gave raging, long howls. He was right. Most of the
humankind living on the Northern Grassland was seen as stored slaves by the Yu Dynasty. Every few
years, slave-hunting troops sent by the Yu Dynasty would pay a visit to the Northern Grassland and take
large groups of human slaves away. If these wolves truly killed all those human beings, the Yu Dynasty
would certainly trouble them for this.
“You can have this leopard!” That elderly man in a black cloak gave a sneer and said, “If not enough, we
can give you another hundred leopards! But this old tree… is ours.”
Having confronted for another while, the coiling, poisonous streams of smoke around those Magi’s bodies
suddenly boosted up, transforming into countless multicolored, fierce poisonous serpents, swishing
towards those wolf-men.
Wolf-men howled out together while landing all four feet of theirs on the ground, rushing up at their
highest speed towards those poison-using Magi.
“Hm, a bunch of idiots!” Before these two groups had bumped into each other, a cold, scornful sneer came
from the top of the cliff above their heads. On the cliff top, nearly a hundred tall and sturdy men, whose
bodies were all covered in dragon scales, and some body parts even had fins attached on them, abruptly
showed up. They wielded their hands and followed by that, a gigantic net, which was over a-zhang in
1525
radius, swooshed down from the sky. The range of this huge net covered all those poison-using Magi and
wolf-men.
Those Magi yelled out in anger while wolf-men howled towards the sky. They didn’t have the time to
attack each other anymore, instead, they turned around and fled outwards.
Those sturdy men standing on top of the cliff, who had obvious aquatic features on their bodies, laughed
out loud. Their laughs were filled with pride and arrogance.
However, not long after they laughed out, countless sharp arrows zipped up from behind their bodies. As
many as locusts in a swarm, countless arrows deeply pierced into these sturdy men’s bodies. Powers
attached on these arrows were strong and violent; many of those men’s bodies were directly punctured,
now covered in holes that had blood streams spurting out.
Nearly a hundred scaled men howled out. Before that great net released by them had even landed on the
ground, they were all torn into bits by that heavy storm of arrows.
1526
Chapter 365 – Fighting Over the Tree
Chapter 365: Fighting Over the Tree
Arrows flew over like a heavy rain, tearing nearly a hundred aquatic, man-shaped creatures into pieces.
Along with a series of cold, teasing laughs, around twenty Jia Clan warriors who were all heavily armored,
holding longbows and had quivers tied around their waists, walked out with big steps. One of them gave a
sneer then said, “Ignorant barbaric creatures, that tree is not something that you can touch.”
This Jia Clan warrior then gave a heavy kick and sent the head of an aquatic man away, then raised his
head and growled, “Especially aquatic creatures like you, you are in such a low position even amongst all
those lowly barbaric creatures!”
A long and resonant roar came. The Chi Ban Mountain area was nowhere near oceans, but at this
moment, a roaring tide rose directly from the ground, immediately growing into a wave that was
hundreds of zhang tall. Dense fishy and salty smell that uniquely belonged to oceans spread out along
with that wave. From within the wave, faint silhouettes of sea horses, corals and all kinds of fishes were
visible. This scene could make anyone feel dizzy in shock.
A miles long, enormous dragon whale rode on the wave, and an over ten-meter tall, muscular man, who
had bulged bones and dented face, looking like a crab, stood on the dragon whale’s head, with a shield
held in his left hand and a long holding in his hand. He was roaring and leaping up into the sky.
“Break!” When that sturdy man leapt up, the dragon whale had risen, and brought the wave up as well.
After that, the tremendously huge dragon whale swooshed right down towards those Jia Clan warriors
along with the wave.
Looks of those Jia Clan warriors instantly changed. They raised their brightly shining longbows and
released another great wave of arrows. Those arrows, which were powerful enough to puncture
mountains, zipped across the sky and bumped into that enormous whale’s belly, letting out muffled
booms.
Those longbows were crafted by Xiu Clan master craftsmen and were gravely powerful, added with
special arrows that had spell symbols attached on, which could largely improve the power of those bows.
Countless arrows pierced into the dragon whale’s thick skin, into its generous layer of fat, then entirely
drilled into its immense body.
Large streams of blood gushed out of the giant whale’s body, even dyed the wave red. If those arrows
struck into an ordinary man’s body, he would have been torn into slight bits long ago, yet if one was to
1527
replace the man with such a gigantic whale, the effect caused by those arrows would merely equal a man
stabbed by toothpicks, which would hurt a bit and cause a little blood to shed, but nothing else.
Followed by a thunderous boom, the old tree and the leopard suddenly raised their heads in fear, looking
at that overwhelming, floating wave upon their heads, as that miles long enormous dragon whale heavily
smashed over twenty Jia Clan warriors under its body.
The cliff was trembling intensely, and the ground was shaking while letting out loud, horrible rumbles.
Over twenty Jia Clan warriors were directly crushed into meat paste, and only their leader, the strongest
one among them, had survived the whale’s descent, struggling out from the wave while vomiting blood.
However, once after he made it out of the wave, that crab-shaped man wielded the huge machete down
and hacked him into two, from the head to between the legs.
“My King has said whoever dares to fight over this purple grain dragon sandalwood, against us, will be
against hundreds of billions of ocean creatures of the East Sea.” Landing back on the head of that dragon
whale, the crab-shaped man wielded his long machete again in the air, and yelled with his head held high.
Before his voice faded, a dazzlingly, ground-shattering lightning bolt descended down from the sky and
burned the crab-man’s entire body black. Numerous birds swished across the air while screaming, madly
tearing that crab-man’s body with their sharp claws. Within a very short span of time, that crab-man was
torn into a skeleton, and subsequently, that white skeleton was shattered as well.
Those birds were way too swift and crazy, and that crab-man, who was mounted on the dragon whale
and swooshed down from the sky, was killed immediately without having a chance to fight back.
The dragon whale screamed towards the sky in rage and sadness, sending up sky-devouring waves and
attempted to strike those birds down from the sky. A long and shrill bird scream then came from high up
in the air, following which, tens of whirlwinds descended from the sky. From within them, a golden roc,
which had the wingspan of nearly fifty miles, dove rapidly down and grabbed the dragon whale’s body
with its pair of claws, slightly tearing it.
An ear-piercing howl rose into the air. That shockingly gigantic dragon whale was easily torn into two
pieces by the roc, and afterwards, innumerable bird silhouettes flew over, tearing that dragon whale into
pieces too.
The golden-winged roc landed on the cliff top, shook its body and transformed into a scrawny, dark-faced
man. He looked around with his shining pair of eyes, stood on the cliff top then laughed towards the
surrounding area, then said, “It’s just a crappy piece of wood, but everyone is fighting over it. Why don’t
you just let my king have it?”
While he was speaking, a yellow pearl, which was wrapped by coiling stream of mist, fell down from the
sky and struck on the head of this man, who was transformed from a golden-winged roc. The man howled
1528
out and shook his body, intending to run, however, that pearl released a great, glue like sticky power,
forcibly freezing him where he was standing, and disabled him from moving.
Pop! The man’s head was smashed and the yellow pearl hovered up, releasing denser and greater yellow
mist streams. Hundreds of bird silhouettes in the surrounding area were attracted into the yellow mist
while screaming. After that, that thick yellow mist, which was as heavy as mountains, slightly shrunk and
crushed those birds into meat paste.
A handsome man in a long while cloak descended from the air, stood on that yellow pearl, looking down
at the ground and said with a cold sneer on his face, “People…”
He only managed to let a word out, before a longsword and a heavy machete swooshed straight out of the
air, like two ghost silhouettes, and directly chopped into his body. That yellow mist surged up into the air
and spread to surrounding areas, and soon, two muscular human silhouettes popped out from the air.
All three of them remained absolutely silent while each launching their attacks and started a big mess of a
fight. Nevertheless, before the winner was determined, a group of archers in feather cloaks pulled their
longbows open and released a tremendous wave of arrows towards them. The arrows had roared for an
entire minute.
Those three seemingly powerful people were all shot into hedgehogs by those archers that came from the
Eastern Wasteland. Even that yellow pearl was blown into bits by a sharp, long arrow that was entirely
wrapped in a cyan stream of light, and was released by the leader of those archers.
However, once these Eastern Wasteland archers took out those three men, countless poisonous snakes
darted out of the ground. Those archers didn’t have time to react at all. They didn’t get the chance to
activate their amazing moving spee, which they were proud of the most. Instead, they could only scream
themselves hoarse while those poisonous snakes coiled around their bodies and covered their bodies
entirely up.
Waves of attacks were launched one after another. In total, hundreds of groups of people had come and
died. Their attacks were fierce and brutal, and all losers were shattered directly, not even a single one
managing to luckily get wounded and flee. Within merely a quarter of an hour, three to five thousand
people had fallen. Finally, after all those deaths, a few Yu Clan warriors followed by a large group of Jia
Clan warriors caught the old tree and the leopard with a specially crafted, pliable yet tough net.
One Yu Clan warrior looked at the old tree and the leopard, who were desperately struggling in that net,
and couldn’t help but laugh out loud, as he said, “At last, you became our Qian Family’s trophy anyway.
Don’t bother to try, the net is made from dragon tendons. Unless you have the shell-breaking-level power,
you will never break out from it!”
The old tree and leopard roared out in anger and fear, helpless tears gushing out of their eye sockets.
1529
They had always been standing aloof from all the worldly affairs, and quietly living in that deep, virgin
valley. All they had were nothing but each other. This was the very first time for them to leave that valley
they lived in, but how come they had become everyone’s target all the sudden?
They couldn’t understand this cruel and complicated world!
So many people had died just for their ownership, was it even worth?
A strong and ice-cold sense of power descended from the sky, along with which, a cold, slightly malicious
voice came.
“Eh? A net made from dragon tendons? Are you going against our dragon-kind?”
1530
Chapter 366 – Dragon‐kind
Chapter 366: Dragon-kind
Mr Crow grabbed Yu Mu’s fleshy shoulders, and had been gliding in the air, a few feet high above the
ground.
For the first time in his life, Yu Mu was moving at such a swift speed. Looking at the ground, which was
rapidly slipping away under his feet, he excitedly waved his arms and yelled in surprise, “How wonderful!
Why was I so dumb?! I needed to get a battle bird as well! I’ve heard that some people in the Magi Palace
are especially raising and training all kinds of battle birds… I need to go get one!”
Yu Mu then proudly grinned at Feng Xing and said, “What do you think about my brilliant idea? With a
powerful mounting bird, I will never ever again slow us down!”
“Well, whichever bird that might be chosen by you, probably is cursed by Shaosi, right?” Feng Xing
responded in an evil tone, “With you, such a huge pile of fat sitting on the poor bird all day long, how can
the bird still be able to fly anyway?”
Yu Mu’s face turned blue in anger instantly. He pointed his finger at Feng Xing, trembling in irritation. A
short while later, he patted hard on his own fat belly, causing waves of fat-ripples on it, then yelled out
angrily, “You’re jealous of me! You must have been so jealous of my fat!”
Feng Xing snorted on Yu Mu’s shameless words, then trod on a cyan gust of wind and raised his speed.
Abruptly, Feng Xing turned to Ji Hao and said with a serious look, “That was a drop of pure Magus King
spirit blood! Ji Hao, I will certainly…”
“Don’t say such words.” Ji Hao interrupted Feng Xing, and responded, “We’re friends, brothers. That
Magus King spirit blood was indeed precious, but Yi Qingniao’s spirit blood can only release its maximum
power and effect in your body. It suited you the most.”
Feng Xing clenched his fists, nodded, then remained silent. However, his look had now become extra
determined.
A living Magus King was burned alive, and one mere drop of spirit blood was extracted from his body. He
felt like he owed Ji Hao a huge one, an incredibly huge one. Even though they were friends and brothers,
he still had to imprint this big favor deep in his heart, and when he had the chance, he would certainly
pay Ji Hao back.
Yu Mu hesitated for a while, then turned his head to Ji Hao and said, “Ji Hao, you taught us the meridian-
expanding skill that you learned from your Shifu…In the Magi Palace, only carefully selected apprentices
1531
of the inner palace are qualified to learn this skill, and not all of the inner apprentices have the
opportunity to learn that. But you have taught us the skill, is it alright?”
Ji Hao gave Yu Mu a profound glance, smiled and answered, “The meridian-expanding skill may seem to
be mysterious, but it’s actually not a big deal.”
Pausing briefly, Ji Hao continued, “Those meridians are right inside our bodies, it’s just that we don’t have
the power to know about them and exploit them. Back in the ancient time, when our ancestors had just
gained consciousness, their knowledge-accumulation was nearly negligible, therefore, they could only
beg the other kinds of creatures for help, and inherit powers that belonged to those creatures. The lives of
ancient human beings were tough, and they didn’t have too many choices.”
Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao looked at the east, where the sky was gradually lighting up and said with a
grin, “We, as descendants of the ancient human beings, are much more powerful than our ancestors. We
have gained knowledge, and we understand this world much better than them. If we can’t even figure out
the mysteriousness of our own bodies, do you think we would have the face to meet our ancestors after
we died?”
Ji Hao then slightly waved his hand and continued, “The meridian-expanding skill is just a small step
forward, for us to get to know the mysteriousness of our own bodies. To my Shifu, that is nothing
important but a small easy trick, no need to worry at all.”
Feng Xing and Yu Mu quickly glanced at each other, then said together with faces that looked
incomparably serious, “We swear on the name of our ancestors’ souls, we will never ever tell a word
about it to anyone.”
Ji Hao grinned at them. He truly wanted to tell Feng Xing and Yu Mu to not see this meridian-expanding
skill as such a serious deal. Since Si Wen Ming and the other Magi Palace elders had already mastered a
part of this skill, it shouldn’t be a secret skill anymore. What Ji Hao did need to avoid was letting the
others know that all of his existing meridians had already been opened up.
They rushed all the way. Yu Mu, who once was the biggest drag amongst the whole team, now had raised
his speed with the help given by Mr Crow. This time, he didn’t slow the team down. They leapt high and
darted in the air, as if they were flying like birds. They moved back along the road they came from, and
soon had made hundreds of miles far.
By now, the old tree and the leopard were tightly bound by that huge, dragon tendon net. No matter how
hard they struggled, the net would only shrink tighter and tighter. Ten Jia Clan warriors lifted up the old
tree and the leopard, who were wrapped in that giant net, preparing to head back with their trophy. But
abruptly, over ten dragon-kind warriors, who had human bodies and dragon-heads and were wearing
golden armors, showed up.
Standing on top of the surrounding mountains, these dragon-kind warriors, who were nearly ten-zhang
tall, let out resonant roars. Each with a pair of ragingly-blazing eyes, they stared at that giant net, which
1532
had wrapped the old tree up. One dragon warrior, whose horns were polished to shining, and were
decorated with many pearls and gemstones, said coldly, “Did you weave dragon tendons into a net? Hm,
you have two-hundred and fifty people in here, choose two heads to chop off as an apology, then leave
this old tree and piss off!”
A few Yu Clan warriors instantly yelled out in anger. One Yu Clan warrior took two steps forwards and
growled at that dragon warrior, “Those dragon tendons belonged to criminal dragons, and were
purchased from your Dragon King Mansion! You bastards! You sold those to us yourself…”
That dragon warrior rudely interrupted him, looked up, showing the whites of his eyes, then said
carelessly, “Ah, I remembered. Those criminal dragon tendons were indeed commodities sold by us!
However, we sold those to you for letting you worship our great dragon kind, you should worship those
tendons, like people do to their ancestors… Who told you to weave those into a net?!”
That group of Yu Clan and Jia Clan warriors was so angry, that they even had smoke puffing up from their
heads. They pointed their fingers at that dragon warrior, but couldn’t let a word out.
What a shameless, heartless word! Those tendons were goods sold by the Dragon King Mansion, and the
customers bought those at a sky-high price. But how to use those tendons should be the customers’ very
own business, how could they just say that those tendons were supposed to be worshipped by customers,
just like people do to their ancestors?!
Who would buy a fake ancestor at a sky-high price, take it back home and worship it?!
“You filth!” A Yu Clan warriors burst out a curse in rage.
“You insulted our kind, that makes you doubly guilty!” That dragon warrior conveniently grabbed a
broadsword that had a golden dragon pattern embossed on the hilt, then easily wielded it in the air.
Following that, thousands of zhang long, blue-colored and arc-shaped sword power stream tore the air
open, and slashed an immeasurably deep cut in the ground, fiercely roaring towards that Yu Clan man.
Two Jia Clan warriors immediately leapt up, raising their heavy shields against that sword power stream.
Puff! Two three-foot thick, solid shields were ripped apart like two pieces of dried beancurd. The two Jia
Clan warriors howled out simultaneously, while that stream of sword power cut them into four pieces.
Blood splashed out all over the ground.
That Yu Clan man screamed out in shock while three blood-red amulets tied around his waist blasted out,
releasing a zhang-thick, blood-red light screen, shielding him behind. Within that light screen, a blood-
red, erect eye was clearly visible. That sword power stream bumped into that light screen and caused a
thunderous bang. Next, the sword power stream and that light screen perished together. The Yu Clan
man staggered backwards, nearly falling on the ground.
1533
“Eh? Quite powerful amulets! The problem is, how many amulets like this do you have?” said that dragon
warrior, while raising his long broadsword up proudly, “How many more moves of mine can you take?”
Over ten dragon warriors raised their weapons all together. Strong and cold sense of power instantly
rose from those weapons, and fierce aura of killing spread out speedily. Astonishingly, all those weapons
using by these dragon warriors were natural holy weapons!
The dragon-kind was indeed as rich as people said they were!
1534
Chapter 367 – Rich
Chapter 367: Rich
From quite far away, Ji Hao saw eighteen dragon warriors pull out their weapons and leap down from the
mountaintops they stood on, rushing into the group of Jia Clan warriors.
For the first time, Ji Hao saw Jia Clan warriors being slaughtered by the enemy who were much less than
themselves in number. Also for the first time, Ji Hao saw warriors whose bodies were even tougher than
Jia Clan warriors’ bodies, and had even better fighting skills than them. Attacks launched by these dragon
warriors were even fiercer and more brutal than attacks launched by anyone that Ji Hao had ever met
before.
Puffing noises let out by Jia Clan warriors’ heavy armors and shields, when they were easily sliced open,
came from all over the place. That noise didn’t sound like metal-clashing noise at all, instead, that was the
noise one might hear when a sharp blade cut open a thin piece of wood.
Mixed with that puffing noise was the sound of muscles being torn apart and bones and meridians being
smashed.
All these noises together composed a march that was so terrifying, it could even make people’s hair stand
on ends.
With the dim sunlight at dawn, one could see huge amounts of needle-thin streams of blood spurting up
towards the sky. The shapes of these blood streams were so strange, which also clearly showed how tiny
those wounds that let out these blood streams, were, and how sharp were those weapons that had made
those wounds.
Jia Clan warriors fell down one after another, like grass that had been chopped by long and sharp blades.
They couldn’t even give a single roar before they lost their lives under the sparkling cold light of the
dragon warriors’ weapons. Numerous huge heads rolled all over the ground, then being stomped into a
puddle of liquid by those violent dragon warriors.
“Oh my goodness! It’s like they’re slaughtering a bunch of livestock!” Feng Xing’s fine hair had stood
straight up when he was watching this bloody, brutal massive killing. He couldn’t even believe what he
had seen.
Those, who were madly slaughtered by dragon warriors, were Jia Clan warriors, normally known as
‘monsters’. In battlefields, one Jia Clan warrior could fight equally against five same-level human
warriors! But now, they were being slaughtered by dragon warriors and seemed to have completely lost
the power of resistance. Their flawless battle formation had collapsed almost in the blink of an eye.
1535
The number of dragon warriors was less than one-tenth the number of Jia Clan warriors, however, the
power released by them was more than ten times greater than those Jia Clan warrior’ powers.
Crazy, full-strength counterattacks launched by those Jia Clan warriors struck on the bodies of these
dragon warriors, but only managed to burst out a few fire sparkles, and couldn’t even break their armors.
Normally, these dragon warriors were all around ten-zhang tall, but when they fought against those Jia
Clan warriors, they swiftly shrunk their bodies to only half a size bigger than them. The height and
physical strength, which was an absolute advantage, along with their incredibly destructive weapons,
nearly unbreakable armors, great fighting skills and rich experiences…
All these had directly caused a bloody, massive, terrifying massacre.
“These dragon warriors’ weapons and armors are way too powerful.” said Yu Mu while watching this
fight, the soft fat on his body even shaking.
Ji Hao and his teammates had heard the noise coming from the battlefield from a hundred miles away, but
when they moved for tens of miles with their current speed and reached less than ten miles away from
that small basin, the fight was already over.
Five Yu Clan warriors, whose faces were as pale as papers, now knelt on the ground with hands held
behind their heads, tremblingly looking at a dragon warrior who had expanded his body back to around
ten-zhang tall. All Jia Clan warriors under their commands were killed, therefore, these few Yu Clan
warriors directly gave up on resistance.
Even though they still had some powerful amulets given by their family elders, and still had a chance to
fight back, maybe turning the situation in their favor, they gave up on resistance anyway.
They were noble Yu Clan people after all. In their eyes, people that died in battlefields with bodies
covered in blood, were all not noble beings, instead, those were idiots!
“Oi, I’ve told you, if you buy those dragon tendons, you’ll have to worship them, just like you worship
your ancestors… otherwise, you’ll have a huge trouble!” said the dragon warrior leader, while slowly
squatting down in front of those Yu Clan men. Next, the dragon warrior leader raised its hand, flicked his
finger on the heads of those Yu Clan men, one after another.
Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Along with this series of noise, the heads of four Yu Clan men were blown up
completely. The last Yu Clan warrior gave a desperate scream right away, “I-I’m a direct descendant of the
Qian Family, you ca-can’t kill me…”
The dragon warrior leader paused, and murmured, “Hm? A direct descendant of the Qian Family? Flicking
you to death will indeed be little disrespectful to your family.” After this, the dragon warrior leader stood
back up and abruptly wielded his broadsword.
1536
Swoosh! The head of this Yu Clan man was sent high up into the air, then smashed by a stream of sword
light. He then grinned, proudly nodded and continued, “Hm, now, even your family elder won’t have any
complaints. To be killed by a natural holy weapon, what a huge glory that is!”
A few dragon warriors walked over with a big amount of small and shining objects held in their hands.
Those were all pricey stuff they found on those dead Jia Clan and Yu Clan warriors’ bodies. Among those,
only magic tools were numbered nearly a hundred.
“A small fortune!” The dragon warrior leader frowned. The long and golden moustache hung beside his
mouth shook intensely, while he continued saying, “Not bad, these scums were much richer than I
thought. Well, this journey of ours indeed was worth something.”
After he gave a loud laugh, this dragon warrior leader suddenly burst out a great roar and pulled out his
broadsword, wielding it backwards.
A nearly thousand-zhang long, blue-colored and arc-shaped stream of sword power roared out, bringing
up a huge stream of blue light, swooshing towards Ji Hao and his teammates. This sword attack was
incredibly fierce, and even when the main sword power stream was still around a mile away from Ji Hao
and the others, horribly thin, yet strong and sharp streams of power had reached them, even leaving
countless cuts on Yu Mu and Feng Xing’ coarse clothes.
Ji Hao snorted, pulled out the Flame Dragon Sword and took a big step forwards. The power contained in
all eight-thousand of his Magus Acupoints began boiling simultaneously. Tremendously great streams of
power surged into the Flame Dragon Sword, following which, the long sword gave a sky-shaking dragon
roar. Along with that resonant roar, another thousand-zhang long, arc-shaped sword power stream
swooshed out, rumbling up along with a great heat.
The sword power stream released by that dragon warrior leader contained a great sense of water power.
After all, they lived in the East Ocean, and every dragon warrior had a horribly great water-power-
manipulating ability.
The other sword power stream released by Ji Hao came along with raging flames and terrifying heat.
Blazing flame rose into the air, coiling and roaring, straightaway bumping into that blue stream of sword
power.
Fire power and water power clashed against each other, soon generating lightning. Incalculable blue and
red lightning bolts dazzled, along with ground shaking thunders. That noise was loud enough to even
wake up the dead. The point where the two streams of power met, a small mountain instantly shattered
and collapsed; tens of different-sized holes were struck onto the ground by those lightning bolts.
Ear-piercing clashing noise lingered in the air. The two streams of power coiled around each other,
swiftly rotating, striking each other. A blue and red colored tornado was started, swooshing right up from
the ground into the air thousands of feet high, looking just like a spinning pillar of wind, soaring into the
heaven. The tornado had also drilled into the ground, creating a miles in radius gigantic hole.
1537
After a long while, that tornado finally flew into the higher sky and disappeared. After that, a heavy rain
of stones and dust fell, and fierce gusts of wind blew across, making the entire jungle area quiver.
The dragon warrior leader exclaimed out, “Not bad! Kid, you have just held off the sword power I
released with ten-percent of my strength.”
His eyeballs quickly rolled in his eye sockets, then fixed right on the Flame Dragon Sword holding in Ji
Hao’s hand and said, “Eh? Is that a dragon pattern on your sword? That sword is a treasure belonging to
our dragon-kind, where did you get it? Kid, hand this sword over, and that cloak you’re wearing…and that
pair of hammers in the hands of that little girl, standing next to you. Then I can let you go!”
Ji Hao was so angry about this dragon warrior leader’s ridiculous words that he even laughed out. People
always said that the dragon-kind was greedy, violent and rude… so all these were true!
These dragon warriors indeed had sharp eyes, and with a single glance, they had discovered the best
treasures belonging to Man Man and Ji Hao.
Looking at those brightly shining holy weapons in their hands, Ji Hao began wondering, if all those holy
weapons were robbed from others by these dragon warriors.
“I don’t want to talk too much to you, just let the old tree and leopard go. All the mess happening around
here can stop now.” Looking at those dragon warriors who were approaching with big steps, Ji Hao said
loudly and harshly.
1538
Chapter 368 – Picking Up
Chapter 368: Picking Up
Separated by a distance of three miles, Ji Hao and eighteen dragon warriors stood facing each other.
Feng Xing had disappeared already, no one aware where he went. After he trod on a gust of wind and
dashed into the woods, no one had ever seen him again.
Yu Mu took out that huge pot of his while giving quite simple and honest grin to those dragon warriors.
He then carried that black and huge pot on his back. This fatso was well prepared for taking a beating
even before the fight started.
Man Man carried her pair of hammers, angrily rushing towards the old tree and leopard, even brushing
against a few dragon warriors. Two dragon warriors intended to stop her, but their leader yelled them
stop
“It’s just a little girl, let her be. What can she do anyway?”
Man Man quickly rushed up to the old tree and leopard, dropped the pair of hammers and grabbed that
giant net made from dragon tendons with both of her hands, then began ripping it pretty hard.
A dragon warrior turned around, seeing Man Man ripping the dragon tendon net, couldn’t help but laugh
aloud and said, “Little girl, these are dragon tendons, although that dragon wasn’t too powerful before he
was killed because of his crime, these tendons are not something that you humankind can…”
Before he finished his sentence, the whole group of dragon warriors popped their eyes out
simultaneously, staring at Man Man as if she was a ghost.
Followed by a loud, ear-piercing creaking noise, an arm-thick piece of dragon tendon, that had a silver-
like lustre, gradually broke under the effect of Man Man’s horrible strength. After that, the other parts of
the giant net broke one after another. A loud series of popping noise sounded like slaps on the faces,
whipping hard on those dragon warriors’ faces.
The dragon warrior leader paused for a second, then yelled out irritatedly, “You two, go keep an eye on
that little girl! I thought she’s just a tiny shrimp, yet she turned out to be a giant bullhead shark! But, little
girl, don’t bother to try, despite the fact that you’re quite strong, nothing will change!”
Two dragon warriors each took a deep breath, then their ten-zhang tall bodies shrunk quickly into one-
zhang and two-foot, then they walked towards Man Man with big steps.
1539
Man Man had just ripped a few dragon tendons out, and the hole she made in that net wasn’t big enough
for the old tree and leopard to come out yet. Hearing footsteps of those two dragon warriors, Man Man
turned her head around and yelled in anger, “You’re all bad people! Why do you all want to catch them?!”
The dragon warrior leader gave a vicious grin, then responded with pride and also a bit of shamelessness,
“We’re not catching them at all! We were just passing by, hehe, just passing by. We saw them being
captured by someone else. When we got here, they were already captives of some other people. We’re
just picking them up from the roadside!”
The dragon warrior leader then puffed his chest out, as if he was assured and bold with justice, and
continued loudly, “According to the rule of our dragon-kind, whatever we picked up from the roadside
belongs to us, including those treasures of yours. If those treasures are found and picked up by us, we will
become the new owners of those treasures!”
Ji Hao sneered coldly. What a ridiculous rule! It had surely reached a certain degree of shamelessness!
Whatever they picked up from the roadside should belong to them, right? But how to define ‘picked up’?
Besides, could you even ‘pick up’ living beings?
This was nothing but the logic of robbers. In a blunt way, whatever caught their eyes should belong to
them. The dragon-kind was indeed the greediest race in this world, just like they were known to be. The
bad reputation of the dragon-kind had been spreading in the Pu Ban City and the Midland for many years.
Those two dragon warriors walked to Man Man with big steps and careless looks, one of them laughing
loudly, and said, “Little girl, your strength is surely great, but not a single race can compete against our
dragon-kind in strength! Not even the god-kind! Behave yourself, just hand me that pair of hammers and I
won’t hurt you! I’m taking those hammers back as a gift to my little niece.”
The other dragon warrior threw a sideway glance at him in displeasure, and said, “Oi, your niece can’t
even walk yet, what is she going to do with such a good treasure? My nephew is just in need of good
weapons. A few of my uncles have checked tens of secret caves at the bottom of the sea, and no newborn
natural holy weapon was found… but my nephew is just in need of good weapons.”
These two dragon warriors glanced at each other, then said together, “Who ha…, no, who picked them up
the first can have them!”
Both of them let out a loud laugh. Without even pulling their weapons out, they rushed towards Man Man
with big steps, each bringing up a puffing stream of dust. They didn’t even look at Man Man, instead, they
directly reached both of their hands towards that pair of hammers, which were thrown on the ground
earlier by Man Man.
“Bash!” Man Man immediately dropped the giant net and grabbed that pair of hammers, directly throwing
them out along with loud swooshing noises.
1540
Those two poor dragon warriors hadn’t been seeing Man Man seriously at all, and neither had the right
estimation about that pair of flower bud shaped hammers crafted by Yu Yu. Followed by a shrill
swooshing noise, a raging flame rose into the air and at the same time, a hammer struck on each of their
angled foreheads.
Two thunderous booms were caused, and the foreheads of those two dragon warriors were badly dented.
Large amounts of dragon scales were sent up and blood splashed all over the ground. They howled out
hoarsely in pain, held their heads in their arms while they were flying backwards in the air. Next, they
landed on the ground, knocking two giant holes out of the ground.
“Bash one more time!” Man Man roared out again. That pair of hammers, which were remolded by Yu Yu,
and had been improved with some extremely precious and powerful natural materials, suddenly
expanded to zhang-long, roaring down from the sky with a great sense of gravity, fiercely diving towards
those two dragon warriors like falling meteors.
The dragon warrior leader was the first one who sensed that profound, mysterious power releasing by
Man Man’s hammers; that sense of power was prehistoric and natural, and was genuinely terrifying. He
screamed out in fright, “Defend with all your power! Be careful! Those hammers are weird…eh, genuine
treasures! My little brother can truly use some solid weapons like this!”
The dragon warrior leader instantly left Ji Hao, who was confronting him at the time. He then burst out a
great roar and expanded his body to around a-hundred-zhang tall, muscles of his arms suddenly bulged
up while layers of dragon scale grew out from under the skin. At the same time, the armor worn by him
released enormous streams of splendid light, flowing like the water, and wrapped in hazy silhouettes of
dragon scales. All these made the dragon warrior leader looked especially powerful and commanding,
even like a god descended from the heaven, extremely potent and amazing.
By swinging both of his fists forward, this dragon warrior leader attempted to catch that pair of hammers
thrown over by Man Man.
On one hand, he was trying to save the two warriors under his command, and on the other, he also
wanted to directly have this pair of hammers. That immeasurably great and mysterious sense of power
releasing by those hammers was nothing that ordinarily treasures could have; even their holy weapons
were not able to releases such a special and occult sense of power!
Looking at the dragon warrior leader, who was swiftly rushing towards her, Man Man took out an
exquisitely crafted, red-colored wooden cane.
After poking that wooden cane hard into the ground, Man Man heavily bashed on the dragon-head statue
on the head of the cane with both of her hands. Right after that, a resonant dragon roar rose directly into
the air and, this wooden cane, which was as tall as Man Man herself, suddenly released a bright, eye-
piercing fiery light. That finely crafted dragon-head statue, which was so realistic that it looked just like a
living being, opened its mouth. Streams of dragon-shaped fiery light swooshed out of its mouth, roaring
1541
across the air like a group of screaming locusts, then fiercely struck on that dragon warrior leader’s
bodies.
“A natural-crafted…” The dragon warrior leader widely popped out his eyes, staring at that wooden cane
in shock and growled out.
In incalculable foot-long, flame-red and dragon-shaped fiery light zipped across the air and struck on his
body, bumping more and more shining light spots out of that splendid light released from his armor,
while drops of sticky lava splashed on his body, and began scorching him rampantly.
“Magic treasure?!” The dragon warrior leader yelled out once again and almost in the same moment, that
pair of enormous hammers roared down from the air, bashing on his head. He wasn’t prepared for that at
all.
Along with a ground-breaking bang, blood gushed out of his forehead while he howled in pain and fell to
the ground. An immense hole was opened up by his gigantic body, in between the two dragon warriors,
who were sent towards Man Man earlier.
1542
Chapter 369 – Scare Off
Chapter 369: Scare Off
Swish! Swish-swish!
Man Man gripped that glowing-red wooden cane with her little tender face tightened seriously, glaring at
those dragon warriors.
Numerous dragon-shaped fiery light streams had been released. In every single second, thousands of
dazzling fiery light streams would swoosh across the air and blast the air, causing thunderous air
explosions, as if the sky was even punctured. After this, those dazzling fiery light streams would
transform into shreds of flame, diving down towards those dragon warriors.
Friends that Ji Hao admitted were all friends of Man Man as well; since the old tree and leopard were both
Man Man’s friends now, seeing them being hunted like animals and were even wrapped in a giant net
truly pissed Man Man off!
And Since Man Man was angry, some people were going to suffer really bad!
Therefore, just like Yu Yu had been telling Ji Hao to not rely too much on weapons and tools, when back in
the Pu Ban city, Zhu Rong had also been exhorting Man Man to not easily take out those powerful
treasures given to Man Man by himself, and use them to do whatever she wanted.
However, this time, Man Man directly took out this ‘natural fire spirit flame-dragon cane’, given by Zhu
Rong without much hesitation, and gave an outburst of her anger at these poor dragon warriors with it.
The Zhu Rong Family was the dominator of the Southern Wasteland, therefore, regarding how many
power meridians were buried under the vast Southern Wasteland, how many natural power-gathering
spots were located on each power meridians, and what kind of places were most likely to naturally
produce holy weapons, the Zhu Rong Family may not know all, but they at least had about fifty to sixty
percent of all the above information in their hands.
During the past countless years, the Zhu Rong Family had been living and developing in the Southern
Wasteland; every few years, they would search through the land and surely, they would harvest quite a
lot of powerful treasures.
The natural fire spirit flame-dragon cane was graded between the natural-crafted magic treasure and
holy weapon; with just a little bit of improvement, it could become a natural-crafted magic treasure and
possess the power which would be great enough to dominate a piece of land. Nevertheless, an ancestor of
the Zhu Rong Family was a bit careless when collecting this precious cane, as he collected it three-
1543
thousand years earlier than the prime time. As a consequence, this cane didn’t manage to absorb enough
amount of natural power and ended up stuck in the doorsill of the natural-crafted magic treasure grade.
Man Man activated the natural fire spirit flame-dragon cane with her Fire God power. Those dragon-
shaped fiery light streams were condensed from the purest natural spirit fire, and that terrifying heat
released by those was great enough to melt metal immediately. Added with that, this powerful treasure
had a violet, blazing-flame-like temper. Once it was activated, thousands of fiery light streams would be
released instantly. Controlled by Man Man’s current power, every single fiery light stream released by
this treasure cane was equally powerful as a full-strength attack launched by a peak-level Senior Magi.
Within a second, thousands of fiery light streams darted out and every single light stream was as
powerful as a full-strength punch given by a peak-level Senior Magi.
Man Man’s Fire God power consumed quite swiftly. At most, she could control this treasure cane for the
span of three breaths, after which her power would be drained completely.
However, the span of each breath contained about ten seconds, and within each second, around four to
five thousand fiery light streams would be released by the treasure cane. This meant, more than a
hundred thousand violent and fierce fiery light streams would be released within the span of three
breaths and crazily strike on the bodies of those dragon warriors.
Three dragon warriors were already knocked down, while the rest fifteen raised their holy weapons high
and activated their armors, which were also holy weapons. They bent down, shielded their heads with
their weapons and fought against those fiery light streams with some solid difficulties.
This was a fight between rich beings, also between a holy weapon and some other holy weapons.
With a horribly great heat, those dragon-shaped fiery lights struck hard on those dragon warriors’
armors, cracking and shattering them inch by inch. Flame bumped into their armors, the thick, sticky
natural spirit fire burned through and began to torch their bodies, making these dragon warriors howl
themselves hoarse.
The natural spirit fire, the most violent type of natural fire in this world, also known as ‘essence of natural
fires’…
These dragon warriors had strong and solid bodies that allowed them to remain perfectly unharmed
under the heavy strikes caused by those fiery light streams. However, they could not endure that hell-like
pain brought by the natural spirit fire. Large pieces of dragon scales were burned broken, muscles and
fleshes were grilled and the air was even filled with a strange scent of grilled meat.
The span of three breaths was more than needed. In the span of two breaths maximum, Man Man could
defeat all these dragon warriors with that flame-dragon cane she just took out.
1544
A hundred miles away were two elders of the dragon-kind, who had been confidently watching that
group of dragon warriors collecting their trophy. They left the Pu Ban City and came after those dragon
warriors purely for ensuring the perfect success of this trophy-collecting mission. At this moment, both of
them growled out while a thick sphere of watery cloud rose from under their feet, by treading on which,
they intended to come to the battlefield and help those warriors.
Both of these two dragon elders were Magus-King-level powerful beings, their body condition could even
be compared with Divine Magi. Moreover, they were masters of all kinds of secret, dragon-kind magics,
and had different types of natural water carried with them, which could naturally restrain natural fires. If
they launched their moves, Man Man, Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing couldn’t possibly win even by
gathering all of their powers; in fact, all four of them could be directly pinched to death by the two dragon
elders.
Nevertheless, that white, misty watery cloud shattered and dissipated once after it rose.
The two dragon elders weren’t prepared for this. They fell down from hundreds of zhang high, heads
loudly thudding against the ground. After that, before they could even raise their heads up, a red
silhouette flashed across the air. Yu Yu showed up right in front of their faces just like a ghost, each hand
grabbing a dragon horn of each of them, then lifted their bodies high.
Yu Yu then put forth his arm strength, and bashed the ground hard with the two dragon elders’ bodies.
The surrounding environment was sealed by Yu Yu with a mysterious magic, with which, not a single,
slight dent was knocked into the ground, even though the two dragon elders were beat so hard that blood
had spurted out in streams and puffs of dragon scales had risen into the air. Not only that, the ground
didn’t shake even slightly when Yu Yu bashed the ground with their enormous bodies, neither was any
noise made.
Yu Yu smiled, lifted the two dragon elders back up and once again, and smashed them onto the ground.
“I’ve met shameless beings, but none were as shameless as you.”
“You’re one of the three lineal races anyhow, how can you now become more and more shameless?”
“Bullying kids? Having lots of fun? It must be so interesting, huh? Enjoying the sense of achievement? Feel
so proud, hah?”
“Ayaya, attempted to rob that treasure I gave my disciple for him to defend himself, you must feel that’s
so interesting, don’t you? And so easy, right?”
“Help your stupid kids to bully a few children, who are way younger than yourselves… are you pleased so
much by doing that?”
1545
“You bunch of scaled idiots, playing lords in the East Ocean, without anyone to govern you. Well, it’s not
that no one will go deal with you, it’s just not yet your turn to suffer. Upon the current situation of this
world, I always feel that your dragon-kind are gonna fall into a huge misfortune. Do you believe me?”
“You don’t believe me, do you? So, I won’t try further to talk any sense into your heads. All in all, you’ve
messed with my disciple, so you’re gonna suffer for that!”
Crack! A dragon horn of each of the two dragon elders, which was zhang-long and purely golden, was
suddenly broken off by Yu Yu. He then directly threw the two dragon elders, who were still in a bad dizzy
and had been vomiting blood, on the ground. After that, he swiftly moved his arms at a lightning speed,
breaking their other horns off as well.
What came next was a loud series of howls. Scales of these two poor dragon elders were pulled off one
after another, as well as those zhang-long dragon beards. Even worse, Yu Yu took out a sword, poked
both of their chests then took out two large wine calabashes, getting a full calabash of dragon blood from
each of their bodies.
“How wonderful, dragon blood is the best quenching material you can have when crafting a weapon!” Yu
Yu gave a satisfied grin then said, “Not getting your asses away yet? Do you want me to turn your whole
bodies into materials?”
Whole bodies into materials?!
The two old dragons howled out once again, turned around instantly and rushed away as fast as they
could. While fleeing, they were also giving urgent signals with a secret dragon magic.
The eighteen dragon warriors, who were struggling hard under those roaring fiery light streams, raised
their heads and simultaneously gave a plaintive howl, then rose into the air one after another,
transforming into hundreds of zhang long, gigantic dragons, fleeing away in hurry.
1546
Chapter 370 – Magi Master
Chapter 370: Magi Master
“Gah!” Man Man dropped the flame-dragon cane, sat straight on the ground while gasping quickly for air.
Her face was covered in sweat.
Man Man popped out her eyes, looking at those dragon warriors who were desperately fleeing, yelling
out in surprise, “Eh? They ran away! So strange, they haven’t been smashed by my hammers yet, why are
they running? We have dragons in the Southern Wasteland too, those are much braver than these!”
Ji Hao was surprised as well. He looked at those crazily fleeing dragon warriors, remained silent for a
while, then turned around and glanced where the Chi Ban Market was located and said, “Well, this is
good. To incur hatred between our humankind and the dragon-kind is not helpful anyway. After all, in
wars against the non-humankind, the dragon-kind is one of our helpers.”
Although this helper wasn’t that reliable, for quite a few times and in wars between the human-kind and
non-humankind, the dragon-kind had sent out their armies and held off tsunami-like waves of attacks
launched by the Yu Dynasty armies for the human-kind. With their help, the human-kind finally laid a
solid foundation in the Pu Ban city.
Even now, the dragon-kind would usually love to send out a not so big scale elite army and to fight a great
battle against Yu Clan armies, for the human-kind; as long as the human-kind paid a certain price for this.
Therefore, at the feeling or at the cause, Ji Hao shouldn’t solidify the hatred between the humankind and
dragon-kind too much. After all, there was no deadly hatred between these two races at all. The dragon-
kind actually didn’t have too many big flaws, except the greediness, amorousness, arrogance and
unreasonableness.
Walking up to the old tree, Ji Hao pulled out the Flame Dragon Sword and slightly wielded. Along with a
puffing noise, that giant dragon tendon net was sliced into pieces. The old tree swayed his enormous
body and slowly stood up, looking at those dead bodies all over the ground, seeming to be overwhelmed a
little bit.
Yu Clan people, Jia Clan people, human beings, spirit creatures, within only a quarter of an hour, four to
five thousand dead bodies were left in this place, and each of them were at or above the level of Senior
Level, some were only a step away from the Magus-King-level.
However, after a brutal round of massive killing, the old tree and the leopard, as the target of all these
people, stayed perfectly unharmed, while most of those violent and confident groups had fallen in this
1547
place. Such a cruel, brutal scene slightly confused the old tree, who had always been living in a deep,
virgin valley.
“Big guy!” Ji Hao patted on the old tree’s toe, raised his head, looked at the old tree and said, “You’re
already exposed. You’re different from the others of your kind, which are mostly either pines or cypress,
or ordinary types of tree, like ficus microcarpa… But you, you’re a purple grain dragon sandalwood.”
“Even an unconscious purple grain dragon sandalwood could make people fight with their lives, while
you’re a conscious spirit being, having gained the special method of cultivation, that makes your myron
and fruits even more powerful and effective. Therefore, whoever knows about your existence will never
let you go. This Chi Ban Mountain area is vast, but not a single safe place in here is left for you.”
Ji Hao honestly told the old tree that in this vast Chi Ban Mountain area, there was no place for him and
the leopard anymore. Whether the non-humankind or the other powerful forces in the Chi Ban Market,
people who knew about the old tree would insist on hunting him as if he was the rarest prey. As Ji Hao
said back in the Red Wood Palace, unless the old tree could cultivate himself into an invincible powerful
being, he would never be able to control his own destiny.
“I…” The old tree remained silent for a while, then reached a branch to Ji Hao and said, “I am coming with
you, my friend!”
“Friend!” Ji Hao grinned, suddenly thinking of the few friends of his, back in the Southern Wasteland
jungle. He held and shook the old tree’s branch and said smilingly, “Let’s go then, otherwise, more people
from the Chi Ban Market might come.”
The old tree carried Ji Hao and everyone else on his enormous body, running towards the base camp of
the human army with big steps. Every step made by him would cause a thunderous rumble.
Treemen were never good runners. Although they were all immense in shapes, none of them possessed
any specialty in running. Ji Hao sat on the old tree’s head and locked his fingers together; following his
moves, a gust of wind wrapped a watery cloud, rose from under the old tree’s feet, slightly lifting his body
up and lightened it by tens of times. Thus, the running speed of the old tree became barely as fast as
ordinarily Senior Magi.
As the old tree’s running speed had been raised, one now could get all advantages gifted by his enormous
body at a single glance. He was able to walk on a thousands of feet high mountain in just a few steps,
easily leap to a mountaintop from another one, stride across a deep and broad gorge; no matter how
great a river was, the old tree could always step across it easily.
Carrying the leopard, Ji Hao and his teammates, the old tree moved forward and soon reached near the
human army base camp.
1548
When they were tens of miles away from the camp, a group of guards mounting on giant eagles had
already begun following the old tree from a long distance. Below them, three elite troops were moving
swiftly on the ground, forming a large circle, and surrounded the old tree and the others carried by him.
When they reached less than ten miles away from the camp, a heavily armored Thunder Lustre Clan
cavalry troop lined up in front of them and blocked their way. Lightning bolts dazzled while thunderous
roars let out by those thunder beasts rose directly up into the air. Meanwhile, all Thunder Lustre Clan
warriors in that troop pulled their huge spears out, aiming at the old tree, who was speedily rushing
forward.
Wulong Yao trod on the air, floating above these warriors’ heads. Abruptly, he grinned and waves his
hands while saying, “Ah, don’t be so nervous, you can go now, you can go. Ah, this kid, where did he get
such a big…Oh! My ancestors’ souls!”
Whulong Yao’s look and tone were both quite calm and bland, however, once he got a closer sight of the
old tree, he instantly popped out his eyes, which were now even shining with a greedy green light, and
yelled, “A purple grain dragon sandalwood? Which has already cultivated himself into a conscious, spirit
being?! ‘Soul-strengthening pills’ made from his myron and fruits will certainly drive the phoenix-kind
crazy!”
The dragon-kind were greedy for wealth, while the phoenix-kind especially liked precious treasures. As
an old saying goes, phoenixes never land on places which has no treasures hidden in it. It was obvious
that in the terms of searching for treasures, the phoenix-kind were as talented as the dragon-kind.
Therefore, the phoenix-kind had always been especially rich and wealthy that, even a grass tossed
randomly by them could be an extremely precious and rare treasure to the humankind.
The dragon-kind barely had any obvious weakness, but the phoenix-kind had been nearly crazily
pursuing natural treasures that had soul-strengthening and purifying effects. ’Soul-strengthening pill’
was a rare and magical medicine developed by the phoenix-kind, and for this kind of medicine, the
phoenix-kind would be willing to pay a huge price.
The only main medicinal material required in the concocting process of the soul-strengthening pill was
nothing else but the ‘dragon sandalwood soul-incense’, made from myron and fruits of purple grain
dragon sandalwoods.
Ji Hao and his friends sneaked out of the camp and not long after that, they brought back a conscious
purple grain dragon sandalwood. If it wasn’t for his position and status, Wulong Yao would have begun
dancing and singing loudly because of such a big surprise long ago.
Ji Hao leapt down from the old tree’s head, cupped his hands and deeply bowed to Wulong Yao, then said,
“Elder Wulong, this is my new friend. We met just not long ago. People are hunting for him out there, but I
rescued him. Can the Magi Palace give him a position?”
1549
Ji Hao clearly knew that, although the Magi Palace was found and had been run by the human-kind, many
non-humankind creatures were working and living in there, and quite a few of them had been accepting a
remuneration equal to that of elders.
“Of course!” Because of that big delightful grin on his face, Wulong Yao’s pair of eyes had now even been
squeezed into two curved lines. He pressed his hand heavily on Ji Hao’s shoulder, looking at the old tree
while maintaining that huge grin, and said, “My friend here…hm…would you like to join our Magi Palace,
and accept our a remuneration as a Magi Master?”
Magi Master was a title and position given by the Magi Palace. Magi Masters only had very little to do,
neither had much of actual power, however, their remuneration equaled to that of elders, and they were
all under the unconditional protection of the Magi Palace.
Ji Hao immediately said ‘yes’ on behalf of the old tree.
1550
Chapter 371 – Inner Palace
Chapter 371: Inner Palace
“Hoho! Booze! An amazing treasure!”
In the special army camp and beside the foot of a small hill, the old tree leisurely and deeply rooted
himself into the thick and soft layer of soil, while holding a specially crafted, gigantic vat with both of his
arms, gulping the booze contained in it very noisily.
Next to him, the giant leopard had already fallen in an enormous clay bowl, which was also fully
containing pure, nicely smelling booze. The leopard was constantly licking the booze with his long
tongue, letting out loud clicking noise, and seemed to be quite happy.
Yu Mu grinningly stood beside a series of bonfires, which were around a hundred zhang away from the
old tree and leopard. What had filled the spaces above the over ten bonfires up were newly butchered
buffalos. Concentratedly and carefully, Yu Mu slowly spread several kinds of sauces evenly on the buffalo
meat. The thick dense of grilled meat had already spread out to tens of miles away.
“Booze, great stuff!” The old tree reached his arm out in a big satisfaction, then slapped hard on Ji Hao’s
back.
Along with a loud boom, the part below Ji Hao’s waist entirely sank into the ground. Helplessly glancing at
the old tree, who seemed was a bit drunk already, Ji Hao twisted his body and pulled himself out of the
ground.
After a short and simple inauguration, the old tree had become a Magi Master of the Magi Palace. He
would be accepting elder-level remuneration and welfare offered by the Magi Palace, and in return, he
only had to donate his fruits and a part of myron to the Magi Palace each year.
Magnificent palaces, board territories, luxurious clothes, beautiful maids…all these meant nothing to the
old tree and leopard, only the booze brought by Ji Hao made both of them, who had never even tasted
anything like this before, feel a great satisfaction.
“Booze! The true essence of nature itself!” Ji Hao looked at the old tree, whose face was now filled by a big
grin, then grabbed a vat of booze himself, laughed out loud and poured some into his own mouth. The old
tree barely had any material needs except for the sunlight, rain and soil, and now the booze was added.
Under the protection of the Magi Palace, he could now safely and peacefully live a life that he wanted, and
would have as much booze as he would want. To the old tree and the leopard, two old friends who were
both simple and didn’t have much of desires, nothing could be better than this.
1551
Having drunk with the old tree and leopard for a while, Ji Hao, Feng Xing and Yu Mu then been called into
the meeting hall tent of the base camp by one of Si Wen Ming’s close guards.
Si Wen Ming had changed his daily coarse clothes into a black, long cloak. On that purely black and
lusterless cloak, complicated patterns of stars, rivers and mountains and other natural figures were
embroidered with silver silk threads. Along with Si Wen Ming’s move, all those stars, mountains and
rivers seemed to be moving as well.
Besides Si Wen Ming, Wulong Yao and nearly a hundred other Magi Palace elders were also in the
meeting hall. They were all wearing the same black cloaks as Si Wen Ming, and were staring at Ji Hao, Yu
Mu and Feng Xing walking into the camp, with incomparably serious and solemn looks.
Ji Hao sensed the serious atmosphere in the meeting hall. He puffed his chest out and tightened his face,
looking at Si Wen Ming, whose face was now filled with solemnness.
From behind Si Wen Ming, a stream of smoke that seemed to be muddy yet actually contained countless
different colors rose straight into the air. Within that smoke, a hazy human silhouette, who had his chest
puffed out and head held high, arms reaching directly up as if he was holding the sky up, was faintly
visible.
In this world, some people were standing straight in pride and fearlessness, and were able to
communicate with gods and ghosts, and nature itself; these people were Magi!
That human silhouette released a strong and prehistoric sense of power, wave by wave, slowly spreading
out. Gradually, Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing’ heartbeats became exactly the same as the vibrations made
by this sense of power.
The heartbeat frequency of all people in the meeting hall was now the same. ‘Boom, boom, boom’,
suddenly, Ji Hao gained a magical feeling that he was sharing the breath and destiny with Si Wen Ming
and all the other people; the people in the meeting hall had now become a unity.
This was a secret and special magic!
Ji Hao suddenly figured it out. In battlefields, this sense of integration could allow all people who had the
similar heartbeat frequency to gather their powers and launch an attack all together in a single moment!
At this moment, over a hundred Magi Palace elders were in the meeting hall, and all of them were Magus
Kings. Over a hundred Magus Kings gathering their powers together and suddenly bursting out an attack,
what would it be like? Probably even a Divine Magi couldn’t survive it, right?
“Uncle Wen Ming!” Ji Hao cupped his hands and solemnly bowed to Si Wen Ming.
1552
“Minister Wen Ming!” Feng Xing and Yu Mu too seriously and solemnly saluted Si Wen Ming. However, Yu
Mu seemed a bit embarrassed when doing that, as his belly was way too fleshy that he couldn’t even bend
his waist easily.
Si Wen Ming nodded, then raised his arm. Instantly, a pure black magic cane, which had double height
than himself, appeared in his hand.
That magic can was embossed with dragon and phoenix patterns, which seemed to be flying in a
boundless, dark sky. Stars and clouds were visible between these dragons and phoenixes, while
incalculable bolts of lightning dazzled across those clouds and countless lively and exquisite figures of
gods, devils, ghosts and other magical creatures in this world were sparkling in those lightning bolts.
That magic cane seemed a bit dull, not even a slight sense of power had been released by it so far.
However, Ji Hao felt that his scalp was even numbed once he saw it. This magic cane…with a single glance
at this dark cane, Ji Hao felt that he had seen a giant pillar abruptly descending from the heaven and plant
into the ground, connecting the heaven and earth, suppressing the entire world; with a single and quick
glance, that cane had brought Ji Hao a great pain as if his soul was crushed.
“Yu Mu, Feng Xing, I brought you two kids back when I was travelling across the world.” Looking at Yu Mu
and Feng Xing, Si Wen Ming gave a gentle smile and said, “When I first met you two, Yu Mu was lying on
the ground as a bait, while Feng Xing was preparing to hunt a wolf, which was about to eat Yu Mu, with
his bow and arrows.”
Yu Mu and Feng Xing’ eye sockets immediately turned a bit red and misty.
They were so young back then and barely started cultivating themselves as Magi, their bodies were quite
vulnerable as well. In the vast, primitive land, in order to keep themselves alive, the two kids could only
hunt for food by themselves. They didn’t even know how to set a trap, therefore, the chubby kid Yu Mu
had to play dead on the ground and when wild wolves went over to eat him, Feng Xing would sneakily
launch his arrows and kill those wolves!
“Although I haven’t talked too much to you after I brought you back, every stage you’ve been through was
in my sight.” Si Wen Ming kept that gentle smile and continued, “You worked very hard. Without support
from families and clans, your improvement still satisfied me a lot.”
Turning to Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming then said, “Ji Hao, there isn’t too much to talk about you. Back in the
Southern Wasteland, I’ve seen everything you accomplished. You’re a good kid. You have also made quite
a few contributions in a row after you came to the Pu Ban City… good, very good.”
Si Wen Ming slightly knocked the ground with the cane in his hand, letting out a sharp wave of vibration
that even made the souls of Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing shake; all of their eyesight were filled with
sparkling stars at that moment.
1553
After that, Si Wen Ming went on in a harsh voice, “Today, I and all our elders are gathered in here, to
enquire you if you are willing to join the inner palace, and become inner palace Magi… are you?”
“I will also ask you, can you support and protect our humankind forever, and never betray it?.” Si Wen
Ming continued in that harsh tone.
From that magic cane, an immense, overwhelming pressure was suddenly released, that filled the entire
meeting hall up.
1554
Chapter 372 – Magi
Chapter 372: Magi
This pure dark magic cane was completely lusterless, however, the terrifying, soul-level strike released
by it was as great as mountain clasping and tsunami, and was able to surge directly and deeply into
people’ souls, interrogate about the most hidden thoughts buried in the deepest area of one’s heart.
Both Yu Mu and Feng Xing’ bodies were now covered in sweat, which had been pouring down in streams.
They looked straight at that magic cane while their knees abruptly thudded against the ground, then they
solemnly and respectfully kowtowed to the cane.
Yu Mu popped his eyes up and began murmuring, “I, Yu Mu, have no parents and families, the Magi Palace
raised me. I will support and protect our humankind forever and ever, and will never betray it. Under the
watchful eyes of the gods in heaven, and under the witnesses of my ancestors’ souls, I, Yu Mu, will never
do anything that might fail you, Minister Wen Ming and other elders, the Magi Palace and our
humankind.”
Feng Xing’s entire body quivered. Perspiration quickly soaked the coarse flax cloth worn by him.
His pair of eyes sparkled with cyan light, while staring straight at the magic cane and growled loudly,
“Under the witnesses of gods in heaven and souls of ancestors of the Divine Yi Clan, I, Feng Xing, will
never, ever fail our humankind. I will spend my entire life to support and protect the humankind, and
never betray…But, I, Feng Xing, have to avenge my Abba and Amma!”
Si Wen Ming’s eyes shined with a cold light. He stared at Feng Xing and responded harshly, “Only kill your
enemies but never harm the humankind, can you do that?”
Feng Xing’s body slightly trembled, after which, his look became extremely determined, then answered
loudly, “Yes!”
Si Wen Ming instantly laughed out loud. The other elders all smiled and nodded, while praising ‘good’.
Ji Hao was different from the two of them. That soul-level strike suddenly launched by the magic cane,
which was overwhelmingly great and incomparably effective like a tsunami, could disable all magi, who
were not that good at using their soul powers, from standing straight in front of it. Only Ji Hao, whose soul
was contained in the Golden Dan, which was golden, shining and smooth, way more solid and harder than
diamond could endure it. When that soul-level strike released by the magic cane surged over wave by
wave, Ji Hao too felt a horrifyingly huge impact and he began sweating as well, as countless strange and
magical images appeared in his sight.
1555
However, just like reefs in a tsunami, Ji Hao’s soul stayed perfectly unmoved, not quivering even slightly.
He solemnly knelt on the ground, kowtowed to this magic cane. After thrice kneeling and nine times
kowtowing, Ji Hao’s pair of eyes began shining with a magical, golden-red light, while he said in a serious
tone, “I, Ji Hao, am a human being. In this life, I will protect and support the humankind until I die… never
betray, never do anything that might harm the humankind.”
Ji Hao couldn’t explain why he knelt and kowtowed to this long and black cane, and that too thrice
kneeling and nine times kowtowing, which was the highest etiquette. It was an instinct, that made Ji Hao
feel that he should respect this magic cane more, not to its power, instead, he should respect its origin
and history.
If one was to look closely, one would found that this cane was actually crooked. If one got rid of those
complicated totems and patterns embossed on its surface, they would discover that in fact, this cane was
a slightly crooked yet still straight spine.
This was a spine, a spine that was straight, forceful, containing a prehistoric power. Ji Hao’s blood was
boiling, and his soul was slightly agitated by the great, soul-level strike released by the cane. His body, his
bloodline and his soul, were all jumping with joy because of this magic cane. Gradually, a strange, magical
sense of integration seemed to be growing out from his body, bloodline and soul.
After Ji Hao performed the highest etiquette to the magic cane, that magical sense of integration abruptly
emerged from his body and perfectly merged with that overwhelming sense of power released from the
cane, and quickly spread out in the air.
‘Hah~~~’!
Those Magi Palace elders who were on the scene all had extremely sharp eyes. All of a sudden, they
discovered that subtle and magical sense of integration which abruptly emerged from Ji Hao’s body and
quickly disappeared. They stared right at Ji Hao with shining eyes, as if they were looking at some kind of
dreadful, legendary monster, eyes all filled with crazily great surprise and shock.
Si Wen Ming’s body slightly shook, glancing at Ji Hao in surprise and shock, then narrowed his eyes,
carefully recalling that solemn look of Ji Hao when he performed the thrice kneeling and nine times
kowtowing to the magic cane, and couldn’t help but grin at Ji Hao, as he said, “Ji Hao, I always had faith in
you, and now that faith is growing greater and greater!”
He gripped the magic cane with both of his hands then heavily thudded it against the ground, and said
harshly, “Under the witnesses of human ancestors’ souls, since today, Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing are
Magi of our inner palace. They will support and protect our humankind forever, and safeguard the
offsprings of our humankind.”
1556
While he was speaking, within the body of that tens of zhang tall human silhouette behind Si Wen Ming’s
body, thick meridians lit up one after another, speedily spreading out like roots of trees, towards all
directions.
One, two, three…a thousand, three thousand, five thousand…ten thousand, twenty thousand, thirty
thousand meridians…
Ji Hao carefully looked at that human silhouette. At last, fifty-nine thousand and four-hundred seventy
meridians lit up in that silhouette. Ji Hao clearly understood, these meridians were all that the Magi
Palace had exploited with the secret meridian-expanding magic.
The number of these meridians were many times more than the power meridian systems possessed by
those big-scale clans, which were inherited from other powerful creatures. However, this number hadn’t
reached even a half of all meridians that the human body truly had. Only god knew how many efforts did
the Magi Palace make, and how much time did generations of Magi Palace elders spend on this, to reach
the current stage.
“Since you’re now our inner palace Magi, you shall learn the secret meridian-expanding skill.” Said Si Wen
Ming quite seriously, “Take a blood oath to your ancestors’ souls, to prove that you will never mention
this secret meridian-expanding skill to an outsider. This is a supreme, secret magic that only our inner
palace Magi are eligible to attain.”
Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing bit their tongues broke and took that blood oath, regarding never mentioning
the Magi Palace’s secret meridian-expanding skill to any outsider.
This blood oath was a great restraint to Yu Mu and Feng Xing, but it meant absolutely nothing to Ji Hao.
“Good!” Si Wen Ming laughed out then nodded to the other Magi Palace elders, who stood around him.
These elders all smiled as well. After that, each of them flicked their fingers and sent a drop of blood up
into the air, flying towards the magic cane held in Si Wen Ming’s hands.
Afterwards, they growled out together, mouths releasing different colored light streams, surging into the
magic cane like waterfalls.
Magnificent multicolor light streams flowed on the surface of the magic cane, following which, countless
patterns of stars began lighting up. At last, the magic cane let out a loud clang and released three dazzling
streams of light, each darting into Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing’s body.
Loud sizzling noise instantly came from all three of their bodies. That three light streams swiftly surging
around inside their bodies along with the pattern of meridians showed in the human silhouette’s body.
Yu Mu and Feng Xing slightly trembled. In addition to those new meridians Ji Hao opened up for them,
another three thousand meridians were opened.
1557
Moreover, Magus Acupoints lit up one after another in those new meridians. In every single newly
opened meridian, one new Magus Acupoint would be completely woken up! Within such a short span of
time, each of them had three-thousand new Magus Acupoints woken up.
“The inner palace has exploited 59470 meridians with the meridian-expanding skill, as your welcome gift
for joining our inner palace, we have rewarded you with three thousand new meridians. From now on,
you are largely different in status from those outer palace apprentices.”
Si Wen Ming then continued seriously, “The rest part of the meridian-expanding skill was a supreme
secret magic, condensed from the efforts of countless of our elders. If you want it, you can earn it with
your contributions!”
Along with Si Wen Ming’s voice, shreds of light and shadows flashed inside the magic cane and next, three
seemingly heavy, black tablets zipped out, slightly landing in Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing’ hands. Ji Hao,
Yu Mu and Feng Xing’s portraits and names were embossed on these, ancient style, exquisitely crafted
tablets. Since this moment, they were no longer apprentices of the Magi Palace. Instead, they had become
elite Magi of the inner palace.
1558
Chapter 373 – Message
Chapter 373: Message
In the meeting hall, Si Wen Ming and the other elders stated all kinds of rules and welfares, which were
effective to inner palace magi, to Ji Hao, Feng Xing and Yu Mu in details.
Without a question, compared to the outer palace, which was now in a state of disunity, rules and
disciplines of the inner palace were especially strict; all inner palace members were under the
governance of military laws. All inner palace Magi had been through long-term trial and observation of Si
Wen Ming and other elders, and were absolute elites, who were carefully selected to join the inner palace.
Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who had lived for over ten years in the Magi Palace as apprentices, were already
quite lucky for being able to join the inner palace in such a short span of time.
As for Ji Hao, this especially talented kid, he was now holding the record for joining the inner palace in the
shortest span of time, ever since Si Wen Ming’s father, Earl Chong had taken the Magi Palace over and
secretly established the inner palace.
If he didn’t capture Di Suo, Di Mo and nearly a thousand Jia Clan big warriors alive, making a great
contribution that had even surprised Si Wen Ming himself, then abruptly brought a conscious purple
grain dragon sandalwood back, those inner palace elders would never agree to let Ji Hao join the inner
palace so soon.
The outer palace of the Magi Palace had already become a place where people contended for powers and
profits, and a short cut for people from big-scale clans or families to attain promotion and get rich. The
outer palace was now in a great mess, and was shrouded by a foul atmosphere, filled with greedy and
disingenuous elders like Ying Yunpeng, stupid, incapable members like Meng Ao, and apprentices like
Jiang Yong, Yao Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang, who knew nothing solid but fighting for greediness and jealousy!
However, the inner palace was literally like an iron board. From top to bottom, rules were strict and
guarded, and levels were determined. Each one of the inner palace elders and Magi had his or her own
job and responsibility to work on. All elite members of the Magi Palace had been gathered in the inner
palace, the inner palace of the Magi Palace was a definite concentration of elite human beings in the
whole Pu Ban city.
Although all inner palace members were absolute elites, there were indeed differences among them.
According to the difference in power levels, inner palace Magi were divided into nine grades, from one
star to nine stars.
1559
By using the meridian-expanding skill, which was only possessed by the inner palace, inner palace
members could easily figure out the connections between the 59472 meridians.0 Therefore,
straightforwardly, to inner palace Magi, every six-thousand meridians represented one star. Magi who
had less than six-thousand new meridians opened up were one star Magi; more than six-thousand yet
less than twelve thousand were two star Magi, and the rest could be done in a similar manner. Magi who
had opened more than forty-eight thousand yet less than fifty-nine thousand, four-hundred and seventy-
two new meridians opened up, were all nine star Magi.
The inner palace had specifically stipulated that all inner palace Magi were allowed to connect with their
spirit stars, grow spirit star powers and break into the level of Magus Kings from the senior-level, but
only after they had exchanged enough amount of contributions into the meridian-expanding skill, and
opened all meridians covered by the meridian-expanding skill up.
Magus Kings like this, who had broken into the Magus-King-level with tens of thousands of opened
meridians, could be over ten times more powerful than same-level, ordinary Magus Kings. In terms of
personal battle effectiveness, an inner palace Magus King could manage a frontal and completely equal
fight against a shell-breaking stage Jia Clan warrior, without falling into disadvantage at all. Hereto, Si
Wen Ming explained as follows.
“Every single one of our inner palace Magi has to be a true elite of the humankind, and an absolute high-
end force. We don’t need any douche who knows nothing but yelling around like a half bucket of boiling
water…Those outer palace Magus Kings, who have waken up thousands of inherited meridians and
started to be so proud of that, never thought of gaining any more improvements and directly connected
with the spirit stars and broke into the Magus-King-level… afterwards, all they have been doing was
nothing else but swaggering through the streets in proudness… these people are all douches!”
To Si Wen Ming’s words, Ji Hao just couldn’t agree more.
When facing Jia Clan warriors in battlefields, one Jia Clan warrior could always fight evenly against a
couple of, even over ten human Senior Magi. Besides the lower grades of armors and weapons, what had
caused such a huge power differences between the human warriors and Jia Clan warriors was the
inherited power system of human warriors. Human beings had 129600 meridians contained inside their
bodies, and all these meridians could be activated in cultivation; however, most of human Senior Magi
only had thousands, even hundreds of activated meridians that they inherited from their clan bloodlines.
At the senior-level, human warriors were weaker than Jia Clan warriors already, therefore, when Jia Clan
warriors broke into the shell-breaking stage and gained an extraordinarily great improvement in power,
and human Senior Magi connected with their spirit stars and became Magus Kings, human warriors still
couldn’t defeat Jia Clan warriors; even worse, the power-level difference between the Jia Clan shell-
breaking stage warriors and human Magus Kings would be even larger than back at the senior-level.
To those outer palace apprentices, even if they could break into the Magus-King-level, what could they
possibly do when facing aggressions of the non-humankind, except for gaining a better title and earning
themselves greater powers and more benefits in the Pu Ban City?
1560
Only inner palace Magi, who were cultivated by the inner palace, having opened up tens of thousands of
meridians and laid themselves a solid foundation, would be able to directly contend against high-level Jia
Clan warriors in battles, after they broke into the Magus-King-level; these Magi were the true mainstays
of the human-kind.
Since they were the future true mainstays of the human-kind, the remuneration and bonus Ji Hao and the
other inner palace Magi would gain, were nothing that those outer palace apprentices’ incomes could
compare with.
Not to mention Ji Hao, a weirdly talented genius who had already accepted a personal promise made by Si
Wen Ming that allowed him to unconditionally use all resources possessed by the Magi Palace, at this
moment, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were both dumbfounded by those high-level benefits they could have as
inner palace Magi.
Cultivation of Magi required a lot of resources, especially to Senior Magi; and to Senior Magi who had
opened up thousands, even tens of thousands of extra meridians, the amount of resources required by his
or her cultivations would become stunningly huge.
The first benefit given to inner palace Magi was - the Magi Palace would provide unlimitedly supply of
magic crystals for Magi’s personal cultivation! As long as one could prove that they were going to use all
these magic crystals on their cultivation and the opening of meridians and Magus Acupoints, the Magi
Palace would unconditionally and unlimitedly supply magic crystals to fulfil all their needs!
The second benefit given to the inner palace Magi was - the Magi Palace would customize a whole set of
treasures for every inner palace Magus, including weapons, armors, even a customized armor for their
battle beast. The senior-level, Magus-King-level, Divine-Magus-level, in each of these three stages, the
Magi Palace would customize every single inner palace Magus a whole set of magic treasure for free, and
these treasures would perfectly match the needs and power type of each Magus.
The third benefit - all secret scriptures and books possessed by the inner palace would be available to
inner palace Magi. With only a blood oath regarding never mentioning these contents to any outsider,
inner palace Magi were allowed to read all secret books and scriptures in the inner palace’s collections.
One could find all kinds of secret magic, including the most powerful ones, weirdest ones, cruelest ones
and most effective ones; one could find anything they liked and anything they wanted in the inner
palace’s collection of books.
The fourth benefit - the military power for emergent situations. With the ID tablet given by the inner
palace, every inner palace Magus was allowed to put a military force that had less than ten-thousand
human warrior, in use, anytime for any purpose, but under emergency situations. Nevertheless, this
benefit had its limitations, for example, if Ji Hao showed his tablet to Ying Yunpeng and asked for an
army, the outcome probably wouldn’t be so ideal.
The fifth benefit - the right of making an arbitrary decision as the occasions required. If any inner palace
Magus found anyone or anything that was harmful to the humankind, he or she had the right to make an
1561
arbitrary decision in taking any necessary action upon the situation. For example, he or she could execute
criminals without any trial, and wouldn’t be punished for that. The Magi Palace and the human Emperor
would then take the blame for the killing. But of course, this didn’t mean that inner palace magi were
allowed to kill anyone they wanted. After the execution was done, the Magi Palace would investigate the
whole case, and if any intentional and unreasonable killing occurred, this Magus would be punished fairly
and strictly.
One by one, Si Wen Ming stated all benefits that were given to the inner palace Magi, to the three of them.
The above five benefits were only the most basic ones given to the inner palace Magi; as their powers and
grades went higher and higher, their contributions grew greater and greater and their positions became
more and more important, the level of their benefits would naturally raise higher and higher.
Once they upgraded into nine star Magi, and gained the entire meridian-expanding skill, opened up all
meridians and broke into the level of Magus Kings, they would become elders of the inner palace,
attaining incomparably great powers and supreme level benefits.
While Si Wen Ming was introducing the current situation of the inner palace to Ji Hao, Feng Xiang and Yu
Mu, a close guard of his silently walked over.
“Minister, Di Luoland and the other three Di Family elders arrived.”
1562
Chapter 374 – The King of Trees
Chapter 374: The King of Trees
The old tree, who now had a new name - Dragon Pool, was standing in the special army camp, in
confusion. The leopard leant against his roots, seemed also not knowing what to do.
All human warriors in this camp were dashing around, seeming so busy. Some of them were checking
their credits in the council; some carried bleeding enemy heads back to register as credits; some
exchanged their credits into magic medicines that could help the activation of meridians and Magus
Acupoints, and use those medicines immediately; some carried their gravely injured teammates, whose
bodies were all covered in sticky blood and deep wounds, and yelled themselves hoarse for medical help.
Every corner of this camp was a mess and was filled with a busy, tense atmosphere. In the meanwhile, a
strange and strong sense of life had been growing and spreading out from this camp; that sense of life
was truly hard to describe.
“Dragon Pool.” The old tree was carefully pondered upon this odd name given by Man Man. “I am a tree,
why do I have a watery word in my name? What does ‘water generated wood’ mean? I am not a wood
that grew in the water at all!”
“Man Man! Man Man?” Long Tan had just come to this place not long ago. This place was completely
strange to him; a strange land, strange people, and strange things. What these special army warriors had
been doing also made him feel weird.
When he was living deeply in the forest, he never ever killed any living creature. The leopard hunted for
food quite frequently, but he would not engage in any pointless killing either, all he needed was to fill his
own stomach. However, at this moment, all these special army warriors had been so busy, for nothing
else but killing warriors from another race.
Not for eating, but for slaughtering itself.
Long Tan was confused pretty badly. He was thrown into panic and didn’t know how to react. He wanted
to talk to someone familiar, but Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were called away by Si Wen Ming, while Man
Man had carried her pair of hammers and…god knew where did she go, seeking for fun - this naughty and
over energetic girl, it was obviously impossible for her to stay quietly in one place, for a relatively long
span of time. Especially that Dragon Pool’s fruits were actually not delicious at all, which made staying in
the camp with Dragon Pool and the leopard even less attractive to Man Man.
1563
Those special army warriors, who were speedily walking or rushing around, always looked at Dragon
Pool in a curious and surprised way. They didn’t know why an old tree abruptly appeared in their camp,
nevertheless, none of them had over reacted to his existence.
Some warriors who came from big-scale clans were quite polite, and would nod and salute to the old tree
and leopard, while some warriors from small clans were frank and straightforward, most of them would
just simply and carelessly threw the old tree a quick glance, then walk away with their weapons carried
in their hands.
“Where did Man Man go…this place is so noisy!” The old tree scratched his tree-crown and mumbled,
“Even noisier than the few squirrel families which once lived in my head.”
The leopard responded with a moan. The booze was great and grilled meat was delicious, but all these
people who had been dashing around all the time had indeed caused him a headache. He liked to run
freely in the forest, as much as he wanted; when tired, he would go back to Dragon Pool and rest; when
hungry, he would hunt a beast to stuff his own stomach, when thirsty, he would go drink some fresh
spring water… that kind of life was free, happy and peaceful.
But now, he couldn’t say if the current life was better or worse than the old one. For sure, things were
nice when Ji Hao and his friends were around. However, he always felt that something had been different
now, and he couldn’t adapt to this change in such a short span of time.
When Dragon Pool and the leopard were lost in confusion, a special sense of power reached them from
far away. Dragon Pool’s branches slightly flicked together, after which, he curiously looked at a forest
area outside the special army camp.
Dragon Pool then slowly pulled his roots out of the ground and walked towards that forest area with big
steps and along with thunderous rumbles. He had sensed a strong sense of calling from his own kind. Not
another purple grain dragon sandalwood, but a powerful treeman, just outside the special army camp.
A few apprentices, who were sent over by the Magi Palace to serve Dragon Pool, hurriedly followed up.
They silently followed Dragon Pool without knowing where he was heading to, just following him
because of the orders they had received.
Dragon Pool gave a glance at these few apprentices, besides that, he didn’t do or say anything to them.
Treemen had their special temper, and would barely communicate with strangers, only talking to their
friends. In Dragon Pool’s eyes, these few Magi Palace Apprentices were just like passerby, and he didn’t
need to say anything to them.
Because of that Magi Master ID tablet hanging on his body, Dragon Pool easily walked out of the special
army camp. After a quarter of an hour, he arrived at the woods that were located around ten miles away
from the camp, and was on the Southern side of the camp.
“Who are you?” Standing in front of another tall and towering tree, Dragon Pool asked in a muffled voice.
1564
That tree, which seemed quite old as well, and was tens of zhang tall, slightly shook its trunk. Afterwards,
the tree bark cracked, showing a pair of dark eye sockets and a gigantic, deep mouth. This big tree, which
only had sparse branches and leaves, suddenly released a strong sense of life-force and after that,
countless new branches and leaves grew out from its body. This strong life-force had even affected the
other plants around it, such that the ground surrounding it was quickly covered by a thick layer of fresh
green grass.
A patrolling troop of human warriors speedily moved past. They quickly glanced across Dragon Pool’s ID
tablet and those Magi Palace apprentices following behind him, with their dagger-sharp eyes, then
quickly moved away without any stop. This place was only around ten miles away from the special army
camp, and was within the core zone, where the forces of the alliance of human clans gathered; therefore,
they didn’t need to be too vigilant.
Dragon Pool looked at the tree in front of him and said in a muffled voice, “Don’t waste your power to
turn such a big tree into your replication. This is very harmful to you, hrr…hrr…especially when your real
body is so far away.”
This big tree, which had suddenly changed into a treeman, was actually an ordinary cypress. The reason it
had changed was only that an especially powerful treeman had transferred a stream of his own spiritual
power onto it, from tens of miles away and through the complicated net of plant roots of this forest area.
By doing this, the powerful treeman had turned this cypress into a part of his body, temporarily.
To treemen, this would cost a lot. To produce one’s temporary replication could cost all the life-force that
a powerful treeman had accumulated during hundreds of years. If not necessary, not a single treeman
would be stupid enough to do this. However, any treeman that was powerful enough to produce
replications was undoubtedly, extremely powerful and wise, and might have lived for incalculable years.
“I am Song Gu, my real body is an iron-bone dragon-skin pine.” That big tree began talking, also in a
muffled voice. “I am the king of trees, elected by all treemen in the Chi Ban Mountain area, and the bigger
surrounding areas. What is your name?”
Snakes could not live without a head, and birds could not fly without wings; any race would naturally
elect a king among all members. However, treemen were different. During all of the years, the treemen
had always been the most free, most natural creatures in the world, who enjoyed their solitude. Song Gu
said that he was the king of trees, which shocked Dragon Pool pretty seriously.
“The king of trees?” Dragon Pool shook his branches and said, “I don’t understand…I am Dragon Pool,
dragon as the dragon-kind, pool as a pool of water.”
‘Dragon as the dragon-kind, pool as a pool of water’, this was exactly what Man Man said when she gave
this name to the old tree, now, which he repeated every word to Song Gu.
1565
“I, Song Gu, am the king of trees, elected by fourteen-thousand, nine-hundred and ninety-eight treemen of
the Chi Ban Mountain area and surrounding areas.” said Song Gu in a deep voice, “Purple grain dragon
sandalwood, I hope that you can join us. You’re a treeman as well… you should be with your own kind!”
Dragon Pool remained silent for a while, then responded with that muffled voice, “Where were you when
I was hunted by the others?”
Song Gu closed his mouth, staring at Dragon Pool with a pair of deadly hollowed, dark eye sockets.
1566
Chapter 375 – Persuasion
Chapter 375: Persuasion
“We don’t have enough available forces in the Chi Ban Market…Besides, you were not our member back
then, and neither did you let our Chi Ban Mountain force know about the fact that you were hunting for
the first time.” Song Gu quickly gave the explanation.
“Back then, we only had less than a hundred members gathered in the Chi Ban Market… with this little
force, even if they…”
Song Gu attempted do a further explain, but Dragon Pool swung his arm in the air and interrupted him,
said, “But my friends, who came to rescue me, there were only four of them. And they are four human
kids, but at last, they saved me.”
Dragon Pool bent his enormous body forward. His pair of green flame eyes were blazing ragingly in his
deeply hollowed eye sockets, that bright green light even lit a big half of the woods up. He stared at that
cypress, which now was a replication of Song Gu, then said with a deep yet resonant voice, “They didn’t
know that I was hunted by bad people either, but they came to me timely. They fought against powerful
enemies, they saved me!”
Slapping hard on his own, tree-trunk chest, Dragon Pool continued in that muffled voice, “They are
human beings, not of my own kind. But they have a treeman imprint, they are all my friends. Being with
them, I feel good.”
“Not good!” Song Gu growled in a deep voice, “A treeman should be with the other treemen. We are spirit
creatures, while they are human beings. They are not the same kind as us, they will do no good to you but
use you… they will never treat you as real friend!”
Song Gu’s replication, the cypress reached a branch towards Dragon Pool, tightly hooked Dragon Pool’s
body and said, “Dragon Pool, join us, come under my command… I will protect you… not only you, I will
also protect your friend. We can protect you, and we will never use you, never harm you!”
“Hm!” Dragon Pool snorted, letting out a heavy and frosty breath, and responded, “Under your
command?! No!”
Every treeman was a spirit creature of nature. Whether young treemen or elderly treemen, they should
be equal beings; they were the children of the forest, produced and nourished by nature itself. They
rooted in soil, absorbing the sunlight, starlight, rain and frost, lightheartedly growing.
1567
The yearning for freedom was the most instinctive spirit imprinted in the deepest area of every treeman’s
heart. Song Gu wanted Dragon Pool to come under his command, how could that even be possible?
Slowly turning around, Dragon Pool then began leaving with big steps. While walking, he murmured, “I
like to be with Ji Hao, Man Man, and the other two…especially Man Man, she always remind me of this big
cat when he was a little kitten.”
Dragon Pool gently knocked the head of the giant leopard with a branch, gave a simple and honest grin,
then continued, “As for the others, I don’t like them too much. But I like those four little kids. I like to be
with them.”
“You will be so regretful!” Song Gu roared in anger. Next, he thrust out a few branches, tightly and
violently wrapped Dragon Pool around.
The big leopard instantly growled out, he then swung his sharp claws and ripped those branches apart.
After that, the leopard showed his shining teeth and let a huge sphere of fiery smoke out of his mouth.
Tree bark of Song Gu’s replication, that cypress, instantly started burning, and soon, the cypress was
entirely turned into an enormous torch.
Tens of thousands of miles away was a thriving, primitive forest. This forest, which had extended for
nearly ten-thousand miles, was a rare, infrequent big-scale forest area in this Chi Ban Mountain area,
which had quite low vegetation coverage.
In the core area of this forest, tens of over hundred zhang tall treemen had been standing in a circle.
Entire bodies of these treemen had been releasing a strong sense of power. At this moment, they were
breathing heavily and quickly, while looking at that three-hundred zhang tall, iron-bone dragon-skin
pine, who was surrounded in the middle. This thick and thriving ancient tree with luxuriant foliage was
Song Gu’s real body.
“Bastard! How dare they attack my replication!” Song Gu yelled and bashed his gigantic hand, which
looked nothing different from human hands, heavily against the ground.
Boom! The forest vibrated intensely along with a thunderous boom. Countless tall trees shook while
innumerable flowers and grass quivered. Dark-green power streams spurted out from all surrounding
plants’ bodies, swiftly dashing across the air, like the sharpest blades.
“That little one, who showed up abruptly, has rejected my kind invitation.” Song Gu put his hand down
and said in a deep voice, “Damn it. Those few idiots who met him in the mountain area and told him about
the Chi Ban Market, I will dig their eyeballs out.”
“How could they didn’t recognize that Dragon Pool, how could they not know that he is actually a purple
grain dragon sandalwood?! Unforgivable!” Song Gu complained, “We are so many in number, but most of
us are ordinary pines or cypresses, willows; our bodies are way too ordinary, can barely make any big
achievement.”
1568
Song Gu then slowly opened his eyes. That pair of dazzling flame-eyes had been swiftly rotating inside his
eye sockets, like two spheres of blazing liquid iron. Song Gu snorted coldly and said, “Purple grain dragon
sandalwood…not to mention how valuable his myron an fruits are…”
“But all I want are his myron and fruits.” said a cold, silvery voice that came from Song Gu’s head. On top
of Song Gu’s tree-crown, and on a tiny branch, a magnificently beautiful phoenix, whose body was
covered in multicolored, shining feathers, was quietly standing there.
Those breathtakingly beautiful feathers slightly shock and next, that phoenix transformed into the
phoenix girl, who had talked to the dragon-kind leader in the Chi Ban Market.
Standing on Song Gu’s branch, she lowered her head, looking at those treemen, who were standing in a
circle, and said seriously, “His myron and fruits are not too useful to the humankind, but to our phoenix-
kind, those were extremely valuable treasures.”
“But he is now with the humankind!” Song Gu complained, “Feng Qi, although I am…”
“You’re the king of all treemen of this Chi Ban Mountain area and all surrounding areas!” Feng Qi
interrupted Song Gu’s words and said, “But you have to understand, if wasn’t for the protection of our
phoenix-kind, you would have been captured by those non-humankind and turned into an unconscious
battle puppet by them, like the other captured treemen. You would have become a bonded walking
corpse.”
“Therefore, you have to find a way and get me that little one.” Feng Qi smiled, looking at Song Gu and said,
“Our phoenix-kind don’t like using violence, we prefer to solve problems with our wisdom. Look at those
idiots who like using violence, all of them were kicked back, horns were broken and beards were ripped
off; but look at me, I am perfectly unharmed, and here I am still talking to you.”
“Wisdom?” Song Gu popped out his flame-eyes and murmured. Even though he was the king of all
treemen, Song Gu couldn’t possibly figure out a plan to deal with Dragon Pool with his wisdom.
Looking at Song Gu, who seemed to be troubled quite seriously, Feng Qi helplessly sighed, then took out a
yellow-colored piece of soil.
“Tell Dragon Pool, if he is willing to join you, you would give him a piece of natural soil essence, a genuine
treasure that can allow him to grow faster and improve rapidly.” Feng Qi said slowly while fiddling with
this piece of soil with her hands. The soil piece had been releasing a dense sense of earth power. “Tell
him, if he agreed to join you, he could be your deputy commander, and you would also give him a tree-
heart, that belonged to the ancient Green God.”
Song Gu looked at Feng Qi in shock, and said, “Is he even worth this much?!”
Song Gu was so jealous of Dragon Pool, to an extreme degree.
1569
“To our phoenix kind, a purple grain dragon sandalwood does worth this much.” Feng Qi sighed slightly
and continued, “It’s such a shame, such a big shame. We didn’t even know that this Chi Ban Mountain area
has such a treasure hidden in here, otherwise, we would made our move long ago.”
Tens of thousands of miles away, that burning cypress, Song Gu’s replication, said again in a muffled
voice, “Dragon Pool, you can have a piece of natural soil essence, and be my deputy commander, the
second king of all treeman in this Chi Ban Mountain area and all surrounding areas.”
“Abandon the humankind and return to us, I will also give you a tree-heart that belonged to the ancient
Green God.” Song Gu yelled with an obvious, great jealousy.
1570
Chapter 376 – True Heart
Chapter 376: True Heart
Natural soil essence?
Dragon Pool shook his head and gave a scornful sneer, then kept walking away with big steps.
He knew nothing about natural soil essence. He was only an old tree growing in the forest and was
nourished by nature itself; luckily, he became conscious and cultivated himself into a spirit being, a
treeman. For the leopard, his only friend who had been accompanying him all the years, he was forced to
leave that deep valley where he had been living peacefully, and came to the outside world.
No one had ever told him about natural soil essence, and neither did he have any interest in this thing.
“Idiot!” Song Gu roared ragingly. An even stronger life-force swiftly reaching over from underground had
been injected into the Song Gu’s replication, the cypress. The big fire burning on the cypress instantly
extinguished, and that cypress became taller, thicker, even showing a faint sign of becoming a real
treeman.
“Natural soil essence is a precious treasure, which can make your power improve rapidly!” Song Gu
growled in a hoarse voice, “Put it on your roots, it will gather all essence earth power contained in the
land a million-mile in radius around you. With this treasure, the outcome of cultivating yourself for one
day will be equal to a whole year of cultivation of the other treemen!”
‘A day of cultivation equals to a whole year of cultivation of the others’?!
The few Magi Palace apprentices who had followed Dragon Pool into the woods couldn’t help but pop
their eyes out in shock. Song Gu was willing to give so much for drawing Dragon Pool to his side?! Dragon
Pool was one of the Magi Palace’s Magi Masters now, he was supposed to be protected by the Magi Palace
and accept remuneration and benefits offered by the Magi Place. By attempting to draw Dragon Pool to
his side, Song Gu was trying to steal from the Magi Place!
One apprentice silently crumbled a tiny jade slip with which, he sent the message regarding what was
happening around here, out.
Dragon Pool snorted, and didn’t stop walking back towards the special army camp with big steps. At the
same time, he said, “What would be different even if you can improve fast? A day, a year? To our kind,
what is the point of improving fast? Anyhow, we are rooted in the soil, absorbing the rain and dew, our
lives are what are truly precious to us… powers are just additions!”
1571
‘Lives are what are truly precious, powers are just additions’, Dragon Pool’s words enraged Song Gu so
badly yet, Song Gu couldn’t find any word to contradict it. The leopard intimately rubbed Dragon Pool’s
root with his head, then comfortably gave a loud snort.
“The ancient Green God’s tree-heart!” Song Gu threw out his trump card, screaming in a nearly desperate
voice, “You idiot! That is the ancient Green God’s tree-heart! The Green God was the dominator of all
ancient trees, and as long as you merge his tree-heart with your body, you will have the Green God’s
supreme power and you will have a chance to become a god!”
“Become a god?” Dragon Pool pondered briefly, then shook his enormous tree-crown. He didn’t have a
clear understanding of becoming a god at all. In Dragon Pool’s eyes, a god standing high above the masses
and an ordinary old tree in the forest didn’t have much of difference, did they?
Even if he truly became a god, he would still be rooted in the soil, absorbing the sunlight, rain and dew as
much as he liked, right?
“What is the big deal about becoming a god?” Dragon Pool laughed and said.
“Of course it’s a big deal!” That pair of dark and hollowed eyes of Song Gu’s replication were even about
to start burning, while he yelled, “Idiot! You idiot! Becoming a god, god! A god standing high above the
whole world, who possesses inexhaustible power! A god who can dominate all the greenery in this world!
Back in the ancient time, all our treemen were warriors or slaves under the Green God’s command. This
tree-heart that once belonged to the ancient Green God can give us a chance to become the new Green
God!”
“So where is the Green God?” Dragon Pool turned around and asked, “Where is the old Green God?”
“Eh?!” Song Gu looked at Dragon Pool stunned. Dragon Pool’s question even made him feel hard to
breathe.
Green God, the god of the East, the god of all greenery, the supreme god that once ruled the entire Eastern
Wasteland. However, the Green God’s bloodline had gone downhill since long ago. During recent years,
the last Green God descendant who was known by this world was Man Man’s mother. They said that Man
Man’s mother was the elder sister of the last Green God!
Was the Green God bloodline still existing in this world? But where were those possessors of the Green
God Bloodline now?
The Zhu Rong Family had rooted in the Southern Wasteland, and was now thriving; the Gong Gong Family
was entrenched in the Northern Underworld Sea, and was also having great days. However, families of
the Green God and Gold God, these two ancient god families, had nearly disappeared in the recent years.
Some people might know about where they currently were and what they had been doing, but Song Gu
didn’t have a clue about them.
1572
The current strongest force on the Eastern Wasteland, which was once under the Green God’s
domination, was the Ten Sun Country, a country of human beings. People of the Ten Sun Country, like
Ying Yunpeng and his families, what they had been worshiping were their own ancestors and clan
totems; as for the Green God, many of those people probably had already forgotten him.
“What would be different even if I became the Green God?” Dragon Pool spread his pair of huge, arm-
shaped branches, honestly looked at Song Gu and said, “I think nothing would change. I would still be
Dragon Pool, a purple grain dragon sandalwood.”
“Song Gu, one of my own kind,” Dragon Pool looked at Song Gu in a profound way and continued, “We are
treemen, being able to root in the soil and live a free life, is the greatest gift given to us by nature. As for
the king of the trees, powers or becoming a god…are these the thoughts that a treeman is supposed to
have? Do you still have your true heart, as a treeman?”
The heart of a treeman, the true heart that a treeman naturally has...
Song Gu remained silent for a while. His replication had been constantly breathing out large clouds of
frosty mist while its enormous body was ceaselessly shaking.
Tens of thousands of miles away, Song Gu’s real body was punching the ground in a blazing rage while
roaring in a hoarse, thunderous voice, “What a bastard! He doesn’t know what’s good! He doesn’t want
the natural soil essence, doesn’t want the ancient Green God’s tree-heart either! Who does he think he is?!
What does he think he is?! The true heart of a treeman?! I am the king of all trees of this Chi Ban Mountain
and all surrounding lands, do I need him to preach to me?!”
“What about a treeman’s true heart? What I want is strength, what I truly want is…power!” That dim light
of Song Gu’s pupils grew brighter and brighter while he was growling in a deep voice, “I, am not like you,
you stupid dumb wood sticks, I have a…’Dao’! I have a Dao that I’ve been pursuing!”
“Shut up!” Feng Qi stomped her foot heavily against Song Gu’s branch, frowned and said with a sneer,
“You silly old wood, what do you know about ‘Dao’? Are you even qualified to know about ‘Dao’? Back
then, our leader saved you only because you were big and strong, and can be a guard of our kind. Don’t
focus too much on yourself.”
Song Gu closed his mouth, however, that dim light in his pupils didn’t stop brightening. From that dim
light, which looked like burning liquid iron, one could found anger, hatred and all the other kinds of
negative emotions.
Did Dragon Pool mention ‘true heart’?
‘Hehe,’ Song Gu roared silently in his head, ‘Are you even qualified to mention ‘true heart’ to me?’
Back in the woods, Dragon Pool walked away with big steps and left Song Gu’s replication, which now had
smoke puffing out of its entire body. He also left the natural soil essence and ancient Green God’s tree-
1573
heart, which were both extremely attractive treasures. All of a sudden, Dragon Pool determined his will -
being with Ji Hao and his friends was indeed happy and relaxed; although they were human beings, but
the feeling they brought to Dragon Pool was so natural and relaxed.
On the contrary, Song Gu, even though he was also a treeman, Dragon Pool felt an immensely great dislike
when talking to him. A treeman who had lost his true-heart, did he even know what he was now?
Standing on Song Gu’s tree-crown, Feng Qi gave a heavy sigh while her pair of beautiful eyes were shining
with a multicolored light.
“Those violent stupid dragons couldn’t do it, but I can do it! I can! Since you won't listen to Song Gu, I’ll
just go straight to the humankind! Those poor, lowly beings, do they dare to go against the will of our
phoenix-kind? I doubt it.”
Proudly letting out a series of sneer, Feng Qi put that piece of natural soil essence back in her little purse,
then transformed into a multicolored light stream, rising into the air.
1574
Chapter 377 – Breaking In
Chapter 377: Breaking In
In the pavilion, where the headquarters of the alliance of human clans was located, a long, stone table was
placed in the middle. Representatives of the humankind and Di Family were sitting by each side of the
table, facing each other.
Ji Hao sat next to Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, facing Di Falang. Di Falong was an elderly Yu Clan man, who
had a graceful look, and long, silvery white hair, which were carefully brushed and plaited into thin,
shining braids, hung loosely behind his head.
Di Falang had been concentratedly looking at Ji Hao, from head to toes. As an elder of the Di Family, who
was more powerful and holding a higher status than Di Luolang, he was very interested in Ji Hao. In other
words, he had keen interests in all talented young human beings, who attained great achievements at a
young age.
Ji Hao had been carefully observing Di Falang as well.
Unlike the other Yu Clan people, the sense of power given by Di Falang was gentle and peaceful, as
natural as a clear gust of wind. Although the nature of his power still came from the dark and evil Blood
Moon bloodline, the darkness and evilness one could sense from his body were both not that fierce;
instead, the darkness and evilness of Di Falang were mixed with a restrained, inclusive, even un-harmful
sense of power.
Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and other ministers and elders had also been looking at Di Falang with serious
looks.
Beside Di Falang were the other two Di Family head elders sitting there, who had their eyes fixed on Si
Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, and were looking at them up to down.
To these elders of the Di Family, this frustration was a heavy strike to their entire family. They didn’t give
a damn about those medicine prescriptions, formulae and other science stuff that Ji Hao had extorted
from them, neither did those armous and weapons mean anything to the Di Family. However, the fact that
Di Sha was killed, Di Suo and Di Mo were captured alive, and nearly a thousand Jia Clan big warriors had
all become captives of the humankind; all these together, was like an unimaginably great crisis to the
entire Di Family.
If they couldn’t handle this crisis well, the new Emperor in power, Dishi Yanluo, would definitely give the
order to kill without any hesitation and teach the Di Family a bone-deep, grave lesson. Nevertheless, if
1575
they could handle this crisis perfectly, this would become an amazing opportunity for the Di Family to
rise; as for the price they had to pay, was nothing more than the fall of the Qian Family.
Representatives of the humankind and Di Family had been silently observing each other for an entire
quarter of an hour till now, none of them saying anything.
After a very, very long while, Ji Hao abruptly stood up, smilingly nodded to Di Falang and said, “You came
all the way here but have been just sitting there and haven’t said anything yet, I assume that you’re too
starving to talk, right? We have prepared some delicate dishes and wine especially for you, why don’t we
talk about the business after you filled your stomachs? What do you think?
In negotiations, whoever talked the first would lose the advantage, Di Falang and the other Di Family
elders were all deeply aware of this.
But now, facing Ji Hao’s weird, ridiculous suggestion, Di Falang had to talk. Fill their stomachs before
talking about the real business? How ridiculous! The Di Family was now like a piece of meat grilling on a
bonfire, if they couldn’t solve this severe issue here, the whole family would fall into a serious trouble.
“A banquet is not necessary, let’s address ourselves to the business first.” Di Falang sighed and said. Upon
the current situation, the Di Family was like a piece of meat on the chopping block, while the humankind
was like the knife. ‘Sometimes, some slight disadvantages are inevitable.’ thought Di Falang helplessly.
“So let’s head to the business.” Si Wen Ming smiled and patted on Ji Hao’s back, hinting him to sit back
down. After that, he knitted his long and dark pair of eyebrows to a serious degree, then threw the
question out with an extra serious tone, “Dear elders of the Di Family, what is the Di Family’s decision on
this?”
“Fully cooperate!” Also with an especially serious look, Di Falang raised his right hand. On that white and
tender hand which looked like a hand of a young girl, five extremely luxury and exquisite rings, made
from gold and inlaid with jade and gemstones, had been shining with beautiful, multicolored light and
releasing strong, vibrating power streams. He seriously looked at Si Wen Ming and continued, “Our Di
Family has already started preparing on this. In five days at least and half a month at most, all our armies
which were sent to the Chi Ban Mountain area will launch full-strength attacks at the Evil Dragon Bay.”
Evil Dragon Bay!
Huaxu Lie clapped his hands and following that, over ten inner palace Magi walked over to the long table,
pressed their hands on the table and injected their powers into it. Instantly, a magic sandbox appeared on
the table. Si Wen Ming quickly slipped his fingers upon the sandbox to switch the images in it, and soon
found the location of the Evil Dragon Bay.
That was a fluvial plain, located where two curved rivers meet and was covered in wetlands and swamps,
but had flat terrain.
1576
The Evil Dragon Bay was an extremely important and essential supporting spot of the battle line on the
side of the humankind. If the non-humankind armies broke into defensive line set in the Evil Dragon Bay
by the humankind, what was located behind the Evil Dragon Bay was nothing else but a fragile blockade
line in a valley area. After breaking into that blockade line, the non-humankind armies would be able to
go straight deep into the area occupied by the humankind, and could at least push the frontal line
towards the South by at least three-hundred thousand miles.
The defensive line of the human army was extending and all supporting spots were connected, but if one
supporting spot was broken and that section of defensive line was pushed inwards for three-hundred
thousand miles, the entire defensive line of the human army would definitely and immediately fall into
chaos. When the moment came, if non-humankind armies, which were dispersed in other areas,
combined their powers and launched full-strength attacks, although they might not be able to easily
destroy the entire human army in the Chi Ban Mountain area, but to annihilate a great number of elite
human warriors would be totally possible.
However, although the Evil Dragon Bay was a plain, the terrain environment in that area was quite
complicated, and the soil was soft, had high water coverage, all of which made the Evil Dragon Bay a
perfect place for setting an ambush.
“We have already let the spy hiding in our Di Family know that our Di Family will put our best effort to
launch all-out attacks at the Blood Cloud Mountain area, which is located thirty-miles away from the Evil
Dragon Bay in the South. Therefore, as long as you coordinate with us and take some moves to show that
you’re transferring part of your forces out of the Evil Dragon Bay to the Blood Cloud Mountain area, the
Qian Family would never let this great opportunity go.”
Di Falang looked at Si Wen Ming with his right hand held perfectly still before Si Wen Ming’s face, and
continued, “The Qian Family would love to see that we are catching the human army’s attentions while
they are snatching the opportunity we created, and making great contributions by treading upon the
dead bodies of our warriors.”
“Are you sure that the Qian Family will buy it?” Ji Hao interrupted Di Falang while staring straight at him
with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes.
Di Falang smiled and nodded to Ji Hao, as he responded, “The Qian Family is the enemy of our Di Family,
and we know about our enemy the best. This is not some complicated plan; this is simple and straight,
therefore, they will certainly bite the bait.”
’This is not some complicated plan; this is simple and straight, therefore, they will certainly bite the bait’!
Si Wen Ming maintained that serious look while staring at Di Falang in the eyes, then reached his hand
out and shook Di Falang’s hand with a smile on his face.
1577
Si Wen Ming’s hand was thick and strong, like a bear paw, while Di Falang’s hand was white and tender
like an artwork; when these two hands shook each other, a strong contrast was made instantly and all
kinds of disharmonious senses could be detected.
“So, it will go as you said.” Si Wen Ming looked at Di Falang, smiled gently and said, “We hope that your Di
Family will not make any mistake. Because once a mistake occurrs, we, our humankind, will not lose
anything, while you…will definitely fall into a grave trouble.”
Di Falang smiled back at Si Wen Ming and was going to say something, but suddenly, countless eye-
piercing beams of light dazzled in the pavilion. Next, over a thousand defensive screens set in this
pavilion by Magi Place’s high-level Magi were broken one after another, while a quick series of ear-
hurting popping noise came from the air.
“Who is it?!” Si Wen Ming immediately leapt up from his seat and pulled his sword out.
“It’s me!” A silvery and clear voice burst out from the air. Within a single moment, over a thousand
defensive magic screens were wiped all out. Feng Qi flew out from a multicolored sphere of glowing mist
with a brightly shining, flying spindle held in her hand, then steadily landed on the middle of the long
table in a stunningly beautiful shape.
“The phoenix-kind?” Si Wen Ming’s face twitched while murmuring. He put the sword down, unwillingly
saluted to Feng Qi and said politely, “Welcome, my dear ambassador of the phoenix-kind, what can I do
for you?”
As for Di Falang and the other Di Family elders, they hurriedly raised their arms and hid their faces
behind their broad sleeves, then quickly transformed into streams of blood-red mist, and dissipated in
the air.
1578
Chapter 378 – Proudness
Chapter 378: Proudness
No one on the pavilion took another glance at Di Falang and the other Di Family elders, who had just
embarrassedly transformed into blood-red mist streams and dissipated.
Just like what Si Wen Ming did, all the other ministers and elders on the side of the humankind solemnly
showed their respect to Feng Qi, while silently wondering what this phoenix suddenly showed up for. All
of them had quickly and carefully searched through their minds but failed to find any big issue that was
related to the phoenix-kind.
Feng Qi floated up into the air, trod on a multicolored, glowing cloud, then threw a glance down on these
human ministers and elders in pride, not showing any sign of landing on the ground. The phoenix-kind
was the most proud race in this world, they wouldn’t want to be contaminated by even a single grain of
ash or dirt.
“Nothing serious, just want to ask you for a thing.” Feng Qi proudly held her head high while speaking in a
cold and bland voice.
Before Si Wen Ming responded, she raised her hand, pointed her finger at Ji Hao and continued, “Little
kid, just hand that purple grain dragon sandalwood over.”
Ji Hao couldn’t even believe what he had just heard. Feng Qi broke into the main pavilion of the alliance of
human clans’ base camp, where the headquarters of the human army was located, when a secret meeting
was happening, and broke over a thousand defensive magic screens set by Magi Palace’s magi in a row, in
such an aggressive manner, even using a secret, legendary treasure which was amazingly powerful; she
had also scared Di Falang and the other Di Family’ elders off, but she did all these just for this?!
“This…” Ji Hao didn’t know how to respond.
Clap! An exquisitely crafted, translucent leather bag was thrown on the ground right in front of Ji Hao by
Feng Qi in a careless manner. The leather bag was filled with glowing jade coins. Feng Qi’s head was still
held high when she pointing at Ji Hao with her chin, sneered and said, “Here are a hundred-thousand jade
coins, just take the money call that purple grain dragon sandalwood in. From now on, he is a slave of our
phoenix-kind.”
The faces of Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and the other ministers and elders all darkened to a certain degree.
1579
Feng Qi had directly broken into the headquarters pavilion of the human army, violently broke the
defensive magic screens set in this pavilion, in where, a highly classified meeting was happening; if going
deeper, Feng Qi was on a serious suspicion of spying on the humankind military situation.
However, the reason why Feng Qi broke into the headquarters pavilion, was nothing else but forcibly
purchase Dragon Pool with a hundred-thousand jade coins!
Ji Hao kicked that bulged leather bag with his tiptoe, then raised his head and gave a complicated, faint
smile, as he said, “What a fortune!”
Once after Ji Hao let out the few words, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and other ministers and elders all silently
sighed in their heads. Ji Hao’s tone was filled with scornfulness and taunt; even they had sensed that
obvious scorn and taunt contained in Ji Hao’s words, not to mention Feng Qi. After all, the phoenix-kind
were naturally sensitive.
As they estimated, Feng Qi’s face suddenly darkened, while she lowered her head and directly launched a
palm attack towards Ji Hao’s chest without saying anything.
Feng Qi was wearing a pair of nearly transparent, dim golden glove, which was as thin as a cicada’s wings.
Ji Hao didn’t know what this pair of gloves was made from, but when Feng Qi launched that seemingly
gentle and slight palm attack, a dazzling beam of golden light suddenly flashed across the air and
countless spell symbols on her glove blasted out. Next, an enormous, golden and shining palm, which was
three-foot wide, silently swooshed straight towards Ji Hao’s chest.
Airwaves surged in the pavilion. Once that golden palm appeared, a strong and fierce pressure instantly
spread out towards all directions. Clothes of all people in the pavilion were raised, rustling in the air
while their long hair fluttered intensely like crazy snakes.
“Dear ambassador!” Once after Ji Hao made a defensive gesture, Hao Tao abruptly raised his arm and
reached his hand to in front of Ji Hao. His square, brick-like hand shielded Ji Hao behind and blocked that
golden palm, after which, he gripped his five fingers, that looked like iron stakes. Along with a long and
loud series of cracking noise, that golden palm, which was actually an image condensed from gold power
but looked almost like a touchable real object, was directly crumbled into pieces by Hao Tao’s single
hand; thousands of golden pieces then fell to the ground.
A wave of silvery clang rose against the ground. Those pieces of that golden palm clanged against each
other while falling to the ground; after quite a while, those pieces slowly disintegrated into a great puff of
golden light spots and finally dissipated in the air.
“How dare you!” Feng Qi angrily pointed her finger at Hao Tao and yelled harshly, “Who are you?!”
“I am Hao Tao!” Hao Tao put his hands back into his sleeves and responded blandly, “I’m in charge of the
penalty. Ji Hao is a warrior of our human army… if he did something wrong, I will be the only one to
punish him, no one else should step in.”
1580
Just like his appearance, Hao Tao’s voice was hard and cold, like a rock. He looked at Feng Qi right in the
eyes with his pair of completely emotionless eyes and continued blandly, “Madam, you are the
ambassador of the phoenix-kind. May I ask what do you break into our headquarters for? If you, dear
ambassador, broke into our headquarters and interrupted our important military meeting only for some
insignificant affairs, regarding this, I will inform Emperor Shun, and our Emperor will send a message to
your leader, requesting a reasonable explanation.”
Feng Qi remained silent for a short while.
The relationships between the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind, were complicated and hard to
explain. Although the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind were both proud, like those successful and wealthy
families who never showed any respect to their poor relatives and friends who lived in the countryside,
the communication and exchange between these three races had never stopped.
The Emperor Shun was the current human emperor; if he truly sent an official message to request a
reasonable explanation for what Feng Qi did today in the headquarters pavilion of the human army,
things would become troublesome. Feng Qi was only an elder of the phoenix-kind, who ran certain affairs
in the Chi Ban Market. She indeed had some powers and possessed a relatively high status among the
phoenix-kind, but she was not a truly big deal who was holding the real power.
An interrogation came from the human emperor would be quite serious to her. Feng Qi silently estimated
the consequences, and found that she couldn’t easily cope with it.
Her great arrogance had eased quite a lot. She trod on that multicolored cloud and descended from above
the long meeting table, floating in the air a few feet above the ground, then blandly said to Hao Tao, “I
came here surely for some big and important matter.”
Hao Tao didn’t prepare to end this conversation so easily, as he said, “For a purple grain dragon
sandalwood? You, dear ambassador, broke into our headquarters pavilion by using a powerful treasure
only for a tree?”
Feng Qi turned her head away, seeming unwilling to make any more eye contact with Hao Tao, then said a
bit nervously, “A purple grain dragon sandalwood, isn’t this an important matter?! Do you have any idea
how valuable a purple grain dragon sandalwood can be to our phoenix-kind? Your humankind has taken
a purple grain dragon sandalwood into your Magi Palace, why didn’t you report to us regarding this?!”
Ji Hao took a step forward, looked at Feng Qi in the eyes and said coldly, “Dear ambassador, why are you
saying something that is obviously untrue? In the law enforcement hall of the Chi Ban Market, didn’t you
see Dragon Pool by yourself? You have seen me as well, and you knew that it was me who took Dragon
Pool out of the market. Why would we report something that you have already seen with your own eyes
to you?”
Ji Hao sneered, then directly pointed an essential issue out, “Besides, our humankind is not an appendage
of your phoenix-kind, why do we have to report to you about treasures that we have found?”
1581
Feng Qi gnashed her teeth in anger, staring right at Ji Hao in the eyes and said, “That is a treasure, which
matters a lot to the improvement of the power, of our entire phoenix-kind. Don’t you think…”
Ji Hao stared at Feng Qi in coldness, straightly interrupted her and said, “There are countless treasures in
this world, almost all of which are capable of improving the general power of the phoenix-kind. Did you
mean that all those treasures belong to your phoenix-kind?!”
Feng Qi clenched her fists and yelled displeasedly, “But, your humankind…”
Ji Hao gave another series of sneer and interrupted her again in a harsh voice, “Because we are weak, you
can break in violently and forcibly purchase Dragon Pool with a hundred-thousand jade coins, right?
Where can you find such a ridiculous rule in this world? Do you think that our humankind is a pushover?”
Ji Hao then turned around, cupped his hands towards Si Wen Ming, gave a cold smile and said, “Dear
Minister Si Wen Ming, please write an official letter regarding what happened today, to request a
reasonable explanation for this - Are their phoenix-kind thinking that our humankind are the ones to be
bullied, that any of their members is allowed to do whatever he or she wants to us?”
Feng Qi was enraged so badly. She pointed at Ji Hao and was about to burst out a yell.
1582
Chapter 379 – Slap
Chapter 379: Slap
“Dear ambassador, please don’t be angry… Take a seat please, please take our seat of honor.” said Huaxu
Lie, “Bring the best tea!”
Among all human ministers and elders in attendance, Huaxu Lie had the most handsome face, his manner
of behavior was the most natural and unrestrained, and the way he got along with people was the
smoothest and most sophisticated. Seeing Feng Qi about to go off, he hurriedly gave a big, warm grin and
walked up to her, trying to mediate that dispute and affably offering Feng Qi a seat.
One of the Magi Place’s elders took out an immense and top-grade piece of jade, quickly carving it into an
extremely beautiful arm chair by himself. After that, he firstly paved layer of pearls and small jade pieces
on that exquisitely crafted, beautiful arm chair, then paved a piece of dragon-crocodile leather on those
pearls and small jade pieces, then a piece of white tiger abdominal skin on the dragon-crocodile skin. At
last, he spread a thick layer of multicolored peacock tail feather on the tiger skin. With all these
decorations, this stunning armchair had become strangely luxurious and shining.
This gorgeous armchair was placed right in the middle of the headquarters pavilion, and underneath it
was a carpet made from lamb wool that was three-inch thick, paved with a thick layer of multicolored
bird feathers, and upon those bird feathers was a layer of freshly picked petals. After all this was done,
Feng Qi finally sat down on that armchair, in satisfaction.
Before this, Feng Qi had been standing on that multicolored cloud and wasn’t willing to touch the ground
with her feet; until Huaxu Lie and the others prepared her such a specially luxurious chair, her body, for
the very first time, touched something else in this pavilion ever since she broke in.
With a gentle smile that was as warm as the sunlight, Huaxu Lie took a tiny tea boiler with charcoal fire
himself, and carefully made a cup of tea which had an amazingly nice aroma. He poured the tea into a
large mug that was inlaid with gold and jade, then wrapped the mug up with white silk and held the mug
with both of his hands, presenting it to Feng Qi.
“Dear ambassador, please give a try to this tea. The land of our humankind is barren and infertile,
therefore, we barely have anything nice. Our tea can’t compare with the tea of the phoenix-kind, which is
so wealthy. But in our eyes, this tea is of the top quality.” Huaxu Lie’s smile was especially warm, gentle
and attractive. He looked at Feng Qi directly in the eyes, that warmness and tenderness in his eyes
seemed able to even melt stonemen down.
Watching this, Ji Hao couldn’t help but feel goosebumps raising all over his body, while all of his fine hairs
were standing straight up. Hao Tao, who was upright, straightforward and nearly emotionless, Si Wen
1583
Ming, who was honest, tolerant, calm and extremely reliable, and those Magi Palace elders, such as
Wulong Yao, Fangfeng E… for all these people, Ji Hao knew their personalities quite well.
However, Huaxu Lie, one of the princes of the Huaxu Family, normally, he always made Ji Hao feel that he
was a typical warrior who slept with weapons and showered in blood; he had barely shown a slight faint
smile for all this long. Nevertheless, when he was talking to Feng Qi, that smile on his face was so warm,
even containing a weird, faint and complicated meaning. Added with that flawlessly handsome face of his,
he now looked completely, thoroughly different from his usual self.
“Hm, you’re quite thoughtful.” Feng Qi nodded in satisfaction, took over that mug and slowly sipped a
small mouthful of tea from it. Her knitted brows gradually loosened, and looking at Huaxu Lie, whose face
was now filled with a big, warm smile, she couldn’t help but praise, “Some of you are rather smart.
However, you should spend some time to teach those stupid kids a good lesson, and some old ones who
don’t know any better, just to prevent these people from causing your humankind troubles, even
disasters, in the future.”
Stupid kids? Ji Hao’s face darkened.
Old ones who don’t know any better? Hao Tao’s face was tightened badly while both of his hands were
held behind his body and clenched into fists. Ji Hao was even a bit afraid that Hao Tao might suddenly
explode and directly smash Feng Qi’s head.
“Sure, sure,” The smile on Huaxu Lie’s face grew bigger and bigger, warmer and warmer, “The phoenix-
kind and our humankind are intimate friends… you, my dear ambassador, came all the way here, this is a
great pleasure of ours. Anything is negotiable, right? Ji Hao’s just a little boy, he hasn't learned much of
manners yet, please forgive him for offending you, my dear ambassador.”
Feng Qi threw a sideway glance at Ji Hao, then responded in a bland tone, that sounded still containing a
slight trace of anger, “Alright, I will not haggle with a little kid anyway…Finally, a reasonable one of you
has shown up. You should know that if wasn’t for our phoenix-kind, your humankind would have
perished countless times.”
Si Wen Ming curved his lips slightly downwards, Hao Tao raised his eyebrows, and that group of Magi
Palace elders each maintained an extremely darkened face; none of them said a word.
Only Huaxu Lie kept up that sunny smile, while taking over a large bowl made from white jade that fully
contained all kinds of rare and fresh fruits, from a servant, who had just walked into the pavilion. Purple
grapes, red cherries, yellow apricots, golden bananas… all these fruits were perfectly clean, and covered
in a thin layer of water drops.
Huaxu Lie placed the large bowl of fruits in front of Feng Qi, then said smilingly, “You’re absolutely right…
in many aspects, our humankind needs to rely on the phoenix-kind, so…”
1584
Without even taking a glance at those fruits contained in that white jade bowl, Feng Qi interrupted Huaxu
Lie proudly, “So, you must hurry up. Call that purple grain dragon sandalwood in, tell him to go with me. I
have many other things to do, can’t afford to waste my time in here with you, for nothing.”
Huaxu Lie looked at Feng Qi with a quite embarrassed look and said in a low voice, “Dear ambassador,
that Dragon Pool is now a Magi Master of the Magi Palace, he has already kowtowed to nature and our
ancestors’ souls, officially joined the Magi Palace, he…”
Feng Qi rudely interrupted him again, said, “He’s nothing but a wood stake, you don’t need to think about
his will and feeling. Can’t you just make the decision for him? Just call him in and tell him to go with me.
As for what he is now, is that important?”
Feng Xi then threw a sideway glance at Huaxu Lie, probably because of his handsome face and big, warm
and adorable smile, Feng Qi’s voice softened pretty much after that, then she said, “How much do your
humankind owe our phoenix-kind? Give us that purple grain dragon sandalwood… just think it in this
way, you’re returning our favors.”
Ji Hao sneered while remaining silent. Favor? The humankind owed the phoenix-kind favors? Even if this
was true, who would come to the others and shamelessly ask for things as returning favors?
Dragon Pool was now already a Magi Master of the Magi Palace, if the phoenix-kind truly wanted Dragon
Pool’s myron and fruits so much, they could just sit down and have a peaceful negotiation with the Magi
Palace; the Magi Place could just sell those materials to the phoenix-kind at a fair piece. In the worst case,
because of those ‘favors’ the humankind had owed the phoenix-kind, the Magi Palace could just offer
them a discount or a sweeter price, which could also be considered as a sky-big favor.
However, with such a tough attitude, Feng Qi directly asked for the proprietary right of Dragon Pool,
intending to force Dragon Pool to be a slave of the phenix-kind; this was way too much!
Huaxu Lie’s face was darkened slightly, but he still squeezed a smile out of his face and said, “Dear
ambassador…”
Feng Qi’s straightly pointed her finger at Huaxu Lie’s nose, staring at him with a beautiful yet frosty face,
eyes shining with multicolored light and yelled in a harsh tone, “Cut the crap! Just call that bloody wood
stake in. You don’t think that I’m easy to be fooled, do you? Or, do you think that our phoenixes are all
easy to be fooled?”
Ji Hao finally couldn’t stop his anger from bursting out anymore. He took a step forward and yelled also in
a harsh tone, “Ambassador, are you doing this by following your own will, or the will of the entire phenix-
kind? The humankind and phoenix-kind have always been friends… the humankind owes your phenix-
kind a lot of favors, this is true! However, can this be a reason for you, dear ambassador, to mess around
with us as much as you like?” Ji Hao then raised his voice and continued, “Ambassador, can you even be
reasonable?!”
1585
Feng Qi’s face became even colder. She slowly stood up, then abruptly grabbed that large mug and threw
it heavily against the ground. Next, she slapped that white jade bowl, which fully contained all kinds of
fruits, into pieces; after she smashed that jade bowl, her palm didn’t stop, instead, straightly slapping
towards Huaxu Lie.
With Huaxu Lie’s power, he could easily dodge this slap if he wanted to.
Nevertheless, seeing Feng Qi’s cold and proud face, Huaxu Lie gnashed his teeth and stayed still in where
he was.
Slap! Feng Qi’s hand slapped hard on Huaxu Lie’s face, even making him stagger backwards and nearly
fall to the ground.
1586
Chapter 380 – Extreme Rage
Chapter 380: Extreme Rage
The pavilion had fallen into a dead silence. Ji Hao widely opened his eyes in a great shock, looked at
Huaxu Lie, who had endured a big slap just now.
He was a prince of the famous, powerful Huaxu Family, and a direct descendant of Fu Xi, the legendary
ancient human emperor; he was one of the few well-known generals under Emperor Shun’s direct
command, and one of the most important army commanders fighting in the Chi Ban Mountain frontal
line. Same as Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie was one of the few representative elites among the younger
generations of the humankind; but just now, he was slapped right on the face!
And who slapped him, was one of the phoenix-kind.
A fierce gust of wind suddenly rose inside the pavilion. The magical creatures, Xie Zhi, silently walked out
from behind Hao Tao. The sharp horn on his head was shining brightly with cold light and in the
meanwhile, a horribly great pressure spread out, directly pressing on everyone’s heart, even making
people feel hard to breathe.
Hao Tao’s pair of large and square hands slightly crashed against each other, letting out a loud noise that
sounded like the clash made by two iron boards. Innumerable black spell symbols lit up on his body one
after another. Those countless tiny spell symbols then flew out from his body, and transformed into an
arm-thick chain, swiftly hovering in the air around his body.
That black chain let out a series of clangs, along with which, an invisible, even greater pressure swept
over from all directions. Because of this strangely great pressure, the air in the pavilion even became
heavier and thicker than before; people in the pavilion felt like their bodies were locked by especially
heavy chains and shackles, that every slight move now became quite difficult.
Hao Tao was in charge of the penalty of the humankind, he was the most impartial and incorruptible one.
Feng Qi slapped Huaxu Lie in the headquarters pavilion of the human army, which had directly touched
his bottom line, and also violated the military discipline of the human army. Therefore, Hao Tao made his
move without any hesitation, by coordinating with the mysterious creature Xie Zhi, they firmly locked
Feng Qi up with the invisible power streams they released.
“Si Wen Ming, should I do my job and take this unruly woman into custody?” Hao Tao turned to Si Wen
Ming and asked with a thunderously resonant voice.
Ji Hao took a deep breath, and at the same time, ninety-nine Gold Crow embroidered on his cloak rose
simultaneously, flying out from the cloak one after another, transforming into ninety-nine streams of
1587
golden-red sword lights, roaring around his body. Within a raging flame brought up by those sword
lights, all ninety-nine Gold Crow flying swords aimed accurately at Feng Qi; upon the order Si Wen Ming
was about to give, Ji Hao would love to coordinate with Hao Tao and Xie Zhi to poke tens of holes on Feng
Qi’s body!
Looking at Hao Tao and Ji Hao, who seemed as if they were facing a formidable enemy, Feng Qi couldn’t
help but burst out a series of grim laughs and said, “What? Want to fight? I bet you dare not, do you?”
Feng Qi sneered, proudly held her head high then continued in a teasing tone, “Does your humankind
dare to offend our phoenix-kind? By harming even a single hair of mine, you would be seen as offending
the entire phoenix-kind!”
Pausing briefly, Feng Qi went on in an even prouder tone, “Our phoenix-kind and the dragon-kind can be
seen as an entirety… if you offended our phoenix-kind, you would be offending the dragon-kind as well.
Do you think that your humankind is capable of withstanding the overwhelming rage of both of us?”
On Huaxu Lie’s face, a slim handprint was clearly visible. He rubbed his own face, but that sun-warm
smile on his face had never weakened. He then said, “Ambassador, my I ask what would happen if your
leader knew about what happened today…”
Feng Qi blinked her eyes quickly. She looked at that hand print on Huaxu Lie’s face, remained silent for a
while, then abruptly laughed grimly and said, “This is just a small lesson I gave you. Even if my king
knows about this, he would understand that you disrespected me first. Not to mention that I slapped you,
what worse could happen even if I killed you?”
Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and said in a bland tone, “I came from the Huaxu Family, am a direct
descendant of Emperor Fu Xi.”
Feng Qi was obviously shocked. However, she gnashed her teeth and yelled angrily at Huaxu Lie, “What is
the big deal about being a descendant of Fu Xi? What is the big deal about the Huaxu Family? Anyhow,
you’re nothing but the lowly humankind!”
Su Wen Ming suddenly applauded hard and laughed out loud, but that laughter of his was filled with
coldness. His pair of eyes were even colder.
“The lowly humankind! Good, good, good, very good! Feng Qi, may I ask that, is this your own thought, or
the thought of your king? Or, are your entire phoenix-kind thinking that our humankind is nothing but a
lowly race?” asked Si Wen Ming.
Feng Qi was suddenly flurried a little bit. Ever since she got into this pavilion, she had never mentioned
her name. Hearing Si Wen Ming abruptly call her real name, she couldn’t help but scream out, “You know
me? But, I’ve never seen you before!”
1588
Si Wen Ming stared at Feng Qi and responded in that cold voice, “You are an elder of the phoenix-kind, in
charge of Chi Ban Market affairs. How can I not know you? Dear elder Feng Qi, as a great powerful being,
you surely wouldn’t remember small people like me.”
Staring at her coldly, Si Wen Ming continued in a harsh tone, “Dear Elder Feng Qi, please answer my
question. Does ‘the lowly humankind’ come from you, or your entire phoenix-kind?”
Next, Si Wen Ming slapped hard on that long stone table, shaking the magic sandbox violently; at the
same time, he growled resonantly, “Clerical assistant, draft an official letter to the phoenix king, I would
like to ask him about that, what exactly does the phoenix-kind think of us, the humankind!”
That official letter again!
Feng Qi thought of how did Hao Tao and Ji Hao threatened her before, and now looking at Si Wen Ming’s
behavior, she couldn’t help but roar out in rage and panic.
“How dare you do this! Where is your respect to our phoenix-kind?!”
Ji Hao looked at Feng Qi, as if he was looking at a hilarious clown, and said, “Feng Qi, what did we do?
Why do you think that we didn’t respect your phoenix kind?”
Feng Qi mumbled with hesitation. She didn’t know how to respond!
She now felt a crazily great rage surging up from her heart. For nothing but a bloody tree, Ji Hao, Si Wen
Ming, Hao Tao, even this Huaxu Lie who had been faking that smile at her…why didn’t all these people
show any respect to her?
They should be cringing her and groveling in front of her, politely, willingly giving her that bloody Dragon
Pool!
This was not the first time for Feng Qi to talk with human beings, but those people she used to make
contact with were all different; for example, an elder of the Ten Sun Country named Ying Yunpeng, he had
nearly worshiped Feng Qi as if she was his ancestor! In Feng Qi’s eyes, this was what human beings were
supposed to do!
But today…
“You, you!” Feng Qi was struck by such a great wrath that she couldn’t even come up with a sentence!
She pointed that leather bag on the ground, which contained a hundred-thousand jade coins, then
glanced at that hand print on Huaxu Lie’s face. Abruptly, she thought that the Huaxu Family had a quite
good relationship with the phoenix-kind. Back then, when Emperor Fu Xi was ruling the human world,
Emperor Fu Xi and the phoenix king once were closer friends. According to the legend, Emperor Fu Xi had
even solved a huge trouble for the phoenix-kind.
1589
For the above reasons, the Huaxu Family had been maintaining a good relationship with the phoenix-
kind, and some powerful phoenix warriors were even secretly holding important positions in the Huaxu
Family!
It would still be fine if she had slapped someone else, but that was not what happened. She slapped a
Huaxu Family member!
Fang Qi fell into a slight panic once again. Pondering for a while, she took out quite a few precious
treasures, placing them on the small table in front of her in a straight line.
Gnashing her teeth, Feng Qi said in her typical proud tone, “A hundred-thousand is indeed not enough,
but every single one of these treasures is incomparably valuable. I trade these for that bloody tree,,, I
think these are more than enough, right?”
Laughed grimly again, Feng Qi couldn’t restrain that surging rage in her heart and added, “See these as
rewards that I granted to you!”
Si Wen Ming’s face turned slightly blue. He raised his right hand and a big brush pen instantly appeared
in his hand; clearly, he was going to write that official letter himself.
Feng Qi paused, stared at Si Wen Ming, whose face looked so serious that there was no way he was just
pretending. She stomped her foot against the ground heavily, took those few treasures back and yelled,
“Good, you’re all brave! I, I’ll remember what happened today!”
Gritting her teeth tightly, Feng Qi then transformed into a multicolored stream of light, quickly
disappearing without leaving even a trace.
1590
Chapter 381 – Qing Mei
Chapter 381: Qing Mei
“Bastards!” Feng Qi transformed into a multicolored stream of light, swishing in the air. While flying, she
was constantly yelling and cursing.
‘Damnable humankind, damnable Hao Tao, damnable Si Wen Ming; and the most damnable one was that
kid, Ji Hao.’ Feng Qi had shown them more than enough respect, she was even willing to pay them a
fortune for that purple grain dragon sandalwood, but they rejected! How could they?!
She sent Song Gu to persuade Dragon Pool, but Dragon Pool turned him down. Well, this could be
understood as after all, Dragon Pool, that purple grain dragon sandalwood, was a treeman, who was
dumb and silly, not knowing what was good, thus rejecting her kindness; Feng Qi could still manage to
accept this.
But how dare Ji Hao reject her offer and her kindness, and even talk to him in that teasing, scornful tone?
Sure indeed, a hundred-thousand jade coins was not a lot, and was way less than the value of that piece of
natural soil essence and ancient Green God’s tree-heart which Feng Qi promised Dragon Pool; however,
Feng Qi thought that this price was absolutely reasonable for Ji Hao!
What was Ji Hao? He was nobody but an ordinary young human being; Feng Qi had already given him
enough respect by offering him a hundred-thousand jade coins.
In Feng Qi’s expectation, things should have gone in this way - She offered Ji Hao a hundred-thousand, Ji
Hao willingly agreed to persuade Dragon Pool to follow Feng Qi, Si Wen Ming and the other human
leaders made use of this opportunity to take Dragon Pool into becoming a slave of the phoenix-kind
together.
That one-hundred-thousand jade coins could serve as an opening word, and as long as Feng Qi showed
her intention of recruiting Dragon Pool, Ji Hao and those human leaders should immediately have given
Dragon Pool to her with respect and trepidation. That… was the right thing for them to do!
However, these human beings had actually rejected her kind offer!
They taunted her, threatened her… they threatened her with the name of the phoenix king over and over
again!
She had even failed to attain Dragon Pool after offering that many genuine treasures! Those human
beings, how could they disrespect her to such a degree?!
1591
In Feng Qi’s eyes, the humankind had always been lowly and menial; hadn’t they been especially
respectful and cautious when facing the phoenix-kind all the time?
But this time, they had actually, directly rejected her offer and made her lose face!
“Damn you! Damn you, damn you!” Feng Qi irritatedly waved her hands, releasing multiple golden palm
silhouettes, which silently flew towards the ground and bashed countless, hundred-mile in radius holes
out of the ground. Under these golden palm silhouettes, those solid mountains were as vulnerable and
fragile as pieces of tofu.
While dashing in the air and bashing the ground to abreact her anger all the way, Feng Qi’s eyeballs rolled
in her eye sockets; she was still thinking about how to get Dragon Pool.
For a purple grain dragon sandalwood, no matter how much it might cost, it would be worth the price.
The Chi Ban Market was a place for the phoenix-kind to collect all kinds of treasures, and as the phoenix-
kind’s administrative elder in the Chi Ban Market, Feng Qi’s accomplishments were directly connected
with those treasures she attained.
To the phoenix-kind, a purple grain sandalwood, that was capable of improving and purifying souls, could
be more valuable and precious than any treasure.
If she could get Dragon Pool, this credit might push her a level higher amongst the management class of
the phoenix-kind; even possibly, she could become an elder, who was truly in power.
“Feng Qi, my dear friend, why are you so angry?” While Feng Qi was pondering, a voice suddenly came
from a big mountain below, and in the meanwhile, an invisible stream of power abruptly emerged,
blocking that stream of multicolored light transformed from Feng Qi’s body.
Feng Qi was instantly enraged again. She wasn’t in a good mood at all, and this person was bold enough to
block her way! Wasn’t this provocative to her, and the entire phoenix-kind? She stopped wrathfully,
knitted her brows and looked down at that big mountain.
On top of that mountain, a beautiful young girl, who had long loosened hair, was standing under a giant
pine. She was holding a bowl made from white jade in her left hand; contained in that bowl was some
clear water, and in that water, a silvery pearl was immersed. Her right hand held a six-foot long, thin and
soft wintersweet branch; within those thick and thriving green leaves attached to that branch, a few
green, tender and lush blossoms had been blooming lusciously.
Feng Qi was preparing to launch an attack directly in rage, but suddenly, she found that this young girl
wearing white dress looked quite familiar.
Hesitating for a while, that stream of multicolored light transformed from Feng Qi’s body descended from
the air, showing up, trodding on a multicolored cloud. Feng Qi narrowed her eyes and gave a measured
glance at that girl, and said, “You look a bit familiar to me, where did we meet?”
1592
“Feng Qi, my friend, as a respectful being you surely have short memories.” The girl smilingly saluted to
Feng Qi and said in a soft, gentle tone, “Five hundred years ago, by the coast of the East Sea, I, Qing Mei,
and my Shifu were trapping that nine-headed ghost dragon by using ambergris… We met there once.”
“Ah, yes! You’re…” Feng Qi remembered about meeting this girl.
Five-hundred years ago, Feng Qi hadn’t yet taken up the post of the administrative elder in Chi Ban
Market. Instead, she was just an ordinary sentinel leader of the phoenix-kind. That day, she was on a
mission with a team of phoenix warriors. In an extremely dangerous and outlying area by the coast of the
East Sea, in the Eastern Wasteland, she met this girl, who was named Qing Mei, with a few of her brothers
and sisters, along with their immeasurably powerful Shifu, were hunting a nine-headed ghost dragon.
“Your Shifu, her name is…Miao Yin, right?” Feng Qi smiled, “Your names are all weird.”
“My Shifu is no one else but Miao Yin,” Qing Mei smiled back to her and said, “Feng Qi, my friend, you do
remember me, Qing Mei. You seem to be in a great rush, may I ask what kind of great matter has
happened?”
Feng Qi’s face darkened immediately. Seeing Qing Mei’s incomparably beautiful face and feeling that
extremely gentle and friendly, affable vibe given off by her, Feng Qi didn’t hesitate too much and directly
told her everything about how Ji Hao and the other human leaders humiliated her.
“How daring? When the humankind was weak and vulnerable, how many times did our phoenix-kind
help them?” said Feng Qi in that lingering anger, “This time, I went to them all the way there by myself… if
they remembered all those favors we did for them back then, they should have given that Dragon Pool to
me without asking why.”
Qing Mei raised her eyebrows and also said in an aggrieved way, “You’re absolutely right! How
respectable you are, my friend Feng Qi… I can’t believe they acted so rudely and disrespectfully, every
one of them should be executed…Feng Qi my friend, you visited them by yourself, this was such a great
honor for them, do you have any idea? But they…eh, the human beings are just the most rude, most
impolite kind… no wonder you’re so angry!”
“Tell me about it!” Feng Qi continued, “I was going to try talking some sense into their heads, but they
mentioned sending an official letter to my king over and over again. They kept threatening me with the
names of our king and elders, I couldn’t do anything but leave. What a bunch of bastards! They should
die!”
Qing Mei even yelled out as if she was filled with indignation too.
“How ridiculous!” said Qing Mei, “Feng Qi my friend, you nicely visited them, but they didn’t serve you
carefully and cautiously at all… this was already an immense impoliteness. In addition to this, they
actually threatened you, my friend! This, this… oh my, what’s wrong with this world?!”
1593
Feng Qi yelled out as well, “What’s more, currently, a great war between the humankind and the Yu Clan
is happening, but when I got into their headquarters pavilion, I found Yu Clan powerful people in there.
Those few sneakily got away once they saw me, as if I couldn’t see them in that way, but of course I did!
And on that long stone table, a map of the Chi Ban Mountain area was flashing, who knows what kind of
dirty scheme they were planning there?!”
Qing Mei’s eyes suddenly shone when she heard this. Afterwards, she said to Feng Qi in a calm and bland
tone, “Hm? Were they colluding with the Yu Clan powerful people? If this is true, Feng Qi my friend, if you
can expose their dirty scheme in front of the human emperor and let the human emperor punish them
gravely, that Dragon Pool would naturally fall into your hands, don’t you think so?”
Qing Mei then smiled and continued, “They threatened you, my friend, with your king, you should pay it
back by threatening them with their emperor… this is called retribution.”
“This!” Feng Qi raised her eyebrows as she was convinced right away.
1594
Chapter 382: Yanluo
A thick layer of cloud had been spinning slowly. All clouds in the air, within an area that had tens of
thousands of miles of radius, were spinning.
In the center of those spinning clouds, a mile in radius hole was faintly visible. Innumerable blood-red
lightning bolts had been dazzling and flashing in that cloud hole, and muffled thunder had been roaring.
An immense, evil and completely negative power vibration had been ceaselessly spreading out from that
cloud hole, dying the surrounding clouds a faint blood-red color.
Right below that cloud hole was a tall, blood-red tower. The tower top reached directly into the clouds,
and the entire tower had been shining with a dense blood-red light. Above the tower top, a blood-red,
erect eye had been releasing an eye-piercing light. From time to time, blood-red lightning bolts would
descend from the cloud hole and strike heavily on that blood-red erect eye; every time that happened, the
entire tower would release even brighter blood-red light along with a loud, buzzing noise.
‘Ho! Ha! Ho! Ha!”
Large groups of human slaves bared their upper bodies, and were carrying heavy iron sticks on their
shoulders; gigantic metal boxes hung on those iron sticks. These human slaves were numbered off in
groups by a hundred; they carried those giant metal boxes and walked up from the ground, through the
stairs coiled around that tall tower, step by step, slowly reaching the tower top.
Numerous heavily armored Jia Clan warriors had been standing on the stairs, holding long and thick
whips in their hands. If they saw any human slave who moved slightly slower, a fierce lash would
immediately land on that human slave’s body.
When those whips, which were thickly covered in thorns, lashed on bodies of those human slaves, huge
pieces of skin and muscles would be ripped off easily; many times, their bones were even exposed. After a
long and deep breath, wounds on the bodies of those human slaves would begin healing quickly; edges of
those wounds would squirm and soon, those lost skins and muscles would grow back.
Those Jia Clan warriors had been laughing, while throwing those large pieces of human flesh to their
battle beasts or birds, which were squatting beside their owners. After having swallowed certain amount
of fresh human flesh, these beasts’ eyes had now become purely blood-red.
Those human slaves were moving to the rhythm of a chant while climbing the tower step by step, along
the coiling stairs. Perspiration poured down from their bodies in streams. Those heavy iron boxes even
1595
bent their spines. By now, their eyes were all filled with blandness and confusion, not a slight bit of life-
force could be detected.
They climbed up step by step, and the iron sticks on their shoulders and chains that were used to tie
those iron boxes clashed against each other and let out ear-piercing noises from time to time.
On top of that tower and below that enormous blood-red erect eye, many huge iron boxes, which were
around a-hundred-zhang squared in size, were piled up orderly, looking like a great mountain.
When the number of iron boxes reached a whole thousand, those human slaves linked those chains tied
around those boxes together, and made the one-thousand iron boxes into an entirety.
A Yu Clan elderly man raised his head, gripped that long cane held in his hand, and cast a spell in a deep
voice.
Blood-red lightning bolts dazzling in that cloud hole grew more and more, thicker and thicker, along with
ground-shaking, metal-clashing noises. In a not so long time, a mammoth chain, which was around a-
hundred-zhang thick, descended slowly from the cloud hole. Human slaves rushed up together, hooked
that gigantic hook hanging on top of this extra-enormous chain on those linked chains tied around the
one-thousand iron boxes. After that, they leapt back down to the tower top and tried their best to stay as
far away from that hook as possible.
Buzz! All blood-red lightning bolts blasted out simultaneously, seemingly dyeing half of the sky blood-red.
The incomparably gigantic chain slowly tightened and began moving back up towards the air. A whole
thousand metal boxes were pulled up, slowly rising into the cloud hole.
Clang, clang, clang… Followed by loud series of metallic clangs, that mountain-great pile of metal boxes
gradually was pulled into that cloud hole, and soon swallowed by blood-red lightning bolts, disappearing
completely without leaving any trace.
Next to the tall tower, an entirely blood-red palace was floating in the air.
Dishi Yanluo stood on the veranda in the outer circle of the palace with both hands held behind his body.
He was staring at those iron boxes which were disappearing in the cloud hole with a frosty look.
Abruptly, he laughed grimly and said, “Greedy bastards! Great Blood Moon, please bless them, let them all
die on women’s bellies!”
Compared to ordinary Yu Clan noble people, Dishi Yanluo was taller and sturdier, looking even as strong
as those powerful Jia Clan warriors. The sense of power given off by him was especially cold and fierce.
The blood-red, long hair of his were fluttering in the air without been blown by wind, ceaselessly
releasing a forceful, frigid sense of power, which could even froze people’ souls.
1596
Nearly a hundred Yu Clan noble people stood at the end of this veranda, quite a distance away from Dishi
Yanluo. Each one of them was looking straight at his or her own tiptoes, with an obedient face. None of
them dared to raise the head and look at Dishi Yanluo. During these couple of days, seven to eight poor,
unlucky men were torn into pieces by him because of some random reasons, and they didn’t want to be
the next one at all.
As for Dishi Yanluo’s curse, well…they could simply listen to it.
Besides, same as Dishi Yanluo himself, these Yu Clan people had also been utterly detesting those greedy
beings. They did hope that those greedy beings could all die on women’ bellies too! To those greedy
beings, ‘die on women’ bellies’ was the worst curse these Yu Clan people could come up with, because it
didn’t sound possible for them to die in any other ways.
Human slaves had still been working extremely hard to carry those gigantic metal boxes onto that tower
one after another. On the square where the tower was located, countless metal boxes like that were
waiting to be carried up to the tower top, by human slaves
A large group of Xiu Clan people each trod on a round, flat, flying saucer, and were counting the number
of goods contained in those iron boxes. The lids of many iron boxes were opened, exposing huge numbers
of magic crystals, top-grade jade and gold, and all kinds of refined, pure metal blocks contained in them.
In some iron boxes, numerous coffins made from ice-jade were piled up.
Countless human young girls, who were as beautiful as petals, lied quietly in these coffins. They had all
fallen into a deep sleep because of the ice power released by those coffins. With a quick glance, one could
found at least ten-thousand iron boxes like this, which contained ice-jade coffins.
“They will die on women’s bellies sooner or later!” Dishi Yanluo gave a malicious laugh and turned
around, walking across the veranda, into a hall behind it.
Nearly a hundred Yu Clan people hurriedly followed up Dishi Yanluo, all walking into that hall as well,
without making even the slightest noise.
In that broad hall, which was tens of miles squared, a nearly thousand-zhang wide river was dug out,
along all four sides of walls. Many lotuses were planted in that blood-red river water. Leaves of those
lotuses were blood-red, and petals, even stems were all blood-red colored.
These purely blood-red lotuses were swaying without been blown by any wind. The air was filled with a
bloody scent released by these lotuses.
Dishi Yanluo stood on the long bridge behind the frontal gate of this hall, and was coldly staring at that
throne, placed in the center of the hall.
1597
This was a broken throne. It was unexpectedly hacked into two by a nameless man during the fight
between Emperor Shun and himself, that happened a couple of days ago in the void. With his nearly
supreme power, Dishi Yanluo failed to notice where that sharp stream of sword came from, and neither
did he see the person who launched it.
“A bunch of douches!” Dish Yanluo looked at that throne which was now in two pieces, suddenly bursting
out a raging roar towards those Yu Clan people standing behind him, “You can’t even conquer a small Chi
Ban Mountain area! Do you want me to fight the battles myself?! Do you want me to attack the Chi Ban
Mountain myself?!”
Those Yu Clan people lowered their heads, no one daring to talk.
Some of them were silently murmuring in their heads though - You had indeed launched the attacks by
yourself, but look at how it ended? Haven’t you been scared back off by a sword light?
Dishi Yanluo just couldn’t stop crazily growling and cursing towards these Yu Clan people under his
command, but abruptly, he stopped yelling.
From a blood-red lotus that was not far away from his body, a beam of white light rose and upon that
white light beam, a glowing white lotus bloomed.
1598
Chapter 383: Plan
The white lotus bloomed. Dishi Yanluo snorted coldly and waved his sleeve. Following his move, nearly a
hundred Yu Clan people, who were standing behind him, all stepped out of the hall.
Along with a deep and loud buzzing noise, the gate of the hall closed. Dishi Yanluo stayed inside that hall
alone.
A puff of bright, clear light spots rose from the blooming white lotus, from within that white light, a
human silhouette emerged, then stepped out of the lotus. That hazy silhouette gradually became clearer
and more real. It was a scrawny, middle-aged man.
That man was wearing a simple, coarse handwoven cloth, feet bared, long hair coiled into two loose buns
on his head, tied by two dimly golden ropes, which were thickly covered in golden spell symbols. His left
hand was holding a three-foot tall jade bottle, right hand carried an eight-foot long, golden wooden stick.
This middle-aged man, who was zhang and three feet tall, expressionlessly nodded at Dishi Yanluo.
“Your Majesty!” said that middle-aged man in a very deep voice.
“Miao Lian.” Dishi Yanluo gave that man a grim smile and responded in a badly darkened face, “Don’t
even think about it. I will never accept your condition. To preach among my human slaves? This can do
absolutely no good to me. I will never, ever agree.”
“There is no absolute in this world. Everything may change, at any time.” said Miao Lian in a bland and
slightly cold tone, “For example, Your Majesty might be interested in the news I brought over this time.”
“I won’t be interested in any news.” Dishi Yanluo held his head high and looked at Miao Lian proudly, “But
I am very interested in your life!”
Grinning maliciously, Dishi Yanluo’s body flashed swiftly and suddenly transformed into three streams of
hazy blood-red smoke. He raised his right arm, which was now as sharp as a fierce blade, hacking right
towards Miao Lian’s head.
Miao Lian slightly shook the jade bottle in his left hand. A back air stream and a white air stream gushed
out from the opening of the bottle, transforming into thick layers of clouds that wrapped Miao Lian’s
body up. Dishi Yanluo’s hand chopped on those black and white clouds, bursting out a dazzling blood-red
light, ripping layers and layers of black and white clouds up. However, black and white air streams had
been ceaselessly coming out of the jade bottle and transforming into new layers of clouds. Not matter
how fast and hard Dishi Yanluo wielded his arm, he could never even touch Miao Lian’s body.
1599
“Interesting!” Dishi Yanluo laughed viciously and said, “Before, every time I saw you, we were out in the
middle of nowhere. But this time, since you’re bold enough to show up here in my palace, I will let you
have a taste of the supreme power of our Great Blood Moon!”
While letting out a loud series of vicious laughs, the erect eye in between Dishi Yanluo’s eyebrows
suddenly opened. Along with a deep spell chant, the roof of this great hall lit up. Dense layers of blood-red
clouds emerged in the air and began spinning slowly, same as those clouds spinning above that tall tower
outside. In the center of these spinning blood-red clouds, a cloud hole was gradually forming.
“In this case, You Majesty, you might have to suffer a little bit!” Miao Lian snorted blandly. Next, he shook
his left hand and right after that, an extremely shrill bird scream came from between the black and white
airstreams. Followed by the scream, a hazy silhouette dashed out of the two airstreams. That hazy
silhouette was holding a tiny hammer; especially swiftly, it swooshed up and bashed that tiny hammer
down towards Dishi Yanluo’s head.
Dishi Yanluo didn’t even dream that a man had been hiding in Miao Lian’s jade bottle. In the very next
moment, that tiny hammer clanged against his head and an eye-piercing blood-red light immediately
burst out. That long blood-red cloak instantly released enormous streams of blood-red flame, which then
condensed into surpassingly beautiful blood-red blooms, shielding against that tiny hammer.
Nevertheless, those blood-red blooms were shattered into bits by that tiny hammer right away.
Miao Lian again wielded his jade bottle. The black airstream and white airstream surged out in roaring
torrents, wrapped Dishi Yanlou’s body firmly up and rotated speedily, seeming to crush him. The blood-
red flame streams released from Dishi Yanluo’s blood-red cloak soon dimmed down, dissipated by those
black and while airstreams one after another.
That hazy human silhouette that came out from Miao Lian’s jade bottle raised that tiny hammer again,
launching another heavy bash right on Dishi Yanluo’s chest.
Followed by a muffled bong, the blood-red flame that had been shielding Dishi Yanluo’s chest
disintegrated completely. The great impact caused by that hammer strike forced him to stagger back.
Blood surged right up to his head, and even turned his face to a blood-red color.
“You bloody bastard!” Dishi Yanluo roared out furiously. He raised his right arm and clenched his fingers,
following which, a blood-red beam of light flashed across the air. An odd-shaped, purely blood-red long
sword appeared in Dishi Yanlou’s hand, gripped tightly by him. He swung the sword up and was going to
launch an attack to that hazy human silhouette which had attacked him just now, but before that, the
wooden stick in Miao Lian’s right hand swooshed down towards his head.
When that wooden stick released its power, a splendid, golden sun glow rose into the air. From within
that beautiful glow, one could see tens of billions of different kinds of animals, sitting on clouds and
reciting lections; their faces were filled with smiles and their voices sounded peaceful. A soft, gentle, clean
and strangely peaceful aura, that could make people involuntarily loosen their tightened bodies and relax
completely, instantly spread out.
1600
Being struck by that golden sun glow and hearing the lections recited by those animals, Dishi Yanlou’s
moving speed instantly slowed down; at the same time, the raging blood-red flame streams coiling
around his body, were nearly crushed out by the great pressure given by the golden sun glow. The
wooden stick then slightly touched his wrist, almost smashing his wrist bones. His long sword loudly
clanged against the ground.
That hazy human silhouette came out from the jade bottle launched the third hammer strike. This time,
Dishi Yanlou burst out a resonant, raging roar and following that, a blood-red, heavy armor appeared on
his body. Incalculable Blood-red blooms swished out one after another, layers after layers, fiercely flying
towards that tiny hammer like countless swiftly spinning cutter wheels.
That hazy human silhouette sighed and said in a low voice, “In this case, don’t blame me for beating you
too hard.”
Following his sigh, a dazzlingly shining golden talisman flew out from his left hand, releasing a clear yet
bright light, which seemed to even be able to light up the entire void. Those protective blood-red flame
streams released from Dishi Yanluo’s armor disintegrated immediately after touching this clear light.
Therefore, that tiny hammer bashed heavily on his chest armor without any difficulty.
Clang! Showering under that bright clear light, his chest armor shattered instantly, and that tiny hammer
smashed on Dishi Yanluo’s chest through the broken armor, squeezed a stream of blood out of his mouth,
and sent him flying backwards, like a drifting dead leaf.
“Great Blood Moon, please gift me inexhaustible, great power!” The cloud hole had formed under the roof
of this broad hall, and an extremely cold, strong, sticky power descended from that cloud hole. Dishi
Yanlou gave a twisted grin, while he waved both of his hands towards that cloud hole.
The hazy human silhouette sighed again. The golden tablet that flew out from his left hand shook in the
air, releasing another strong stream of clear light, forcibly sealed that cloud hole.
Dishi Yanluo’s grin froze on his face. He looked at Miao Lian and that hazy silhouette, seeming to be
dumbfounded, unable to let a word out for quite a while.
Miao Lian withdrew that black and white airstreams back into his jade bottle, then smiled at Dishi Yanluo
and said, “You Majesty, can you please listen to me quietly now? My younger sister has a talented disciple
under her guidance, named Qing Mei. This time, she found out something, that might related to you.”
Before Dishi Yanluo responded, Miao Lian smiled again and continued, “Perhaps, this time, Your Majesty,
you will be able to lead your army, break the humankind’s defensive line in the Chi Ban Mountain area,
and directly occupy the fertile land under the humankind’s domination, making an incomparably great
achievement.”
Dishi Yanluo looked at that cloud hole, which was now sealed; he blinked his eyes quickly seemingly
hesitating, but after a long while, he slowly nodded.
1601
“Maybe, I should listen to your suggestion.” Dishi Yanluo looked at Miao Lian, presented to be calm, and
said, “After all, I still remember that you have, more or less, helped me in attaining this throne of
Emperor.”
Miao Lian grinned bitterly, shook his head and responded, “As long as Your Majesty remembers my
humble contribution.”
He then wielded the wooden stick and brought up another splendid glow; from within which, a large map
emerged. Judging from the geography feathers presented by that map, it was a panoramic map of the Evil
Dragon Bay.
1602
Chapter 384 – Armament
Chapter 384: Armament
Di Falang and the other Di Family elders silently left, taking Di Sha’s skeleton with them.
The plan targeting the Qian Family had already started being implemented. Apart from the series of
secret work that had been carrying on inside the Blood Moon by the Di Family, from the human army’s
Chi Ban Mountain defensive line, large-scale forces had already begun transferring because of this plan.
Army forces which were already quartered near the battlefront didn’t move, but all newly arrived
reinforcement forces had silently moved into the Chi Ban Mountain area, and into a certain few important
strongholds. All reinforcement forces came from the Huaxu Family, Thunder Lustre Clan, Kuafu Family,
Dragon Bo Country and the others powerful, large-scale clans and families, which were close to Emperor
Shun.
When these army forces were transferring under urgent orders, Ji Hao was wearing a black cloak, closely
following Si Wen Ming, walking into the Chi Ban Market once again.
Si Wen Ming seemed to be quite familiar with the Chi Ban Market. He quickly walked across many streets
and alleyways in the market, finally stopping in front of a purely black and red palace, which was cast
from metal as a whole. He took out a palm-sized metal tablet and tied it around his own waist. After that,
large groups of Jia Clan warriors, who encountered Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao along the path, would grin in a
friendly manner and politely bow to Si Wen Ming after they saw this small metal tablet, then watch Si
Wen Ming and Ji Hao walk straight and deep into the palace.
“Uncle, do you come here a lot?” Ji Hao asked while curiously looking at that small metal tablet tied
around Si Wen Ming’s waist.
“Not a lot, but every time I came, I gave then a lot of money.” Si Wen Ming patted on that small metal
tablet tied around his waist and said in a slightly gloomy tone, “According to them, I’m the VVIP of this
place.”
Ji Hao remained silent. Si Wen Ming then gave a bitter laugh and continued, “But I feel like, I’m just the
fattest, juiciest, most delicious…jurassic beast.”
Jurassic beast, the poor kind of animal which allowed themselves to be trampled upon. Ji Hao took
another glance at that metal tablet hang on Si Wen Ming’s belt, and couldn’t help but let out a long breath.
A door, that was cast from pure gold, opened along with a loud, metal clashing noise. Afterwards, a white
and chubby Xiu Clan elderly man, who didn’t have even a slight wrinkle or beard on his face, with a face
1603
as smooth and glowing as the most precious pearl, happily, and passionately walked up to Si Wen Ming,
spread his pair of short and fat arms, giving Si Wen Ming a big hug.
“Ah, my respectable old friend, I haven’t seen you in this small shop of our Wu Family’s for a seriously
long time. I, Wuli, missed you so much, I was so afraid that you were trapped in some troubles out there.”
That Xiu Clan elderly man, named Wuli, stood on his tiptoes and ebulliently put his own cheek to Si Wen
Ming’s cheek.
Si Wen Ming gave a gentle and kind smile and responded, “Too many things happened lately. Your people
have been beating us so hard that we can’t even breathe.”
Wu Li shrugged, made a scornful snort and responded, “Oh, no, no, my old friend, those were only a
bunch of idiots who know nothing but solving problems with violence; they’re not my people. You know
what, our Wu Family has always been showering in the glow of the supreme Mirage Moon, what we are
pursuing is the truth of eternity, instead of violence and blood.”
The Mirage Moon?
Ji Hao curiously looked at Wuli, whose five eyes were blinking constantly. He had already known about
the Blood Moon, who possessed the power of that evil blood curse and pure darkness, and the High Moon,
who were all top-grade masters of battle skills. Wuli and his people were from the Mirage Moon, what
kind of magic or skill were they good at?
Wuli attentively offered seats to Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao, after which, beautiful young human girls served
tea that had a nice, attractive aroma, along with delicious desserts. Wuli hospitably introduced that tea
and those desserts, then suggested Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao to give them a taste. Afterwards, he put his
chubby face near Si Wen Ming’s face and said in an enthusiastic tone, “Old friend, you took time out from
your busy schedule and came all the way here to me… I have even smelled a big business. Is it a big
business?”
Si Wen Ming maintained a calm and bland look, put the tea cup down and said slowly, “I need to get some
information first…I heard that, on your side, some people are planning a massive attack… is this true?”
Wuli remained silent for a while, then he did a finger snap, followed by which, a tall and slim Yu Clan man
silently walked in, put his mouth near Wuli’s ear, and whispered a few words. Wuli nodded, then said to
Si Wen Ming, “I think, this information is worth five million pieces of magic crystal. Old friend, this price is
indeed a bit high, but I promise you, it is worth…This information will reduce the casualties of your army
by at least a million.”
Si Wen Ming took a deep gasp and responded in a deep voice, “Reduce the casualties by at least a million?
Good, this information, I’ll take it.”
Wuli clapped his hands in satisfaction, then took a fist-sized crystal ball from the hands of that slim Yu
Clan man, bashing it against the ground. Instantly, a stream of light was released, and from within that
1604
light, a landscape image emerged. Ji Hao looked at that landscape closely, and found out that it was
nowhere else but the Blood Cloud Mountain, which the Di Family was going to attack. Ji Hao had seen a
map of that area in the headquarters pavilion.
“Blood Cloud Mountain!” Wuli looked at Si Wen Ming, grinned and said, “Not a long while ago, you
seemed to have caused some bad influence to a powerful and influential family. They are now eager to
rebuild their lost glory, therefore, they have now been gathering all of their powers, read my lip, all their
powers, including the army of their human slaves. With that force gathered from their entire family,
they’re going to launch an attack to this area here.”
“Blood Cloud Mountain!” continued Wuli in a deep voice, “This is an important stronghold of yours, in the
Chi Ban Mountain area. If they break this stronghold, your entire defensive line would lose its initiative. If
this stronghold was broken and the army of that family surged in through here, this would cause you
casualties for at least a million warriors.”
Si Wen Ming rubbed his own chin while saying blandly, “Ah, the Di Family. We have just reaped some
benefits from them, didn’t think that they…”
Wuli grinned quite proudly, the five eyes on his face blinked quickly while he said, “You should know that
the Di Family is a branch family of the Dishi Family. They possessed noble bloodline, so the shame
brought by failure is even more unbearable to them than it is to the others. Whatever you have done to
them, they would certainly want to do it back to you, but tens, hundreds of times worse.”
Wuli shrugged again, maintained that grin, and said, “It’s quite stressful, you need…weapons of the best
quality.”
Si Wen Ming looked at the landscape image of the Blood Cloud Mountain, and remained silent for a while.
After that, he seriously looked at Wuli and said, “You’re right, it’s indeed stressful. We need a lot of
weapons of mass destruction. This time, I want the best stuff, don’t you try to fool me with some cr*p.”
“The best are expensive… very, very expensive… you should know.” Wuli stared at Si Wen Ming right in
the eyes and said, “Our techniques in crafting weapons, armors and all kinds of battle puppets, are way
advanced than yours. Our weapons can easily break those weapons crafted by your own kind, can slice
your armors open, and destroy your battle puppets for good. Except very few kinds of treasures crafted
by your kind, such as the tortoise chariot, your army doesn't have any weapon that can be compared with
the weapons crafted by us.”
“Therefore, the price is a big problem.” said Wuli honestly, “With a good price, nothing can’t be sold. We
can even sell you our ‘city-destroying demon crossbow’, the newest developed weapon of mass
destruction of ours. With enough numbers of that… city-destroying demon crossbows are giant stuff…
with those, you can even threaten to destroy the Liang Zhu City. But as for the price, it’s very, very high.
My old friend, the price is truly high.”
1605
Si Wen Ming nodded. He took out a leather scroll and slowly spread it out, as a topographic map showed
up before Wuli’s eyes.
“In the South, a hundred and eighty thousand miles away from the Chi Ban Mountain, here, here and here,
these are three natural spirit mines.” Si Wen Ming pointed his fingers at the map and said blandly, “City-
destroying demon crossbows and the other good stuff, the more the better.”
Ji Hao’s pair of eyes suddenly popped widely out when hearing Si Wen Ming. He stared at that three spots
of spirit mines in an extreme degree of shock.
1606
In a secret basement, which was sealed by multiple powerful magics, Ji Hao witnessed the horribly great
lethality of the city-destroying demon crossbow.
The city-destroying demon crossbow looked like a giant box from the outside; it was three-zhang long,
eight-foot wide, six-foot tall, and was purely black. On its surface, streams of glowing lights flew across,
following which, a large number of spell symbols lit up one after another, like a flowing water stream.
What came next was a slight noise, along with which, a thumb-thick, three-foot long arrow darted out,
accurately piercing into layers of magic sealing screen in front of it.
Those sealing screens were released by a defensive magic formation that Wuli activated earlier; the
defensive power of this sealing screen equaled to the top-grade defensive power of that portable city-fort
that belonged to the Di Family, which Ji Hao had seen back in a battle. That arrow released by the city-
destroying demon crossbow bumped heavily against those thick layers of sealing screen, while being
tailed by thousands of sparkling spell symbols, which looked like shooting stars. After a loud and clear
popping noise, a fist-sized hole was opened up on those sealing screens, which layered up in front of the
crossbow.
A sizzling noise lingered in the air, along with which, countless electric bolts surged out of that hole of the
sealing screens, and in a blink of an eye, those powerful sealing screens blasted out all together. Even that
defensive magic formation on the ground was disintegrated as well. Thousands of pieces of magic
crystals, which were piled up at the center of that defensive magic formation were swiftly drained of
power and turned to a puff of ash.
“Good stuff!” Wuli slapped hard on the city-destroying crossbow, passionately boasting to Si Wen Ming, “I
only have twenty of these in my storage, but on the battlefield, these can be fantastically ideal weapons
for massive killing… absolutely your perfect choice. The Di Family can never figure out a way to hold off
the attacks launched by city-destroying demon crossbows.”
“The attacking speed is a bit slow.” Si Wen Ming tried his best to pick out some flaws of this city-
destroying demon crossbow, “After filling it up with enough amount of crystals, it still requires seven to
eight minutes to launch an arrow…This speed is fine for attacking objects that can’t move, like cities, but
for killing living warriors, it’s not even as efficient as ordinary crossbows…so the price…”
Wuli’s eyeballs rolled quickly in his eye sockets. He then again slapped on the city-destroying demon
crossbow and said, “The price remains the same, but, if you buy twenty city-destroying demon crossbows
from me, for each one of them, you can have three-hundred newly crafted heavy armors for free. Three-
hundred sets of armors, in the latest version, my old friend, you should be satisfied this time, aren’t you?”
1607
Ji Hao wasn't paying any attention to the bargaining between Si Wen Ming and Wuli, he had been
completely focusing on that defensive magic formation which was destroyed by that arrow just now.
The city-destroying demon crossbow was indeed highly destructible, and this defensive magic formation,
which was powerful as that portable city-fort Ji Hao had seen before, was actually destroyed by a single
arrow shot launched by it. If such a horrible weapon was put on battlefields, Ji Hao couldn’t even imagine
how terrifying it would look like when an arrow like that went roaring into a troop of warriors.
What was especially hard to expect, Wuli’s family even dared to directly sell such kind of destructible
weapons, and straight to the humankind! These greedy creatures, they could literally do anything for
money!
Reasonably, for powerful weapons of mass destruction like this, shouldn’t they take the initiative in
providing these weapons to the Blood Moon, for the Blood Moon to destroy the human army in battles?
But the fact was, according to Wuli, the Blood Moon people didn’t even know about the existence of these
city-destroying demon crossbows at all. Moreover, the only twenty city-destroying demon crossbows
were now stored in here, in the warehouse of their Chi Ban Market shop; even Wuli’s family didn’t have
any more in their own storage!
What a group of principle-less, bottomline-less, unscrupulous five-eyed monsters who were all,
completely frenzied for money!
Ji Hao gave a complicated glance at Wuli. Sometimes, such an enemy who had no sense of moral and
bottom-line, and knew nothing but profits, looked indeed,.. very adorable.
The first price Si Wen Ming offered was three rare and natural spirit mines. The reason why those mines
were called natural spirit mines was that, all materials extracted and purified from those mines could
reach the natural-level in quality, and that was called natural-level because these materials contained a
slight trace of power of the original natural law, and could create boundless possibilities.
Those three natural spirit mines were located over a hundred-thousand mile away from the Chi Ban
Mountain defensive line, in the South. Si Wen Ming offered Wuli the specific locations of these three
mines and promised him that, when the Wu Family exploited those three mines, human army forces
would be there to ensure their safety.
Wuli was noncommittal to this price Si Wen Ming offered, instead, he brought Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming
down to the basement, showing them the terrifying power of the city-destroying demon crossbow by
himself.
Although the attacking speed was indeed a bit slow, when twenty city-destroying demon crossbows
worked together, a continuous series of attack was basically doable. Upon the genuinely high lethality of
these city-destroying demon crossbows, low attacking efficiency wasn’t a big flaw at all.
1608
“Twenty city-destroying demon crossbows with complimentary six-thousand sets of armors, I also want
two-thousand ballistae, thirty-thousand triple ballistae, hundred-thousand heavy crossbows, three-
hundred thousand top-grade bows. In addition of all these, I want six-hundred thousand sets of armors
and weapons. For all these, I want the greatest ones, no defective pieces.” Si Wen Ming looked at Wuli and
said in a serious tone, “Three natural spirit mines, if not enough, I will make up to you with magic
crystals.”
The fat on Wuli’s body was shaking intensely when hearing Si Wen Ming, in the meanwhile, his five
eyeballs had been swiftly rolling in his eye sockets. Those short and chubby fingers of his quickly flicked
for a while, then he said hurriedly, “Oh my great Mirage Moon, are you actually planning to arming your
entire human army that is under the command of your human Emperor, with the top-grade weapons and
gears produced by our Xiu Clan?”
“This is very risky!” said Wuli, while looking at Si Wen Ming with five narrowed eyes. While speaking, he
was carefully observing the slightest change of Si Wen Ming’s facial expression, “My old friend, my
respectable old friend, this is way too risky. The throne of Emperor of the Blood Moon has just switched
its owner. Now Dishi Yanluo is in charge, who is a pure butcher, cruel, brutal and heartless. He is a lowly,
nasty being, who could turn against anyone within a second. To sell you such a stunning number of
products this time, is truly, too risky for us.”
“Emperor in Power of the Blood Moon doesn’t have the right to supervise your Mirage Moon.” Si Wen
Ming narrowed his eyes as well, looked at Wuli and said, “I know the biggest shareholder of this shop of
yours is no one else but the Emperor in Power of your Mirage Moon…”
“You shut up!” Wuli had nearly leapt up from his seat in a sudden shock. He then screamed at Si Wen
Ming, “How did you know that?! Eh, even if you know, you can’t say it out loud! This business belongs
merely to our Wu Family, doesn’t have anything to do with any other people, not to mention our highest
Emperor. This business doesn’t have anything, anything to do with our Emperor!”
“Prepare the products I need according to the numbers I just gave you. I want you to deliver those
products to me today… I will take them when I leave.” Si Wen Ming stared straight at Wuli and said in an
extra serious tone, “The information is sold to me by yourself. The Di Family is about to launch the deadly
attack to us, I don’t want to see too many of my warriors fall in the battle.”
“I need those, Wuli!” Si Wen Ming pressed both of his hands on Wuli’s shoulders and said in a low yet
forceful voice, “Prepare the weapons and armors that I need, I want the best stuff instead of the cr*ppy
ones. Every piece has to be a top-grade one, crafted by one of the most powerful master craftsmen
himself. For this, I will give you, just you, my friend, some extra compensation, to show my gratefulness.”
Wuli’s round, smooth and fleshy cheeks shook intensely. He pondered for a while, then patted heavily on
the city-destroying demon crossbow beside him and said, “Two more natural spirit mines. I suddenly
remembered that I have another twenty city-destroying demon crossbows in the storage… so forty in
total, and all the other weapons and armors you asked for, I can give you all.”
1609
He then raised his chubby, short arm, gripped Si Wen Ming’s arm and continued with a twisted face,
“Although we are good friends, business is business. You have to give me additional one billion top-grade
magic crystal pieces to fill up the deficit. Oh and, my family needs a few of well-trained, Magus-King level
battle beasts, can these be counted as that compensation you mentioned just now? A few kids of our
family have just stepped into their manhood… I will present those battle beasts to them, as gifts.”
Si Wen Ming raised his hand and shook Wuli’s hand, then let out a long breath and said, “Deal.”
While hearing all this, Ji Hao couldn’t help but nearly be soaked in cold sweat. Only by now did he finally
breathe out loud.
1610
Chapter 386: Start
Chapter 386: Start
The Blood Cloud Mountain was nearly fifty-thousand meters tall, and was entirely red, shaped like a
stone table. Compared to the other mountains in the surrounding, the Blood Cloud Mountain was soaring
and rugged; with its precipitous geographic feature, the Blood Cloud Mountain had become an important
stronghold for the human army’s defensive line, that was nearly ten-thousand miles long.
The Blood Cloud Mountain, which was nearly fifty-thousand meters tall, was cliffy and dangerously steep.
All four sides of this mountain were basically cliffs and had zero vegetative coverage. Therefore, even
apes could barely climb up to the mountaintop. A few extremely precipitous stairs were carved out of the
mountains, which were the only path, leading to the mountaintop from the ground.
The mountaintop was a smooth, flat area, had the radius of around twenty miles, and was in a roughly
round shape. An army force encamped in here, and tens of thousands of Senior Magi warriors had been
guarding this spot. With the geographical advantages, this place looked quite like an iron fort that could
never ever break.
The human army had spent a genuinely lot of efforts on this Blood Cloud Mountain, to turn it into a
stronghold. A great lot of caverns were dug into the solid body of the mountain, as storage spaces for
weapons and supplies; a great-scale magic formation was set up around the Blood Cloud Mountain, and
the mountain was the most essential and solid core of this magic formation.
Looking from far away, one could find out that the Blood Cloud Mountain was in the middle of two great
rivers, which looked like a pair of sharp and long blades. Mountains standing by the sides of the two
rivers had been glowing brightly with blood-red light, reflecting the entirely blood-red Blood Cloud
Mountain. Both of the two rivers had been flowing rapidly. When sunlight shone on the river surfaces, the
river water would reflect the sun glow and create thousands of fierce, white light beams, dazzling
everything all around them. From a great distance, one could sense an amazingly strong aura of killing,
reaching straight to one’s face.
Tens of metal saucers, around a-zhang in radius each, were swiftly hovering in the sky. Yu Clan warriors
who stood on those flying saucers had been carefully observing every single move that happened on and
near the Blood Cloud Mountain, from hundreds of miles away and with their brightly shining, blood-red
eyes.
As the Di Family was continuously sending their army forces to where the Blood Cloud Mountain was
located, the number of human warriors gathered around the Blood Cloud Mountain had grown bigger
and bigger as well. Normally, only twenty to thirty thousand human warriors were stationed in the camp
1611
on the mountaintop, but within only a couple of days, the scale of the camp had expanded for at least
three times.
Except for those warriors stationed on the mountaintop, in the dense woods surrounding the Blood Cloud
Mountain, simple wooden cottages had been built up in a line. Every day, large groups of people would
sneakily walk in and out the woods. Deeper in the woods, large pieces of ground were exploited and
cleaned, on which, large groups of human warriors would practice battling all day and night. The heavy
breathing of those warriors sounded thunderous, and could even be heard over a hundred miles away.
Within the two great, rapid flowing rivers, which seemingly were pressing the Blood Cloud Mountain
from both sides, a large number of serpents and boas were faintly visible. Among those serpents and
boas, hazy silhouettes of flood dragons could be seen and from time to time, dragon roars would rise into
the air as well. Northern Wasteland Senior Magi in black cloaks were mounted on those serpents and
boas; each one of them held their heads high, looking proud and confident.
On the mountains, standing on both sides of the two rivers, large groups of fierce battling birds had been
rising and landing. Countless archers came from the Eastern Wasteland, mounted on those large birds,
and had been hovering around in the sky. Sometimes, some of them would even drive their birds and
chase those Yu Clan warriors that stood on the flying saucers; archers and Yu Clan warriors often chased
and launched threatening attacks against each other in the air. The winner could never be determined
between them, even if this kept happening for half a day.
Hundreds of miles away from the Blood Cloud Mountain, twenty-two Blood Moon divine towers had been
standing in a straight line.
Every twenty minutes, a perfectly straight, scanning light stream would be released from one divine
tower towards the Blood Cloud Mountain, leaving an immense arc in the air. Every time before that
scanning light stream, which was tailed by a long and huge arc, landed on the mountain, snow-white
fierce light streams would rise from the rivers on both sides of the Blood Cloud Mountain, heavily
clashing against the scanning blood-red light stream.
A loud series of popping noise was what would come next, followed by which, the scanning light stream
would be blasted out. Countless thumb-sized, blood red spell symbols would be sent swiftly flying away
in all directions, even o tens of miles away. Soon after, those blood-red spell symbols would explode all at
once, after which, large amounts of twisted spell symbols would sparkle in the air and quickly merge back
with the sky.
This magic formation that centered the Blood Cloud Mountain was called Perpetual Fastness magic
formation, and was also located on the human army’s defensive line. It was set up upon tremendously
great amount of rare and precious materials, and carefully designed on the basis of the surrounding,
geographic environment. Magic formations like this could serve as a real iron wall, but it could never hide
under the scanning light released by Blood Moon divine towers. Therefore, without much of a difficulty,
the Di Family found out the existence of this great-scale magic formation.
1612
Discovering this magic formation was indeed quite easy, but if they wanted to destroy it, they either had
to break and evaporate the two great rivers, which extended for over hundred-thousand miles, or flatten
the entire Blood Cloud Mountain. Apart from these two methods, no other ordinary move could do any
harm to this great-scale, powerful magic formation.
“Hoyo~hoyo!”
Hundreds of non-humankind slaves, which had dark-brown skins that were dotted with large green
flecks, were yelling in a very strange tone. They were wearing rag-like leather armors, carrying broken
wooden shields, holding machetes and spears and rushing towards the Blood Cloud Mountain.
They rushed for around ten miles and stepped in the range of that great-scale magic formation set around
the Blood Cloud Mountain, which was just detected by the scanning light stream.
Instantly, the two rivers let out thunderous buzzing noises and large amounts of spell symbols, which
were drifting in the air, sparkled. The moisture in the air then quickly condensed into thousands of fist-
sized, dazzlingly shining ice daggers, darting down towards the ground along with an ear-piercing
swishing noise.
Those hundreds of non-humankind warriors burst out hoarse howls and screams. Those shining, as
especially sharp ice dagger chopped them into pieces, broken body parts scattering all over the ground,
while blood ceaselessly seeped into it.
The ground, which was covered by that magic formation, now became as greedy as devils. Flesh and
blood of those non-humankind warriors was gradually swallowed up by the slowly squirming soil, after
which, an extremely faint stream of blood mist flashed across the surface of the Blood Cloud Mountain. A
gale then blew across the mountain, bringing up huge puffs of blood-red light spots, which then
condensed into a thin, blood-red cloud drifting above the Blood Cloud Mountain!
Every time when living creatures died in battles within the range of this great magic formation around
the Blood Cloud Mountain, a blood-red cloud would rise from the mountain. This was the origin of the
name of this mountain, Blood Cloud Mountain.
“Ho~ha~ho~ha!”
Ji Hao bared his upper body, which was now completely soaked in sweat. A thick stick was carried on his
shoulder, and a city-destroying demon crossbow was hung on that stick. He arduously carried that city-
destroying demon crossbow and slowly moved this strangely heavy, destructive weapon into an arrow-
releasing room, along one of the narrow tunnels inside the Blood Cloud Mountain.
All four walls of this arrow-releasing room were hardened by spell symbols. The north wall had a narrow
breach on it, which could allow arrows to fly out of the mountain.
1613
Normally, a hundred archers would guard this room; if the enemy attacked, they could release as many
arrows as they liked from this arrow-releasing room. This room was located hundreds of meters high
above the ground, and arrows released from this altitude had higher lethality. In the last few great wars,
countless non-humankind warriors had been killed by arrows released from the Blood Cloud Mountain’s
arrow-releasing rooms.
But today, no archers were guarding in here, and a city-destroying demon crossbow was carried in.
Even among the administrative class of the alliance of human clans, only a few knew about these city-
destroying demon crossbows. With some solid difficulties, Ji Hao and a few other warriors, who were
absolutely trusted by Si Wen Ming, carried these strangely heavy, giant crossbows all the way here.
While gasping desperately for air, they moved the city-destroying demon crossbow to the most
strategically appropriate spot, then pressed on a huge spell symbol on the crust of the crossbow.
Immediately after that, streams of bright light started flowing on this large-box-like city-destroying
demon crossbow, and in the meanwhile, six sharp and thick thorns suddenly thrust out, piercing into the
ground and firmly fixing the crossbow on the location.
Gasping for another while, Ji Hao and the others walked out quickly, carrying another city-destroying
demon crossbow out of the storage room.
There were whole forty city-destroying demon crossbows in total, and Ji Hao and the other few warriors
had just settled twenty of them. Suddenly, long and shrill horns came from the outside. Muffled footsteps
started and dense clouds of dirt rose into the air. The Di Family had launched their first wave of attack.
1614
Along with a loud series of noise made by giant wheels rolling across the ground, beasts of burden, which
were as gigantic as small hills, drew cartloads of magic crystals to under those Blood Moon divine towers,
one after another. Elite warriors of the Di Family stood in a perfectly straight line, each with one hundred
percent pride and confidence. As gracefully as dancing in a luxurious ball in a palace, they were carrying
boxes of magic crystals out of those gigantic chariots and filling those crystals in the divine towers.
These people had powerful space magic tools, which had amazingly great capacities, but they didn’t use
those tools at all; instead, they choose to carry that horrible great amount of magic crystal with these
enormous chariots, dragged by those gigantic beasts of burdens, which now stood in such a long line, that
one couldn’t even see its end with a glance. They just chose to show their family wealth in such a
complicated way.
Beside every enormous chariot, a Jia Clan big warrior and tens of elite Jia Clan warriors were guarding in
straight lines. In ordered lines and with measured steps, they slowly moved forward along with those
chariots. The pace of each one of them was exactly the same. The rumbling footsteps even made the
ground shake slightly, and stirred up large clouds of dirt, directly into the sky.
With the nearly inexhaustible supply of magic crystals, those Blood Moon divine towers that belonged to
the Di Family all released eye-piercing lights. Streams of scanning light ceaselessly descended from the
air like a heavy rain, striking on the magic formation centering the Blood Cloud Mountain.
Pop, pop, sizzle…Blasting noise of those scanning light streams rose wave by wave; meanwhile, countless
tiny blood-red spell symbols had been exploding high up in the air. The dense blood-red light released by
the explosion of these small spell symbols even lit up a big half of the sky.
Those drifting spell symbols around the Blood Cloud Mountain had been sparkling speedily. The watery
mist-like spell symbols flew while spinning swiftly, heavily and intensely clashing against those scanning
blood-red light streams. Muffled booms vibrated the magic formations, causing tens of zhang tall waves
to surge up from the two rivers. Incalculable fierce, white airstreams were roaring crazily across the sky;
within a hundred mile in radius around the Blood Cloud Mountain, the air was entirely filled up with
dense white mist.
Inside the Blood Cloud Mountain and down in the foundation of that great-scale magic formation, a huge
number of magic crystal pieces, which were piled up in small hills, had been swiftly melting.
Fighting against those scanning light streams had consumed a lot of the magic formation’s power. Every
time a scanning light exploded, those tiny blood-red spell symbols released by it would consume the
1615
power contained in hundreds of magic crystal pieces, in the foundation of the magic formation. Large
groups of Magi Palace people had been constantly carrying more magic crystals into the foundation of the
magic formation to fill them all into the core of the magic formation.
Even before this war officially started, the amount of consumed magic crystal had become a great deal for
both the human army and the Di Family.
Ji Hao was standing in an arrow-releasing room, observing the main army of the Di Family through the
breach. His pair of pupils had been shining brightly with a golden-red light; with those eyes, he could
clearly see the operating track of the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation.
Exactly as Yu Yu said, the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation had been simply piling the power from
nature up. The Blood Cloud Mountain was the core of the magic formation, and with this core, the magic
formation was allowed to transform natural powers. Activated by magic crystals, the magic formation
could compress the water in the two rivers into sharp water daggers and send them in all directions; this
was the essential spirit of the design of this large magic formation.
A magic formation like this was simple and violent, and although it was gravely powerful, it could also be
seen as a complete money-burning monster. Every minute, a great lot of magic crystals would be
consumed, in order to keep this magic formation running on a regular basis. If Ji Hao was allowed to
remold this magic formation, this Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation would be thoroughly different;
it would become another, completely different, large magic formation.
The two great rivers would still be the base and resources of the magic formation’s attack, but Ji Hao
would draw the power of the earth meridians to the formation as the driving force. In this way, except for
a certain amount of magic crystal that would be consumed when the formation activated, no other
addition fuel would be needed after the formation started running.
Not only so, Ji Hao would also set up a newly designed, smaller magic formation inside this large
formation. On peaceful days, the natural power ceaselessly delivered over by the two rivers and the
inexhaustible power contained in the earth meridians would be compressed into power crystals, which
were similar to natural magic crystals, by that smaller magic formation. These power crystals could then
be stored in the mountain. These power crystals could not only served as power supplies for the daily
cultivations of those warriors who were stationed in this area, but could also be used as power supplies
for the large magic formation during wartime.
This Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation, built by the Magi Palace, was still at the elementary level on
‘borrowing’ power from nature, while the new Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation that Ji Hao
designed in his head could already start to ‘control’ natural powers.
“When this war is over, I have to give my new blueprint of this magic formation to uncle Wen Ming as
soon as possible. Hm, that blueprint can at least get me a special grade military exploit.” Ji Hao patted on
the city-destroying demon crossbow behind him, then made a hand gesture to the other few warriors.
After that, Ji Hao and the other few warriors who were all under Si Wen Ming’s command, headed back
1616
towards the storage room in a great rush. There were still more than ten city-destroying demon
crossbows that needed to be settled.
Long and resonant horns lingered in the sky. Four Blood Moon divine powers began approaching the
Blood Cloud Mountain from the South. These four divine powers were around twenty miles away from
the others. Groups of non-humankind slaves and slave warriors held their weapons, huddled up in the
square spaces between every two divine towers, in orderly lines, and carefully launched tentative attacks
at the Blood Cloud Mountain. The looks on their faces were all especially nervous.
Slowly, very slowly, the blood-red light screen, released and supported by the four Blood Moon divine
towers, touched the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation. Instantly, countless white ice daggers roared
down from the air, towards the blood-red screen. Those swiftly spinning white daggers emitted shrill,
ear-piercing screams and brought up waves of air blasts, madly striking on the blood-red screen, like
dazzling lightning bolts.
The blood-red screen and those white, fierce streams of air blasts bumped into each other and clashed
against each other in the air, constantly letting out muffled, rumbling and thunderous noises.
Non-humankind’s slaves, who walked in the front, let out waves of screams and howls the first. Strong
power vibrations released by the magic formation spread out in every direction, shattering the internal
organs of those non-humankind slaves, making them vomit blood in big streams, knocking them down to
the ground and turning them into the first batch of sacrificial lambs in this Blood Cloud Mountain area.
A clear spell chanting sounds started. Tens of Xiu Clan master magic formation artists rushed out of the
groups of slave warriors, wielding their arms in the air. Along with their moves, numerous blood-red
pillars transformed into long and thick blood-red streaks one after another, darting out and deeply
piercing into the ground, forming a simple defensive battle magic formation.
Dense red light covered the ground. The strong power released by this defensive battle formation twisted
those spell symbols drifting above the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation. Following this, those
serried ice daggers, which had nearly covered the sky in the outer circle of the magic formation, instantly
became a couple of times thinner; the attacking frequency of these ice daggers decreased a lot as well.
Inside the Blood Cloud Mountain, those Magi Palace Magi slowed their moves of filling magic crystals into
the core of the magic formation. Some of them had started chanting, reducing the intensity of attacks
launched by the magic formation by more than fifty percent. On the outside, the attacks launched by the
magic formation became weaker and weaker, and those ice daggers diving down from the air, became
thinner and thinner.
Followed by an exciting roar, tens of thousands of slave warriors wielded their weapons and thrillingly
dashed out of the protective zones given by the four divine towers.
On the Blood Cloud Mountain’s side, a series of hysterical yells and roars started as well. Tens of
thousands of tall and muscular men, who had rough and dark skin, bodies covered in thick leathers and
1617
furs, carried their roughly crafted spears and machetes, rushing out while growling. Like a group of crazy
buffalos, they heavily bumped into the tens of thousands of non-humankind slave warriors.
A brutal, massive killing began. Machetes hacking down, spears piercing into human bodies; the noises of
bones cracking and muscles tearing rose wave after wave. The world seemed to be completely filled by
desperate curses, yells, blood and broken body parts, which were all over the ground now.
While this pure violence was happening, quite a lot broken limbs were thrown to over ten miles away.
Soon, the ground in tens of miles radius around the Blood Cloud Mountain was entirely covered in blood
and broken limbs.
A deep yet resonant drum sounded, followed which thousands of luckily surviving non-humankind slave
warriors turned around immediately and fled. At the same time, around ten-thousand human warriors
staggered back towards the Blood Cloud Mountain as well.
1618
Ji Hao spent a whole day, finally settling all forty city-destroying demon crossbows.
Looking at the city-destroying demon crossbow, which now quietly lay in the arrow-releasing room,
looking just like an ordinary big box and seemed completely harmless, but actually was a highly
destructible weapon, Ji Hao couldn’t help but murmur, “That Wuli, I assume he has more of these city-
destroying demon crossbows stored in his warehouse.”
Lichen Kang, who had also spent a whole day on carrying these city-destroying demon crossbows with Ji
Hao, gulped an entire bottle of water and gasped deeply for air; wagging his head, causing sweat to splash
everywhere. He looked at that city-destroying demon crossbow, showed a slightly painful look, and said
to Ji Hao, “Even if he has more city-destroying demon crossbows, we have no money to purchase more.”
Five natural spirit mines. These were all personal properties that belonged to Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and
Lieshan Kang. Even with the current status possessed by them, giving out this many natural spirit mines
was still quite a big deal.
Si Wen Ming, Lieshan Kang and Huaxu Lie wouldn’t be willing to pay such a big price, if they didn’t want
to win this great war, or if they didn’t want to ensure that the Di Family wouldn’t try to trap the human
army after the Qian Family was successfully taken out as planned. At most, they would purchase more
high-grade armors and weapons, which could be more than enough for dealing with a big fight.
Sky-shaking roars came in from the breach, from where arrows normally went out of the arrows-
releasing room. Ever since this morning when the Di Family launched the first wave of attack, this was
already the tenth wave of attack launched by them.
In every wave of attack, the Di Family sent thirty to fifty thousand slave warriors, and the number of
warriors sent out by the human army was about the same. These warriors fought on the battlefield,
which was nearly a hundred miles in radius. Within only a quarter of an hour, one side suffered a severe
loss and lost the power of fighting completely. Afterwards, the side which suffered the worse battle
damage took the initiative of retreating, and in a while later, till the Di Family gathered another batch of
warriors, the next round of fight would begin.
Within six to eight hours, that battlefield in front of the Blood Cloud Mountain was dyed pure blood-red;
the soil soaked in blood. A full foot of wet soil was turned blood-red in color, and if one accidentally
stomped a foot into this blood soil, one probably wouldn’t even be able to pull the foot out, if one was not
strong enough.
1619
Warriors who were knocked down, fell on the ground while howling. Their bodies thudded against the
thick layer of wet, bloody soil, splashing large streams of mud up over a zhang high. As warriors fell down
one after another, blood-red mud splashrf everywhere, like blood-red blooms, looked incomparably cruel
and miserable.
Ji Hao glanced at the battlefield, which was in a great mess, then shook his head and left the arrow-
releasing room along the path he came from. Walking on that wriggling path for about a quarter of an
hour, Ji Hao moved across the main body of the Blood Cloud Mountain, and came out of the mountain
body from a tunnel in the backside of the mountain.
Behind the Blood Cloud Mountain was a valley, twenty to thirty miles wide. On both sides of the valley
were soaring cliffs; countless caverns were dug into those cliffs. Large groups of warriors had set up
bonfires in this valley, and upon those bonfires were giant pots, and in those giant pots, large pieces of
fleshy meat and bones were rolling in hot soup; a thick layer of oil floated on the surface of the soup.
Some warriors put large flagstones on bonfires, and on those flagstones, extra large pancakes and rice
cakes had been sizzling. A dense scent of grilling rice and flour filled up the air; even Ji Hao couldn’t help
but swallow his saliva.
Inside those caverns on cliffs, countless men with disheveled hair, dirty faces and vicious looks, had been
leaning their heads out and greedily looking at the meat soup in those pots, and cakes on those flagstones.
They were gulping their own saliva loudly while letting out hoarse growls that sounded like ‘hoho’, from
their throats. These men looked just like a group of crazy beasts.
A few military judges who were under the command of Hao Tao, stood on a large rock, each followed by a
fierce battling beast like lion or tiger, their hands holding long whips. Loudly, they roared towards those
beast-like men.
“The human emperor has shown his grace and kindness to you, for you to wash off your sins! Listen to me
clearly, each one of you!”
“After stuffing your stomachs, you go to the battlefield, to kill! Kill with all your strength! Kill with that
strength you used when you hurt your own kind! Kill one enemy, you can save yourselves from execution,
and become ordinary slaves; kill three enemies, you’re no longer slaves, but citizens! Kill ten enemies,
you can join the army under the command of our emperor, build your contributions and earn jade coins
as a reward!”
Bong! Bong! Following this speech, a few warriors kicked the iron boxes placed in front of them, broke,
and from those boxes, a great number of jade coins flew out, all over the ground.
“Jade coins! You dame condemned criminals should recognize these! With these jade coins, you can buy
yourselves a piece of land, build a house, marry a few women, and have a bunch of kids! With jade coins,
you can have anything you want! Meat, booze, even beautiful women!”
1620
“As long as you go to the battlefield to kill, you can have all!”
“However,” The judge changed his tone and continued harshly, “If anyone of you dares not to move
forward and to fight the war, you will be killed! To who deserted in face of the battle and missed the
perfect chance of launching the attack, kill! To who cried and yelled in the battlefield, affecting the others,
Kill!”
Dong, dong, dong, dong! A rapid series drums emitted by dragon-skin small battle drums started. Along
with the drum, tens of thousands of beast-like men surged out of those caverns like tidewater, snatching
those grilled cakes and thrusted the cakes into their own mouths, then grabbed coarse clay bowls,
scooped the meat soup up and poured into the mouths, as if unable to feel the hotness of the food and
soup at all.
After these men wolfed the food down, human warriors who were in charge of distributing weapons and
armors gave each of these men a thick and heavy piece of leather, made them tie these leather prices
around their bodies with veins as protections, after which, they armed these beast-like men with
weapons forged from high-quality steel though not improved with any spell symbols.
These beast-like men, who were armed with extremely simple and rough gears, growled out in badly
hoarse voices, glanced at that big pile of jade coins on the ground with purely red eyes, then rushed
towards the battlefield in front of the Blood Cloud Mountain, with big steps.
They were slaves, also condemned criminals; their status was even lower than ordinary slaves.
Slaves equaled to domesticated animals, but these condemned criminals were even at a lower place than
animals. Usually, they could never, ever free themselves from this low social status. Generation after
generation, they were all slaves with unforgiven sins; their sons, grandsons, even the grandsons of their
grandsons, would all be slaves of slaves.
Some of them fell in the current situation because their ancestors had committed grave crimes which
were harmful to the entire humankind. Therefore, their entire families had become condemned criminal
slaves; some of them were offsprings of the non-humankind slaves, these people were in even worse
situations, the hopelessness was almost eternal to them; the third kind of them had even more lowly
bloodlines, those were half-blooded creatures produced by human condemned criminal slaves and non-
humankind condemned criminal slaves. They were at the lowest place even among condemned criminal
slaves, just as nasty as the mud in cesspools.
In the territories of the humankind, these condemned criminal slaves had been doing the hardest, most
dangerous works. All they had were their cheap lives!
Therefore, if one gave them the slightest of chances to free themselves from this damned situation, they
would risk their lives for it. Even if what they had to face was the ocean of flame and mountain of blades,
they would grit their teeth and rush in, fighting with their lives without any hesitation.
1621
For this big plan of luring the Qian Family into a deadly trap, Si Wen Ming had given his order, transferred
millions of condemned criminal slaves, spent days and nights transporting these condemned criminal
slaves to the Blood Cloud Mountain area, from the Pu Ban City. Hundreds of thousands of warriors had
already fallen in the battlefields, however, none of them was an elite human warrior. Instead, each one of
them was a condemned criminal slave.
Another wave of roars rose into the air, and in the meanwhile, the wet blood soil in the battlefield, in
front of the Blood Cloud Mountain, grew thicker. A strong and fierce power stream surged straight into
the sky, even drilling a big hole in the clouds of the sky.
Suddenly, a tsunami-like wave of roars came from a great distance away, containing panicked voices of
human warriors.
“The magic formation is broken! The magic formation in the Red Pine Mountain is broken!”
A powerful army force of the Di Family surprisingly drove a large troop of chariots violently into the Red
Pine Mountain, which was an important supporting spot in the Blood Cloud Mountain area, and broke the
entire Red Pine Mountain. Thousands of warriors on the side of human army fled hurriedly in desperate
shapes, leaving over ten thousand dead bodies of condemned criminal slaves behind.
1622
The terrain of the Evil Dragon Bay was not precipitous.
A few great rivers were flowing slowly and windingly through there, transporting sand and sediments to
this area, which had accumulated into this paludal wetland. One could see muddy pools all over this area,
densely scattered in this wetland. Rose willows, Robinias and other few types of trees, which had only
sparse branches and leaves, were standing disorderly around those different sized pools, looking like
tired people, who were weak due to sickness.
A water clattering noise lingered in this area, seemingly never stopping. Occasionally, extra large, long
and fat unknown creatures would appear, roll in those muddy pools and raise big water blooms. On the
thick layer of aquatic plants floating on the water surface, large groups of unknown, poisonous creatures
were gathered, cosily spurting poisonous mist or smoke.
The Evil Dragon Bay was covered almost entirely in soft and sticky mud, and one could barely find a path
for safely passing it. In this Evil Dragon Bay, which was nearly ten-thousand miles in radius, only tens of
small hills had solid soil layers that could bear all kinds of buildings.
Therefore, the human army took over these small hills. They built military camps and stationed a large
number of warriors here, guarding this strategic point.
Qian Tan was wearing a grey armor and sitting in a metal boat, seeming to be very upset. The boat was
slowly moving forward along a muddy branch river in this Evil Dragon Bay area. Surrounding his boat
were another nearly hundred boats; same as Qian Tan’s boat, all these boats were around ten-zhang long
and shaped like a shuttle. Around ten Jia Clan warriors stood on each of these boats.
Spell symbols were sparkling on the tails of these boats. Large pieces of magic crystals were filled in the
magic formation set on each boat, allowing the magic formations to manipulate the water current, and to
push the boats forward. In this way, these boats could move in the river at an especially high speed.
But at the moment, a string of rafts was dragged by each boat; a large group of frog-like, non-humankind
slaves, who had dark-green skin that was thickly dotted with black pimples, were huddled up on each of
those rafts. These lowly slaves looked just like human-shaped frogs; they had enormous feet and webbed
toes, and were all excellent swimmers. These slaves were the best cannon fodders, often used by the Yu
Clan in water-based battles.
‘Coo, coo’, following this noise came from far away, a few extra large sized frog slaves dashed through the
water surface. Their bodies seemed nimble and light, this dangerous swamp zone not causing any effect
1623
on their movements at all. They ran on the surface of the swamp as easily and quickly as human beings
walking on flat soil ground.
Those few frog slaves rushed up to Qian Tan’s boat, directly thudding their chests and faces against the
muddy river water, saluted to Qian Tan, then gasped deeply for air while saying, “Lord, the frontal area is
safe. Within a hundred miles from here, we didn’t see any human warriors, but the number of water boas
living in this area is huge. Quite a few of our brothers were swallowed.”
Qian Tan frowned, grabbed a leather whip and lashed heavily on the body of the frog slave, who seemed
to be the leader of this group of slave and had just reported to him, then yelled impatiently, “Idiot! Look at
your ugly faces! If those water boas don’t eat you, what are they supposed to eat? The mud?! Piss off,
continue exploring this area! I don’t believe that the humankind doesn't know that we’re already here.”
Being lashed by that thick leather whip, the frog slave leader burst out a loud howl. A deep, bleeding slash
appeared on his smooth skin, sticky drops of blood dripping down into the river. The other frog slaves
lowered their heads, daring not to make any noise. The frog slave leader then hurriedly gave a loud yell,
followed by which, another ten frog slaves leapt down from a raft, following behind this group of frog
slaves. Again, these frog slaves ran deep into the Evil Dragon Bay.
Qian Tan wielded the leather whip hard in the air. He was upset to an extreme degree.
He was sent away! Yes, he was sent away. Because of a mistake he made back in the Chi Ban Market, his
family had suffered a great loss, and the family’s glory was disgraced severely. Therefore, he was sent
away from the Chi Ban Market, a dreamy place where he could attain great wealth, to the battlefront,
where the Qian Family’s army forces were stationed. He was now the commander of a troop of warriors.
“I shouldn’t be treated in this way! This is… is, just sorrowful.” Qian Tan looked at the grey and cloudy
sky, seeming to cry but failed to shed any tears.
A palm-sized poisonous bug was slowly flying across the air above his head. This strangely ugly
poisonous bug abruptly puffed out a stream of yellow-colored poisonous gas from its butt, which then
gradually spread out above Qian Tan.
The erect eye in between Qian Tan’s eyebrows opened, releasing a stream of blood-red light. Immediately
after that, the poor poisonous bug suddenly froze in the air; its entire body turned blood-red in color,
then fell down silently from the air, into the water, and melted into a faint stream of blood-red water.”
“I shouldn’t be here!” Qian Tan gnashed his teeth, turned to his deputy commander, who also looked quite
upset, and yelled in anger, “I should be in the Chi Ban Market, dealing with big piles of treasures, drinking
delicious wines, arms around beautiful ladies.... enjoying my life!”
“Even if have to come to the battlefront and fight against those lowly, nasty, stupid goddamn human
beings, with my status… with my father’s status, I should, at least, be a deputy commander of an official
army. I should at least have the elite warriors of half an army under my command.”
1624
He then disgustedly threw a glance at those Jia Clan warriors standing on those boats, glanced through
those marked armors worn by them with his picky eyes, and complained, “Warriors under my command
should all be elite warriors of the main forces, instead of these substandard things. I should be sitting in
the headquarters, commanding my army to fight the war, instead of wearing a cr*ppy armor and coming
to this shit hole, gathering some bloody information.”
Swoosh! From the water surface afar, a muddy wave rose into the air, from within which, an over ten-
zhang long, gigantic bone-tongue fish darted up, widely opened its mouth and showed its sharp teeth,
directly snagging a Jia Clan warrior down into the water.
Surrounding Jia Clan warriors instantly fell into chaos. They wielded their weapons and tried to save
their fellows. But as they were standing on small boats, once their heavy bodies moved even a slight bit,
the boats would sway intensely, almost turning over.
Fortunately, they had those frog slaves dragging behind them. Tens of frog slaves screamed out while
diving into the water, desperately fighting for a while, and finally killed that bone-tongue fish, carrying
that Jia Clan warrior, who had nearly sunk to the bottom of the river, up into the boat. However, during
this quick but intense fight, three frog slaves were swallowed by that bone-tongue fish. Until the other
frog warriors sliced the fish’s stomach open and dragged the three frog slaves out its body, the skin and a
layer of muscles of the three poor things were already digested by the fish, which made them cry
hysterically in pain.
“What a damnable place!” Qian Tan yelled furiously at his deputy commander, “Do those family elders
actually want to launch the attack from here? I bet their brains are all damaged!”
Qian Tan’s deputy commander looked at Qian Tan with an expressionless face and responded with a
powerless, bland tone, “Lord, we’re already hapless enough. If you don’t want to wear a leather armor
and be sent directly to explore this place by yourself, I think you should maintain respect for our family
elders!”
Qian Tan opened his mouth but didn’t say anything. He raised his head, looked at the sky and seemed to
cry again; a short while later, he gave a heavy sigh.
Around a hundred boats quietly slipped across the water surface, continuously heading south along that
muddy branch river, with a great number of rafts in tow.
They moved past countless pools and swamps, which were left behind by them one after another. Six
hours later, they had already moved into the Evil Dragon Bay for whole three-thousand miles from the
entrance. During these few hours, they had seen immense groups of poisonous bugs, countless fierce and
enormous water boas, giant fishes, crocodiles and other water beasts, but failed to meet even a single
man; they didn’t even see a silhouette that was shaped like a man.
1625
The Qian Family had sent out a hundred troops in total, all of similar standard as this one led by Qian Tan.
All these troops had headed into the Evil Dragon Bay shoulders to shoulder, yet none of them had seen
even a single human being.
From a great distance, Qian Tan saw a hill in front of him. A small town with seemingly strong and solid
walls was built on that hill.
1626
The great show in the Blood Cloud Mountain was being performed thrivingly. Slaves of the Di Family and
the humankind dyed that cruel outdoor theatre red with their own blood and flesh. Apart from those
expendable slaves, occasionally, both sides would send out a real elite force and do some wrestling. Every
time these true elite forces fought, the mountain would shake and the ground would rumble; one could
say that the theatrics of this show were extremely excellent.
But at this moment, Ji Hao already stood in the military camp of the human army, in Evil Dragon Bay.
Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Hao Tao and the other ministers of the humankind, and Magi Palace elders such
as Wulong Yao and Fangfeng E, were all standing beside Ji Hao, gaping in shock. From their eyes, ears,
mouth and nostrils, slight streams of blood seemed to be flowing out. Everyone’s facial expression was
seriously weird.
Similar to the expression Candle Dragon Gui showed that day, after he sneakily tried to look into that
magic formation blueprint lent to Ji Hao by Yu Yu with the power of his soul but ending up bleeding from
his eyes, nose mouth and ears, the looks of all these ministers and elders of the humankind were now
extremely strange.
The four long swords and a magic formation blueprint that Yu Yu lent to Ji Hao, were now floating in front
of him. That magic formation blueprint had been sparkling with a magical and mysterious light. In that
magic formation blueprint, which seemed to be completely empty, streams of grey mist had been
swooshing across each other chaotically. Meanwhile, an unexplainable sense of solitariness, wildness and
death, had spread out, pressing straight on everyone’s face.
The four different-colored and simple-shaped swords looked humble but mysterious; these swords were
completely lusterless, not releasing any glow either. Nevertheless, just now, Si Wen Ming and the other
ministers and elders had done what Candle Dragon Gui did earlier, trying to sneakily look into the four
long swords with their soul powers. Consequently, each one of them had blood spurting out from their
eyes, nose, ears and mouths, making them look quite embarrassed.
“This magic formation blueprint is lent to Elder Candle Dragon by an old friend of his, you said?” Wulong
Gui stared at the four swords and the blueprint with fixed eyes, seeming to still not have woken up from
the great shock he suffered just now, while murmuring to himself, “Truly… is the legendary Elder Candle
Dragon, who has worked with quite a few generations of emperors. The powerful people that he knows,
we can’t easily make contact with.”
1627
“This magic formation blueprint…with this blueprint, the preparation we have done in this Evil Dragon
Bay area is now a lot fuller.” said Si Wen Ming grinningly, while he wiped the two streams of blood under
his nose with his sleeve, “What a fierce and violent formation blueprint… Once this magic formation is
activated, hehe, I can’t even imagine how powerful it can be!”
“Cut the crap, just hurriedly set this magic formation up and let us have a look!” yelled Mi Qing Kong, who
was known as the number one magic formation artist in the Magi Palace, after a series of loud laugh, “Just
let me have a look! I still have to go to the Blood Cloud Mountain area to handle the large magic formation
there… can’t give the Di Family a chance to make those false things become true and entrap us.”
Ji Hao grinned at him, then locked his fingers together the way Yu Yu taught him, and slightly pushed his
hands forwards towards the magic formation blueprint.
Following his move, the formation blueprint, which was only feet wide and long, silently expanded.
Within a big cloud of misty grey light, the earth power, water power, fire power and wind power began
growing and rumbling. At the same time, the natural powers from the surrounding environment began to
be drawn into the blueprint ceaselessly like flowing water streams. Along with all this, images of
incalculable mountains, rivers, stars, even the universe and many other magical scenes, emerged from
that grey, mist sphere of light.
This small magic formation blueprint seemed to actually contain the entire universe in it. As lights
sparkled, a seemingly inexhaustible, boundless power surged out towards everyone. A dense stream of
power that contained a trace of the soul and spirit of Dao touched and nourished everyone’s soul. All the
people who were now looking at the formation blue-print, including Si Wen Ming, felt like the whole
world before their eyes was enlightened suddenly, and their souls were so relaxed. All of a sudden, they
seemed to have learnt many, many truths.
However, the natural truth or natural law contained in this magic formation blueprint was way too
mysterious and profound. Therefore, although all of them felt that they had found out some real truths in
the past moment, if one was to ask them to explain what they had learnt, none of them could actually say
anything.
“Wha-what a-a, terrifying magic formation!” Mi Qignkong’s whole body was soaked in cold sweat now. He
then yelled out in a massive shock, “Elder Candle Dragon, what, what a big face he has! Where on earth
did he borrow such a terrifying thing? This, this, I’m afraid this is one of those… legendary beings, right?”
The magic formation blueprint silently expanded, then quickly merged with the air, completely
disappearing without leaving any trace.
Si Wen Ming and the others couldn’t see where the blueprint was anymore. Only Ji Hao, who was
controlling it, clearly sensed that by now, the entire Evil Dragon Bay had already been covered up by the
blueprint. An extremely mysterious power had been hidden in the tracks of the great, natural power of
Dao in the Evil Dragon Bay area. Within this area, which had the radius of tens of thousands of miles, even
the moving path of a grain of dirt could be easily detected by that power.
1628
The four long swords flashed slightly in the air, then silently disappeared as well.
In the next moment, Ji Hao sensed that one sword had floated in each of the east, south, west and north
sides of the expanded formation blueprint, and had perfectly merged with the natural environment
already.
Overwhelmingly great amount of information had surged into Ji Hao’s soul, like an endless flood.
The growth of each flower and grass, the flow of each drop of water, every move made by every living
being, the fluttering track of each hair on everyone’s bodies, the flying route of each grain of dirt, and the
slightest change that happened in those dirt grains when they bumped into each other…
Within the coverage of that formation blueprint, literally every single thing was under Ji Hao’s control.
With Ji Hao’s current power, he couldn’t possible withstand such a huge information intake from such a
big area, which was tens of thousands of miles in radius. However, by now his soul and spirit power had
perfectly connected with the formation blueprint. This formation blueprint was like a powerful being that
was capable of anything and knew about everything; it helped Ji Hao attain and manage all that
information.
Even the power streams flowing inside the bodies of Si Wen Ming and the others, their blood flows, every
single heartbeat of theirs and every breath taken by them, even every thought that flashed across their
heads…all these had clearly and completely been revealed before Ji Hao’s eyes!
As long as Ji Hao wanted, at this moment, Si Wen Ming and the others could have absolutely no secrets in
front of Ji Hao.
Ji Hao avoided reading information regarding Si Wen Ming and the others. Finally, he figured out that in
this terrifyingly powerful and enormous magic formation, the four long swords were responsible for
killing, while the blueprint took the control of every single thing. Literally, the blueprint had taken every
single thing within its coverage under its own control; the trace of existences of all living creatures, the
marks these living creatures left in this world with their existences, had all been exposed in front of Ji Hao
through the blueprint without any reservation.
Within the area tens of miles in radius, the weaknesses of all living creatures, their past and present, even
the possibilities that might happen to them in the future… now, because of this magic formation
blueprint, were all under Ji Hao’s watch and control!
By controlling the blueprint, Ji Hao could manipulate the four fierce swords and easily destroy all living
beings within this great magic formation’s coverage with a single thought.
Additionally, Ji Hao could also choose a different method to make them perish. He could destroy their
bodies, or dissipate their souls, or kill both their bodies and souls, or even choose only one soul and two
spirits or two souls and four spirits from the three souls and seven spirits of each living being…Or, he
1629
could disable a certain ability of a living creature, making a special gift of its extinct, or take away a
certain type of power from it!
Under this magic formation’s coverage, all living creatures had absolutely no mysteriousness and secrets
in front of Ji Hao; he could kill anyone or anything he wanted, or take anything away. He could do literally
anything he wanted… he was now omnipotent!
Even all of the mysteriousness of the four long swords had now revealed clearly and completely in front
of Ji Hao because of this magic formation!
These four weapons of slaughter were so violent, so terrifying and so cruel… Through the blueprint, Ji
Hao had only slightly sensed the power released by the four long swords, before he felt that even his soul
was about to be crushed and die out in this universe.
These four swords were supremely ferocious weapons, existing purely to kill and destroy.
Suddenly, Ji Hao felt an unprecedented, extremely great confidence - under the coverage of this magic
formation, as long as he slightly triggered the mighty powers of the four long swords, even if Dishi Yanluo
came over by himself, Ji Hao could chop him into nothingness with one single move!
Gasping deeply, Ji Hao then clapped his hands and said, “This great magic formation is settled. Uncle Wen
Ming, troops of the Qian Family have arrived as well… one among them is an acquaintance of ours!”
From around a hundred miles away, nearly a hundred boats quietly approached. Qian Tan was standing
on the prow of his boat, and was looking at a small hill, which had a small, firmly defended town built on
it.
1630
Thirty golden-teeth beavers held a long boa tendon in their mouths, and had been trying their bests to
pull the boa tendon backwards; their long and shining fur had even stood straight up.
In front of them and on the other end of that boa tendon was Man Man holding it with a proud grin on her
face, standing perfectly still on the ground without any difficulty. Meanwhile, she was grinningly yelling
at those golden-teeth beavers, “Come on! Pull harder! Harder! Oi, haven’t you eaten enough just now?”
A group of human warriors stood aside, looking at Man Man, this tiny girl, with deeply confused,
dumbfounded faces.
Even a claw of any of the golden-teeth beavers was as big as that Man Man’s body, and all these golden
teeth beavers were senior-level fierce animals. Moreover, the physical strength of animals was always
much stronger than human warriors at the same level. Thirty golden-teeth beavers putting their physical
strength all together, this almost equaled the physical strength of a newly promoted Magus King!
However, the combined strength of these thirty golden-teeth beavers was no greater than Man Man’s
power!
Man Man, such a tiny, adorable little girl, defeated whole thirty golden-teeth beavers on physical strength,
by using only one arm!
“Oh my good ancestors’ souls, I must have had too much booze last night and still have not waken up yet!”
A tall and sturdy human warrior rubbed his eyes pretty hard and said. He looked at those quivering
golden-teeth beavers with a logy face, then turned to Man Man, who was standing perfectly still without
even slightly moving her body, and couldn’t help but want to grab a stone and knock on his own head to
find out if he was dreaming or not.
Where did this little monster come from? How could she be so terrifyingly powerful?
Ji Hao walked out from the small town which was located on a hill. He leapt right up, legs apart and
mounted on a golden-teeth beaver, then said to Man Man, “Man Man, stop playing. I found an old friend,
let’s go welcome him!”
“Yeah!” Man Man yelled out in excitement then threw that boa tendon away, skipping to behind Ji Hao
and hopped onto the beaver’s back, sitting down and putting her arms around Ji Hao’s waist. That pair of
lotus-shaped hammers was floating beside Man Man’s body, seeming as light as clouds, following Man
Man and flying in the air just like a pair of docile puppies.
1631
Ji Hao raised his right hand. A fierce beam of light flashed across the tablet held in Ji Hao’s hand, and at
the same time, Ji Hao growled out in a harsh voice, “Warriors under my command, follow me!”
Strong, resonant and short roars came out of the town in unison as a response to Ji Hao’s order. Following
that, over a thousand warriors, who were wearing flood dragon leather armors, carrying large numbers
of spears on their backs and mounted on golden-teeth beavers, surged out of the town like tidewater.
These warriors closely followed behind Ji Hao rushing into a swamp area.
In front of these warriors, Yu Mu was sitting on a golden-teeth beaver’s back. A giant piece of grilled meat
was grabbed in his left hand and a vat of wine in his right. At this point of time, he was happily enjoying
his personal banquet, nearly his entire face covered in greasy oil stains.
On the rear side of the troop, Feng Xing didn’t use a mount. Instead, his body had almost transformed into
a cyan gust of wind, staying very close to the surface of the swamp while swiftly gliding forward. Soon,
the silhouette of his body completely disappeared among those dense, thriving aquatic plants, not leaving
any trace.
Because of those contributions Ji Hao made in a row, the same time when he was invited to join the inner
palace as a Magus, he had also earned himself the military leadership of a thousand warriors. According
to the partition of military ranks of the human army, he was now a regimental commander.
Man Man, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Shaosi and Taisi, who were still accepting Candle Dragon Gui’s secret
tutoring at the moment, were the five deputy commanders under the command of Ji Hao, each of them
having the military leadership of two-hundred warriors.
In this Evil Dragon Bay area, the mounting beast that was used the most often by human warriors was
golden-teeth beavers; therefore, around a thousand senior-level golden-teeth beavers had also been
incorporated into Ji Hao’s command.
This large troop moved forward speedily. Without being directed by Ji Hao, a thousand warriors
following behind him. Splitting up into three parts in a well trained fashion, they stayed around five-
hundred meters away from each other while moving forward. Three-hundred warriors as the team of
reserves were also tightly following the main troop around five miles behind.
Long fur of those swiftly moving golden-teeth beavers began shining with a dim blue light, while water
blooms coiled up around their claws. No matter on the surface of mud or water, only slight ripples would
be stirred up when the heavy bodies of these beavers trod across, and their huge and heavy bodies
wouldn’t sink even by a little bit.
Compared to those metal boats used by Yu Clan people, these golden-teeth beavers could adapt to the
complicated watery area in this Evil Dragon Bay area much better. Therefore, in battles that happened in
such areas, golden-teeth beavers were more flexible and reliable than those metal boats.
1632
They rushed all the way. Not long after, Ji Hao reached less than a mile and a half away from Qian Tan. Ji
Hao laughed out loud once he saw Qian Tan, and said, “Haha, you! The man who tried to take advantage
of his family power to bully other people, but in the end, entrapped himself into such a miserable place,
right?”
While speaking, Ji Hao reached his right hand out. Followed by his move, one human warrior pulled a
heavy and long spear out, and put it in Ji Hao’s hand.
Ji Hao measured that spear in his hand, then handed it to Man Man and continued, “This is my place, Qian
Tan! Since you’ve already come, don’t ever think about leaving alive!”
Man Man grinned happily, carrying that spear and standing up. She held Ji Hao’s shoulder with one hand
to steady her body as she flung the spear away with the other hand with her full strength. A shrill
swishing noise instantly started, followed by which, the spear roared towards Qian Tan, who was still
frozen in shock on the prow of the boat. A strong airstream that looked like a violent serpent was brought
up by the spear, roaring in the air along with the spear itself.
Qian Tan was truly stupefied by the shock, and also the surprise of seeing Ji Hao.
Ji Hao was also here?! Qian Tan recognized this boy, who made him be punished severely by his family.
He was beaten savagely, then sent over here to the battlefront, all because of Ji Hao!
“You bloody bastard! You! I was just looking for you, but you…” Looking at Ji Hao, endless rage surged up
from Qian Tan’s heart. At this moment, the thing he wanted to do the most in this world was giving the
order and letting his warriors rush out and hack Ji Hao into thousands of bits.
Qian Tan’s deputy commander yelled out immediately while swiftly pushing his head down, face against
the boat.
After an eye-piercing spell symbol dazzled, the spear thrown out by Man Man swooshed over, almost
brushing against Qian Tan’s scalp before it clanged against the deputy commander, a Jia Clan warrior’s
chest. A thunderous sound was caused as the spear blasted out and spell symbols attached on it exploded
one after another. The Jia Clan warrior’s chest armor was shattered completely, and a water tank-sized
hole was left on his chest by the spear. He howled out, and was sent flying backwards.
The solid and huge body of that Jia Clan warrior was pushed up and backward by that horribly great
power brought to him by the spear. He lost the control of his own body, knocking over ten Jia Clan
warriors in the boat down in a row. These Jia Clan warriors then all fell out of the boat, heavily smashing
on those rafts which were being dragged by the boat.
Tens of frog slaves on the rafts were smashed by those heavily armored Jia Clan warriors; their bones
were broken and muscles were shredded, howling gravely before they soon died. The Jia Clan warrior,
who had a hole in his chest, staggered up from the raft, tremblingly raised his hand, pointing at Man Man,
1633
who was behind Ji Hao. He then began vomiting blood in big streams and fell straight into the muddy
water.
Countless fist-sized carnivorous fishes madly rushed over, surrounding the Jia Clan warrior who had just
fallen into the water, crazily ripping his body with their sharp teeth.
The water splashed in all directions. At least ten-thousand carnivorous fishes had now been crazily
flipping their bodies and striving for meat. Some fishes had even hopped into Qian Tan’s boat, opened
their large mouths and showed those sharp teeth, biting the boat rampantly and constantly started fire
sparkles.
Qian Tan lied on the boat, stomach facing down, while looking at Man Man in fear, shock and despair.
Ji Hao pulled out a dagger, wielded it hard in the air towards Qian Tan and said, “Idiot, did you come here
to die? This is my place, hehe, I will feed your skin and muscles to these fishes, then make your bones into
the finest artworks, to decorate the altar I use to worship my ancestors in my ancestral temple!”
Qian Tan stared at Ji Hao stunned for a short while, then desperately screamed out.
“Kill him! Kill him! For whoever chops his head off, I will reward you with a manor abut Liang Zhu City!”
1634
A manor abuts Liang Zhu City?
The eyes of over a thousand Jia Clan warriors standing on those boats simultaneously popped widely out.
All thousands of eyes of theirs suddenly turned pure red.
“Great Blood Moon, please gift me the inexhaustible power to destroy the enemies in front of me!” Those
Jia Clan warriors roared out one after another to pray to that Blood Moon they believed in and
worshipped.
Blood-red light rotated in their eyes, while their muscles began swelling. Wisps of blood-red mist spurted
out from their pores. The bodies of a few big warriors instantly swelled to a size bigger, becoming half a
body taller than the other Jia Clan warriors standing next to them.
A manor abuts Liang Zhu City!
To noble Yu Clan people who came from wealthy families, like Qian Tan himself, such a manor was only a
slightly small bit of their personal properties, not even worth mentioning. But to these Jia Clan warriors,
they had to fight extremely hard for hundreds of years, to earn and save money that could possibly be
enough to afford a manor like that!
Along with a loud, rumbling series of roars, over a thousand Jia Clan warriors burst their powers out and
attempted to leap up. But once they moved slightly, their boats started swaying intensely, causing them
to hurriedly stop their violent moves.
Frog slaves quacked out while speedily leaping down from the rafts with incomparably nimble moves,
diving into the muddy water. Some frog slaves stayed underwater and swiftly moved towards Ji Hao and
his warriors, while the others trod right on the water surface, rushing towards Ji Hao with big steps,
seeming ready to launch fierce attacks.
Those Jia Clan warriors growled out in anxiousness. They wanted to launch the attack, yet they were all
surrounded by the muddy water of this seemingly bottomless swamp. They had incomparably great
nerves, but the natural environment in this area forbade them from launching attacks.
“Ha, destroy those boats!” Looking at those Jia Clan warriors who were yelling and cursing and wielding
their weapons, Ji Hao grinned while waving his arm hard in the air.
Human warriors behind him all laughed out loud. They pulled out the spears and flung out with full
strength. These stupid non-humankind monsters… without enough amount of water based battle beasts,
1635
how could they possibly fight against human warriors who were mounted on golden-teeth beavers, only
with those metal boats?
Spears roared down from the air like a heavy rain. Jia Clan warriors standing on those boats madly and
furiously wielded their weapons to fend off these spears. With their mature fighting skills, they managed
to fend over ninety percent of these flying spears, but the rest struck down like ground-shattering
lightning bolts violently on the boats they were standing on, knocking numerous giant holes in those
boats.
Jia Clan warriors had huge shapes and extremely heavy bodies, not to mention that their armors and
weapons were even many times heavier than hills.
Those boats split up one after another. Magic formations that were set on those boats to raise the footage
shattered instantly. Next, broken boat pieces sank speedily down like iron weights, along with those Jia
Clan warriors. Within a blink of an eye, sixty to seventy boats were broken, and eight to nine hundreds Jia
Clan warriors howled out in despair and indignation, then swiftly disappeared under the water surface.
Soon, large amounts of bubbles popped out from the water.
“Great supreme Blood Moon!” Qian Tan was nearly driven crazy. The fight wasn’t even started yet, but
how come he had already lost a big half of his elite warriors?
“You bloody slaves, just come back to save them!” Standing on the prow, Qian Tan yelled and cursed in
anger and fear, almost flipping out.
“Haha, too late… they will all become the materials of my fish soup!” Ji Hao laughed loudly and growled.
He gave a shrill whistle, following which, the pair of magic fire snakes lying on his shoulder suddenly
expanded their bodies to over zhang long, then nimbly darted onto the water surface, spurting enormous
streams of earth core flames out from their jaws.
Nine Dragon Fire Pearl swooshed out from between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. That fist-sized pearl then dove
deep into that muddy water, and a loud swooshing noise started to come from the muddy water, as an
immense sphere of red light, that had the radius of around fifty-zhang, bust out all of a sudden. Dense and
white watery mist rose from the water surface immediately, and what came next were great amounts of
scorching hot water bubbles.
Within no more than one second, all the water areas, including rivers, pools and even swamps, began
boiling intensely, as the heat released by these areas constantly increased.
The pair of magic fire snake gave a full play to their natural abilities. The mud was melted by them,
turning into burning hot lava streams. Glowing red waves were raised, which were now roaring towards
those frog slaves and Jia Clan warriors one after another.
These poor frog slaves were nowhere near powerful. They were mostly at the stage of Novice Magi, and
even their leader, the most powerful one amongst them, was only at the Junior-level. The lava waves
1636
raised by the two magic fire snakes burned those frog slaves for seventy to eighty percent well with a
slight single touch; then the water boiled by the nine Dragon Fire Pearl splashed on their bodies, cooking
them fully well.
Nearly ten-thousand frog warriors, who were staying on the hundreds of rafts dragged by those boats,
were all boiled into pieces by that bubbling muddy water; not a single one managed to return to Qian Tan.
Those Jia Clan warriors, who had sunk to the bottom of the water, were desperately struggling. Their eyes
were blocked by sticky mud and couldn’t even see their fingers under there; the river bed was covered in
a thick and soft layer of mud that they had nothing to grab or stand on. Even more terrifyingly, an
overwhelming heat was coming from all directions, burning their armors to sparkling.
Some Jia Clan warriors couldn’t hold back their anger and wanted to growl out loud, but once they
opened their mouths, that sticky, stinky and disgusting mud that only god knew what it contained,
immediately gushed into their mouths. That hell-like stink and taste could make anyone cease breathing.
Ji Hao raised his right hand and wielded in the air. Following another shrill whistle given by him, all
human warriors behind him leapt down from their mounts together. Over a thousand golden-teeth
beavers happily and swiftly drilled into the water, while wagging their huge and fleshy tails.
These battle beasts, which were born with the ability to control the water, moved quickly and nimbly in
the water, while cutting the bodies of those Jia Clan warriors who had sunk to the bottom with their
golden, large and sharp front tooth, which were sharp enough to break heavy armors. Not long after that,
big streams of blood rolled up from the bottom of the river and soon, the water surface within miles in
radius had been dyed pure red.
Qian Tan was frightened so badly that even his limbs were all soft and powerless. He screamed out
hoarsely, “Idiots! A bunch of idiots! Do something! Do something!”
Qian Tan’s head was all blank now. He had been accepting the education especially for noble Yu Clan
people since he was little. He knew very well how to command a war in a safe and flat place, and how to
gracefully launch the attack on the enemies’ fort, which was built on a tall mountain, or even how to
elegantly burn down a city which was rooted in woods.
However, the education for noble Yu Clan people didn’t include how to embarrassedly and desperately
fight against enemies while rolling and struggling in stinky and sticky mud!
For graceful, noble Yu Clan people like him, how could they possibly tangle with enemies in nasty mud?!
“Do something!” Qian Tan grabbed the neck of his deputy commander and threw a big slap on his face.
“Lord…let’s retreat!” Qian Tan’s deputy commander gave the most reasonable choice, “We can’t deal with
these troublesome water beasts. Our warriors were all in heavy armors, and once they fall into the water,
they would completely lose their battle effectiveness. We can’t fight against them!”
1637
Qian Tan trembled in anger. When he was preparing to pull his sword out and force his deputy
commander to come up with a better idea, a shrill horn came from the behind.
An enormous black silhouette came through the dense watery mist, and approached swiftly.
That was a tremendous, metal warship, and was nearly a thousand meters long and over a hundred zhang
tall, looking as gigantic as a castle. Not just one, around a hundred warships like this had been pushing
forward in a straight line, seeming considerably aggressive. From tens of miles away, a series of
thunderous ‘bong’ was started, as hundreds of enormously huge arrows sliced the air up while fiercely
roaring towards Ji Hao and warriors under his command.
1638
“Retreat!”
Ji Hao laughed once he saw the silhouettes of those giant warships.
He and those nearly a thousand human warriors under his lead were actually baits released by the
human army. But unexpectedly, Qian Tan and his people were also baits released by the Qian Family. This
giant warship troop at least carried a whole army of armored elite warriors that Ji Hao and these few
warriors of his couldn’t possibly confront with.
Not to mention that, every one of these humongous warships could serve as a small fort with its immense
and solid metal body.
Hundreds of extra large arrows zipped over. Followed by Ji Hao’s resonant growls, nearly a thousand
golden-teeth beavers dashed back out from underwater, carried their owners up and immediately fled
towards the South.
Those arrows came way too fast. Over ten golden-teeth beavers had fallen back slightly, and before their
owners mounted onto their backs, those huge arrows had already swooshed down, easily puncturing the
thick layers of fur and fat of these battle beasts. They pierced into their strong muscles, even broke their
bones apart, violently nailing them on the ground.
Golden-teeth beavers which were shot by those arrows howled out in pain, their bodies tightened while
shaking intensely.
Ji Hao gave a long roar while clapping his hands quickly. Along with his voice and moves, tens of
enormous mud-hands thrust out from the muddy water, each gripping an arrow and pulling it hard out.
These arrows brought out streams of warm blood from the bodies of those beavers, splashing
everywhere. Those injured golden-teeth beavers hurriedly struggled up from the ground, carried their
owners up and fled in helter-skelter, while howling shrilly in pain.
At first, these injured golden-teeth beavers could only move staggeringly as blood that had shreds of
muscles and fat mixed in it constantly spurted out from their bodies. But after the first few steps, their
especially strong life-force burst out. Their wounds began healing swiftly and their running speed grew
faster and faster. Soon, they disappeared completely, only followed by streams of watery mist.
“Damn it! Go get that boy!” Qian Tan stood on the prow and yelled while madly waving his arms, “Get that
pretty young woman! I want that pretty young woman! I offer thirty-thousand jade coins for her!”
1639
Ji Hao mounted on a golden-teeth beaver’s back. He wasn’t preparing to pay any more attention to Qian
Tan, but hearing Qian Tan’s yell, Ji Hao turned around, narrowed his eyes and quickly aimed at Qian Tan
with his fingers, from three to four miles away. Next, he slightly flicked his fingers and right after that, a
water-tank-thick roaring lightning bolt descended from the sky, along with raging streams of flame, right
onto Qian Tan’s head.
The entire Evil Dragon Bay area, that had the radius of around five-hundred miles, was entirely covered
by the magic formation blueprint Yu Yu lent to Ji Hao. Within this area, every slight move of every single
strand of natural power was under Ji Hao’s full control. With a slight little bit of golden Dan power, which
was too little to even be worth mentioning, Ji Hao could launch a terrifyingly powerful, highly lethal
attack, through that magic formation!
Within the coverage of that magic formation, Ji Hao was just like a god!
That roaring lightning bolt, which was five to six times more powerful than a full strength attack
launched by an ordinary peak-level Senior Magus, violently struck on Qian Tan’s body. That grey,
inconspicuous armor worn by Qian Tan immediately released an eye-piercing sphere of blood-red light.
At the same time, at least over a hundred defensive magic screens burst out from the armor, shielding
Qian Tan against that lightning bolt.
The lightning bolts dazzled ragingly while the fire seemed even able to scorch the sky. A deadly,
frightfully great heat immediately evaporated everything within the area of a hundred zhang in radius
around Qian Tan.
Three boats around him were all burned into smoke and dissipated in the air. Around fifty Jia Clan
warriors on the three boats were turned into ashes. Large pieces of muddy water disappeared within a
moment. Qian Tan’s deputy commander, who was standing next to him, also had brightly shining
defensive magic screens burst out from his armor. However, those were only ten layers of thin defensive
magic screens. Under the destructive power of lightning and fire, those defensive magic screens shattered
in a moment, and the deputy commander, who was also the leader of Qian Tan’s guards, and the one Qian
Tan grew up with, gave a despairing wail as he was burned into a puff of ash due to that dazzling
lightning bolt.
“No!” Qian Tan screamed out piteously, then sorrowfully knelt down in a ten-zhang deep pit.
This crazy lightning bolt launched by Ji Hao was incomparably powerful, and after killing tens of Jia Clan
warriors within a second, it directly evaporated all the water in that area which was nearly hundred-
zhang deep, leaving a ten-zhang deep and hundred-zhang in radius round-shaped pit on the ground.
The internal surface of that deep pit was perfectly smooth. The sticky mud was burned to crystals, and
now had a texture of colored glass. Qian Tan knelt in the pit, and was raised up with a great impulsive
force and pushed out once water and mud gushed in along with a roaring loud noise, from surrounding
areas, after a span of around one breath.
1640
“Rush up! Kill that boy!” The deputy commander had been serving Qian Tan since they were both little;
they had grown up together. The deputy commander was Qian Tan’s absolutely trusted subordinate, the
one who would never ever betray him. Now he was killed, and he could even sense a great pain from his
heart because of his death. Hysterically, Qian Tan gave his order to a giant warship that was moving over
from behind him.
On the full-bodied prow of that warship, which was in the front of this troop of warships, a Yu Clan
commander, who was wearing a heavy armor, slightly headed down, glanced at Qian Tan, then curved his
lips upwards, showing a faint, grim smile. He said, “Qian Tan, mind your position! Although you’re my
cousin…you’re still a sinner, who is punished by the family and sent to the battlefront! In here, you don’t
get the round to give orders!”
That Yu Clan commander puffed his chest out, seemingly taking pleasure in Qian Tan’s misfortune, and
continued proudly, “I Qian Po, am the highest commander of this family army! You’re nothing but a tiny
squad leader under my command!”
Qian Tan stared at Qian Po in both anger and shame. The erect eye in between his eyebrows sparkled for
a short while and his body swaying rose while swaying, landing in another boat that was quite far away
from the pit, in an awkward shape.
Qian Po narrowed his eyes, coldly glanced at Qian Tan, then pointed his finger at the front and yelled in a
frosty tone, “You can’t even do your own job - standing sentry and exploring this area! You’re truly a
humiliation to our noble family name! Take your warriors and catch up with the enemies! Follow them,
find their base camp!
The geographic condition of the Evil Dragon Bay area was complicated. Countless branch rivers flew
across each other randomly, making this place a total mess. These giant warships under Qian Po’s lead
were great weapons for water-based battles on great rivers or oceans, but in this Evil Dragon Bay, which
was covered in swamps, shallow pools and small branch rivers, these enormous things couldn’t even
move freely in here without special magic formations to raise the footage.
Even though these giant warships were now already driven into the Evil Dragon Bay, their moving speed
was strangely slow. Therefore, if they wanted to chase Ji Hao and his warriors, they still had to rely on
Qian Tan’s boats.
Qian Tan gritted his teeth while giving a response to Qian Po’s order. He then gathered all the remaining
warriors and boats under his command, activated the magic formations set on the tails of each boat, and
headed to where Ji Hao went with full-speed. The tails of these boats all began shining with an eye-
piercing light; meanwhile, around ten-zhang tall waves were stirred up. These boats moved swiftly
forward on the water surface, as fast as dashing horses.
“Great supreme Blood Moon, please, let this trash die in here!” Qian Po prayed in a low voice, “If he dies,
my number in the order of succession to the throne will go up by one. Oh, many of our brothers wish he
dies in here!”
1641
The other few Yu Clan commanders who stood behind Qian Po, blinked their eyes and looked at Qian
Tan’s back, all seemed to be lost in a deep thought.
Ji Hao and his warriors ran back to the town that was located on the hill. On that hill, which extended for
tens of miles long, spell symbols attached on the surfaces of all rocks began sparkling brightly. The magic
formation that was set in surrounding areas of the hill was activated. The pools and swamps surrounding
the hill all began shaking intensely, and at the same time, large rock pillars raised from swamps one after
another. Streams of multicolored, poisonous miasma spurted out from those swamps immediately and
completely sealed the area in a radius of fifty-miles.
Soon after the magic formation was activated, Qian Tan’s boats arrived.
In an hour, giant warships slowly ripped the poisonous miasma open and gradually approached the town.
Following Qian Po’s order, those warships separated into small groups and surrounded the town, where
Ji Hao was staying in.
1642
“Kid, do you still remember what you owe me? You’re dead!” Qian Tan stood on the prow of a boat,
crazily waving his arms and yelling at the town with a badly twisted face. He was so furious that he was
nearly leaping up from the boat, and white saliva foam was hanging on the corner of his mouth, making
him look like a fierce ghost.
Ji Hao stood on the fence wall of the town, his whole body wrapped up by a raging fire while Gold Crow
caws came out from his cloak.
He carefully detected the locations of those giant warships under Qian Po’s command. Hearing Qian Tan’s
yells, Ji Hao pointed his finger quickly at him. Following his move, a cloud miles away slightly moved, and
a water-tank size lightning bolt roared down, accurately striking Qian Tan’s body.
Along with a loud hoarse howl, layers of blood-red defensive magic screens were released from Qian
Tan’s armor once again, barely shielding against the lightning bolt. However, the boat he was standing on
was shattered by the lightning, and over ten Jia Clan warriors wailed out immediately. In the very next
moment, these Jia Clan warriors all turned into streams of smoke in that destructive lightning bolt.
“Idiot!” Qian Po stood on the prow of a giant warship, looking down at Qian Tan, who was desperately
struggling in the water while black smoke puffed up from all over his body. Qian Po scornfully shook his
head and gave a grim smile, as cold and sharp lights sparkled in his erect eye.
“Send this trash to attack the town. I want to find out how many warriors do those barbarians have in this
town.” said Qian Po. The steel plates on both sides of this warship opened like birds’ wings. From inside
the ship’s body, numerous small and light boats were gripped in enormous metal hands, and steadily put
down on the water surface. Those boats shook when tens of thousands of slaves walked onboard.
Afterwards, magic formations set on these boats were activated, pushing the boats speedily towards the
town.
A few boats quickly approached Qian Tan, who was still struggling in the water. Warriors on a boat
dragged him up, after which, a few Jia Clan warriors with heavy shields forcibly grasped Qian Tan and
rushed out of the boat, up to the shoal. Following them, tens of thousands of slave warriors directly drove
their boats onto the shoal, leaping out of the boats and lining up into order in front of the town.
Through the magic formation pattern which now covered the whole area in a radius of tens of thousands
of miles, Ji Hao clearly sensed that in the outer circle of the Evil Dragon Bay, large amounts of Yu Clan
army forces had been gathering. Over seventy Blood Moon divine towers were gathered all together.
Indeed, the military power of the Qian Family was a lot stronger than that of the Di Family.
1643
Whether Qian Tan’s squad or this elite family army under Qian Po’s commander, they were all
expendable cannon fodders for the Qian Family to take a feeler of the human army’s defensive power in
this Evil Dragon Bay area. If they found out that the defense of this Evil Dragon Bay area was still fortified,
the main army force of the Qian Family might keep going ahead steadily and surely on attacking. But if
they found out that the defensive force of this area was now rather hollow, then their main army force
would launch an all-out attack with all of their powers, and try to break the Evil Dragon Bay, an important
strategic point, head into the broad plain area on the south side of the Evil Dragon Bay, and twist the
situation of the entire war.
Large clouds of steam rose from the swamps. In Ji Hao’s nearly ‘omniscient and omnipotent’ eyesight,
more non-humankind slaves had entered the Evil Dragon Bay area. In small groups, they were moving
deeply into every corner of the Evil Dragon Bay, scouting the surrounding areas extremely carefully and
cautiously.
In the air, silhouettes of the non-humankind were faintly visible as well. They were also trying their bests
to burrow into every single move that happened in this area.
“Prepare for the battle!” Ji Hao raised his right hand and clenched his fist.
“Prepare for the battle!” Around a thousand warriors behind Ji Hao had formed a large-scale defensive
battle formation on the hundred-zhang thick fence wall. Their extra large shields were straightened up
one after another; on those shields, countless spell symbols were sparkling, gifting these shields a great
defensive power.
Apart from this troop led by Ji Hao, more than ten troops like this were also standing on the fence wall.
Around ten-thousand human warriors had now been standing on the fence wall, holding their brightly
sparkling shields and having their coldly shining swords or machetes raised high. These warriors were
breathing loudly, many of them had their skins turned thoroughly red and their tattoos even turned
dazzling.
Qian Po stood on the prow of the ship and waved his hand. Following that, a muffled drum sound rose
from the giant warship. Amidst Qian Tan’s desperate hoarse yells and curses, the few Jia Clan warriors
tightly grabbed him, took him to the front of all slave warriors, then began rushing towards the town in
big steps.
“Qian Po! You bloody scum! This is murder! Murder!”
Qian Tan was struck by the lightning bolts released by Ji Hao for twice in a row and had nearly run out of
the powers of all defensive magic tools he had, but now he was forced to launch the first attack on a
firmly defended town that belonged to the human army. This was no different from murder.
For Yu Clan’s noble people, they should always be on the backside of a war, to command their warriors to
fight; there was hardly any Yu Clan being would rush to the battlefront and fight the war. Looking at the
1644
fence wall which was coming closer and closer to him, Qian Tan’s erect eye even bulged up from his eye
sockets and his eyeball seemed to pop out.
“Bastard! Let go of me, let go of me!” Qian Tan desperately screamed himself hoarse, “Qian Po, nothing
good will ever happen to you if you get me killed in here! My father would never let you live, my mother
would never let you live! Ah! How dare you do this to me!”
“Man Man, give this douche a hammer strike!” Ji Hao looked at Qian Tan, who was madly struggling and
screaming, grinned, waved his hand and said, “Are the internal strifes between these non-humankind
monsters happening so intensely? Good to know!”
Man Man excitedly yelled out as a response to Ji Hao’s order, then grabbed a hammer, and aimed at Qian
Tan, who was now less than hundred-zhang away from the fence wall, throwing it out with her full-
strength.
The lotus-shaped hammer flew out along with a scorching stream of fiery light. In the air, the hammer
expanded to around a zhang wide, smashing towards Qian Tan like a small hill. The few Jia Clan warriors
around Qian Tan directly dropped him, turned around and fled right away, even throwing their shields on
the ground. Seeing all this, even Ji Hao popped his eyes out- Isn’t this a solid murder? Isn’t this an obvious
murder which wouldn’t even be covered at all?
Qian Tan stared at the enormous hammer which was coming right at his head, utterly terrified. His armor
had already broken into pieces after the two rounds of lightning strikes. While feeling the horrible, deadly
sense of power released by the hammer, Qian Tan’s erect eye suddenly opened and let out a fierce stream
of blood-red light, along with a shrill sizzling noise.
That fist-thick blood-red light stream bumped against the hammer, and for a moment, the hammer was
actually held in the air as it froze for a slight span of time. However, in the next moment, a few lines of
spell symbols flashed across the hammerhead and a rumbling thunder followed that. The blood-red light
stream shattered immediately. The corner of Qian Tan’s erect eye split up and large streams of blood
gushed out from the erect eye, in the middle of his eyebrows. Qian Tan buried his forehead in both of his
hands, and began screaming in a badly hoarse voice.
The power of Man Man’s hammer was way too immense, how could Qian Tan possibly hold the hammer
off single-handedly?
Yu Clan people’ erect eyes were the strongest, but also the most fragile organs of theirs. All of their
special abilities existed on the basis of their erect eyes, but their erect eyes were also the most vital body
part of theirs. If a Yu Clan man had his erect eye destroyed, his soul would also suffer a nearly destructive
strike.
Man Man’s hammer pressed down, the power vibrations released by it almost shattering Qian Tan’s
eyeballs. He sensed a sharp pain from his soul, and couldn’t help but fall on the ground, twitching
intensely.
1645
“Hah, capture him alive!” Ji Hao raised his right hand and said. A silhouette of a giant palm that was being
coiled around by a flame stream flew out, grabbed Qian Tan then threw him onto the fence wall. A few
human warriors rushed straight up, proficiently taking out a flood dragon tendon rope, and tied him up.
On the prow of the warship, Qian Po disappointedly spread his hands and said, “Why did you capture him
alive instead of killing him? Damn, just launch the attack!”
The war drum was beating once again. Tens of thousands of slave warriors wielded their weapons and
rushed up to that hundred-zhang tall fence wall like agitated ants.
1646
A brutal, massive killing happened right away.
Once those short and scrawny non-humankind slaves rushed up to the fence wall, flagstones, that were
condensed by a special kind of magic smashed directly down from the wall. These flagstones were all ten-
zhang long, two-zhang wide and three-inch thick, falling straight down from the top of the fence wall,
which was hundred-zhang tall; just like a giant clapping a giant-sized brick severely on a group of ants.
When those black flagstone were falling down, thousands of spell symbols sparkled on the surfaces of
those flagstones, making these flagstones heavier, more solid, falling down faster and surely, more lethal
and destructive.
Tens of non-humankind slaves, who were rushing in the front, were struck by those flagstones. Along
with ear-piercing bong-cracking noises, those flagstones smashed flat on the ground.
Followed by a buzzing noise, those flagstones slowly rose back up, leaving tens of puddles of scattered
blood and smashed flesh on the ground. Large amounts of blood splashed on the fence wall, leaving a big
area of stains.
Non-humankind slave warriors growled and screamed while rushing forwards. From the top of this
section of the fence wall, tens of flagstones were constantly falling down and rising back up, then falling
down again.
Booming noises lingered in the sky. Within a blink of an eye, thousands of non-humankind slaves were
smashed into meat paste by those flagstones, however, before these non-humankind slaves died, they had
stuck a lot of enchanted magic stones, which were produced by the Xiu Clan, on the bottoms of these
flagstones.
On the prow of a warship, which was far away from the fence wall, a Xiu Clan elderly man slightly wielded
a black magic wand held in his hand. Next, nearly a hundred enchanted magic stones attached on the tens
of flagstones blasted out, causing a thunderous series of booms, following which, all flagstones exploded
into pieces. Huge amounts of stone pieces zipped in all directions, knocking another hundreds of non-
humankind slaves down, in puddles of fresh, warm blood.
“Take my arrow!” Sideway, a fierce stream of light flashed through the air, and at the same time, Feng
Xing’s silhouette swooshed across, then disappeared again.
1647
The Xiu Clan elderly man standing on the prow gave a muffled moan, meanwhile, a couple of jade amulets
hanging around his waist exploded simultaneously. Nine layers of light shields appeared and wrapped his
body up. That arrow was coming right at his erect eye between his eyebrows, but after piercing through
the nine layers of light shields, the arrow deviated from the track, puncturing his left shoulder and
sending his body flying backwards.
Clang! After puncturing the Xiu Clan old man’s shoulder, that powerful arrow pierced into the thick armor
worn by a Jia Clan warrior standing behind him, stringing the two of them up like a kebab.
“Be careful! There’re powerful archers among the enemies!” A few Jia Clan warriors carried huge and
heavy shields and rushed up, hurriedly shielding this Xiu Clan old man behind.
Qian Po stood on the prow of the warship next to the one that the Xiu Clan old man was on. Watching all
this, his eye corners began twitching. That Xiu Clan old man was the only Xiu Clan magic talisman artist
under his command. Qian Po had spent an immense price to recruit this Xiu Clan magic talisman artist
under his command. Just now, when the fight had just begun, this magic talisman artist nearly fell under
an arrow released by the enemy; this made anger rise directly up into Qian Po’s heart.
“Launch all-out attack, no need to pay any attention to Qian Tan’s life.” said Qian Po in a low voice, “For
our family glory, he is supposed to die in a battle, instead of being captured alive by the enemy. As his
cousin, I’d love to do him a favor and make his personal glory perfect and flawless!”
Followed by Qian Po’s order, muffled yet resonant buzzing noise started from the deck of over a hundred
giant warships. Gigantic crossbows vibrated, sending out thousands of enormous-sized arrows roaring
towards the frontal side of the town.
A few large spell symbols flashed across the fence wall of this human army’s town, and a yellow-colored
magic defensive screen emerged swiftly, shielding the fence wall against those extra huge arrows.
Muffled bumping noises were caused constantly, and countless ripples were stirred up on the defensive
light screen. Those large arrows exploded, spraying out puffs of drifting, blood-red spell symbols. The
zhang-thick, yellow-colored defensive magic screen was weakened by those blood-red spell symbols
ceaselessly, yet, it had also been continuously recovering.
The magic defensive screen was vibrating. As nimbly as monkeys, those non-humankind slaves under the
fence wall formed a body staircase and climbed up. They rushed up to the fence wall top while screaming
and yelling. The first thing they did was taking out exquisitely crafted enchanted magic stones and
pressing them on the defensive magic screen with all of their strength.
Ji Hao didn’t make any move, only looking at these non-humankind slaves, who were surging up to the
top of the fence wall while disregarding their own lives.
Behind Ji Hao, human warriors raised their spears, axes, swords or machetes, hacking and lunging with
full-strength. Whenever these human warriors moved across, those non-humankind slaves, who could
1648
only reach the waists of human warriors in height, were sliced into pieces, as easily as mowing. Blood
spurted out from their broken bodies, and broken body parts were thrown all over.
Nevertheless, more non-humankind slaves crazily rushed up; they just simply rushed up, not showing
any fear to death.
Yu Mu, who was standing among the troop of warriors behind Ji Hao, slightly twitched his finger,
preparing to release poison. Ji Hao sensed Yu Mu’s move, hurriedly turned around and shook his head. Yu
Mu grinned, took out a large piece of grilled meat instead and began wolfing the meat, stopping his move
of releasing the poison.
Two Yu Clan young men pulled the arrow out from the injured Xiu Clan magic talisman artist’s shoulder,
making this Xiu Clan old man, who had grey hair and beard, scream himself hoarse in pain. After those Yu
Clan men roughly dealt with his wound, this Xiu Clan magic talisman artist stood back up, carefully
hidden behind a few heavy and huge shields, narrowed his eyes and nervously looked at this human
army’s town.
“Something is wrong. Judging from the scale of this battle fort, it should be guarded by at least hundred-
thousand barbarians.” This Xiu Clan magic talisman artist, who was quite experienced, murmured to
himself, “But only around ten-thousand of them have shown up! And all of those are the lowest-grade
warriors! Where’re their archers? Where’re their Maguspriests? Where’re their large-scale weapons?
Where’re their flying cavalries? Heavy armored cavalries? Where’re those horrible, odd battle beasts of
theirs?”
“It’s quite empty!” yelled this Xiu Clan magic talisman artist at Qian Po, who was standing on the other
warship, “General! Their battle fort is very empty.”
Qian Po narrowed his eyes, which were now shining with blood-red light and were fixed on that fence
wall. He didn’t say anything.
That Xiu Clan magic talisman artist gave a weird, malicious grin, rubbed the wound on his shoulder,
gritted his teeth and said angrily, “It has been nearly a thousand years, I’ve never injured before. Bloody
barbarians, they’ll have to pay for this.”
The five eyes, which were also sparking in a blood-red light, blinked on his face, after which, this Xiu Clan
magic talisman artist raised his magic wand and said, “I heard that on the south side of the Chi Ban
Mountain, the territory of these barbarians is very fertile. They have many cities, countless villages,
mines, incalculable beautiful women and wealth…”
Qian Po said in a frosty tone, “Break this defensive line, and all those can be ours. You… will have a good
share.”
That Xiu Clan magic talisman artist grinned viciously, then suddenly clenched his five fingers. A
thunderous series of noises started immediately after that. Those enchanted magic stones left on top of
1649
the fence wall by those non-humankind slaves, by giving up on their own lives, exploded one after
another. A large number of twisted spell symbols released their powers in all directions. Instantly, that
thick layer of yellow-colored magic defensive screen attached on the fence wall became thin and twisted;
many areas of that defensive screen had become as thin as mist, as if ready to dissipate anytime.
Another wave of arrows was released, roaring towards the fence wall. Along with a terrifyingly loud
blasting noise, that defensive screen shattered. Over a hundred huge arrows swept across the top of the
fence wall. Tens of human warriors howled out in pain when their bodies were punctured by those
arrows.
Next, those huge arrows blasted out, and those human warriors, who were shot by those arrows, were
blown into puffs of blood-red mist. Afterwards, blood-red spell symbols released by the explosion of
those arrows exploded all of a sudden. Within the coverage of the explosion of those blood-red spell
symbols, a troop of a whole thousand warriors were injured, blood and muscle pieces splashing
everywhere.
After the effects of the explosion of those huge arrows faded, a whole thousand human warriors all fell to
the ground. They were breathing deeply and fast, quickly activating their life-force to heal their wounds.
Their wounds began quickly squirming, and meanwhile, their broken body parts began regrowing.
However, their injuries were rather severe; even though their wounds were healed within the span of a
few breaths, huge amounts of their life-force were consumed.
“Take the captive, and retreat!” Ji Hao wielded his arm and gave out the order. After that, he grabbed Man
Man’s little hand, leaping down from the top of the fence wall.
1650
“Clear the way if you don’t want to die!”
Ji Hao gripped Qian Tan’s neck and put Qian Tan in front of him, as a human shield, and forcibly opened
up a path in the group of non-humankind slaves, who were now all fleeing in all directions. Behind him,
thousands of human warriors whose bodies were all covered in blood followed up. They quickly
retreated through a rough path.
Three giant warships released another wave of arrows towards this direction, but the distance was too
great and all those non-humankind slaves had been fleeing around in disorder, blocking the sight of
archers on the warships. Therefore, this wave of arrows didn’t manage to even harm a hair of those
human warriors. Instead, all stuck randomly on the ground, and exploded into spheres of blood-red light.
Behind Ji Hao, the gate of the small town, which was big enough to contain tens of thousands of people,
were broken by those non-humankind slaves. Tens of thousands of non-humankind slaves gushed into
the town, excitedly breaking into the store space of the town, carrying huge amounts of wines and dried
meat out, then madly waving their arms, hailing and cheering in happiness.
This was the fifth town that Ji Hao had abandoned in these few days.
Every abandoned town was guarded by around ten-thousand human warriors, and every time Ji Hao
retreated from a town, he would use Qian Tan as a shield to open a path. Those human warriors who
retreated along with him scattered in all directions while retreating, therefore, even though he had
abandoned so many towns, the number of human warriors following behind him was constantly
reducing. This gave the others a feeling that tens of thousands of human warriors had all fallen already.
Within the past three days, every time Ji Hao abandoned a town, three to five thousand human warriors
would rush out from the other towns that belonged to the humankind and was located in surrounding
areas, and attack Qian Po’s army from both sides. This gave the feeling of that the humankind wasn’t
willing to admit the failure of the fight and was putting up a desperate struggle, attempting to take the
lost territory back.
When facing Qian Po’s giant metal warship troop that was formed by over a hundred, solid and powerful
metal, gigantic warships, these three to five thousand human warriors, as a standard-less, temporary
troop, would always suffer a fierce wave of arrow attack launched by extra-large-sized crossbows on
those warships. They would throw a few dead bodies, drag huge groups of injured fellows whose bodies
were covered with wounds and blood, and flee away in uncollected shapes, as fast as they could.
1651
Seeing Ji Hao once again take a few ’survived’ warriors and flee out of a town in dispirited shapes, Qian
Po, who was already having an extreme-degree inflation of confidence, stood on the top of the defense
wall of this town, which had just been stormed by his army, raised a flag which had a pattern painted on
it, while roaring harshly at Ji Hao’s back.
“You lowly barbaric creatures! You can never stop me! Just be afraid, quivering and despairing in front of
my, Qian Po’s powerful army! Then kneel on the ground and surrender to me!”
Over ten Yu Clan deputy commanders standing beside Qian Po laughed out loud. Looking at the dense
watery mist rising from the south, they each gave a big grin, showing all of their teeth. They seemed to
have already seen the vast plain area on the south side, and those extending mountain ranges behind the
plain area, and that broad, fertile, rich and flourishing territory dominated by the humankind.
“General, we should continue the attack!” Elegantly, a Yu Clan deputy commander puffed his chest out,
slowly bowed to Qian Po and said, “Witnessed by the great, supreme Blood Moon, because of your
bravery and skillfulness, we have taken five human towns in a row! Oh, my great Blood Moon, in the
history of the war between our Yu Dynasty and the humankind, in the past a thousand and three-hundred
years, not a single Yu Clan army commander has managed to reach such a great achievement, which you
have, just achieved!”
Qian Po gracefully dropped the pattern flag, then raised his head high, looking towards the south.
Pondering for a while, he responded in a bland tone, “Go inform the main army force of our family, tell
them that we don’t need the reinforcement of their elite forces. Instead, I need more slave warriors and
slaves, and more small-scale boats, which are quicker and nimbler. I also need more magic crystals, and
other supplies.”
Narrowing his eyes, Qian Po gave a ‘naughty’ grin, and continued, “Count the numbers of magic crystals
and supplies we have consumed these days. Multiply it by ten and then report to them.”
A group of Yu Clan deputy commanders laughed out in a relaxed way. This was the bonus that they were
supposed to gain.
In the past thousand and three-hundred years, and in battles that happened in this Evil Dragon Bay area,
not a single Yu Clan army commander had ever managed to break even one town that belonged to the
humankind. Qian Po had just broken five towns in a row. Therefore, he was going to make a slightly
exaggerated report of his battle expenditure and attain everybody some bonus. This was a hidden rule
that those family administrators would all acquiesce in.
Suddenly, a group of non-humankind slaves extremely delightedly carried more than a thousand metal
boxes out of the storage space of the town. More than excitedly, they opened those boxes and instantly,
countless top-grade magic crystals, that were all exquisitely crafted into standard shapes and were
glowing, were exposed in front of everyone.
1652
These magic crystals should be the backup power supply for the defensive magic formation of this town.
“Ah, such a good harvest!” Magic crystal was condensed from the purest natural power. It was a form of
natural power; therefore, magic crystals had always been the most solid type of currency. Gaining over a
thousand boxes of magic crystals from this town, added with all the harvests attained in the other four
towns, Qian Po couldn’t help but let out an ear-to-ear grin, and give high-fives to those deputy
commanders. Everyone’s faces were now filled by happy grins.
Soon, the official document of requesting more slave warriors and slaves made by Qian Po had reached
the main army force of the Qian Family, which was staying at the backside.
In a portable city-fort, which was surrounded by around seventy Blood Moon divine towers, tens of Qian
Family leaders had gathered together, looking at this official document made by Qian Po in a complicated
way.
“How’s the battle in the Blood Cloud Mountain going?” A mature and experienced Qian Family army
commander asked for the newest battle report.
“Three strongholds of the human army were broken, but they managed to seize them back. Today, the
human army launched a surprise attack on the Di Family with the secret blood offering ceremony and the
price of casualties of over a hundred thousand human warriors - They took out a Blood Moon divine
tower of the Di Family!” said a Qian Family army commander in a gloating tone, “A Blood Moon divine
tower. I can’t wait to see our emperor’s face when he hears this news.”
“So, will this Evil Dragon Bay be a trap?” A Qian Family army leader knitted his brows and asked carefully,
“Family elders told us to be extra careful and cautious… but, I don’t think this is a trap.”
“How dare those humankind barbarians set up a trap and ambush us?” said another Qian Family army
leader proudly, “Besides, we all know that these barbarians are all simple-minded. In the wars that
happened in the past countless years, every time, they fought till the last moment of their lives. Trap?
Ambush? I don’t think they’re that smart.”
“And they extremely value their clan’s glory.” said an elderly Yu Clan army commander, “They would
rather die than giving up on their territories. This would humiliate their clans, therefor…”
When the Qian Family army leaders were discussing the current situation, in the afternoon of the day
when Ji Hao abandoned the fifth town, Qian Po finally encountered his first difficulty.
This was a larger scale town, many times larger than the previous five towns. In this town, which had a
great defensive power itself, a whole hundred thousand human slave warriors, who were also
condemned prisoners, wore brand new armors and held sharp weapons, looking just like an official
standard army, had started a bloody fight against Qian Po’s army.
1653
This cruel and brutal fight had lasted two hours. Relying on those powerful giant warships and the power
of that Xiu Clan magic talisman artist, Qian Po broke the fence wall of this town, and damaged the defense
of this city. Non-humankind slaves and slave warriors numbering many times more than human warriors
who were defending the town had surged into the town.
A hundred-thousand human warriors had all fallen in the battle. The casualty of slaves and slave warriors
of Qian Po’s army was twice as great as the loss of human warriors. Thousands of Jia Clan warriors in
Qian Po’s army had also fallen, moreover, over a thousand Yu Clan warriors were killed or injured.
A hundred-thousand human warriors fell in the battle?
Soon after this news was delivered to family leaders, the main army force of the Qian Family aggressively
marched into the Evil Dragon Bay area, moving forwards, seemingly with great strength and vigor. Just
like a starving, evil dragon, the Qian Family’s main army force roared while moving speedily towards the
south. Within twenty-four hours, they had moved twenty-thousand miles into the Evil Dragon Bay.
1654
A great-scale town was surrounded by four hills, on all four sides. This was the biggest stronghold of the
humankind in this Evil Dragon Bay area, and was also the location of the base camp of the human army in
this area.
On the over a thousand meters tall city wall, which was covered in thick metal plates, Si Wen Ming sat in
between two battlements, with his head raised, and was looking at the brightly sparkling stars in the sky.
Those incalculable stars had been moving along the track that hadn’t changed since the beginning of the
world. Dense streams of visible star power looked like multicolored water streams, pouring down from
the sky, lightening up the dark night.
Ji Hao stood next to Si Wen Ming, also looking at the stars in the sky.
As the magic formation pattern he borrowed from Yu Yu had covered the entire Evil Dragon Bay area, Ji
Hao could now clearly sense the existence of every single stream of starlight. Even the slightest stream of
starlight contained immeasurable mysteriousness; earth power, water power, fire power, wind power,
lightning power, ice power… so many different types of power were contained in these star power
streams. Those were all great, primitive, prehistoric and original natural powers.
Showering under these star power streams, Ji Hao accepted the sense of eternality given by the star
powers, suddenly feeling his own existence to be so tiny.
The city wall that Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming were staying on was on the northern side of the town. From
time to time, human warriors, whose bodies were all covered in blood, would rush staggering back,
sitting directly down on the ground, leaning against the city wall, resting while gasping quickly for air.
The north side of the city was now shrouded by raging flames, that seemed to even surge to the sky. Qian
Family’s main army was now less than five-hundred miles from here. More towns were broken one after
another. Inside those towns, human condemned prisoner slave warriors had been fighting desperately
against those elite warriors of the Qian Family.
The Qian Family was like a greedy beast, a powerful, violent evil dragon. To catch such a giant monster,
one had to prepare enough baits, which had to be made from fresh blood. With these bloody baits, they
would walk right into the trap, step by step.
Except for the few towns that Ji Hao had abandoned earlier, in those larger scale towns, which were
broken later than the first five towns, different numbers of condemned prisoner slave warriors were
arranged to perish together with the non-humankind warriors and slave warriors. All those condemned
1655
prisoner slave warriors were under the control of a special magic to make them never feel fear; they
wouldn’t run or surrender, only fighting till they died.
Only after true, bloody and brutal battles, the Qian Family would actually believe that this wasn’t a trap.
Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang were standing quite far away from Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming. Their
trusted deputy commanders had been rushing over from all directions every now and then, bringing the
latest report from every battlefield, including if the Di Family had shown the sign of any unexpected
moves, the current situation of all human army forces in the Evil Dragon Bay area, and if the other Yu
Clan family stationed in surrounding area of the Evil Dragon Bay had any unusual moves. All information
was gathering over timely.
Ji Hao headed down, turned his eyes away from stars in the sky, to the north side.
This town was the core of the magic sword formation that he borrowed from Yu Yu. Centered here, and
within the area of radius three-hundred miles, Ji Hao could take the greatest control of the magic sword
formation. If this distance went more than three-hundred miles, with Ji Hao’s current power, he was
unable to manipulate the four violent, fierce swords to attack enemies more than three-hundred miles
away.
They had paid such a big price and spent so many efforts, for the sole purpose, that was making the Qian
Family’s army forces all gather here under this city wall, and letting Ji Hao activate the magic sword
formation and exterminate them all at once.
It was highly possible that the Qian Family’s main army forces wouldn’t all gather in here; consequently,
the magic sword formation wouldn’t be able to wipe them out all at once. Some elite forces would flee
around, therefore, only by drawing them deeply into the Evil Dragon Bay, where human warriors were
ready to ambush everywhere, would the human army have a chance to encircle them and make them all
stay in Evil Dragon Bay, in perpetuity.
Also because some Magi Palace elders were not sure about the actual power of this magic sword
formation, which was ‘borrowed from an old friend by Candle Dragon Gui’, Si Wen Ming and the other
few high-level commanders of the human army had set a second, third, fourth, and even more ambushes
around this town. All in all, the ultimate purpose of this whole thing was to make the Qian Family’s army
forces stay here in this Evil Dragon Bay forever.
In order to achieve this goal of annihilating the enemies, only the number of condemned prisoner slaves,
who had served as ‘blood baits’, had reached hundreds of thousands.
Apart from all this, in the fight that happened in each town, a small number of human warriors would fall.
Within these couple of days, the number of fallen human warriors had reached tens of thousands.
While hearing the noise that came from the north side from time to time, Si Wen Ming abruptly said, “In
the ancient time, when the human world was still ruled by the legendary three emperors, for the wars
1656
that happened between human clans, both sides at war would always inform each other regarding the
time and location of the battle which was going to happen. They would choose an appropriate time,
gather their armies, then decently and dignifiedly, start the war.”
Pausing shortly, Si Wen Ming continued, “Till the present days, in the years of wars between the
humankind and non-humankind, unless the power loss went to a certain degree that our armies couldn’t
possibly hold up, our human warriors would never step back for even half an inch. We would always fight
until we died…Our humankind never played any tricks in wars.”
Si Wen Ming then grinned a bit weirdly, turned around, looked at Ji Hao with a serious face and said, “Not
to even mention that, I have actually taken your suggestion. Cooperate with some big Yu Clan family, and
with such a method, entrap another big Yu Clan family, even eliminating them. I am still surprised, even
till now, how did I accept such a whimsical suggestion.”
Ji Hao stayed silent for a rather long while, then gave the rhetorical question also in a serious tone, “Uncle,
do you think this is good?”
“Do I think this is good?” Si Wen Ming raised his head, looked at the sky, seemingly a little bit confused,
“Like this…bait the trap with the lives of hundreds of thousands of condemned prisoner slaves…”
“Bait the trap with the lives of hundreds of thousands of condemned prisoner slaves, draw the enemies
into the trap we designed before. Then, grasping the time, which is the most appropriate for us, and the
location, that is the most beneficial to us, gather our greatest powers. We attain all the opportune,
geographical and convenient conditions, and annihilate a formidable enemy.” Ji Hao looked at Si Wen
Ming and said quickly, “Even though this is not matched with the traditional methods of fighting of our
humankind, this is a treacherous, pragmatic way to fight a war, but…this is a progress.”
At least, in Ji Hao’s eyes, this was a progress.
Si Wen Ming remained silent for a while, then knitted his brows and asked, “So, in the Blood Cloud
Mountain side, how should we wrap it up with the Di Family? Ah, I have actually agreed to cooperate with
the Yu Clan.”
Pondering for a short span of time, Ji Hao said slowly, “Enemies of our enemy could become our friend.
The Di Family is also our enemy, but, it doesn’t mean that we cannot temporarily borrow their powers.
All in all, this is a fight over power and profits.”
Thousands of different thoughts flashed across Ji Hao’s mind at this moment. He the continued in a
peaceful tone, “I believe, by now, elders of the Di Family have been trying to figure out a way to truly
break the defensive line of the Blood Cloud Mountain. Therefore, now, we have to start thinking about
how we should wipe the main army force of the Di Family in the Blood Cloud Mountain, after we take the
Qian Family’s main army force out.”
1657
Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao in shock and asked, “What about the agreement you made with the Di
Family?”
Ji Hao looked back at him and responded seriously, “All agreements that have been reached will end up
being broken. The Di Family is our enemy as well, and after we took out the main army force of the Qian
Family with the power that was partially borrowed from them, why shouldn’t we take advantage of this
opportunity and take them out too?”
Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao, seemed to be shocked so badly that even his hair stood on their ends, and
said, “This thought of yours…is…terrifying! Ji Hao…these thoughts of yours…I have to admit that they’re
right, but, these thoughts, they probably are not all good. This, indeed is a progress, but this is also a…”
Si Wen Ming couldn’t come up with an appropriate word to describe all that he felt. What Ji Hao had said
made him feel unfamiliar, made him feel a deep, deep fear.
Nevertheless, from within this deep fear, Si Wen Ming had also sensed an intense lure!
Another wave of raging flame rose from the north. The Qian Family’s main army force had approached
another step closer.
1658
On the southern side, three-thousand miles away from the center of the Evil Dragon Bay in a vast plain
area, a small group of, purely red mountains had been standing alone.
This was the only mountainous area in the plain area on the south side of the Evil Dragon Bay area, which
had the radius of tens of miles. At this moment, and under this group of mountains, numerous tunnels
interlaced across each other, and different sized halls and rooms were located next to each other, like ant
caves. In each hall or room and every tunnel, large groups of battle beasts or birds had been resting on
the ground, and scores of archers from the Eastern Wasteland were gathered.
During the wars that happened in the past countless years, the underground space of this mountainous
area had been exploited by the humankind. They dug hundreds of meters deep into the ground and built
an underground fort that had a complicated structure. Typically, this underground fort could
accommodate hundreds of thousands of human beings.
By now, hundreds of thousands of top-grade elite Eastern Wasteland archers had gathered in here. Once
any twist took place in the war situation in Evil Dragon Bay area, they would immediately rise into the
sky by mounting on their flying battle beasts, arrive at Evil Dragon Bay as quickly as possible, and launch
their most powerful attacks on the enemy.
A faint layer of mist was drifting above the ground. This mist, which was gathered by the magic formation
set in this area, had covered the entire plain that was thousands of miles in radius, firmly sheltering that
underground fort.
In the hall, which was located in the center of the underground fort, a few long stone tables were placed
in a straight line. Each table was full of excellent food and delicious wines, Ying Yun Peng sat beside a
table with a grilled beast leg gripped in his left hand and a small vat of wine in his right hand, and was
unabashedly wolfing the meat and gulping the wine.
While eating and drinking, Ying Yunpeng grinned at Ku Quan, who sat next to him, then said, “Mr. Ku
Quan, make yourself at home. Being stuck in here underground, except for eating and drinking, there is
nothing exciting that we can do.”
Ku Quan smiled, held a bowl of wine up and tossed it off. He then glanced across the over ten elite army
commanders that came from the Ten Sun Country and the other big-scale clans, who were gathered in the
hall, with a pair of blinking eyes, and said blandly, “Dear Elder, you do have a good mood.”
1659
Ying Yunpeng’s look slightly changed. He dropped the grilled meat and the wine vat, grabbed a piece of
cloth and wiped the oil on his hand, then growled harshly, “Good mood? What good mood can I have? All
these days, once I close my eyes, I would see…see…”
Blush climbed up to his wrinkled eyes while Ying Yunpeng gritted his teeth and said, “Si Wen Ming, you
wouldn’t let me have revenge for my son, and instead, you make me risk my life and fight a war for you.
This debt, I’ll remember. Sooner or later…You just pray you don’t fall into my hands someday!”
Ku Quan sighed slightly, looked at Ying Yunpeng and said in a gentle voice, “This time, Si Wen Ming has
deployed so many forces… I assume he is up to something big.”
Ying Yunpeng remained silent for a while, leaning against the big chair with flagging interest, and
responded in a lazy tone, “If he succeeds, hehe, that will indeed make a heaven-huge contribution that
will even shake the entire Pu Ban City. Hm, that kid, Si Wen Ming, how did he think out such a big, smart
plan? And, he might actually accomplish it.”
Ying Yunpeng then clicked his tongue, sighed slightly and said, “Although I don’t want to, I have to admit
that Earl Chong’s whole family are decent human beings. Until this war is over and those non-humankind
monsters are cast out, I’ll have to do some more hand wrestling against him! Those few kids, they have to
die!”
Ku Quan’s eyes shone with a white light, and at the same time, a faint silhouette of lotus flashed across his
eyes. He then said, “Heaven-huge contribution? Elder, can you please explain this more precisely?”
Hesitating for a short while, Ying Yunpeng shook his head, looked at Ku Quan and said honest and
seriously, “Mr. Ku Quan…”
Ku Quan laughed out immediately. Before Ying Yunpeng finished his sentence, Ku Quan interrupted him
with a gentle voice, “Since you, dear Elder, seem to have some difficulties, it’s alright for not telling me.”
Ku Quan held another bowl of wine and tossed it up all at once again, then narrowed his eyes, grinning at
Ying Yunpeng as he said, “However, I, Ku Quan, still have to give you, my dear Elder, some advice. You and
Si Wen Ming are not the same kinds of people. If he makes too many or too big a contribution, he will earn
an even higher status in Pu Ban. In this way Elder, getting revenge for your son would become even more
challenging.”
Ying Yunpeng narrowed his eyes as well, hands gripping the arms of the chair so tightly that the chair
even let out a creaking noise. He gnashed his teeth, stayed silent for a very long while, then said in a deep
voice, “Just allow that kid to be pleased with himself for a couple of days. Him, Si Wen Ming, even if he
could achieve a higher status in Pu Ban, could he possibly attain the throne of the human emperor? I
doubt it. If I want my revenge, he, Si Wen Ming, could never stop me.”
1660
Breathing deeply, Ying Yunpeng continued in a cold voice, “Earlier, he had solid excuses as the non-
humankind was invading us, so I had to obey his orders. But after the non-humankind are cast out by us…
hehe… what other excuses he could possibly use?”
Ku Quan gave a faint smile and continued persuading Ying Yunpeng with his gentle symbolic voice,
“Elder, what if Si Wen Ming fails this time?”
Ying Yunpeng paused slightly, then turned his head around, glancing at Ku Quan. He abruptly laughed out
loud and said, “How is that even possible? Even though I never liked that kid, but in my eyes, he is rather
reliable for what he has been doing. Since he dared to set the ambush in the Evil Dragon Bay area, he
must have been quite confident about it. Not to say one hundred percent confidence, but eighty to ninety
percent is ensured. Even if he couldn’t manage to win a landslide victory, he wouldn’t lose anyway.”
After giving a long sigh, Ying Yunpeng continued with his teeth gnashed, “That guy, Si Xi, he has a good
son! If I had such a son, you could just feel free to kill all the other children of mine. However… however,
he is Si Wen Ming, not Ying Wen Ming… such a shame, such a shame.”
Ku Quan looked at Ying Yunpeng, seeming to be a bit helpless. This old guy had been thinking about
revenge for his son and nephew all these time. Reasonably, with a few provocative words from Ku Quan,
he should have stood out and hindered Si Wen Ming in his big plan, and cause Si Wen Ming to suffer a
severe defeat.
But what was all this? Ying Yunpeng, this old guy, hadn’t been reacting as Ku Quan estimated at all!
‘Your son and nephew all died because of that Si Wen Ming… with that temper of yours, you are supposed
to seek revenge for the smallest grievance, and you’re absolutely nowhere near a decent human being.
Why the hell are you still upholding the justice for your humankind and helping that Si Wen Ming with all
your powers?’
Ku Quan sighed slightly again, grinning as he said, “In this case Elder, I, Ku Quan, would like to introduce
an elder of mine to you. He has the power that allowed him to even reach the heaven and netherworld…
For the mysteriousness of his power, even ghosts and gods couldn’t tell. He was a truly a superlunary
powerful being.”
Before Ying Yunpeng responded, Ku Quan slightly flicked his finger, and from between his fingers, a white
light spot flew out, landed on the ground and transformed into a white lotus.
As the white lotus spun slightly, Miao Lian, who was holding the jade bottle in his left hand and the
wooden stick in his right hand, walked out from a bright white glow. He smilingly nodded at Ku Quan, as
a black and white airstreams swiftly surged out from the jade bottle held in his left hand, transforming
into black and white magic talismans. He pressed them on the heads of those army commanders who
were gathered in the hall.
1661
Over a hundred army commanders under Ying Yunpeng’s lead suddenly all froze. Their souls were
temporarily sealed by those black and white talismans, and instantly, they were all disabled from moving,
completely out of their senses.
Ying Yunpeng growled out in anger and suddenly leaped up from the chair, pointed his finger at Ku Quan
and yelled harshly, “Ku Quan, what are you doing?! I’ve been friends with you for so many years…”
“Hm! You lowly barbaric creature!” A faint red light darted out from the white lotus, as Dishi Yanluo, who
was wearing heavy armor, stepped out from the white lotus. His body flashed across the air and reached
up to Ying Yunpeng. He then suddenly gripped Ying Yunpeng’s neck and slightly clenched his fingers.
Instantly, Ying Yunpeng was disabled from breathing, popped out his eyes, followed by fainting.
A good number of heavily armored Yu Clan and Jia Clan elite warriors silently walked out from the white
lotus one after another.
Streams of black and white light condensed into magic talismans, swiftly darting across all tunnels,
sealing those archers’ souls one after another, and disabling them all from moving.
1662
Chapter 399: Deliver All Living Creatures From
Torment
Chapter 399: Deliver All Living Creatures From Torment
After a quarter of an hour, Ying Yunpeng finally woke up.
In the hall where Ying Yunpeng was having a banquet earlier, now was a wall that was cast by bronze in
whole and embossed with vermiculate patterns of devils. From that hundred-zhang in the square wall,
which was filled with portraits of unknown, hideous devils, five dazzling, blood-red rings had reached
out, firmly locking Ying Yunpeng’s neck, shoulders, and thighs.
A strong suction had been released by this devil wall, just like a gigantic swirl, ceaselessly drawing the
star power contained in Ying Yunpeng’s body out. His body was limp and powerless; he tried to struggle
for a few times, but those blood-red rings stayed entirely unmoved. He growled out in both anger and
fright, then despairingly banged his own head hard against that devil wall behind him a couple of times.
Dishi Yanluo sat on that armchair, which used to belong to Ying Yunpeng, looking down at Ying Yunpeng.
A long table was placed in front of Dishi Yanluo, and on that table, jade, turtle shells, gold and different
sized scrolls and books made from various materials were piled up. A few Yu Clan young girls, who were
beautiful yet had cold and solemn faces, were standing beside him and had been quickly leafing through
these scrolls and books. From time to time, they picked some scrolls and books and put them on a square
table extra carefully.
“You!” Ying Yunpeng bumped his own head hard against the bronze wall a few times, but only knocked a
lump out of his head, not even breaking the skin. Seeing those few Yu Clan young girls doing all this, he
couldn’t help but yell out.
“Hold your horses!” With a graceful and poised manner that a winner was supposed to have, Dishi Yanluo
sat still on the armchair and said while slightly pressed his hand down. He narrowed his eyes, saying with
a gentle voice and a faint smile on his face, “I am looking for the official letters between you and other
human army leaders. In other words, I am looking for essential information regarding your human army
and your current situations.”
“Those are all in my head.” Ying Yunpeng snorted and sneered, as he said, “Don’t you know that? In order
to keep our critical information from falling into your hands, we have always been delivering messages
orally only. Not a single word of our confidential military information had ever been written down.”
1663
“I found that out too.” Dishi Yanluo grabbed a cyan-colored jade slip, and said blandly, “Things in here are
only letters between you and your clansmen and friends; not a single word related to the human army’s
military information.”
He then slightly flicked the jade slip with his finger, staring at Ying Yunpeng and asked, “Who is Yi
Qingniao? What divine object did the Divine Yi Clan lose? Who is that Yi Feng they’re looking for? Why do
the Divine Yi Clan talk to you in a commanding tone? They were actually compelling you, an
administrative elder of the Ten Sun Country stationed in Pu Ban, to listen to the orders given by Yi
Qingniao, am I right?”
Ying Yunpeng’s face twisted. He stayed silent for a while, gave a sneer then responded, “This has nothing
to do with you.”
Dishi Yanluo shrugged, said blandly, “Indeed, nothing to do with me… I’m just curious.”
Dropping the jade slip held in his hand, Dishi Yanluo then smiled and said, “Well, let’s head to business. I
assume that the Qian Family have already fallen into your trap, haven’t they? The Di Family are also doing
pretty good in the Blood Cloud Mountain, and so are you. Come on, tell me, for taking the Qian Family’s
main army force out, how many forces have you deployed, and where did you get that much military
power?”
He then flicked his finger again. Following his move, two heavily armored Jia Clan warriors walked up
with big steps, putting a magic sandbox, which was decorated with gold and jade, on the floor between
Dishi Yanluo and Ying Yunpeng. A bright light lit up the entire hall, and within that light, the topographic
map of the whole Chi Ban Mountain area was clearly visible.
“The Qian Family discovered an excellent opportunity to build a contribution and to flaunt. They had
deployed all the official armies under their control, as well as their family troops over here… they even
sent over ninety-percent of their human slaves, who were formerly working in mines. That is an
enormous army.”
Dishi Yanluo grabbed an arm of a Yu Clan girl, who was standing beside him, gently and slowly stroking
that tender and smooth arm of hers, and said in a soft voice, “For dealing with such a big army, you must
have done an overall preparation. But to annihilate such a strong army, exactly how much military force
do you have to deploy?”
“Ten times? Twenty times? Or, in order to ensure the thorough annihilation of the Qian Family’s army,
you have had deployed the military forces, that had warriors numbered over a hundred times the number
of their warriors?” Dishi Yanluo exaggeratedly shook his head, as if he was shocked pretty badly by this
speculation, then gave a weird smile and continued, “Hm, such a vast army of yours, but, where are those
army forces now? Where did you transfer them from?”
On that magic sandbox, Dishi Yanluo swept his finger across the series of mountains, which were strictly
guarded by the humankind, one after another. Meanwhile, he looked at Ying Yunpeng and asked, “From
1664
here? Here? Or…Pu Ban? Or, all those clans in the southern side of Pu Ban, have they all sent their military
forces out? In which area were the military forces moved? In the south side of Pu Ban, which spots were
now devoid of military force?”
Ying Yunpeng stared at Dishi Yanluo, whose face was now filled with a grin, gnashed his teeth and asked
him back, “What do you want?”
Dishi Yanluo grinningly shrugged, then responded in a relaxed tone, “I will take this opportunity and
break into the Evil Dragon Bay! You want to wipe the Qian Family’s army out in Evil Dragon Bay, then in
this Evil Dragon Bay, I will wipe out all the human elite army forces you deployed in here. I have already
prepared an army which is tens of times bigger than the Qian Family’s army group. After exterminating
all of the human army force gathered in Evil Dragon Bay, I will select a route that is the weakest on the
resistant power of your humankind, and I will break directly into Pu Ban.”
Raised his head, Dishi Yanluo smiled intoxicatedly, and continued, “In so many years, not a single human
emperor has been captured alive by us. This time, I want to create history!”
Ying Yunpeng gave a scornful sneer, then yelled harshly, “Create history? You have broken the rule! You
attacked me yourself, you broke the rule. Since you have launched the attack on me yourself, our Divine
Magi and even more powerful beings can also attack your civilians! You can just expect a flood of blood!”
Dishi Yanluo stayed silent for a while, then laughed out relaxedly and said, “Who would know that I’ve
attacked you? Hm?”
Ying Yunpeng’s heart sank bit by bit. He glared at Dishi Yanluo and growled, “You, you’re not thinking
about killing everyone in here, are you?!”
Dishi Yanluo chuckled and slightly shook his head. He then clapped his hands, followed by which, a gate
on one side of the hall opened. From this, Miao Lian and Ku Quan smilingly walked out. Following them
were four seemingly vigorous young men, wearing cyan feather cloaks, walking into the hall at a fast
pace.
“Jinpeng, Yinpeng, Tongpeng, Tiepeng!” Ying Yunpeng yelled out in shock. He stared at those four young
men, who were closely following behind Miao Lian and Ku Qua, roaring in extreme rage, “What…are you
doing?! Do you have any idea what are you doing now?!”
The four young men looked at Ying Yunpeng simultaneously, showing a bitter smile, as if they were quite
disappointed in Ying Yunpeng, and said, “Abba, Master Miao Lian and master Ku Quan, they are real
superlunary powerful beings. What they know and what they are capable of are beyond our imaginations.
Now, they have opened the gate of their world to us… If you, Abba, are willing to join the two masters’
homegate, you will certainly be valued by the two masters.”
Ying Yunpeng stared at these four adopted sons of his. He had taken them in since they were little boys,
and all these years, these four young men had been his absolute trusted subordinates; they were the
1665
strongest helpers for him to manage the great army of the Ten Sun Country, stationed in Pu Ban City, just
like his own right hand. How could they possibly betray him within such a short span of time, and throw
themselves into the lap of Ku Quan and Miao Lian?
Miao Lian smilingly walked over, put his right hand on Ying Yunpeng’s forehead, gave a gentle smile and
said, “Brother, please follow the laws of our great Dao! Today, just let me, your bigger brother, take you
into our homegate by myself!”
Ying Yunpeng cursed out loud, and at the same time, a white lotus rose from Miao Lian’s palm,
transforming into many streams of white light. The light flew into the spot in between Ying Yunpeng’s
brows and merged with his head.
1666
“Brother, come into my homegate. We have boundless, stunning natural scenes, immeasurably broad
fertile lands and endless happiness. Once you have joined us, no weapon can ever harm you… even water
and fire cannot affect you anymore; poisonous bugs can never come near you, and all your sins will be
canceled entirely. Join us, you will attain powerful abilities, incredible magics; you can learn arcane spells,
you will have supreme powers. You can live forever, you will never perish, and will be enjoying your life
forever and ever… You… will have an eternal life.”
Miao Lian chanted in a soft and peaceful tone, stating all the benefits of becoming his disciple to Ying
Yunpeng one after another.
Every time he let out a word, a white lotus would fly out from the tip of his tongue, transform into a clear
stream of light, and merge into Ying Yunpeng’s forehead.
Ying Yunpeng’s body had been quivering and struggling intensely, as countless dark blood vessel bulged
up from his forehead. His eyes were popped out, even seeming to fly out from his eye sockets, and were
now filled with blood streaks that; the whites of his eyes had almost turned purely blood-red.
He didn’t look at Miao Lian. Instead, he glared at the four adopted sons of his. He had cared about them so
much as if they were his real sons. Ying Yunpeng ragingly growled out in a hoarse voice, “You don’t want
me as your Abba. It’s okay…I’m not your real father after all, and you are only orphans that I
adopted…but, you have the blood of Eastern Wasteland people flowing in your veins! How could you
betray the Ten Sun Country?! How could you betray the Eastern Wasteland? How could you…”
“We didn’t betray!” Jinpeng took a step forwards, solemnly kowtowed to Ying Yunpeng for three times,
then said in a very polite tone, “Abba, we’re saving the Eastern Wasteland! The humankind can’t possibly
hold off Yu Dynasty’s power… after all, anyone who dares to resist will eventually become ashes.”
Yinppeng took a few step forwards, kowtowed loudly to Ying Yunpeng for three times as well, then
begged, “Abba, please, convert to Master Miao Lian! Master Miao Lian will take you as a disciple on behalf
of his Shifu, and thus, you will become his brother! As long as you are converted, billions of our people
will be converted too… In the future, Yu Clan people will cease to be our enemies.”
“You!” Blood veins bulged out all over Ying Yunpeng’s body, and cyan light spots began sparkling in
countless Magus Acupoints of his. From time to time, a loud and clear metal clanging noise would come
from his body. He looked at the four adopted sons of his, and roared harshly, “You’re all dumb! You’re all
crazy! My good ancestors’ souls! How could you do something like this?!”
1667
Miao Lian grinningly looked at Ying Yunpeng, and meanwhile, the flowing speed of the light stream
surging out from his palm grew a lot faster than before. Within that clear light, many sparkling and little
spell symbols were clearly visible when the light stream ceaselessly gushed into Ying Yunpeng’s head.
“Brother Yunpeng, your so-called ancestors’ souls are actually nothing but ghosts…mere traces of souls.
You worship and adore your ancestors’ souls, but you don’t get enough to eat, drink, use; you don’t get
immortal lives either… Then what do you worship your ancestors’ souls for?
“Come, join us… you will have supreme abilities, you will understand the infinitely great Dao, you can
have great powers. By then, in your eyes, your once so-called ancestors’ souls will become as insignificant
as a tiny ant. Those are nothing but only spirits of your ancestors, why should you care so much about
those?”
“Come join us, join us, join us!” Miao Lian repeated these few words over and over again. Every time he
repeated it, a white lotus would spurt out from his tongue tip and flow into Ying Yunpeng’s head. Ying
Yunpeng’s face became more and more twisted, and his head was gradually covered up by a clear layer of
light.
“I…do not…betray…ancestors!” Ying Yunpeng murmured in a hoarse voice, “I am not a righteous

person…I am not a kind one…In my life, I have killed, set fires to the others; bullied the innocent, robbed,
looted, seized women… done countless things like these. I am a true villain, a bastard…However, I don’t
betray my race, I don’t betray my ancestors!”
He then raised his head with difficulty, looked at Dishi Yanluo, and roared out in a resonant voice.
“I…will not!”
Dishi Yanluo scornfully glanced at Ying Yunpeng, then said in a bland tone, “An ignorant barbarian. Don’t
want to betray your ancestors? Sounds worth to be respected, but what a stupid behavior this is…As long
as there are enough benefits and profits, for things like ancestors, what is the worst that can happen even
if you betray them occasionally?”
The few Yu Clan girls standing near Dishi Yanluo laughed out loud together. That was no bosh at all, after
all in the Yu Clan, and amongst Yu Clan noble people, as long as the benefit was great enough, they could
even sell their own children just like selling goods. Not to mention ancestors, which could even be
entirely imaginary.
“You stubborn, ignorant man!” Dishi Yanluo sat on that tall and giant chair, looking down at Ying
Yunpeng, and said in a careless tone, “You backboned, proud, stupid being, don’t you want to revenge for
your son and nephew?”
Ying Yunpeng’s eyeballs seemed to pop out from his eye sockets entirely, and even about to flew out,
while he screamed himself hoarse.
1668
“The revenge I owe my son and nephew…I will hold my longbow myself, and shoot that few little bastards
dead! If I want to kill, not even Si Wen Ming can stop me! My revenge…does not need you…Ah!”
Miao Lian changed his hand motions and once he did that, a deep growl, that sounded light lion’s roars,
came out of Miao Lian’s palm. Ying Yunpeng couldn’t let out a single word anymore. Instead, he could
only scream in that hoarse voice.
Ying Yunpeng felt as if countless sharp daggers were slicing his soul. His soul, which had been nourished
by his strong life-force for so many years, and was hundreds, even thousands of times stronger than souls
of ordinary Senior Magi, now seemed to be smashed by those sharp daggers, like a fleshy, mountain-sized
piece of meat.
A great pain came from his soul. Ying Yunpeng was screaming in pain. He would rather die than suffer
such horrible pain. Almost all human Senior Magi and Magus Kings lacked magics and skills that could
protect their souls from soul-targeted magic attacks. When facing soul-targeted attacks, except for a very
few Magi who were exceptionally talented on cultivating souls, all the others could only endure the attack
with their strong bodies and souls, and try their bests to kill the enemies before the enemies killed them.
However, Ying Yunpeng was now locked on the devil wall, and although Miao Lian was right in front of
him, he could not…
“I will not obey!” Along with a furious roar, Ying Yunpeng’s neck suddenly extended to over a zhang long.
Followed by a series of bone creaking noise, his neck bones malposed, bulging out from under the skin of
that strangely long neck, making him looked extremely ferocious and hideous.
He suddenly opened his mouth widely, like the jaws of poisonous snakes, even to a straight angle, then bit
severely on the neck of Miao Lian, squeezing a loud ‘crack’ out of his neck. For this move, Ying Yunpeng
had used up all of his remaining power. His life and dignity, the glory he had as one of the Eastern
Wasteland’s Ten Sun Country people, and his piousness to his ancestors and his clansmen were all
condensed in this move.
‘Crack’! Miao Lian burst out a grave howl. Half of his neck was crushed by Ying Yunpeng’s teeth; his neck
bones were broken, and a large, semicircle wound appeared on his neck. While howling and wailing, he
stepped quickly back, then fell on the ground, twitching intensely.
Even Dishi Yanluo was frightened pretty badly by this unpredicted move. For a short while, he didn’t
even know how to react. He instantly stood up from the seat; that carelessness and relaxation on his face,
which usually belonged to winners, had gone completely. He glared at Ying Yunpeng, almost screaming
out hysterically.
“Kill…”
“Let me!” Miao Lian’s voice had become extremely weird. As a golden stream of light flashed across his
neck, that large wound immediately healed.
1669
Inside Miao Lian’s eyes, two lotuses were clearly visible. Both his voice and movements had changed
completely. His voice now sounded intangible, as if it came from far, far away; his moves had become
especially natural and pure. A strange, mysterious vibe that could bring people a great fear spread out
from his body. Dishi Yanluo immediately paused, subconsciously gripping the hilt of his sword.
“The ocean of bitterness is boundless, you can still mend your way once you realize your error. Silly kid…
come, join us.” Miao Lian slightly flicked his finger, then gently pointed his finger at between Ying
Yunpeng’s eyebrows.
From the spot in between Ying Yunpeng’s eyebrows, two white lotuses gradually bloomed. He closed his
eyes with a smiling face, then slightly sighed. Two lines of hot tears flew out from the corners of his eyes,
but the corners of his mouth curved upwards more and more. Deep laugh lines had drawn a pattern on
his face, which looked like a devil.
1670
Chapter 401: Itchy
Chapter 401: Itchy
On one side of the Evil Dragon Bay, on top of a barren mountain, Yu Yu was wearing a red cloak, looking
afar with a pair of glowing eyes.
When the sense of Miao Lian’s power suddenly became dimly discernible, and his voice became archaic
and intangible, from the grey, lusterless sheath hung around Yu Yu’s waist, a cyan beam of light zipped
out three-inch far along with a sudden clang. It released a fierce sense of sword power, which seemed to
reach the sky. When that sharp sword light was going to rise and slice clouds in the sky into pieces, it was
pressed back into the sheath by Yu Yu’s left hand. All the sword power released by it returned into the
sheath as well.
After that, a purple lightning ball popped out from Yu Yu’s belt, letting out millions of lightning bolts
following a series of sizzling noises. Watching these lightning bolts striking onto the hill where Ying
Yunpeng and his army were hiding, Yu Yu pointed his right hand at the lightning ball. Along with his
move, this purple lightning ball instantly moved back into his belt.
Within only a second, different magical scenes happened around Yu Yu’s body for tens of times. Sword
light, lightning bolts, or chaotic yet stable streams of power, or the earth rumbling under his feet, water,
fire or wind swooshing and surging around his body… Each time these magical scenes happened, an
original and prehistoric sense of power would be released. Sometimes, that power seemed even older
than this world, causing a horribly strong , unstoppable, force vibration, seeming to even open up a new
world.
After a series of scrambling patting and slapping on his own body, Yu Yu finally pacified and re-sealed all
those magical powers popping out from his body one after another. He yelled in a deep voice, “I am the
one who has a fire of anger in my heart, what are you all agitating for? Is it your turn to make a move
yet?”
Gui Ling and a few of her disciples stood behind Yu Yu. She narrowed her eyes, looking at Yu Yu, who was
now in a flurried state, not saying anything as she smiled.
Po was smilingly looking at the embarrassed shape of Yu Yu as well. He then turned around, explained to
the few of his disciples standing behind him which amazingly powerful treasure was responsible for each
magical scene that happened just now around Yu Yu’s body, with a gentle voice.
“This cyan sword light is an incredibly powerful treasure crafted by my Shifu, who is your grand-Shifu,
and is capable of breaking the nature’s mystery, cutting off the causality of all things and beings; it has the
supreme power that could shatter the void, even reverse time. No matter how powerful and capable a
1671
living being is, my Shifu is able to destroy the gain of millions of years of severe cultivation of his, her or
its, by simply wielding this sword.”
“This purple lightning ball is even more fantastic. It’s condensed from the very first, most original
lightning bolt of this world, caused by the collision of earth, fire, water and wind powers which had burst
out from the chaos when this world was opened up by the ancient, legendarily powerful being. Its power
was immense, and could frighten all kinds of evilness; anyone who tries to fight against it would be
routed.”
“These six black and red silhouettes of streamers are…”
Hearing Po speak of those six streamers, Yu Yu slightly snorted, and Po gave a grin, instantly stopping his
explanation. He wiped the saliva stream, which he couldn’t help but let out flowing down from his
mouth’s corner, then grinningly said to the few disciples of his, “The biggest wish of mine, your Shifu, is to
imitate these genuine treasures that belong to my Shifu. Even if my imitations could only be eighty to
ninety percent as powerful as the real ones… that would be enough.”
Gui Ling stood beside Po, smiled and said, “Brother, you’re quite greedy. Each one of these supreme
treasures that belong to our Shifu had an extraordinary, supernormal history. If you could imitate even
fifty to sixty percent of powers of these treasures, that would be more than enough to shock the heaven,
earth, and netherworld… if you could make it eighty to ninety percent…”
Hearing Gui Ling, Po was going to say something to disprove her words, but Yu Yu suddenly raised his
head, looking at the sky with his left hand pressed on that gray, lusterless sheath, slightly sighed and said,
“My hands are itchy! My hands are truly itchy!”
The looks of both Po and Gui Ling changes immediately. Gui Ling gave a loud shout.
“Shifu!”
Yu Yu coughed slightly, then his ten fingers began flicking in the air like water streams. From each
fingertip of his, tiny beams of sword light darted out to many feet far. Those sword light beams sliced the
air apart, and from those tears of the air, thin streams of Chaos power[1] silently spread out, shrouding
Yu Yu’s body in the form of mist.
An arcane, mysterious and unspeakable, yet extremely dangerous vibe emerged around Yu Yu as if he
was now capable of destroying the world thoroughly. His pair of eyes had become like immeasurably
deep pools, and streams of the power of Chaos had been rotating slowly inside those eyes as if every
single thing in this world was about to be swallowed by this pair of eyes.
Gui Ling was astounded. She took a step forward, put her face up to Yu Yu and said in a deep voice, “Shifu,
you cannot make a move.”
1672
Po puffed his chest out. The sense of an immense, vast power spread out from his body. Numerous cyan-
colored lotuses faintly emerged from the air, surrounding his body, and from the sky above his head,
extremely thin beams of golden light fell down like a golden rain. The continuous pattern of golden light
beams blasted right away after falling on his body into spheres of golden light. From within every sphere
of golden light, a golden lotus bloomed, forming a delightful contrast with those cyan lotuses.
He turned around, and said to the few disciples that stood behind him in a deep voice, “My Shifu said that
his hands are itchy… you should prepare for a good big fight.”
Gui Ling paused for a second, glanced at Po then helplessly shook her head and sighed. After that, she
turned around as well, saying to her few disciples also in a deep voice, “Prepare to make a move. Once
you launch your moves, spare no efforts to attack. No matter Dishi Yanluo or Miao Lian or Ku Quan, kill
them all… Do not leave even a trace of their souls!”
“Eh-hem,” Yu Yu coughed, then slowly said, “What’s the hurry? I only said that my hands are itchy, it’s not
yet the time when you have to launch the move. I’m just annoyed by that shameless twat, how could he
entrap others in such a lowly, dirty way?”
Gnashing his teeth, Yu Yu continued in a cold voice, “Have you seen clearly? The changes that happened in
Miao Lian’s body?”
Gui Ling raised his eyebrows. That stunningly beautiful face of her gave an incredibly dangerous feeling,
like an iceberg, while she said, “Wasn’t he possessed by divided spirits of those two?”
Yu Yu gave a cold and faint smile, and responded, “If they were shameless enough to this degree, to
possess Miao Lian with their divided spirits and forcibly turn Ying Yunpeng, I, your Shifu, would have
chopped that Miao Lian already. I would like to see who will be the first one who dares to personally step
in the conflicts happening in the human world, and break the agreements we signed together back then
on top of the Sky Pillar.”
Po said in a low voice, “It’s a spirit talisman crafted by that one, inside the bottle held in Miao Lian’s hand,
which is releasing airstreams of Yin and Yang, isn’t it? Miao Lian has forcibly turned Ying Yunpeng only
with the help given by the power of that talisman, instead of the power of that one’s divided spirit itself.”
Hearing Po, the truth suddenly dawned to Gui Ling. She smiled to Po and nodded, then said, “Brother, you
indeed have sharp eyes… I, Gui Ling, am not as good as you.”
Yu Yu’s fingers twitched for a short span of time while his face twisted from time to time. After quite a
while, he finally sat down on a rock, like a flat rubber ball, and said, “Never mind, this place is surrounded
by eyes… not like high up in the void, where the fierce wind of natural power is blowing. We can’t freely
launch our moves in here.”
Remaining silent for a while, Yu Yu again sighed slightly and said, “However, my hands are still itchy after
all. Therefore, Po, Gui Ling, take my sword talismans and make some arrangements. Give these
1673
unreasonable, stupid kids a pleasant surprise. Especially this Dishi Yanluo… hehe… How can you just
bully the others like this?”
He then rummaged in his sleeve for a short while and took out three-hundred and sixty sword-shaped
jade talismans, which he gave to Po and Gui Ling.
“You’re little brother is protected by my sword formation. No matter how many military forces his enemy
bring to him, as long as they dare to walk into the formation, he would chop them all. But I’m afraid the
humankind is facing a severe trouble. You, take my sword talismans and go set up a ‘prehistoric,
favorable and adverse, nine palaces sword formation,' around the Evil Dragon Bay…Since those two could
give out their spirit talismans, this sword formation of mine can’t be counted as breaking the rule.”
“Yes.” Po and Gui Ling responded, taking over those sword talismans, then took their disciples,
transforming into streams of winds and disappeared.
Yu Yu smiled, and all supernatural and magical scenes happening around his body were restrained, as
that red cloak of his turned back into an ordinary, flax long shirt.
He leaned against a rock with a wine calabash carried in his hand, silently looking at the stars moving and
clouds changing shapes in the sky, and hearing the wind roar, while slightly humming a folk song.
___________________
[1]Chaos(混沌, pinyin: hùn dùn): According to Greek mythology, Chaos refers to the personification of the
infinity of space preceding the creation of the universe. (This explanatory note is given on the basis of the
context, as the author didn’t give a precise explanation of this term.)
1674
Chapter 402: Close
Chapter 402: Close
Numerous streams of scanning blood-red light released by Blood Moon divine towers sliced the air open.
All magic formations set around the town had been shaking intensely under the effect caused by
explosions of blood-red spell symbols.
Over seventy Blood Moon divine towers stood in a circle around the city, while thirty-nine portable battle
forts encircled the area where Ji Hao was as well. Countless metal puppets carried large groups of non-
humankind slaves, swiftly darting around. Pulled by massive metal puppet beasts, heavy chariots had
been ceaselessly moving around the town.
Non-humankind slaves and slave warriors let out earth-shaking growls. They wielded their weapons and
knocked their shields in excitement, trying their best to make the most ear-piercing noises. Great sense of
power had condensed into visible blood-red mist, coiling high up in the sky. The power had materialized
enough to form into blood-red raindrops falling from the heavens from time to time.
Over ten blood-red erect eyes were floating in the air, illuminating the sky with a cold, evil blood-red
light. Without any dissimulation, these eyes had been observing every single move made by the human
army inside the town.
In order to draw the main military force of the Qian Family over, Si Wen Ming arranged millions of fully
armored condemned prisoner slaves in this city, which was the largest in scale and had the strongest
defensive power amongst all towns in this Evil Dragon Bay area. Si Wen Ming made these condemned
prisoner slaves look exactly like an elite human army force.
Except for these condemned prisoner slaves, over a thousand Kuafu Family people had also been walking
around in this large town, hundreds of treemen, who had enormous body shapes, were roaring towards
the sky, while thousands of boas and flood dragons coiled around enormous iron stakes, spraying clouds
of mist out.
All these had been sending a strong message —— A large number of human military forces had gathered
in here, and this town was the most important defensive stronghold of the human army in Evil Dragon
Bay. Once this town was broken, the empty Evil Dragon Bay would no longer be able to stop the Qian
Family’s army from marching on.
Like flies which had sensed fresh blood, Qian Family’s military forces came swarming over from all
directions. They had already broken tens of towns, which were also important defensive strongholds of
the human army in Evil Dragon Bay area. However, they didn’t gain too much from those towns.
1675
By now, the Qian Family people had fixed their eyes on this town. As long as they broke this town, the
plain area behind Evil Dragon Bay would become a smooth, trouble-less playground for them. That plain
area had the radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, and the human army had absolutely no power to
hold off the Qian Family’s strong attacks in that plain area,
Ji Hao stood on the tallest watch towers set on the city wall, looking down at those, incalculable warriors
of the Qian Family armies.
Within the tens of miles radius coverage of Yu Yu’s sword formation, any slight move made by any being
was under Ji Hao’s control. ‘Not enough… not yet enough’, he could not launch the move for now. At this
moment, only around fifty percent of the Qian Family’s elite military forces had gathered within the area
three-hundred miles in radius around the town; many other armies and troops of the Qian Family were
still outside this area.
“Get him up in here!” Ji Hao wielded his hand and gave an order downwards.
A few tall and sturdy human warriors carried Qian Tan, who now barely looked like a living being, up to
the city wall, then tied him up on a wooden cross. A muscular human warrior grabbed Qian Tan’s cloth
and violently ripped it off. That tender and soft silk fabric was torn apart immediately, and Qian Tan’s
body completely was exposed in the air, right in front of countless pairs of eyes of those Qian Family
warriors gathered around the town.
The entire space suddenly fell into a deadly deathly stillness, after which, countless human warriors burst
with an earth-shaking hurrah from inside the town. Kuafu Family warriors and treemen, who were all
immense in shapes, raised their enormous weapons, cheering towards the sky, while those gigantic flood
dragons and boas straightened their bodies one after another, each reaching hundreds of zhangs in
height, and madly spurted poisonous smoke and dense mist out.
As for those Qian Family warriors, they kept their mouths tightly shut, not a single one of them daring to
make any sound.
The one who was now tied on a cross on the city wall completely nude, body exposing in front of
everyone, was Qian Tan, a direct descendant of the current leader of the Qian Family, who was very high
up in the order of succession among all Qian Family successors!
A large chariot troop surrounded a few Yu Clan novel people, galloping towards the city wall in a
formidable array. Soon, that chariot troop reached less than three miles away from the city wall. A Yu
Clan middle-aged man pointed his finger at Qian Tan, who was tied on the city wall and yelled harshly
with a cold and fierce look, “Let him go, open your gate and surrender. You will become slaves, but will
not suffer any further punishment.”
Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. He pointed at Qian Tan as well, and responded in a cold tone, “All Qian
Family’s armies, get the hell out of Evil Dragon Bay… otherwise, I will chop him into pieces right now!”
1676
A human warrior held a dagger, which was simply crafted from cattle horn. He sliced on Qian Tan’s thigh
with the dull dangle edge that was roughly ground from black volcano rock. A slice of skin and flesh was
cut off, large streams of blood gushing out. That human warrior carried that slice of skin and flesh,
roaring out in excitement.
Qian Tan screamed himself hoarse in pain. He looked at that Yu Clan middle-aged man and yelled, “My
dear uncle! Help me! Help me! Where’s my father?”
That Yu Clan middle-aged man threw a sharp glance at Qian Tan, face slightly twitched as he raised his
right hand, wielded in the air and said, “Qian Tan, for our family glory, sacrifice yourself! They harmed
you so not a single one in this town will live!”
Taking a deep breath, this Yu Clan middle-aged man continued in that harsh tone, “We will build the glory
of our Qian Family with our own hands! Break Evil Dragon Bay, break Chi Ban Mountain! Supreme Blood
Moon, please gift us power! Allow us to conquer these lowly barbarians!”
Countless Yu Clan noble people, Jia Clan warriors and Xiu Clan craftsmen, non-humankind slaves and
slave warriors and their battle beasts under their controls all growled out, roaring out while being filled
with battle lust. In front of their tsunami-like mountain-crushing roars and growls, Qian Tan’s cry was as
fragile as a tiny bubble.
The luster of over seventy Blood Moon divine towers suddenly turned dimmer and deeper. These towers
had been changed to attacking mode from the detecting mode.
Along with a loud buzzing noise, tons of magic crystals were filled into those divine towers. Followed by
terrifyingly great booming sounds, hundreds of blood-red lightning bolts darted out from the top of these
divine towers, heavily striking the town behind Ji Hao.
Blood-red lightning bolts blasted out, as rampant electric currents sizzled through the groups of
condemned prisoner slaves lined up in the town. The bodies of a big number of condemned prisoner
slaves exploded entirely only because of a slight touch of those blood-red electric currents. Blood,
smashed bones and flesh burst in clouds, like numerous enormous blood-red flowers blooming in the
town.
The defensive magic formation of the town had been fully activated, releasing thick layers of light
screens, wrapping the entire city up.
However, under full-strength attacks launched by over seventy Blood Moon divine towers altogether,
those defensive light screens released by the defensive magic formation seemed to be paper-thin. Holes
appeared on those defensive light screens one after another only after a short while of resistance.
Ji Hao looked at Qian Tan then let out a loud shout. Following his voice, a few human warriors made their
moves together. Bit by bit, they cut Qian Tan into pieces.
1677
Qian Tan cried, wailed and screamed in pain, ceaselessly begging his uncle to save him hurriedly.
Qian Tan’s uncle threw another sharp glance at him, gave a loud growl then turned around, leaving right
away with his warriors. Soon, within the coverage of Ji Hao’s perception, Qian Family’s armies crazily
surged over. Almost all Qian Family’s elite military forces began gathering over simultaneously.
Like raging waves lapping against the shore, the Qian Family seemed to accomplish the whole task at one
stroke. They were preparing to flatten the town!
Ji Hao was silently waiting. He stood on the city wall, not saying a word.
Countless condemned prisoner slaves were led up to the city wall by elite human warriors, getting ready
for the coming bloody battle.
1678
The Yu Clan was indeed terrifying.
From armies to equipment, to battle experiences and skills, their overall strength could completely
overpower the humankind!
After a massive battle against the four armies under Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and Ju Xiu’s commands, Ji Hao
thought he had already seen the real powers of Yu Clan armies. However, the current situation was a
head-on blow, waking him up thoroughly!
The Yu Dynasty was divided according to twelve different branch bloodlines, which were the three ‘suns’
and nine ‘moons.' A powerful family of Blood Moon releasing all of their powers, how terrifying was that!
As Qian Tan’s uncle moved backward, the Qian Family armies, which had encircled the town, instantly
began moving like an aroused beast.
Powered by powerful magic formations, thousands of square-shaped battering juggernauts swooshed

towards the town as fast as a hurricane. Strings of crossbows buzzed on the city wall, releasing fierce
arrows, while Kuafu Family warriors threw giant rocks down and treemen bashed their long and huge
branches down the city wall. However, none of the above could stop those metal, extra-enormous
battering juggernauts from approaching.
When these battering juggernauts reached less than half a mile away from the city wall, scaling ladders
rose swiftly from them one after another, reaching the city wall like uncountable claws of malicious
ghosts.
Followed by a series of creaking noises, thousands of thick and heavy scaling ladders clanged against the
city wall. Specially crafted iron claws reached out from these ladders, deeply sinking into the wall, fixing
the ladders firmly.
Before human warriors on the city wall could do anything to break those ladders, Blood Moon divine
towers released a massive wave of lightning bolts, sweeping across the city wall like a storm. Wherever
those blood-red lightning bolts darted across, scores of human warriors died in body-explosions. Their
blood puffed up into the air, transforming into countless twisted, blood-red spell symbols, swishing in all
directions.
Those blood-red spell symbols were as fierce as sharp arrows, wherever they flew across, groups of
human warriors were smashed into meat paste. More blood condensed into spell symbols under the
1679
effect of the Blood Moon’s power, madly and randomly striking on the bodies of those human warriors.
Human warriors guarding on the city wall were almost all wiped out.
Before back up warriors came onto the city wall from the town, following another wave of buzzing noise,
tens of thousands of glaive-throwers roared out from behind those battering juggernauts. Countless
thumb-thick, three feet long metal arrows rose into the air like an overwhelmingly large group of locusts,
covering the top of the city wall up as if ready to destroy everything in this world.
Ahead of these glaive-throwers, groups of Jia Clan warriors pulled gigantic, metal longbows open,
releasing giant-sized arrows towards the city wall one after another, which were large enough to be used
as long spears by human warriors.
Spell symbols attached to those arrows shone with an eye-piercing light as the arrows landed on the city
wall. Those arrows exploded, opening numerous holes on the layers of defensive light screens of the
defensive magic formation, of this town. Uncountable different sized cracks appeared on the city wall,
which was cast from metal as a whole, because of the explosions of those arrows.
“Kill!”
All human warriors guarding the city wall were wiped out. Ji Hao stood on the watchtower, looking at
these Qian Family armies bursting with terrifyingly lethal powers, in a great shock.
The defending troops in the town hadn’t fought with full strength, even the power the defensive magic
formation of this town had been weakened by a certain percentage on purpose. But Ji Hao was clearly
aware that judging from the intensity of attacks launched currently by Qian Family armies, even if human
warriors who guarded the city wall were all elites instead of condemned prisoner slaves, the result
wouldn’t be much better than what those condemned prisoner slaves had achieved.
The surrounding area of the town was covered by attacking range of those long-range weapons.
Meanwhile, millions of non-humankind slaves and slave warriors were growling ‘kill,' crazily rushing
towards the city with their eyes shining brightly with a fierce blood-red light. They madly surged up to
the top of the city wall through those scaling ladders, like black tidewater.
Tens of thousands of Yu Clan elite warriors lined up orderly in phalanxes, standing tens of miles away.
Under the protection of a huge number of Jia Clan warriors and walls of solid, portable battle forts, they
were holding magic wands in their hands and incanting spells. Blood-red light streams had been rotating
in the erect eyes in the middle of their eyebrows. These Yu Clan warriors were constantly enchanting all
kinds of secret magics to stimulate the powers of those slave warriors and slaves.
Ji Hao activated his Gold Crow pupils, under which, nothing about these slaves and slave warriors’
powers could ever hide —— Stimulated by that secret Blood Moon power magic, generally, the power of
these slave warriors and slaves was raised by three to five times!
1680
Those slave warrior leaders, who had reached the level of Senior Magi before, now had all been releasing
an extra strong sense of power, like raging dragons. Each one of them now looked like a wild, man-eating
monster, rushing towards the city wall while snarling resonantly. They dashed up to the top of the city
wall with only a few swift steps!
“Kill!” Thousands of senior-level slave warrior leaders, who had been strengthened by a few times by the
secret Blood Moon power magic, stood on the city wall, wielding their heavy and giant weapons, hacking
down towards those defending human troops on the wall.
By now, the situation had changed into this- non-humankind warriors stood on the city wall while
defending human troops were climbing up to the top of the city wall through ladders set on the inner side
of the city wall! The battle situation had changed thoroughly, radically, within only the span of a few
breaths! At this moment, the whole situation even looked as if the defending troops were trying to break
the town.
Ji Hao watched these Yu Clan armies’ behavior in a deep shock. Was this terrifyingly great strength the
real power of the Qian Family, which was a truly influential Yu Clan family, after they released all their
forces?
“Get the hell off!” A silvery roar came from the city. Man Man mounted on Dragon Pool’s head, each arm
wielding a hammer hard forward. Over ten slave warriors leaders, who had rushed up to the top of the
city wall, let out muffled moans and were all sent flying away while vomiting blood. Some of them had
their arms smashed by Man Man’s hammers, directly falling down from the tall city wall.
Large clouds of dark green, poisonous mist spread out on the top of the city wall. Wherever that toxic
mist swept across, huge groups of non-humankind slaves and slave warriors silently fell down from
scaling ladders.
Dense, green toxic mist had been coiling around Yu Mu’s body. He was quietly standing below the
watchtower where Ji Hao was in. A ten-zhang long section of city wall around his body had already
become a forbidden zone. Every non-humankind warrior or slave who dared to approach had been
corroded into a puddle of sticky pus speedily.
But all of a sudden, two bolts of blood-red lightning released by Blood Moon divine towers sizzled over,
accurately striking Man Man and Yu Mu.
Both of them let out muffled moans while being sent flying out for tens of miles, falling into the town and
not making any sound for quite a while.
After that, the top of the city war was filled up by non-humankind armies again. Countless slave warriors
and slaves surged up to the city wall, wielding their weapons and madly attacking human warriors. Under
the command of those slave warrior leaders, they rushed down through the ladders set on the inner side
of the city wall. In their paths, tons of condemned prisoner slaves were chopped into bits, killed
immediately without any resistance.
1681
Outside the town, glaive-throwers and Jia Clan archers began releasing arrows once again. This time,
those arrows flew straight towards the town, instead of the city wall. Those arrows had formed a horrible
storm; wherever it swooshed across, numerous bodies were punctured, shattered, or turned into
smashed meat paste, clapping on the ground.
Within the short span of a few minutes, the defensive force of this town was crushed almost completely.
Large scale troops of human warriors were still staying inside the town, but those troops now were all in
total disarray, and couldn’t fend against attacks launched by the non-humankind armies at all.
Ji Hao stood on the watchtower, and with the help of the magic sword formation, he clearly ‘saw’ that
around seventy percent of the Qian Family’s military forces had already stepped in the area three-
hundred miles in radius around the town.
More troops and armies had been gathering over towards the town. Obviously, they were all in a great
rush to gain some credits. At least, they had to attain a good reputation for ‘breaking the human army’s
defensive line in Evil Dragon Bay’!
“It’s about time!”
Looking at thousands of Jia Clan big warriors darting over towards the watchtower he was standing in, Ji
Hao gave a loud laugh, then rubbed his own hands. Following his move, a lightning bolt rose directly into
the sky.
The sky and the ground vibrated simultaneously, while a hazy stream of sword power ran through the
north city wall. From east to west, that sword power stream went through the two-hundred miles long
city wall.
On the city wall, over a thousand Jia Clan big warriors and thousands of slave warrior leaders and tens of
thousands of slave warriors and slaves abruptly paused, freezing like stone statues.
1682
Four streams of sword powers tore the air apart while striking over, each going through the city wall in
the east, south, west or north side.
Non-humankind warriors who had surged up to the city wall were frozen altogether, eyes filled with
fright, confusion, and despair. In the very next moment, thin blood mist sprayed out from their bodies
simultaneously. Thin, razor-blade-sharp flakes of blood mist spurted out from their bodies along with a
hissing noise. Within a blink of an eye, their bodies all turned to regular-shaped pieces, falling to the
ground.
Those body pieces were thumb-sized, perfectly square, having the cut edges as smooth as mirror
surfaces.
Over a hundred thousand non-humankind warriors who had charged forward fell at the same moment,
and in such a horrifying way.
The broad battlefield instantly fell into a deathly silence. Except for those Qian Family armies which were
rushing over at their highest speed from three-hundred miles away, all non-humankind warriors who
had witnessed what happened just now were all silenced. Each one of them was frozen by the shock, like
a dead body.
“This…what…how could this happen?!”
After a time span of three breaths, in a portable battle fort, the one that was the farthest from the city
wall, a Qian Family elder let out a scream. He couldn’t even believe his own eyes.
Those warriors had already rushed up to the top of the city wall and occupied it. Tthe human troops
inside the town were suppressed severely, they were even almost disabled from breathing. They were so
close from breaking this town thoroughly and destroying the last bit of defense of the human army in this
Evil Dragon Bay area.
From Evil Dragon Bay to the south was a smooth and flat plain area, that had a radius of hundreds of
thousands of miles, and would allow the Qian Family to dominate with great ease. On that plain area, the
Qian Family’s immensely strong military forces could unscrupulously launch their attacks in any
direction. They would have absolute strategic advantage, with which, they would be able to turn the
entire defensive line of the human army in the Chi Ban Mountain area into a total mess!
1683
As long as they could break this town, the last important, defensive stronghold of the human army, in Evil
Dragon Bay!
However, where did those four sword power streams come from?
Over seventy Blood Moon divine towers released scanning blood-red light streams together. Dazzling
blood-red light streams rose into the air one after another along with ear-piercing buzzing noises. Blood-
red spell symbols were shining all over the sky.
The air was in complete silence, and not even the slightest sound could be heard. No tracks of magic
formations were found, not even a single trace to proof of the existence of a magic formation.
“How… the hell… did that happen?!” Qian Family elders began screaming hysterically. They nervously
looked at the surrounding area. All of their panic buttons were pushed already. Just now, those four
sword power streams were supremely powerful, even creating an incomparably fierce aura of killing. The
sense of power released by those four sword power streams was so intense that it even brought these
elders, who were watching the battle from hundreds of miles away, a terrifying feeling. It was as if a
destructible disaster was happening right to their own selves.
This sudden and great crisis threw them all into panic and confusion. Their hearts beat wildly, as all of
them sensed that they were now shrouded by a faint yet dense, intense dark cloud of death.
“How wonderful!” As for Ji Hao, he was now excitedly waving his arms in the watch tower, even about to
start dancing because of the wild joy filled in his heart.
Just now, when the four sword power streams sliced the air and surged over, Ji Hao had somehow sensed
a slight trace of the natural law of killing of this world gradually revealing itself in front of him. He
seemingly had gained a deeper understanding of Sky-Opening, which was taught by the mysterious man.
His golden Dan power began boiling inside his Golden Dan. His soul had just reached a slight trace of the
most mysterious, profound law of the natural, and was now going through some magical transformations.
His soul became stronger, purer; the range of his perception had expanded, and the limitation of his
perception was lowered; now he could sense even tinier objects easily.
Even that, after being flushed by the four sword power streams, the power stored inside his Magus
Acupoints had become more refined and solid. The amount of power stored in each Magus Acupoint had
risen largely as well.
“Rise!” Ji Hao clenched both of his fists in a certain motion. Another lightning bolt rose along with his
moves.
“Kill him!” From a far distance away, a Qian Family elder discovered the fact that Ji Hao was the one who
had been controlling everything. Immediately, this elder made the decision and gave out the order of
killing Ji Hao. The tops of tens of Blood Moon divine towers shone with blood-red lightning bolts
1684
simultaneously; moreover, thousands of glaive throwers and hundreds of thousands of Jia Clan archers
aimed their arrows at Ji Hao simultaneously.
Even a Magus King would perish, both the body and the soul, by such a massive-scale attack.
Ji Hao sensed the terrifying aura of killing locking him up from every direction. He laughed resonantly,
and his body suddenly transformed into a puff of hazy watery mist and dissipated. All glaive throwers
and archers who were aiming at Ji Hao, even those elite Yu Clan warriors, exclaimed out in shock, not
knowing how to react. They had lost the sight of Ji Hao completely, and couldn’t locate even a slight trace
of his anymore.
‘Swoosh’! A khaki-colored sword light stream descended from the heaven.
This hundreds of meter wide and five miles long sword light stream, which contained the purest power of
earth, heavily struck on a portable battle fort of the Qian Family. As this sword light stream bashed
directly down from the air, the metal, portable battle fort, which had an amazingly great defensive power,
appeared like a fragile box made from iron sheets. Following a shrill, ear-piercing cracking noise, that
battle fort was shattered into thousands of pieces.
Inside the battle fort were over ten Qian Family elders, hundreds of Qian Family direct noble
descendants, and more than a hundred thousand Yu Clan and Jia Clan elite warriors.
These more than a hundred thousand people were all absolute elites of the Qian Family, but they were all
crushed just now. All of them had been blasted into the finest blood mist within the last moment, like a
fragile piece of tofu which had clapped against a solid rock. Blood mist and smashed flesh and bones
spread all over the area, even spraying tens of miles away.
After waves of that sword light stream had surged towards the vicinity, the ground fluctuated like water
surface and one after another, waves of soil spread in every direction. Hundreds of thousands of non-
humankind slave warriors, who were arrayed surrounding that battle fort, were all drawn into those
strong waves of soil while howling and screaming. The ground vibrated, and those slave warriors were
instantly crushed like beans in a milestone.
Another thunder rumbled in the sky. Once again, Ji Hao launched an attack through the sword formation.
A purely dark sword light stream descended from the sky, releasing a freezing-cold sense of power,
pressing directly onto everyone’s face. This move contained the purest, most essential water power.
Same as the last time, the sword light stream accurately struck on a Qian Family’s portable battle fort.
The battle fort itself and the Blood Moon divine tower and every living being standing inside it, along
with all members of non-humankind armies within the area ten-mile in radius, were frozen
simultaneously. Everything was sealed by black ice, after which, the sword light stream slightly twisted.
Followed by a slight and quick cracking noise, all living beings and inanimate objects sealed by the black
ice blasted into the finest grains of ice, dissipating along with the wind.
1685
Another thunder burst. This time, a scorching red stream of sword light descended.
A metal portable battle fort and the Blood Moon divine power set inside it were evaporated together
within a raging and surging fire. A frightfully great heat had been released by that red sword light,
burning the battle fort, the divine tower, and every single thing inside the battle fort into wisps of smoke.
Once again, thunder rumbled resonantly. A cyan stream of sword light carried numerous fierce and sharp
gusts of gale, which were condensed from pure power streams, swooshing down from the heaven.
A metal battle fort was dragged out of control, flying up into the air right towards that rampant, violent
cyan-colored waves of gale. The battle fort shattered, getting crushed completely. Millions of billions of
extremely thin gusts of wind drilled into the pores of people who were staying inside the battle fort. With
a single blow, all these people were immediately turned into puffs of bone ashes, drifting down to the
ground.
The earth power, water power, fire power and wind power; the powers of these four basic elements
condensed into sword light and each launching a strike blew four Qian Family’s portable metal forts into
ashes right away.
Despairing wails and howls made by Qian Family people and their warriors came from all directions.
They didn’t know what had exactly happened just now, neither did they know how powerful and
terrifying this magic sword formation was which had encircled them.
Centering the town where Ji Hao was in, a circular area that had the radius of three-hundred miles
suddenly dimmed down.
Four long swords sparkling with different-colored lights gradually emerged from the air each in the east,
south, west and north.
A booming thunder roared. Ji Hao floated in the air with his legs crossed, as if he was sitting in the air. A
gray, cloudy blueprint of magic formation floated upon his head. Next, the four long swords sliced the air
together, releasing countless, opaque streams of sword power, shrouding the sky, pressing down towards
all Qian Family armies within this area.
After a second, within this area three-hundred miles in radius, not a single non-humankind being
remained existing!
1686
The Evil Dragon Bay was in a deathly stillness.
Native residents of this area, like those watery snakes, poisonous bugs, crows and other kinds of birds,
had sensed the dreadful, overwhelming sense of power, which seemed to hold power to annihilate the
whole world released by the magic sword pattern. They all huddled up in their nests or dens, hid their
claws and teeth and dared not to make any sound.
The rest of the Qian Family’s military forces, which hadn’t yet stepped into the coverage of that great
magic sword formation, were excitedly rushing towards the town where Ji Hao was at their highest
speed. These forces moving as if they had been eagerly throwing themselves to death abruptly stopped
running all together and stood stunned. Confused and frightened, they stared at the battlefield which was
now completely empty. Not even a small piece of broken armor was left on the battlefield.
The morale of ninety-nine percent of the Qian Family’s Yu Clan noble people, Jia Clan warriors and their
slave warriors and slaves, was taken away by this terrifying magic sword formation. They sat straight on
the ground, staring at this empty battlefield in despair and fear as if they had all lost their souls.
Tens of elite, high-standard armies of the Qian Family, added with countless humankind slaves they
dispatched from their territories, and numerous giant-scale battle machines, countless battle puppets,
chariots, and tens of Magus-King-level powerful beings of the Qian Family who were hiding among the
armies… and even, quite a few Divine-Magus-level legendarily powerful beings of the Qian Family who
had been watching the fight deeply inside solid battle forts…
Gone, they were all gone. Completely gone with nothing left. Not even a single grain of ash of their bodies
remained.
After a rather long while, the sword power released by the sword formation dissipated. A Qian Family
elder hysterically leaped direct up from his troop, even forgetting to conceal his identity. He trod on the
air, floating in the sky, revealing his Magus-King-level power.
Looking at the empty battlefield, which was filled by the Qian Family’s elite army forces just now, he
vomited blood, then screamed out in a hoarse voice, “What the hell happened?! Where are all those
people?! Where are they?! All dead?! Where the hell are they?!”
Ji Hao leaped down from the watchtower. The Gold Crow cloak worn by him released a raging, dazzling
fire, while ninety-nine sharp beams of sword light transformed from Gold Crow patterns on the cloak
zipped up into the air, carrying Ji Hao’s body up and allowing him to slowly rise into the sky.
1687
He stood straight in the air thousands of meters high from the ground, pulled out the Flame Dragon
Sword, pointing the sword tip at that Qian Family elder and growled harshly, “Those people of yours are
all dead for sure, aren’t they? Old one, do you dare to step in the formation and fight a duel with me?”
The Qian Family elder who was screaming hoarsely yet shrilly suddenly opened the erect eye in between
his eyebrows. A sticky sphere of blood-red light gushed out of his body, transforming into a blood-red
moon rotating around his body. His body was like a light puff of smoke, also like a bolt of lightning,
silently flashing across the air and reaching less than five-hundred meters away from Ji Hao within a
single moment. Ji Hao flicked his finger, following which, a stream of sword power descended from the
sky.
Along with a sizzling noise, the sword power stream hacked directly down from the head of that Qian
Family elder, chopping him into two.
The eyes of all were fixed on this; everyone on the scene had clearly seen that the armor, cape, cloak of
this elder and over ten jade amulets tied around his waist, even those tens of small decorations wearing
by him, had released dazzling blood-red light simultaneously. Layers of thick and solid defensive light
screen wrapped him firmly up. At that moment, he was protected strongly by at least three-hundred
layers of defensive light screens, which could easily hold off Magus-King-level attacks, while some could
even block Divine-Magus-level attacks.
Nevertheless, that sword power stream sliced smoothly down, almost as easily as slicing through the air.
All defensive light screens were chopped apart.
“Great, Supreme Blood Moon!” The remaining three to five armies of the Qian Family wailed out together.
Their morale, which had already broken down, now reached the freezing point. Countless warriors
dropped their weapons and took off their armors, turning around and stampeding towards the north like
drowned mice.
They all knew this elder. He was the most powerful one amongst all Qian Family’s Magus-King-level
elders. He was a genuinely powerful being, who could break into the level of Divine Magi anytime. But
just now, such a strong one was just chopped to death so easily; not to mention ordinary warriors like
themselves.
'Run, run as fast as they could.
This had nothing to do with courage or bravery. Instead, it completely came from the instinct of living
beings, which allowed them to pursue luck and avoid disasters; it came from the instinct of living beings
for saving their own lives and surviving.
It was like a weak, vulnerable child bumping into a giant bear in the woods; he would absolutely think of
turning around and fleeing right away instead of raising his tiny fists and starting a bloody fight against
that giant bear!
1688
At this moment, the remain army forces of the Qian Family were like that weak child, while Ji Hao, who
had been controlling that terrifying magic sword formation of Yu Yu, was that giant bear!
“Oi, fleeing already?” Ji Hao looked at those desperately running Qian Family warriors, sighed and said.
However, he didn’t show any sign of chasing them. Those warriors were around three to four hundred
miles away from Ji Hao, and it would be rather difficult for him to catch up with them. Besides, those were
a few armies still, while Ji Hao was only a person, a mere kid. Without the magic formation, Ji Hao
wouldn’t dare to fight against them.
“Uncle Wen Ming, It’s your turn to come on the stage!” Grinningly, Ji Hao waved his hand towards the
east.
Deeply inside a towering mountain, Si Wen Ming and the other leaders of the human army, who had been
watching the fight through a secret magic were remaining entirely silent. None of them said anything for
a rather long while.
After quite a long while, Hao Tao, who had always been a taciturn one, couldn’t help but break the silence
by pointing at the floating imagine in the magic sandbox and yelling, “Is this magic formation borrowed
by Elder Candle Dragon Gui? Can we go find out who exactly it is that lent this treasure to Elder Candle
Dragon? Even if we have to use half a Pu Ban City to…”
Huaxu Lie shook his head at Hao Tao, and Hao Tao then stopped talking.
Huaxu Lie stared at the image in the magic sandbox and said in a hoarse voice, “I am just amazed.
Wondering where did Elder Candle Dragon borrow such a frightful treasure from. Except for the Dishi
Family, the Qian Family could be counted as the most influential family amongst all Blood Moon families…
Their leader once competed against Dishi Yanluo for the throne of the Emperor in power…Had over
seventy percent of their elite army forces been destroyed just like this?”
Si Wen Ming laughed out loud, then said in a relaxed, pleased tone, “We have won this battle anyway!
Those remaining army forces are all freaked out already. Without sending out too many warriors, we will
be able to wipe them all out. In this way, we don’t need to dispatch all the forces we assembled.”
Remaining silent for a short while, Si Wen Ming gave out a series of orders. Following his command, a
significant half of those large-scale troops of human warriors, who had been preparing for a great war
around Evil Dragon Bay, quickly turned around, moving towards the Blood Cloud Mountain.
‘Dong, dong dong, dong dong dong,' Sky-shaking drums rose from the surrounding areas of Evil Dragon
Bay, along with which, large groups of human warriors surged out together from all directions.
From the north, thousands of enormous boas wriggled over while spurting puffs of poisonous mist out of
their jaws. Wuzhi Qi was standing on a single-horned, malicious-looking boa’s head, with a thick, purely
black ice stick held in his hand, and an expressionless look on his face. A strong, seemingly boundless
fierce aura of killing had filled up the space around him.
1689
From the west, led by hundreds of winged dragons, tens of stunningly gigantic Longbo Country[1] people,
whose upper bodies were all covered by clouds, had been running over with big steps with hills carried in
their hands. These Longbo Country people could make tens of miles with a single step, and therefore they
reached to the town within the short time span of dozens of breaths.
From the east, huge groups of thunder beasts were forerunners like always. Thunder Luster Clan
warriors were wielding lightning bolts, guiding an incalculably high number of warriors, rushing over
like a deluge. Above the heads of these warriors, big flocks of rocs were screaming thrillingly, and
standing on these rocs’ backs, were many heavily armored human warriors.
As for the west side…
In the west, giant mountains disintegrated one after another. Streams of black smoke swooshed up into
the air while tens of thousands of enormous treemen rumbly stepped over, howling in muffled yet
resonant voices.
Behind these treemen were an overwhelmingly great group of spirit animals, such as wolves, tigers, and
leopards. They were running with their rear legs like human beings while roaring and rushing towards
the town in a formidable array.
This army coming from the west was not a human army; instead, it was an army of spirit creatures led by
Song Gu, the king of treemen!”
_____________________
[1]Longbo Country (龙伯国）: The country of giants in ancient Chinese legends.
1690
“How did this happen?” Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Hao Tao and the other ministers were all shocked pretty
badly.
The west, that was where Ying Yunpeng and Ten Sun Country archers under his command had been
hiding. Inside that underground battle fort were all elite, senior-level archers from the Eastern
Wasteland. But now, groups of treemen and spirit fierce beasts were surging out from the underground
battle fort. Why, and how did this happen?
“Fight! Kill these human beings!” Song Go showed his real body, that was thousands of meters tall. He
stood on the ground like a giant mountain, reaching thousands of old, mottled branches and vines out for
hundreds of miles long, crazily wielding in the air.
Dense spheres of dark-green smoke had been ceaselessly spreading out from inside Song Gu’s body.
Wherever that dark-green smoke swept across, plants began to grow crazily. Newly grown grass had
blades as sharp as daggers, while bushes had vines as twisted as ghosts’ claws. All plants started
brandishing their branches, leaves or vines and making threatening gestures, bumping against each
other, continuously letting out loud and muffled clashing noises.
“That was the king of treemen in this Chi Ban Mountain area, Song Gu!” Si Wen Ming growled in a harsh
tone, “A slave of the phoenix-kind! Why did he bring all those treemen here? What the hell happened to
those animals?”
As a grand minister who was responsible for the human army’s defensive line in Chi Ban Mountain area,
Si Wen Ming surely knew about Song Gu, who was a local villain in Chi Ban Mountain. He also knew that
this Song Gu had run counter to the nature and tradition of the treeman-kind, which was being free and
relaxed. He gathered a group of powerful treemen, forcibly incorporated all treemen in Chi Ban Mountain
area and tens of thousands of mountains located in surrounding of Chi Ban Mountain, then became this
so-called king of treemen.
Chi Ban Mountain was a vital area for the defensive line of the human army. As the old saying went, how
could an outsider be allowed to sleep beside one’s bed? In this area, for unsettling beings like Song Gu, if
he wouldn’t pay allegiance to the humankind, he would have been secretly disposed of by some powerful
assassins sent out by the humankind long ago. However, Song Gu was subdued by the phoenix-kind as a
slave, who arranged him especially for collecting all kinds of treasures for phoenixes in the Chi Ban
Market. Because of his relationship with the phoenix-kind, Song Gu was able to live a pleasurable life till
present!
1691
Reasonably, Song Go wasn't supposed to show up in here!
But he had come, with tens of thousands of treemen and many fierce, spirit animals, who had been
roaring ‘kill these human beings’!
“Someone, go to the Chi Ban Market… Find Feng Qi and ask her about this!” said Si Wen Ming harshly,
“Tell her, if she can’t restrain her lackeys, don’t blame our humankind for heartlessness…”
Si Wen Ming paused briefly as an intense beam of light flashed across his eyes. He continued frostily,
“Also tell her that if she still hasn’t given up on Dragon Pool and insists on giving us troubles for that by
breaking our defensive line in Chi Ban Mountain, she shall not blame me for taking the move myself. I
would kill her, skin her, pull out her tendons and turn her into an inherited magic treasure!”
The sense of power given off by Huaxu Lie, Hao Tao, Lie Mountain Kang and other ministers suddenly and
simultaneously became exceptionally robust and fierce.
The humankind had been friendly with the phoenix-kind, true.
The humankind had been depending on the phenix-kind on a certain degree, true.
Historically, the phoenix-kind had given a hand to the humankind many times, even saved the humanity
from destructive disasters for a few times, this was also true.
Nevertheless, if Feng Qi, an ordinary member of the phoenix-kind, dared to do whatever she wanted to
the humankind merely because of what had happened in the past, she should learn that the swords of the
humankind could kill as well. When beheading enemies, the humankind’s swords could be no less sharp
than those of any creature in this world!
A trusted general under Si Wen Ming’s commander took the order and hurriedly left for the Chi Ban
Market. Soon, a series of raging roars burst out. A big troop of elite human cavalry warriors mounted on
their battle beasts, rumbling towards the Chi Ban Market.
“If Feng Qi caused this on purpose, then what is wrong with Ying Yunpeng?” yelled Hao Tao loudly, “Why
did he let these treemen and spirit animals into his defense sector? Only for this, I can convict him guilty
for a felony of disturbing an important military plan, and even execute his entire family would be
reasonable!”
Si Wen Ming gritted his teeth. Yellow streams of mist rose from his pair of eyes. Meanwhile, the ground
under his feet began shaking slightly. Around his body, the gravity was increasing speedily. Within a blink
of an eye, even Huaxu Lie and a few other ministers couldn’t stand but take a few steps away from him.
They could no longer withstand the violent force of gravity surging out of Si Wen Ming’s body!
Buzz! The mountain, where these senior ministers had been staying in, suddenly vibrated, then sank
hundreds of Zhang deep. This mountain spread a thousand miles in radius, couldn't bear the destructive
1692
force of gravity released by Si Wen Ming either. Numerous cracks had emerged from its body. This
mountain had even shown a sign of collapsing.
Si Wen Ming then growled word by word, in an ice-cold tone, “Where is Qing Lei? Qing Lei, please, take a
group of people and…go take a look yourself!”
Qing Lei, this sturdy and handsome-looking man who had an enormous pair of wings, gave a loud roar as
a response, then stretched his wings, immediately transforming into a stream of light, flinging straight
into the air. Tightly following behind him were tens of thousands of winged silhouettes of feathered men
that rose high into the air as well.
Qing Lei was a feathered man who came from the Eastern Wasteland. He was once a confidential warrior
under the Green God’s command, and now was the leader of Emperor Shun’s personal guards. He was an
absolutely trusted subordinate of the Emperor Shun. Meanwhile, among Eastern Wasteland people, he
and the troop of Emperor Shun’s personal guards possessed an extraordinarily high status, above all
Eastern Wasteland clans. Therefore, if anything had truly happened on Ying Yunpeng’s end, Qing Lei
could suppress the problem for at least a while.
Seeing Qing Lei and his people rushing swiftly towards where Song Gu and all those creatures led by him
came from, Si Wen Ming slightly let out a sigh of relief. When he was going to deploy forces to deal with
this abruptly twisted war situation, all of sudden, a blood-red stream of light roared directly into the air
from the underground battle fort where Ying Yunpeng and his warriors had been hiding.
Followed by an earthshaking rumble, a purely blood-red tall tower, which was decorated by incalculably
complicated patterns, ripped the rock formation apart and rose up to the ground. The tower seemed to
have been moving rather slowly, but in fact, its movements happened swiftly. The giant mountain
standing beneath that underground battle fort instantly disintegrated, turned into enormous clouds of
ash, dissipating along the wind.
Within the short span of a few breaths, a tens of thousands of meters tall blood-red tower stood straight
on the ground. Millions of blood-red spell symbols, which seemed to be carved out of pure crystals, had
been slowly rotating around the tower, releasing intense and dazzling blood-red light that could disable
people from breathing.
On top of that tall tower, a thousand-zhang in radius erect eye slowly opened. Once after that, it threw a
glance at Qiang Lei, who had been galloping at full speed.
Qing Lei immediately gave a loud shout. Meanwhile, he nimbly lowered his body and barely dodged a
long streak of blood-red light that had sliced the air open and swished towards him. This hundred-zhang
long blood-red streak of light then violently struck into the group of Eastern Wasteland feathered
warriors behind and even slightly brushed against Qing Lei’s back.
Hoarse howls and roars instantly rose. Within that blood-red light, the bodies of over three-thousand
elite feathered warriors melted rapidly. The feathers of their wings fell immediately off, turning into
1693
messy, broken feathers drifting all over the sky. Their bones and muscles ceaselessly oozed out large
amounts of blood and pus, as if they were soaked in strong acid. Their bodies melted amazingly fast, and
in the time span of a few breaths, these elite feathered warriors were turned into a giant sphere of blood,
clattering down from the air.
“Blood Moon divine tower!” Si Wen Ming and the other ministers exclaimed out together, “How did it get
here?!”
For such a massive Blood Moon divine tower, there was no way that it could be sent over here without
alerting patrols of the human army. The only way to get this tower here silently was to set an extra-giant
scale teleporting magic formation inside Ying Yunpeng’s underground battle fort, then teleport this tens
of thousands of meters tall tower with a base diameter of over a mile, to here!
“Ying Yunpeng!” Si Wen Ming was so enraged. He gnashed his teeth tight, even squeezing a creaking noise
out of his tooth seams. Finally, this mountain, where he and the other ministers were staying in, split up
in whole along with a thunderous boom.
Huge groups of fully armored Jia Clan warriors dashed out from the crack located on the base floor of the
blood-red tower, swiftly and orderly lining up into phalanxes. A significant number of giant-scale battle
machines cautiously flew up from underground, joining formations of those Jia Clan warriors.
Followed by a series of muffled, wing-flapping sound, a tremendously large flock of flying battle beasts
swished into the air. Ying Yunpeng stood on a golden-wing roc’s back, giving three loud laughs, then
growled, “Come, butcher every one of these lowly ants!”
As Ying Yunpeng pointed his finger at the town where Ji Hao was in, a good number of Eastern Wasteland
archers pulled their longbows open. Torrential rains of arrows pressed down towards the city where Ji
Hao was in, like a dense and immense dark cloud which seemed to swallow the town entirely.
1694
Chapter 407: Shock
Chapter 407: Shock
Ji Hao trod on the air, floating in the sky with ninety-nine small Gold Crows hovering around him.
The raging Gold Crow flame released from his body had transformed into a sphere-shaped light shield,
encircling Ji Hao’s entire body. The golden-red light emitted by that light shield shone to hundreds of
miles away. When looking from afar, he was just like a small blazing sun, floating above the town.
Archers under Ying Yunpeng’s command released their arrows altogether. A massive number of arrows
roared over, and the one standing out the first to fend against these arrows was no one else but Ji Hao.
Man Man stood inside the town, raised her head, looking and Ji Hao while gave a loud shout worryingly.
Ji Hao smiled, lowered his head, then determinedly nodded at Man Man.
He didn’t know why Ying Yunpeng would betray the humankind, neither did he know why so many non-
humankind creatures and warriors rushed out from the underground battle fort where Ying Yunpeng had
stocked his warriors. None of these mattered. What actually mattered was that as long as Ying Yunpeng
and all those creatures and non-humankind warriors had launched their attacks, Ji Hao would throw a
counterpunch back without any doubt!
Gripping the Flame Dragon Sword, Ji Hao slightly flicked the sword edge with his finger. The sword
emitted a buzzing noise, even shaking the entire sky. Drifting clouds in the heavens were instantly torn
apart by the fierce power streams released by the sword. Nine spell symbols of [Mantra Dan with Nine
Secret Words] lit up around each of Ji Hao’s pupils. Meanwhile, the sense of power given by him suddenly
became incredibly strange and weird, as if he, as a human being, had perfectly merged with the natural
environment around him.
The unity of nature and man… He had taken control of the world.
Originally, the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was a supreme, mysterious magic, that could allow
its user to control the powers of nature. However, in Ji Hao’s previous and current life, his power had
always been limited. Consequently, he could never truly reach the legendary supreme state, which was
the unity of nature and man.
Nevertheless, right now, he was inside the magic sword formation of Yu Yu. Within the coverage of the
magic sword formation, he was able to control every single being.
Those Eastern Wasteland archers had amazing archery, and within merely a second, each one of them
had at least released over a hundred arrows towards the town. Hundreds of thousands of archers, each
1695
shooting over a hundred arrows out, that made tens of millions of arrows swishing in the air altogether.
Literally, those arrows looked like a giant dark cloud, covering the sky for dozens of miles in radius.
The moving track of every arrow, the length, thickness, weight, the power intensity, and the air swirls
brought up by each of them, and that fierce airstream started by the mutual effects among these arrows
which was able to tear everything into bits…
Ji Hao had all the information regarding these arrows, just like seeing a withered and yellow leaf through
a thin layer of rippling water; everything was just under his control.
Sky-opening… Ji Hao silently launched the Sky-opening move. With the help of Yu Yu’s magic sword
formation, Ji Hao’s understanding of Sky-opening had become deeper quickly. Within the area tens of
thousands of miles in radius, the moving tracks of all natural power streams were clearly visible to Ji Hao
and were all being manipulated by him.
Finding the weakness of enemy’s attack and defusing the attack through that, locating the chance of
survival, bursting with possibilities in an impossible situation, and making the flower of hope bloom in
despair… The nine spell symbols of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] rapidly rotated around each of
Ji Hao’s pupils, and at the same time, the sense of power released from his body became dim, merging
with nature itself. He raised the Flame Dragon Sword, slightly and simply swinging it forward.
When the move was launched, a thin, seemingly weak stream of power was sent out, zipping in the air for
tens of miles, then gently hit an arrow.
The arrow was deflected, hitting another arrow. The intense power that attacked these two arrows
clashed against each other, shattering them into pieces. Broken pieces of these two arrows ejected out
randomly, and every single one of these pieces managed to hit an arrow. Flying tracks of these arrows
were changed completely, bumping into each other, constantly letting out loud popping noises, as more
arrows were shattered.
This terrifying chain reaction expanded for nearly a hundred miles within a single moment. The tens of
millions of arrows released by the hundreds of thousands of archers under Ying Yunpeng’s command,
which had covered the air for tens of miles in radius, all shattered into small pieces merely within the
span of one breath.
Wooden arrows, bone arrows, stone arrows, jade arrows and metal arrows, even arrows that condensed
from the power of strong Senior Magi.. tens of millions of arrows exploded in the air. At the same time,
spell symbols attached on these arrows blasted out like fireworks. At that moment, the sky was filled with
a magnificent, gorgeous light. Those different colored bright lights were as beautiful as a peacock
spreading its tail.
“Wow, so beautiful!” Man Man paused, intoxicatedly starting at the sky. Abruptly, she gave a big grin
while waving her hands towards Ying Yunpeng, who was a long distance away, and yelled loudly, “Can
you do that once again? Just release those arrows one more time!”
1696
The golden wing roc that Ying Yunpeng was mounted on suddenly froze in the air. Ying Yunpeng’s
wrinkled face remained absolutely expressionless, just like an iceberg, when his dull pair of eyes fixed on
Ji Hao.
Hundreds of thousands of Eastern Wasteland archers mounted on their battle birds, looking at Ji Hao,
who had just destroyed that overwhelming storm of arrows released by them with a single sword move.
The eyes of these archers were also dull and expressionless. What kind of monster could smash tens of
millions of swishing arrows with a single sword move, without even leaving one?
In ordinary battles, when hundreds of thousands of Eastern Wasteland archers released arrows all at
once, even the incomparably powerful Divine-Magi-level beings could destroy the immense destructive
storm of arrows released by them only by relying on their shockingly great strength…A level of strength
that could shatter a piece of land with a single, violent move,.
As for Ji Hao, he was only a young, newly promoted Senior Magus; a simple sword move launched by him
should probably kill a few chickens at most. However, he had just achieved something that only Divine-
Magi-level beings could do.
“Release again!” Ying Yunpeng raised a longbow himself and released three-hundred arrows in a row
while roaring ragingly!
Hundreds of thousands of Eastern Wasteland archers pulled their longbows open together. From the
quivers carried on their battle birds’ backs, arrows flew up like living creatures one after another into
their hands continuously. All these arrows were shot out by suddenly releasing the tightened bowstrings,
like raindrops in a thunderstorm.
This time, on an average, each of these Eastern Wasteland archers had emptied three quivers, and each
quiver had at least a hundred arrows carried in it.
A larger, much thicker dark cloud of arrows roared right towards Ji Hao’s head. This time, those archers
had all targeted Ji Hao on purpose. They were mounted on battle birds and had been flying in the air
thousands of miles away from the ground. With their senior-level powers and those longbows, which
were mostly inherited magic treasures, the attacking range of arrows released by them cold reach over a
thousand miles!
Countless arrows roared over, as Ji Hao closed his eyes.
His Golden Dan was spinning swiftly, sending his soul power to intimately connect with the magic sword
formation. More information gushed into his brain. With some difficult, Ji Hao again silently activated
Sky-Opening. His skin suddenly turned purely red while slight streams of blood flew out from his eyes,
nostrils, ears and mouths.
This new wave of arrows had reached Ji Hao’s current limitation. Those were way too many arrows, and
the flying tracks of those arrows were way too complicated. Even though Yu Yu’s magic sword formation
1697
had been helping him the whole time, Ji Hao had still reached his limits. He had to find that slight chance
of survival from over a hundred million flying arrows; he had to find the weakest spot among all these
arrows!
He raised his hand and wielded the sword. When that roaring dark cloud of arrows was still five-miles
away, Ji Hao swung the Flame Dragon Sword down.
A faint stream of light darted out. Once again, that impressively huge wave of arrows emitted thunderous,
rumbled booms and millions of beams of dazzling lights. Those Eastern Wasteland elite archers under
Ying Yunpeng’s command sat on the backs of their battle birds with dull and expressionless faces,
confusedly looking at all those arrows which were released by themselves with full-strength, blasted into
tiny pieces, drifting all over the sky.
The morale of these Eastern Wasteland archers instantly dropped to the freezing point. Many of them
helplessly turned to Ying Yunpeng, and Jinxing, Yipping, Tongpeng, Tiepeng, the four commanders of the
troop. These warriors didn’t know what to do.
Ying Yunpeng seemed to be confused as well. He could do nothing but ceaselessly shake his head while
murmuring.
“Little bastard, how could this even happen?”
Even those Jia Clan warriors who had lined up on the ground fell into a deathly stillness, unable to let a
word out for a long while.
Two sword moves launched by Ji Hao in a row had thrown the entire battlefields into an eerie, lifeless
silence.
1698
On top of a magnificent mountain, Yu Yu sat on a branch of an ancient pine and was happily holding his
wine calabash, having a joyful drink of the wine contained in it.
Abruptly, his pair of eyes shone with a frosty light while he threw a glance at the direction of Ji Hao.
Those two sword moves made by Ji Hao were clearly seen by Yu Yu.
An incredibly strong and fierce stream of sword power, which seemed to tear the entire sky, ground, even
the whole universe into pieces, rose straight into the air. Afterwards, hazy streams of purple mist rotated
inside Yu Yu’s eyes; he forcibly restrained that terrifying sword power.
His ten fingers began flicking intensely, while a magical light emitted from every single pore of his,
condensed into a flame-like, glowing light screen behind his body. A stream of purple mist swooshed
right into the sky from the top of his head, then transformed into thousands of meter in radius dense
cloud, slowly spreading out. Beams of golden light poured down from that enormous purple cloud,
swinging like strings of jade beads and pearls.
“Ah, hands itchy, itchy, itchy, itchy!” Yu Yu gripped that wine calabash with both of his hands while
gulping the wine. His pair of brows raised while he was yelling, his long and shining hair rising from his
back, fluttering in the air.
“I actually want to give a good hack on that bloody tower! Good disciple, those two sword moves were
excellent!”
“No, no, no. I can’t keep watching this… Otherwise, I might lose the control of my itchy hands.” Yu Yu
turned around while his whole body was twitching, then with some real difficulty, he closed his eyes.
That giant dense cloud floating above his head speedily went back into his body. He sealed all of his
sensations and isolated himself from all senses that came from the world.
“Good disciple, truly a good disciple. As his Shifu, my sword art seems to have a successor finally, right?”
Yu Yu murmured to himself while guzzling that wine, “Po and the other few disciples of mine have only
learned some superficial things about my sword art… what a great shame…Hm, I have to pay close
attention to him. Can’t let those shameless twats do any harm to this good disciple of mine.”
Remaining silent for a short while, Yu Yu dropped the wine calabash and waved his hand. Next, the tree
bark of this ancient pine split up, from which, a glowing crystal tree heart flew out. As Yu Yu slightly
pointed his finger at this tree heart, the tree heart cleaved, transforming into nine tiny wooden swords.
Yu Yu then gave a faint smile, stroking his fingers upon these tiny wooden swords. He drew numerous
1699
spell symbols, which were releasing strong and fierce senses of powers, on these tiny wooden swords in a
row.
Within the blink of an eye, Yu Yu finished his work with these small wooden swords. He then threw these
tiny swords out, which instantly sliced the air open and swooshed out.
“Po, add these nine sword talismans into the sword formation…You handle the nine-grid sword
formation yourself… Just slaughter without worrying about anything else!” said Yu Yu in a low voice
towards the air. Then he grabbed the wine calabash up, making another few huge gulps of wine.
On the blood-red tower, a slim silhouette emerged from the bright blood-red light. A flagpole was held in
his left hand. That was a blood-red flag, fluttering intensely on top of the flagpole. A violent gale blew
across, bringing the blood-red mist spraying out from the flag to hundreds of miles away, just like the
crimson clouds at sunrise, which could light up the entire sky.
“Sons of the Blood Moon, fight!” That slim man-shaped silhouette, who had eye-piercing blood red light
streams tens of miles long glowing from all three eyes of his, growled in a stern voice, “Put on your
armors, pick up your weapons, fight!”
The Qian Family’s remaining army forces, which had been trying their bests to flee towards the north,
suddenly stopped running. They turned around simultaneously and saw that blood-red tower and the
fluttering flag on top of the tower.
An inexplicable will to fight rose from the hearts of these remnants of a defeated family. At the same
moment, their eyes were filled up with blood streaks, while a crazy sense of power ejected from their
bodies. Many Jia Clan warriors instantly fell into a mad state.
They gasped deeply and quickly, letting out scorching hot airstreams from their mouths. These Jia Clan
warriors howled out while rushing towards the armors and weapons which were dropped by themselves
earlier. They put on their armors and grabbed their weapons, growling their designations out. Under the
command of their leaders, these Jia Clan warriors soon lined up orderly in phalanxes again.
Groups of Qian Family elites stopped running as well. Dense blood-red mist rose from around their
bodies. They began breathing quickly and loudly while raising their magic wands, and began incanting
spells, ceaselessly improving the powers of their warriors through all kinds of arcane Blood Moon spells.
The bodies of those Jia Clan warriors began expanding. Their blood was boiling, and their wills of fighting
were burning. All of a sudden, they all turned into brave, skillful warriors from cowards who were fleeing
from the battlefield.
They forgot about the three strong human army forces which had been approaching speedily from three
different directions; they forgot about the main army forces of the Qian Family, which were just
annihilated. They only looked at that blood-red flag, solemnly raised their weapons and saluted to it, then
madly rushed towards the south with huge steps.
1700
They rushed towards the town, which had swallowed seventy percent of the Qian Family’s man army
forces just now as if death was disdained by them.
Ji Hao held the Flame Dragon sword, standing in the air. He glanced at these remnants of the defeated
Qian Family, who had got their morale aroused again. He shook his head and stopped paying any further
attention to them. As long as they dared to step into the area three-hundred miles in radius around the
two, under the power of the sword formation, they could never possibly survive.
The human-shaped silhouette that stood on top of the blood-red tower roared out in a high voice.
Because of the power of the blood-red tower, his voice immediately transmitted across the vast area over
ten miles in radius.
“Stay away from the town, stay five-hundred miles away from the boy… then you will not be hurt! Keep
away from the town and launch your attacks on the humankind… attack, attack!”
“Kill every single human being in your sight, kill them all! For this battle, we will win!”
Song Gu, who had an immense body, gave a wild, crazy roar as if he was responding to the shouts of that
human-shaped silhouette. Song Gu then moved his enormous body, bringing tens of thousands of
treemen, rushing directly towards those Thunder Luster warriors who were approaching from the east,
with big, rumbling steps.
More troops of Yu Clan and Jia Clan elite warriors surged out from underground. They organized
themselves into tremendous-scale phalanxes on the ground, held their heads high, moving towards the
human army forces under Si Wen Ming’s command. They all seemed so confident about winning the fight.
Ying Yunpeng glanced at Ji Hao from a long distance away, gave a wicked grin then waved his hand.
Following his move, those Eastern Wasteland archers drove their battle birds to closely follow those Yu
Clan troops from the air, darting towards the human army as well.
Beside those Eastern Wasteland archers under Ying Yunpeng’s command were large groups of Yu Clan
warriors who trod on Zhang in radius, metallic, and round-shaped flying saucers. In an ordered line, these
flying saucers flew side by side with those Eastern Wasteland archers. Showering under the glow of
blood-red clouds released by that blood-red flag, these large battle birds which had been quickly flapping
their wings and those flying saucers, which were crafted by Xiu Clan master craftsman, these two
different kinds of beings mixed together, giving a weird, evil yet aesthetic feeling.
Ji Hao remained floating in the air, helplessly looking at those non-humankind troops keeping themselves
away from the attacking range of the sword formation.
Yu Yu’s magic sword formation was unspeakably powerful and destructive, but Ji Hao couldn’t control it
freely. After he had set up the sword formation, if he wanted to move it, he had to withdraw the formation
first. However, a fierce aura of killing had been shrouding his entire body. Ji Hao was clearly aware that
1701
once he withdrew the sword formation, powerful beings among those non-humankind troops would
immediately launch deadly attacks on him, and obliterate him for good.
Therefore, he could only stand inside the sword formation and stay under its protection, unable to be of
any help in the current battle situation anymore.
“Power!” Ji Hao clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth, looking at those non-humankind troops, which
had been growling loudly and moving around the town like a roaring ocean.
They abruptly, unexpectedly showed up in the middle of Evil Dragon Bay… Without a doubt, to the
humankind, this was just like a violent, deep stab in the heart.
The defensive line of the human army in Chi Ban Mountain area was now in danger!
1702
The troop of feathered warriors led by Qing Lei blocked the way of Ying Yunpeng’s archer troops.
Qing Lei was holding a long spear made from green wood, his strong and muscular body carried up into
the sky by his enormous pair of wings. His face had twisted because of the anger while he roared in a
hoarse voice, “Ying Yunpeng! You, and your people, land, and kneel!”
Tens of thousands of feathered warriors floated behind Qing Lei with long spears held in their hands and
wings flapping. Everyone’s body was wrapped up by a thin yet dense layer of cyan mist. They had also
been ragingly looking at Ying Yunpeng, at those Eastern Wasteland archers behind him, and those Yu
Clan warriors standing beside those Eastern Wasteland archers!
Ying Yunpeng stood on the golden wing roc’s back and slightly curved his lips upwards. He gave a faint,
cold and scornful sneer, then waved his hand.
Instantly, a heavy rain of arrows was released by those Eastern Wasteland archers from behind him.
They launched the attack towards Qing Lei and those feathered warriors under his command. The long
spear held in Qing Lei’s hands immediately transformed into a cyan-colored lightning bolt and roared out
straight towards Ying Yunpeng’s chest from ten miles away.
Feathered warriors pulled their longbows open as well. While their bodies nimbly moved in the air,
millions of arrows were released by them like a cyan-colored thunderstorm towards those Eastern
Wasteland archers.
These two troops of warriors both came from the Eastern Wasteland. They were all human beings that
once lived in the Eastern Wasteland. Back in the ancient time, their ancestors were all under the
protection of the Green God. They were all mastered in archery. Once, they or their ancestors had fought
side by side back in the Eastern Wasteland and built a fertile homeland for the humankind.
At this moment, countless arrows were swishing in the air, piercing into the chests of those Eastern
Wasteland archers, and puncturing the hearts of those feathered warriors. Large amounts of blood shed
towards the ground from the sky like inexpensive rainwater. Numerous silhouettes of human beings fell
down from the air; some were Eastern Wasteland archers, while others were feathered warriors.
Those Yu Clan elite warriors standing on metal flying saucers were laughing madly and boisterously,
even tears had started to gush out of their eyes.
1703
Elite human warriors slaughtering each other… what a sweet, amazing big show. Even the most beautiful
and skillful dancing girl in Liang Zhu City couldn’t perform such a brilliant, great show. While laughing,
those Yu Clan elite warriors opened the erect eyes on their foreheads, releasing streams of blood-red
light onto the bodies of those Eastern Wasteland archers.
Towards human warriors, these Yu Clan elites didn’t have even a little bit of pity or compassion; the
secret spell they had been using on those archers was of the evilest kind. Like fishing in a drying pool,
they intended to squeeze the last bit of power out from the marrows of these archers. That spell could
allow those archers to erupt with a terrifyingly great power instantly, as a price of which, their lives
would be burning.
These Eastern Wasteland archers were like emblazed matches, within a swiftly short span of time, the
sense of power released from their bodies had actually reached the level of Magus Kings!
Qing Lei gave a long and resonant roar, turned around and ran immediately. Meanwhile, he growled,
“Run!”
It was ‘run’ instead of ‘retreat’!
Facing the evilest secret spell of the Blood Moon, there was no other way but run. For those emblazed
Eastern Wasteland archers, they were now like fireworks. Their lives would bloom, and their powers
would explode, and for an extremely short span of time, they could possess the power of Magus Kings!
Tens of thousands of Magus Kings?
Qing Lei was not stupid, if he insisted on taking this fight, it would only end up into a pure massive
slaughter.
While giving a malicious grin, Ying Yunpeng threw out a punch, bumping the long spear thrown over by
Qing Lei away. A finger of his was shattered by the power of the spear, but as his power streams flowed
quickly inside his body, his wound recovered immediately. He then raised his longbow while yelling in a
crazy and hoarse voice, “Kill them all, kill them all!”
On the ground and in the sky, Yu Clan and Jia Clan warriors had been frantically roaring and growling.
Their morale was burning ragingly, like the most fierce and fearless beasts. They rushed towards the
human troops, which had been roaring and rushing towards them as well.
‘Wipe out all human army forces in this area, break Evil Dragon Bay, and starting from this area, break
the entire Chi Ban Mountain defensive line… After that, the essential, core area of the humankind’s
territory would be right in front of their eyes!’
“All human beings will become slaves!”
“Kill as many old human beings as you want!”
1704
“Enjoy as many female human beings as you like!”
“Seize as much wealth of theirs as you can!”
“Turn them into lowly animals!”
“Destroy their history!”
“Destroy their civilization!”
“Destroy their pride!”
“Destroy their glory!”
“Annihilate their memories!”
“Turn them into the lowest slaves lying under out feet, forever and ever, generation after generation! Just
like the other races that we have conquered, turn them into lowly creatures… to whom we can do
whatever we want!”
The slim silhouette standing on the tower top barfed in a maniacal tone while wielding that blood-red
flag, like a pure demon.
“Sons of the Blood Moon, go build your exploits… to brighten the glory of our Supreme Blood Moon!
Under the lead of the great Emperor Dishi Yanluo, to conquer, slaughter, seize, and be as crazy as you
can!”
“Ho~Hoho!”
Countless Yu Clan and Jia Clan warriors roared themselves hoarse. Those dark-skinned slave warriors
and flecked slaves even began madly leaping and waving their arms, yelling and laughing loudly in a
weird excitement.
“Great, Supreme Nether Moon, the unpredictable, mysterious Nether Moon, the one that has all secrets of
life and death under your control… please listen to the calls of your sons! Gift us the power, allow us to
conquer everything!”
A cold and clear voice, which was rather unpleasant to hear, sounding even like a low singing sound let
out by a ten-thousand years old corpse inside a tomb, came from the north.
The tall and slim silhouette standing on top of the tall, blood-red tower instantly paused, and at the same
time, the looks of all Blood Moon warriors, who were in great excitement, changed simultaneously. All of
them turned their eyes to the north together, some even began cursing loudly, seeming to be utterly
discomfited.
1705
A gray mist swept over from the north, from within which, hundreds of grey-colored tall towers were
visible to be rapidly approaching. On top of these towers, hundreds of gigantic, gray erect eyes were
releasing cold and emotionless glows. That gray glow was so freezing and so evil that with a single glance
at it would cause one to sense a stream of the power of death gushing right into the body from the top of
the head, freezing one’s entire body.
‘Dong, dong, dong, dong,' muffled and ordered footsteps, that somehow sounded like coming from hell,
rose from the north like muffled thunders.
Ji Hao tried his best to open his eyes wider and look into the North, and despite the fact that he had fully
activated the power of his Gold Crow pupils, he could only see things within the area hundreds of miles in
radius. But could not see what exactly had been happening in the north.
However, from within the gray mist that Ji Hao had seen in the coverage of the sword formation, he saw
that behind those gray, tall towers, numerous phalanxes, each formed by ten-thousand warriors, had
been approaching with rumbling steps.
Warriors in those phalanxes were wearing gray metal armors, holding rusted long spears, walking
towards the south with big, perfectly ordered steps, just like puppets. Every single step made by them
could make them reach tens of Zhang far, and every step had the exact same length as if they had
measured every step with a ruler before they made it.
‘Clang, clang, clang, clang,' metal armors of these seemingly dead warriors clanged against each other,
letting out ear-piercing metal-clashing noises. A great and heavy pressure that could disable anyone from
breathing swooshed across the entire space, raising the feeling of anxiousness inside Ji Hao’s heart.
Such a great gigantic group of ten-thousand warrior phalanxes… Ji Hao couldn’t even figure out the exact
number of these phalanxes within a short while.
From the east to the west, this army extended for over ten-thousand miles. Within the coverage of the
sword formation, Ji Hao saw these ordered phalanxes, which had extended for over ten-thousand miles,
pressing over like gray tidewater.
Through the sword formation, Ji Hao scanned those seemingly dead warriors with his spirit power, after
which, his heart instantly sank.
Under those gray, lustreless armors, those weirdly moving warriors were all scrawny, hideous-looking
zombies, that had strangely tough, metal-cast-like bodies. None of them was actually alive!
1706
Nether Moon, the one that could inverse life and death among the three ‘suns’ and nine ‘moons’ of the Yu
Clan bloodline… They were a powerful branch of the Yu Dynasty, and they were the best at making
zombies and other kinds of blood and flesh puppets.
The Magi Palace also had a secret magic for turning corpses into zombies, which was sneakily learned
from the Nether Moon. Compared to the zombie warriors created by the Nether Moon, zombie warriors
raised by the Magi Palace were at absolute disadvantages, whether regarding cost, efficiency or battle
effectiveness.
During the long-lasting war between the humankind and the Yu Dynasty, the branch that made the
humankind worried the most was this Nether Moon.
Elite warriors of the Nether Moon hardly ever showed their real faces on battlefields. Instead, who
actually fought the battles were all zombies and other kinds of flesh and blood puppets under their
control. These terrifying battling tools never got tired or afraid, were violent, brutal and devoid of
emotions. They never ever stepped back; moreover, their number was so huge, that to some extent it
could make all their enemies feel despair.
Like this time, each phalanx of that tsunami-like zombie army, which had been swooshing over from the
north, had a hundred thousand zombie warriors, and every phalanx was around five-mile apart from
each other. From the east to the west, the army had extended for over ten-thousand miles, and in both the
front and backside of the army, the phalanxes were arrayed even larger and thicker. The total number of
zombie warriors in this army was definitely beyond a hundred million.
People who hadn’t seen this with their own eyes could never ever imagine how powerful the tremors in
hearts brought by this gray, deathly tsunami could be. Every move made by these zombies was exactly
the same; every step made by them had exactly the same length. Over a hundred million zombie warriors
with precisely ordered moves that gave people an incomparable feeling of terror.
Along with the muffled and rumbling footsteps, this zombie army of the Nether Moon approached
speedily.
Abruptly, in front of this great army, a few streams of blood-red light lit up. A couple of Blood Moon Yu
Clan nobles flashed their bodies across the air and blocked the way of the army furiously. A Yu Clan
elderly man, who was in an extra luxurious cloak, angrily waved his arms while yelling hoarsely in a
hysterical and indignant tone, his saliva even spraying out from his mouth.
1707
“You shameless bastards! What the hell are you doing here?! This battlefield belongs to us!”
A hoarse, deep and cold voice came from the massive army of zombie warriors, “Greedy Dishi Family, are
you planning to have the credit of conquering the humankind all to yourself? Are you going to reject the
help offered by your brothers? Do you want to refuse the kindness given by your brothers?”
The Yu Clan elderly man howled in fury, like a wild dog which had its fleshy bone snatched away from
near its mouth, “Help? Kindness? You came for the credit! Shameless, dirty bastards! We, Blood Moon,
don’t need your help! We have enough power to conquer the humankind!”
Remaining silent for a short while, that hoarse and cold voice rose once again, “Alright, the sons of the
great, supreme Nether Moon never waste any time on oral fighting. We are here for the credit… you don’t
even think about taking the credit of conquering the humankind all to yourself. Do you have any
disagreement regarding that?”
Before the Blood Moon Yu Clan elderly man could respond, that cold and deep voice continued, “Nothing
will change even if you do have some disagreements regarding this, right? We are already here, so we
have to get the credit that belongs to us. Clear the way or our army will tread upon your bodies!”
‘Dong, dong, dong, dong,' when the conversation was happening, the zombie armies of the Nether Moon
did not stop moving forwards, walking steadily southwards with big steps. A whole ten-thousand zombie
warriors in a phalanx held their head high and had their chests puffed out, with their long, bronze spears
raised high, slantways in the air. This phalanx of zombie warriors bumped directly into the few Yu Clan
elderly men who had blocked the way.
Without any emotion and thought, the chests of these working-dead zombie warriors thudded against the
bodies of the few Yu Clan elderly men, forcing them to fly into the air in disgust, given vent via a torrent of
abuse.
The smell of these zombie warriors was not pleasant at all, a strange smell filled with the sense of ancient,
musty and corrupted things. To Yu Clan nobles who all had a morbid fear of getting dirty, even a slight
touch of these zombie warriors was absolutely unbearable.
They floated in the air, yelling and cursing as loudly as they could. However, those curses couldn’t do any
harm to these zombie warriors, not even a little bit. This formidable army of zombie warriors kept
moving south at a speedy rate, at a perfectly ordered pace.
Behind these zombie warriors who moved almost as fast as wind were large groups of zombie beasts,
who had also been emitting a strong, musty scent, dashing forwards in ordered lines as well. These
zombie beasts all had enormous body shapes. Their shriveled skins tightly attached to their bones, the
purely dark skins of theirs even having a cold luster that only metal could have.
1708
‘Puff, puff,’ some huge zombie beasts spurted out dense clouds of frosty mist from time to time. From
those mist clouds, the cadaveric poison specially created by the Nether Moon transformed into a visible,
gray flame, being ejected out from the mouths of these zombie beasts for hundreds of Zhang far.
Once that cadaveric poison fire landed on the bodies of those zombie warriors, the sense of powers
released from them grew stronger.
As for those Yu Clan elderly men who had been floating in the air, they hurriedly dodged away. That
cadaveric poison fire was a great replenishing source of power to those zombie beasts, but to living
beings, that was deadly poisonous.
“Bastard! How dare you be so rude!” The Yu Clan elderly man who had talked to the Nether Moon people
earlier couldn’t help but scream out in rage. The Nether Moon people had actually neglected his warning
and driven their zombie army to move straight forward just like this as if they did not take the Blood
Moon seriously at all.
“If you have any disagreement regarding our behavior, go complain to our Emperor!” said that cold, deep
and hoarse voice, completely emotionlessly, “However, this march is started under the order given by our
great Emperor himself. Therefore…Don’t even think about getting the credit all to yourself!”
Before that Yu Clan elderly man could say anything, this cold and hoarse voice went on, “Angry? Then
keep being angry! What can you do to us?”
The few Blood Moon Yu Clan nobles’ faces all turned dark because of the great rage. They stood in the air
with bodies slightly twitching, but couldn’t say anything while that immense zombie army continuously
moved south. Soon, the Nether Moon’s large scale battle machines, which were following closely behind
those zombie warriors and zombie beasts, gradually showed up within the coverage of the sword
formation.
Those were chariots made from many pale white bones, shaped weirdly as skull faces. On those odd
shaped chariots, numerous pale bone towers, that had black smoke streams puffing out from the tops,
were standing there. These pale bone towers were all thickly covered in spell symbols. Bright green fires
had risen from these towers for over a hundred zhang in height. From time to time, fierce gusts of wind
would blow across, and large flecks of phosphorescent flame would spatter out from those fire streams,
falling on the ground and burning with loud sizzling noises on the muddy ground, creating hundreds of
huge holes in the ground.
The human troop which was arranged in the north and were supposed to encircle and annihilate the
remnants of the Qian Family’s armies had already burst into a fight against the spearhead of the Nether
Moon.
Zombie warriors moving in the forefront raised their spears with synchronized moves. Exactly same
gestures, same angle and at the exact same time, they lunged those spears violently forward.
1709
Great streams of blood sprayed out. Thousands of human warriors had their bodies punctured by those
spears, but with their full-strength attacks, many zombie warriors’ bodies were hacked into pieces or
smashed as well. Some zombie warriors were struck by tremendous power streams and shattered
backwards, knocking a huge number of zombie warriors behind them down.
Followed by a thunderous swooshing noise from those bone chariots at the backside of the army, water-
tank sized green fireballs suddenly were ejected from the numerous white, bone towers standing on
those chariots. With a dense and evil green glow, those green fireballs sliced across the sky like a meteor
shower, silently falling onto the array of human warriors.
Those green wildfire balls blasted out. A great number of human warriors were burned into human-
shaped torches, dragging the green flame that was burning all over their bodies, crazily dashing around
while screaming themselves hoarse.
In the Evil Dragon Bay battlefields, the war situation on the side of the human army had taken a sudden
turn and became worse rapidly, now becoming solemn.
1710
In the North, once the fight between human troops and the zombie army started, dazzling fire sparkles
blew everywhere, ejecting in every direction. That endlessly great army of zombie warriors was like a
roaring tsunami clapping against the shore, frantically launching attacks on the defensive line brashly
built up by the human troop.
Uncountable green fireballs shot out by those pale bone towers were rampantly dashing across groups of
human warriors. Along with loud wails and howls let out by human warriors, countless elite human
warriors were burned into ashes. Huge holes were burned out of the ground one after another. That
green, evil fire contained a strong poison. After the fire fell on the ground and died out, the poison
contained in it seeped into the swamps and water veins of Evil Dragon Bay area, dyeing all water veins in
this area into a faint green color. Wherever the faintly green water reached, all aquatic creatures died
immediately.
Highly poisonous swamps and water veins had also caused a severely great effect on the defense of the
human army.
Zombie warriors were able to tread in the toxic water, move and launch attacks freely as if the poisonous
water didn’t even exist. But when human warriors soaked their legs inside the toxic water, the poison
would drill into their bodies through their pores. The power stream flowing inside the bodies of those
human warriors would be ceaselessly weakened; consequently, their powers would decline gradually,
their bodies would soon become frail, and their ability of self-healing would recede further and further.
Because of these poisonous water areas, the battle effectiveness of the human army had been weakened
by at least thirty percent.
While the human troop was weakening, attacks launched by the zombie army seemed to grow more and
more powerful. The human troop’s defensive line soon became loosened, dangerous situations erupting
in quite a few spots. Large groups of zombie warriors broke the blockade, like a river that had burst its
banks, rampantly surging and roaring. Those zombie warriors bypassed the human troop’s defensive line
and encircled the human army from behind, launching converging attacks on the human army.
Ji Hao floated in the air, watching human warriors fall one after another on the battlefield. Yet, he could
do nothing.
His individual power was way too weak, and in such a vast battlefield that extended for over ten-
thousand miles, one more warrior like him couldn’t change anything. He dared not to withdraw the
sword formation as the number of strong killing auras that had been locked on him had risen again. By
1711
now, at least ten beyond Magus-King-level powerful beings on the enemies’ side had been covetously
staring at him. As long as he dared to do anything like withdrawing the sword formation, those powerful
beings would definitely make their moves and kill him.
“Ji Hao, have we lost the battle?” Man Man trod on a fiery cloud and flew up as well, asking Ji Hao a bit
confusedly. Man Man’s big, sparkling pair of eyes were filled with nervousness and panic. Although she
didn’t know much about fighting a war or managing an army, Ying Yunpeng had betrayed while non-
humankind armies had been continuously surging out from a strategic point of the backside of the human
army’s defensive line, which was obviously not right.
“Hm, not yet.” Ji Hao reached his hand out, gently patting on Man Man’s head, and said in a deep and
serious tone, “Now, we will have to count on uncle Wen Ming… see what kind of solution he can come up
with. If he has no solution…it would still be alright. They want to break Pu Ban city, then that wouldn’t be
so easy.”
Raging roars lingered in the air. Wuzhi Qi gripped that thick, black ice stick and had been fighting
drastically against tens of winged, dark-golden-skinned zombies. The huge black ice stick held in Wuzhi
Qi’s hands sliced the air open; every single bash launched with it could smash a zombie. However, each
time he smashed and killed a zombie, three to five more zombies would fly up from the group of zombie
warriors below, joining the besiegement.
Sharp claws of zombie warriors reached towards Wuzhi Qi from all directions, crazily tearing and slicing
his body. That black armor worn by Wuzhi Qi let out shrill sizzles and dazzling fire sparkles against those
zombie claws. Many times, those zombie claws had even scratched him right on the face.
Wuzhi Qi was enraged to an extreme degree. He gave long and resonant growls and suddenly, tens of
purely dark water columns roared out from around his body, simultaneously puncturing the chests of
dozens of zombie warriors. He then raised his long and thick black ice stick, roaring towards the sky
proudly. Next, the green fireballs shot out by thousands of pale bone towers merged into one and
violently bumped against his body, setting him ablaze in the gigantic green fire, sending him flying out for
a rather long distance.
Black water streams coiled around Wuzhi Qi’s body but that green fire kept burning ragingly within those
black water streams. Wuzhi Qi’s face twisted. He showed his face while standing inside the green fire and
cursing furiously. His body was especially tough, and this green wildfire, which could burn ordinary
Senior Magi into ashes within the time span of around ten breaths, only managed to burn his fur without
causing any harm to his skin and flesh.
“You bloody idiots who know nothing but playing with corpses, get the hell out and have a decent fight
with your master Wuzhi Qi!” Wuzhi Qi yelled in a resonant and harsh voice. His voice was filled with dirty
languages, and he even cursed generations of ancestors of the Nether Moon one after another.
No one said anything. The only response to his shouts was more flying zombie warriors rising from the
zombie army, swiftly approaching Wuzhi Qi. Among these flying zombies, a few even had sharp horns on
1712
their foreheads. These few were strangely powerful beings, at the level that was far beyond that of Magus
Kings.
Wuzhi Qi gave out another raging curse. Once again, he fell into a messy fight against these utterly
fearless zombie warriors, who would never ever take a single step back.
Within this short while, the great army force that came from the north, which was under Wuzhi Qi’s lead,
finally turned their head around. Thousands of gigantic boas, which were arranged on the frontal side of
the troop as the spearhead, wriggled their enormous bodies and finally turned around, frontally faced
this army of zombie warriors that had been launching vicious attacks in a formidable state.
These breathtakingly gigantic boas squirmed and straightened their bodies, violently rolling all over the
ground. Their immense bodies were like rock rollers, crushing countless zombie warriors into pieces and
bits.
Those zombie beasts continuously lunged their spears towards these enormous boas. But, these boas,
which were about to complete their transformation to dragons, had especially tough and thick scales and
skins. Their scales were at least three-inch thick, while the spears held in those zombie warriors’ bodies
were nothing too powerful at all. Therefore, those zombie warriors couldn’t possibly harm those giant
boas.
But soon, those pale bone towers carried by bone chariots began concentrating powers to attack these
boas. These boas were set ablaze one after another, their humongous bodies enkindled by that green
wildfire. That evil fire drilled into their bodies through apertures between their scales, directly burning
their skin. After their skins and muscles had been burned, the fire penetrated to the inside of their bodies.
Even though these gigantic boas had especially strong life-force, they were tortured nearly to death by
that green wildfire. Numerous gigantic boas desperately twisted their bodies and ceaselessly let out long
and painful roars.
Those gray and tall towers had already approached from that dense, cloudy mist. Followed by a series of
profound and spooky roars, erect, grey eyes floating above those gray towers opened, releasing streams
of lifeless lights which poured onto the bodies of these gigantic boas.
The bodies of those boas instantly froze. Wherever those gray light streams swept across, their scales
turned gray and lusterless. These gray light streams rapidly extracted life-force out of those boas’ bodies.
Quite a few over thousand-zhang long boas were drained off their life-force and spirit blood within the
short span of a couple of breath. They immediately turned into a puff of ash, dissipating in the air along
with the wind.
Tens of streams of gray light shone on Wuzhi Qi’s body in a row. Wuzhi Qi let out painful howls, as the
sense of power released from his body constantly weakened.
1713
When the defensive line of human troops in the north was about to break down, a purely black, metal
gate abruptly showed up in the north. Followed by weird ghost roars, the gate gradually opened. Chilly
and evil gusts of wind ceaselessly blew out of the gate.
What came out of the gate next was a perfectly ordered footstep sound that sounded the same as
footsteps of the zombie army of the Nether Moon. A heavily armored army of warriors surged out of the
gate like the tidewater, each warrior having a long halberd[1] or heavy ax carried in his hands. The sense
of power released from this great army was as deathly as the power sense released by the Nether Moon’s
zombie army; not even the slightest trace of life could be detected from it.
Numerous black gates emerged from the air one after another and opened. Groups of armored warriors
gushed out of those gates like a raging flood and quickly started an intense fight against those zombie
warriors. Soon, a full blast battle had begun.
“Netherworld Priest!” Wuzhi Qi laughed out loud while yelling and cheering, “You old one came to join in
the fun? Good, corpses of human warriors that fell on the battlefield and the bodies of these big boas,
these are all yours!”
__________________
[1]Halberd: A pike fitted with an ax head
1714
Ji Hao was wholeheartedly concerned about the war situation on the north side. When those black metal
gates suddenly emerged and opened, his heart instantly jumped. If these metal gates were also some kind
of magic tricks played by the Yu Clan, human troops on the north side would be facing a grave danger of
being utterly routed.
Only when Wuzhi Qi yelled ‘Netherworld Priest’ and armored warriors surging out from those black
gates tangled with those zombie warriors, Ji Hao loosened his tightened nerves right away. Whoever had
just come were reinforcements instead of enemies. This was just wonderful!
Coordinating with winged dragons, Longbo Country warriors coming from the west had already started
an intensive fight against Song Gu and his treemen warriors. The number of Longbo Country warriors
was not too big, yet the size of their bodies was so massive that each Longbo Country warrior was a
couple of feet taller even than Song Gu. They wielded hills and knocked those treemen warriors to the
ground one after another in an incomparably violently manner. Once those treemen were knocked down
to the ground, they could never stand back up again; Those winged dragons would then swoosh down
from the air while roaring shrilly, tearing those treemen into pieces with their sharp claws and spurt
raging flames out of their mouths, scorching those treemen into ashes.
Behind these mountain-like gigantic Longbo Country warriors were large groups of Kuafu Family
warriors, who were wielding enormous wooden sticks and bravely combating against these treemen. The
number of these Kuafu Family warriors was only around a thousand, far less than those treemen.
However, the bodies of Kuafu Family warriors were far nimbler than the treemen, who could hardly ever
hit them.
Both the north side and the west side were now doing good, and what worried Ji Hao the most was the
eastern frontline, which was under the lead of Si Wen Ming himself.
The main force of the Blood Moon was now concentrating their firepower on the eastern frontline, and
east was also the direction where Blood Cloud Mountain was located. If they managed to break the
eastern frontline and changes happened in Blood Cloud Mountain area at the same time, the situation
would go completely out of control.
When Ji Hao was nervously looking at the battlefield, he suddenly tingled with a weird sensation and
abruptly raised his head.
A magnificent, multicolored rainbow stream descended from the air. Moving speed of that rainbow
stream was so impressively fast that once it appeared in Ji Hao’s eyesight, it had flashed across the
1715
distance of thousands of miles and appeared right in front of Ji Hao. The multicolored, splendid light
dimmed down, from within which a gorgeous phoenix silhouette gave a long and resonant roar towards
the sky. Afterward, the silhouette dissipated in the air and from that dim multicolored light, Feng Qi
emerged, seemingly with an arrogant attitude.
A dazzling short sword was held in her left hand while a colorful, exquisite handkerchief was floating
around her head like a warm cloud. She yelled at Ji Hao in an angry and rude tone, “Little kid! Now, just
hand that purple grain dragon sandalwood over like I said, kneel down and kowtow to me to apologize! I
would like to find out who else can save you this time!”
The flame of fury surged right up to Ji Hao’s head from his heart. He glared at Feng Qi, who had been
completely unreasonable, and growled harshly, “Feng Qi, don’t you have any idea about the current
situation?! Right now our humankind is…”
Feng Qi rudely interrupted Ji Hao and yelled in a cold, heartless tone, “Why should I care about your
humankind? Just hand that purple grain dragon sandalwood over. Otherwise you little bastard will
certainly end up dead in an ugly shape today.”
Ji Hao was enraged so much that a beam of red light flashed across his eyes as he pointed at Song Gu, who
was now besieged by five Longbo Country warriors, and was crazily lashing the ground with countless
branches. He even seemed to crack the heaven and earth; tens of enormous mountains were already
whipped into shambles by him. Ji Hao pointed at Song Gu and roared at Feng Qi, “That treeman, is he
yours?!”
When Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie talked about Song Gu, Ji Hao heard all their conversations through the
sword formation. Song Gu was incorporated into the phoenix-kind’s forces as a slave, and was chiefly
responsible for collecting all kinds of treasures for the phoenix-kind; which meant, Song Gu should be a
subordinate under Feng Qi’s command!
“He’s a slave of mine, so what?” Feng Qi looked at Ji Hao proudly.
“Did you order him to attack our humankind?” Ji Hao looked at Feng Qi and said word by word, “You
woman, you’re completely out of your mind. Are you trying to start the war between the humankind and
phoenix-kind?”
Frosty light shone in Feng Qi’s eyes while she responded with a bland sneer as if she cared about nothing,
and said, “Your humankind has such an enormous population, what would be a big deal even if tens of
billions of you died or were wounded? Even if I did order Song Gu to attack you, I doubt your Emperor
Shun dares to wage war against our phoenix-kind only because of this, don’t you think so?”
Feng Qi reached her right hand out and pointed her finger at Dragon Pool, who was standing in the town
and yelled loudly, “Tell this purple grain dragon sandalwood to come with me and keel down to apologize
to me. If you do as I say, I could kindly spare you from death this time… but if you not, you bunch of little
bastards will all die in suffering today!”
1716
Feng Qi was yelling merely at Ji Hao, but when Man Man saw Feng Qi screaming at Ji Hao in such a rude
and overbearing manner, she instantly popped out her pair of eyes and glared at Feng Qi angrily. Sensing
the strong, threatening vibe given off by Man Man, Feng Qi immediately involved Man Man into her
vicious menace.
“Little girl, if you dare to look at me like this again, be careful! I will dig that pair of your eyeballs out!”
“Ah! You’re digging my eyeballs out??!” Man Man shouted out right away. As the moves made by her body
had always been a few seconds faster than the decisions made by her mind, before she finished her
sentence, the pair of lotus-shaped hammers had already flown out, bashing towards Feng Qi along with
an ear-piercing, shrill swishing noise.
In the meanwhile, Man Man put on the armor given by Zhu Rong. By now, her entire body was all
wrapped up by a raging fire.
Seeing Man Man launch her move, Ji Hao snorted and intended to make a move as well. He was going to
trigger the sword formation and directly hack Feng Qi to death, but then he thought of how Si Wen Ming
once explained to him about the relationships between the humankind and phoenix-kind and dragon-
kind. Also looking at those winged dragons, which had now been coordinating with Longbo Country
warriors and fighting closely against those treemen, Ji Hao gritted his teeth, restraining his strong will of
killing Feng QI.
Man Man had thrown out her massive hammers and launched the attack on Feng Qi, and the pair of
hammers reached her face within a blink of an eye.
Immediately, a black airstream and a white airstream swooshed out of the multicolored, glowing
handkerchief floating upon Feng Qi’s head. Miao Lian stepped out from the two streams of air then
slightly shook the jade bottle held in his hand. Following his move, the black and white airstreams
brushed against Man Man’s body, and right after that, a faintly visible, leaf-shaped spirit talisman
sparkled within the two air streams. The heavy armor worn by Man Man suddenly spread out into tens of
parts, falling to the ground one after another.
Man Man gave a shout in surprise, raised her head and glanced at Miao Lian.
Ji Hao growled out as well. Miao Lian suddenly flying out from the multicolored handkerchief floating
upon Feng Qi’s head was something that Ji Hao had never expected. Even though he had the sword
formation manipulating in his hands and within the coverage of this sword formation, the whole world
was under his control, he never anticipated that Miao Lian would show up in such a weird way.
Ji Hao flicked his finger and prepared to trigger the sword formation, releasing sword powers to kill Miao
Lian and Feng Qi. However, stronger airstreams in colors of black and white swooshed out of the jade
bottle held in Miao Lian’s hand, weaving into a black and white long blade, held against Man Man’s neck.
1717
That spirit talisman, which had dispersed Man Man’s armor, heavily fell down, sticking on the top of Man
Man’s head. Man Man’s body suddenly froze, unable to move anymore.
“My friend, don’t make any unnecessary moves, otherwise… this little girl might die!” Miao Lian laughed
out loud while reaching his hand out, attempting to grab Man Man’s neck.
In the meanwhile, another three human-shaped silhouettes darted out of the handkerchief floating upon
Feng Qi’s head. Those were Ku Quan, Qing Mei, and a girl who seemed to be around twenty years old,
having a mean-looking sharp face and a pair of raised eyebrows.
Every one of them had a leaf-shaped spirit talisman floating upon their heads. They wielded their arms
once after showing up, joint-handedly launching dazzling and rumbling lightning bolts fiercely towards Ji
Hao.
1718
All these happened too fast. Ji Hao suddenly realized what was happening. He was looking at Ku Quan,
Qing Mei, and the girl, prepared to trigger the sword formation. All of a sudden, a tiny, triangle-shaped
bronze clock appeared in the hands of that girl. She crooked the little finger of her right hand and plucked
the small clock. Following his move, the clock emitted a shrill and resonant buzzing sound.
The air surrounding Ji Hao suddenly vibrated, as thick and swift sound waves swept through the entire
space, one rising while the other fell. Within a single moment, bell tones that had different pitches,
intensities and frequencies rang around Ji Hao’s body at least a million times. Fierce sound waves clashed
against each other and vibrated each other, merged together and transformed into a black tsunami of the
sound wave, overwhelmingly striking Ji Hao’s body at last.
The Gold Crow fire cloak let out a shrill scream and released a raging fire. Golden-red flame and that
black sound wave intensively bumped into each other as layers of flames were blasted into fire sparkles
and dissipated while streams of sound wave rapidly vanished within the fire.
The girl gave a sneer then flicked her finger at the small clock three times in a row.
‘Buzz, buzz, buzz’… Followed by three buzzing bell rings, flame released by the Gold Crow fire cloak,
which was restrained by Yu Yu with a special magic and could not fully release its power, was scattered
and disappeared completely. The fire was wholly shattered by black sound waves, after which, the black
sound wave severely struck Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao sensed a thunderous buzzing noise coming right from his own brain while dazzling, golden fire
sparkles burst in front of his eyes. He temporarily lost vision and fell into pure darkness. He felt waves of
great pain coming from his brain, along with a bad dizziness, as if the whole world was spinning swiftly. Ji
Hao staggered, unable to remain standing stably on the air anymore and fell straight to the ground from
the sky.
The connection between him and the sword formation was no longer as stable as before. He attempted to
trigger the sword formation and launch attacks, but that constant ear-piercing buzzing noise lingered in
his head. His mind was stirred into a grave mess like a bowl of porridge, and even though he had tried his
best, he still couldn’t focus on controlling the sword formation.
“Crap!” Ji Hao’s heart sank, then abruptly gave a long and resonant caw.
1719
Mr. Crow responded with a shrill caw as well, flapped his wings and tried to fly up. However, that
terrifying sound wave attacked him as well. No matter how hard Mr. Crow flapped his wings, he could
only hover above Ji Hao’s head, but could never gain any sensation from the outside world.
Miao Lian had already grabbed Man Man’s neck in his hand and seeing Ji Hao knocked down by the sound
wave released from the bronze clock, he couldn’t help but laugh out loud and said, “Sister Miao Yin, you
do have some great methods… Haha, now this little bastard can no longer trigger this bloody…”
Before he finished talking, a bright red stream of flame silently rose from Man Mna’s body. From within
that flame, a pair of long and narrow eyes gradually opened. The scorching red pupils of that pair of eyes
seemed incomparably imperatorial, looking down at Miao Lian and the other two in a dominant way, like
a god standing above the whole world and looking down at all mortal creatures. This pair of eyes
instantly brought an enormous pressure to Miao Lian and the two women.
“Zhu Rong!” Miao Lian exclaimed out, yet he showed no sign of fear. He stared at that pair of eye, sneered
and said, “Your daughter is in my hands, what can you do?”
The flame surged up straight into the sky, releasing an overwhelmingly great heat. The spirit talisman,
which had been pressing on Man Mna’s head, gradually melted in the fire. Abruptly, Man Man opened her
eyes, each hand gripping one massive hammer and launched a violent bash right on Miao Lian’s chest.
Miao Lian didn’t even dream of this. Man Man, whose soul was suppressed by the spirit talisman given by
an elder of his sect, had actually awakened back up within such a short span of time. The hammers
boomed against Miao Lian’s chest, shattering his shirt and squeezed numerous while lotuses out of his
body, which immediately held the hammers up, seeming to block this attack.
Clear cracking noises came one after another. Man Man was indignant, so she had used her full-strength
in launching this attack. The pair of massive hammers pressed down on those lotuses like two enormous
mountains, crushing them one after another while spurting out raging flames, then fiercely smashed on
Miao Lian’s chest.
Poor Miao Lian opened his mouth and ejected a stream of blood. His entire chest was now hollowed. His
face had gone deathly pale while he hurriedly stepped backward and screaming in a high-pitched voice,
“Sister Miao Yin, help me! I, your brother…”
While stepping back and vomiting blood, Miao Qian couldn’t even manage to let out a complete sentence.
He didn’t have enough time to launch a counterattack at Man Man. He frantically took out a black-golden
round pill from his sleeve and hurriedly thrust into his mouth.
Sideway, a dazzlingly bright golden arrow, which was condensed from a stream of power yet looked just
like a tangible object, roared towards Miao Lian. Miao Lian was totally unprepared for this and screamed
out loud immediately. Next, his right hand was blown to bits by this fierce and glowing golden arrow.
That black-golden pill flew into the air while spinning swiftly. A cyan-colored silhouette swished over
1720
from where the arrow came, nimbly grabbed the pill then turned the body around, throwing a vicious and
merciless kick three-inch below Miao Lian’s lower abdomen.
“Ao~~” Miao Lian gave a long and shrill howl in pain, and at the same time, everyone on the scene heard
a noise that sounded like some kind of ball-shaped thing being crushed.
Miao Lian vomited even more blood, showing the whites of his eyes and staggeringly stepped back. One
could clearly see that in the area near his lower abdomen, a weird pit had appeared. In around his pelvic
bone, his body was nearly smashed by that heavy kick launched by Feng Xing sneakily.
Feng Xing accurately hit the target, but then fell directly on the ground with his head upside down.
He stared at Miao Lian in shock and yelled, “How can your body be so fragile?! I was going to move
backward by pushing against your body, but I couldn’t even feel the solidness of your body!”
Those abilities and magics of Miao Lian were extremely powerful and ingenious, therefore, when Feng
Xing launched the sneak attack, he had already seen Miao Lian as an extraordinarily formidable enemy,
and used all of his strength to make his move as violent and fierce as possible. In Feng Xing’s plan, he
would kick on Miao Lian’s vital body part, which would at most bring Miao Lian a piercing pain, then he
could push against Miao Lian’s body and conveniently retreat. After that, he would run away at his
highest speed and disappear.
However, he had never thought that the fragility of Miao Lian’s body was actually way beyond his
imagination.
When he kicked Miao Lian’s body, he felt like stepping into a puddle of sticky mush. Not even a slight little
bit of counterforce was given by Miao Lian’s body before he smashed Miao Lian’s body into a mess. As a
result, Feng Xing, who was well prepared for dashing backward at his highest speed, couldn’t find a vent
for his power and instead fell directly on the ground in a quite embarrassed shape.
Man Man yelled out in surprise as well, “Yeah! Those flowers came from his body are solid instead, but
his body itself is even weaker than babies!”
Three to five years old children in the Southern Wasteland were able to run around with hill-huge rocks
carried on their bodies. Each of them had the strength equal to at least hundreds of stones. Miao Lian’s
unique abilities and magics amazed people, yet his physical strength was indeed no better than those
Southern Wasteland babies who were able to run about in their infanthood!
Ji Hao shook his head hard, raised his head and growled, “Their powers are not contained in their bodies,
it’s their souls! Be careful, they’re not Magi… they’re same as those non-humankind, their powers are
strange!”
While Ji Hao was barfing, that girl named Miao Yin, gave a cold seer and flicked her finger. Following that,
the triangle-shaped little clock rang thunderously once again.
1721
‘Buzz!’ The longbow held in Feng Xing’s hands burst with a splendid sphere of light, which flashed across
the air and blocked the fierce sound wave released from the small clock for him. A flame-shaped pattern
instantly emerged from Man Man’s forehead, emitting streams of majestic light, blocking the smite of the
sound wave as well.
Beams of golden light shone from in between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. The Immemorial Sun Streamer flashed in
his spiritual space, and next, dazzling and golden sunlight lit up the entire area. Rapidly, that rampant
sound wave lingering in Ji Hao’s mind dissipated like mist under the sunshine.
Ji Hao cawed out resonantly, then leaped straight up into the air, and at the same time, the Flame Dragon
Sword and Nine Dragon Fire Pearl transferred into two roaring streams of fiery light, zipping towards Ku
Quan and Qing Mei.
A pure and glisten light spot flew out from in between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. Ji Hao activated the Immemorial
Sun Streamer, silently wielding it with all of its power.
1722
Chapter 414: Silence the Sound
Chapter 414: Silence the Sound[1]
Flame Dragon Sword screamed shrilly while transforming into an arc-shaped streak of flame, striking
onto Ku Quan’s head.
Ku Quan’s eyes popped out immediately. In a great panic, he found out that this simple stream of sword
power, which was launched by Ji Hao and was roaring towards him, was actually like a sky-huge net,
seeming to envelop his entire body. Ku Quan felt as if no matter how hard he tried to dodge and what
magic he tried to use, this sword power stream would accurately and mercilessly strike on his body.
He could not dodge, and neither was he able to hold it off. Ku Quan now felt just like a grille that had one
thousand boils and a hundred holes on its body and this sword move launched by Ji Hao was aimed right
at those holes, that multitude of weaknesses of his body. Even though he had quite many life-saving
treasures carried with him, he still felt that he could never survive this sword move.
The same thing happened to Qing Mei as well. When watching the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl swooshing
right towards to her head, the face of this stunningly beautiful girl had twisted badly in fright. Just like Ku
Quan, she also felt that she could never hold off this lustrous pearl which was wrapped in raging fire… she
just could not. Although it was merely a pearl, yet she could sense the power released from it from every
single direction, as if this pearl was actually everywhere, roaring towards all vital body parts of hers.
Ji Hao had given a play to the Sky-Opening move to an extreme degree, coordinating with the sword
formation, resulting in the horrible effect delivered by the move.
Ku Quan and Qing Mei stepped back as fast and as far as they could. They didn’t dare to pause even for a
moment. While staring at Ji Hao, whose eyes had become shining again and seemed to have fully
recovered from the heavy attack launched by Miao Yin, they could do nothing but draw back with all of
their powers.
Their bodies flashed across the air, every single step making them reach over a hundred mile far. Within a
blink of an eye, Ku Quan and Qing Mei had fled out of the best attacking range of the sword formation.
However, the sword formation had covered the area tens of thousands miles in radius, and even though
they made it out of the best-attacking range, they were still inside the coverage of the sword formation.
As long as they were still inside the sword formation’s coverage, the Flame Dragon Sword and Nine
Dragon Fire Pearl would determinedly strike onto their heads. By now, these two deadly weapons had
been reaching closer and closer to their targets!
1723
Within seconds, Qing Mei and Ku Quan had squeezed the last bit of power out of their bodies and dashed
for a thousand and eight hundred miles. But then the Flame Dragon Sword and Nine Dragon Fire Pearl
struck on their bodies simultaneously. Facing this deathly strike, Ku Quan and Qing Mai raised their arms
together, and at the same time the leaf-shaped spirit talisman floating upon their heads blasted out
suddenly, transforming into a gigantic white lotus, shielding them entirely.
The sword screamed, and the pearl vibrated. Soon, the white, enormous lotus transformed from the two
spirit talismans shattered thunderously.
Ku Quan howled out. The flying track of the Flame Dragon Sword was slightly changed by the vibration
caused by the white lotus, and consequently, it brushed against Ku Quan’s body sideways and cut off his
left shoulder and a small half of his chest.
Qing Mei screamed in both rage and fear. She wielded the plum branch held in her hand, bringing up
dense layers of cyan-colored light, shielding herself against the pearl. However, the pearl weirdly
deflected in the air and severely bumped into her beautiful, tender face.
That beautiful Roman nose of Qing Mei has flattened right away, but fortunately, the Nine Dragon Pearl
was never a powerful weapon designed to smash people’ faces. Therefore, the injury on her face was not
too bad.
Nevertheless, the natural spirit fire contained inside the pearl swooshed out. Along her nostrils and eyes,
the fire gushed into her head, burning her brain and made smoke puff out from every opening of her
body. Her smooth and long hair immediately turned into ash.
Qing Mei buried her head in her arms and fled desperately with that heart-tearing pain. A cyan-colored
light stream wrapped her up and within a blink of an eye, she disappeared from this battlefield, swiftly
merging with the dense and thick layer of clouds high up in the sky, then vanished without leaving even a
trace.
Ji Hao didn’t have enough time to trigger the sword formation. Instead, he activated the Immemorial Sun
Streamer, shrunk it to six-foot long, and gripped it with both of his hands, wielding with all of his power.
For a single move, the power contained in Ji Hao’s golden Dan was drained immediately, along with all
that was stored in all eight-thousand Magus Acupoints of his. Not even a sight stream of power was left in
his body.
The Immemorial Sun Streamer almost drained Ji Hao into a mummy, right after which, the streamer
released a scorching-hot golden light.
Miao Yin held her small, triangle clock, frontally facing the Immemorial Sun Streamer, seeming to launch
a full-strength attack. But as she sensed that terrifyingly great heat released from the streamer, Miao
Yin’s look suddenly changed, and the pair of raised eyebrows nearly straightened on her face. She put the
small clock back into her bag, as a white stream of air spurted out from in-between her eyebrows. From
this, a long streamer that had a resplendent glow darted out.
1724
The pole of that long streamer was made from white, glowing gemstone, and the streamer itself was
woven from silver threads. That exquisitely crafted streamer was thickly decorated with tens of
thousands of different sized, shining pearls, while the long pole of its was inlayed with countless jade
pieces and gemstones. The long streamer had a smooth and crystal luster, and its entire body was
glowing. When Miao Yin wielded it, endless swirl-shaped silver light streams surged out ceaselessly.
“Little scum, I’d like to see what you have that allows you to be so presumptuous!” Miao Yin roared
harshly while wielding the long streamer. Silver light streams had surged towards Ji Hao before the
Immemorial Sun Streamer released its power, straight at Ji Hao’s head like tidewater. Thousands of
silver, swirl-shaped light streams rotated swiftly along with a silvery, strange and magical sound,
seeming to turn the entire space that had a radius of a hundred miles into a fairyland.
“Burn!” Ji Hao glared at Miao Yin and laughed out loud.
A golden beam of light zipped up into the air from the Immemorial Sun Streamer, then expanded into a
sky-devouring flame column, spreading out in all directions.
The splendor released from Miao Yin’s long streamer suddenly broke like a dream. Meanwhile, Miao Yin,
who was roaring with a twisted, furious face, was suddenly struck dumb, as if her soul had been lost. A
few long and clearly visible cracks appeared on the long streamer which had a splendid glow. At the same
time, those billowy, silver, tidewater like light streams released by it were burning rapidly in the fire,
turning into multicolored hazy light which disappeared completely.
The golden fire wreathed Miao Yin, instantly setting her long shirt ablaze. She screamed herself hoarse in
fear, madly swinging her arms. She hurriedly packed the long streamer and attempted to flee. However,
the Immemorial Sun Streamer was like a gigantic magnet while she was like a tiny grain of iron. As the
Immemorial Sun Streamer shook slightly, no matter how hard Miao Yin tried to activate her power, she
could never leave where she was standing, not even for half a step.
The raging fire was roaring. The prehistoric essence fire of the sun was incomparably powerful and
violent. Miao Yin’s long shirt released beams of white glow to barely resist the incursions of the fire, yet
within the blink of an eye, they were all burned out, and the long shirt was burned into a puff of smoke.
The fire wrapped Miao Yin’s body entirely up, ceaselessly drilling into her body through every single pore
of hers.
“Little animal! How dare you?!” A deep roar came from the sky while a white cloud suddenly emerged
from the air above Miao Yin’s head. Next, a gigantic hand that was condensed from mist reached down
from the sky and grabbed Miao Yin, intending to save her and leave.
Nevertheless, sideway, a black Jade Ruyi swished over. The small Ru Yi was accurately aimed at the huge
mist hand, and with a single, slight strike, a clear and silvery cracking noise that sounded like a jade bottle
crushing was squeezed out of the mist hand. The immense mist hand broke inch by inch, then soon
dissipated in the air.
1725
A dim light flashed across the surface of the jade Ru Yi, then transformed into an enormous hand made
from the black mist, just like the one which tried to save Miao Yin just now. The black mist hand clapped
on the air, and instantly, the white cloud floating above Miao Yin’s head was shattered.
Miao Yin was now surrounded by pure essence fire of the sun. The fire intruded into her body, burning
her body nearly translucent like a piece of ruby. She screamed and howled in fright, continually raising
her head up and yelling at the sky.
“Shifu! Save me!”
A scornful snort came from the sky, along with which, a white smooth and chubby hand, that was around
a foot wide, descended from the air, reaching to Miao Yin.
Before, whoever was trying to save Miao Yin had only reached out with a mist hand, but now, seeing Miao
Yin was about to perish in the fire released from the Immemorial Sun Streamer, the one who tried to save
her finally lost patience and took the move personally to save Miao Yin.
A wave of power vibrations occurred around Ji Hao’s body, following which, a white, slim, flawless hand
reached out from the air, slightly slapping that chubby hand. Those two hands silently clashed against
each other, causing a muffled, earth-shaking boom. Next, the chubby hand was frozen by a thin layer of
ice, suddenly quivering as if it had just been electrocuted, then quickly drew back into the sky and
disappeared.
“Shi…” Miao Yin raised her head, despairingly wailing towards the sky.
The essence sun fire suddenly tightened, squeezing the last howl out of Miao Yin’s throat. A gentle breeze
blew across, after which, Miao Yin was burned into a puff of ash, drifting and dissipating in the air.
Ji Hao took a deep breath, forcibly choking back the pain brought by the emptiness of his body. He
gripped the Immemorial Sun Streamer and grinningly nodded to Miao Lian, who was now seriously
injured and said, “Don’t move… Once you move, you die!”
_____________________
[1]’Miao Yin’ literally means ‘beautiful sound’ in Chinese.
1726
Yu Mu grabbed a medicine bottle that was made from a giant frog skull, forcibly opened Miao Lian’s
mouth and poured the sticky, dark blue liquid drug contained in that ugly bottle into his mouth.
Streams of dirty, heavy power of the drug spread speedily inside Miao Lian’s body and soon drilled into
his brain. Slight wisps of begrimed power began corroding Miao Lian’s soul, making his clear and glowing
eyes turn a bit turbid.
“What the hell is this?” Miao Lian hoarsely screamed, and couldn’t help but struggle desperately.
“It’s good stuff!” Yu Mu responded with a sweet grin, “I used the venoms of over three-hundred different
kinds of poisonous bugs, salivas and sperm as the main ingredients, and oil of decayed dead bodies…”
Before Yu Mu finished his explanation, Miao Lian started vomiting intensely. As a man who had been
severely cultivating himself, he didn’t have too many remnants of food inside his stomach. Instead, all his
of vomitus was yellow-colored gall; not even a single drop of drug that he had just swallowed was thrown
out.
Both Ji Hao and Man Man hurriedly covered their mouths with their hands and subconsciously took quite
a few steps backward in disgust.
Yu Mu, this bloody fatso, this poison concocted by him was way too disgusting! Although many formulae
developed by the Magi Palace were rather weird, this was the very first time for Ji Hao to hear about such
an evil formula. Not to mention Miao Lian, who had drunk that drug in person, even Ji Hao was abutted to
throw up only by hearing about it.
“Good stuff!” Yu Mu gave another honest grin and stopped his introduction of those ingredients of this
drug. Instead, he continued seriously, “This is good stuff, specially created to corrode people’ souls.
Without my antidote, you will die.”
Yu Mu’s explanation was simple, frank and honest.
Without his antidote, Miao Lian, who had taken this drug, would die.
Miao Lian’s face suddenly turned deathly pale. He glanced at Ji Hao, who had been glaring at him, Man
Man, who now had an angry look, Feng Xing, who was silently observing him from afar and Yu Mu, who
was with a big, honest grin, then gave a forlorn and bitter laugh. Next, both of his eyeballs rolled up,
showing the white parts, while Ku Quan fell on the ground. All sense of power released from his body had
immediately disappeared.
1727
Ji Hao was shocked slightly. He hurriedly walked up to him and pressed a finger on his carotid artery.
The blood had still been flowing inside his body, and the life-force of his body was still present. However,
the sense of Miao Lian’s soul had nearly disappeared, such that Ji Hao could barely feel his soul. Ji Hao
carefully pressed his finger on the spot between Miao Lian’s eyebrows, and finally caught a faint sense of
Miao Lian’s soul, which had now shrunk into an extremely tiny spot.
“Brother, this is the ‘secret and silent drown,' specially created by their sect. It is a powerful, mysterious
and occult magic, usually used by cultivators in their sect to converge the souls, trapping themselves in a
deathly dangerous state to achieve a breakthrough to the higher levels. But this guy is not powerful
enough for this magic yet. For saving his own life, also for keeping their secrets, he forcibly used the
‘secret and silent drown’ magic. He is nearly damaged, so you don’t need to concern about his life.”
Gui Ling’s voice rang right next to Ji Hao’s ear, quickly giving the above information.
Hearing Gui Ling’s words, Ji Hao felt even his soul shake. He glanced at the sky in shock, then gnashed his
teeth and waved his hand towards Feng Xing. Ji Hao called Feng Xing over and whispered a few words to
him. Afterward, Feng Xing paused briefly, nodded a bit helplessly then grabbed Yu Mu and Man Man,
retreating quickly.
While retreating with Feng Xing, Man Man yelled loudly at Ji Hao, “Ji Hao! Be careful, don’t get involved in
things that you shouldn’t be…This is what Abba told Man Man!”
‘Don’t get involved in things that you shouldn’t be?’ Indeed a solid truth. However, Ji Hao could only give a
bitter laugh when he heard it. It wasn’t him who had been trying to get himself involved in all this!
A gentle gust of wind rose from the ground, rolling Ji Hao’s body up and flying into the air. He was then
wrapped up by a faint, thin layer of misty cloud. The cloud enveloped him, flashing across the air, and
instantly reached the east side of the sword formation. A gate had now being added to the empty and flat
area below the long sword, which had been floating in the air, and standing inside the entrance were a
few of Gui ling’s disciples. Seeing Ji Hao, those disciples of Gui Ling hurriedly saluted to him, calling him
‘Uncle Ji Hao.'
Ji Hao hurriedly saluted back. He couldn’t explain the complicated feeling he was having right now with
language at all.
All these disciples of Gui Ling were much older than Ji Hao, their powers and cultivations were also far
greater than Ji his own power and cultivation. Hearing them calling ‘Uncle Ji Hao,' he was actually a bit
delighted, but at the same time, he indeed felt an enormous pressure.
Clear gusts of wind had been blowing around inside the sword formation. Through the sword formation,
Ji Hao saw that under each long sword floating in the air in the east, south, west and north side of this
sword formation, a gate was added. Inside each gate, a few of Gui Ling’s disciple were guarding.
1728
Right in the middle of the sword formation, a stage was floating in the air, upon which, an altar was set
up. A cloth that had a black and white pattern of Taiji painted on it had been spread on the altar. Gui Ling
was standing beside the altar, holding a tablet, constantly clapping against the cloth. Following her move,
this immense sword formation rose straight into the air, up above the clouds without disturbing anyone.
Ji Hao’s spirit power was tightly connected with the sword formation. He clearly sensed that, earlier
under his control, the best-attacking range that allowed the sword formation to accurately kill the
enemies was only around three-hundred mile in radius. But now, controlled by Gui Ling, this range had
already expanded to a ten-thousand mile in radius.
This was a definite severe power difference. Ji Hao also faintly felt that this size of the best attacking
range of the sword formation was not yet the limitation of Gui Ling’s capability. If she didn’t need to
manipulate such a great-scale sword formation and raise it high up to the sky, under her control, it could
at least eliminate all living creatures within the area which had a radius of hundred-thousand miles.
The colossal sword formation rose straight up into the sky, traveling ten thousand miles in every single
moment. Clouds were torn apart layer by layer, and soon, the formation reached the deep area of the
fierce gale in the void, hundreds of millions miles away from the earth. Ji Hao stood inside the gate and
could see the stars in the void rather clearly. Those gigantic stars were glowing splendidly, seeming to
compete against the sun. The starlight and sunlight merged together, weaving into a magnificent ocean of
light, shrouding the void.
High up in the void, Emperor Shun was wearing a heavy armor, followed by four human-shaped
silhouettes. Each of them stood on a particular spot that coordinated with a basic element of this world.
The five of them had been facing against Dishi Yanluo.
Around a hundred mile away from Emperor Shun was a handsome Yu Clan man, who had a cold, bland
face, wearing a heavy black armor and releasing a deathly sense of power. He was facing the Netherworld
Priest, staring with a pair of viciously glowing eyes.
A black flag had been fluttering upon Netherworld Priest’s head. Black smoke was rising from around his
body constantly, while black and white beams of sword light dazzled around him.
That Yu Clan man with the black armor had a prismatic shield held in his left hand and a black,
transparent long sword, which had the length equal to his own height, in his right hand. While he wielded
that long sword, the black and white beams of sword light released by Netherworld Priest flashed across
the void from time to time, clashing against the long black sword and bursting with massive waves of cold
power stream.
Around Si Shun and the five silhouettes, and within the area about a thousand mile in radius, hundreds of
human-shaped silhouettes were fighting a tangled battle. Their moves were rather slow; every single
move made by them seemed to be extremely careful and cautious. However, every now and then, they
launched attacks at each other and at every turn, the fierce void gale a hundred-mile round would vibrate
and roar, even stirring the sky to shake for quite a while.
1729
Ji Hao held his breath, watching this seemingly not so intense fight happening in front of his eyes with full
concentration.
On the ground, countless human warriors had been fighting desperately against the non-humankind
armies. Those warriors were literally showering in blood, and the ground was nearly completely covered
up with dead bodies. Nevertheless, Ji Hao never knew that at the same time, in the void hundreds of
millions of miles away from the ground, such a fierce battle had been happening between the higher level
members of both sides of this war.
From a great distance, Ji Hao heard Dishi Yanluo laugh crazily aloud and yelled, “Shun! That bastard Fan
Hai came to steal the credit which was supposed to be mine… this displeased me a lot. However, with his
force joining this war, do you still think that you can stop us?”
“Who else can help you? Except for Netherworld Priest, who else can ever help you?” Dishi Yanluo
laughed wildly and continued, “Shun, why don’t you take your people and surrender? You’re kind of a
talent… I can make you the leader of all my slaves!”
1730
Chapter 416: Competition Between the Two
Sects
Chapter 416: Competition Between the Two Sects
Dishi Yanluo’s arrogant laughter vibrated the void, clashing against the roaring fierce gale in the void,
causing waves of lightning bolts to crash about.
Ji Hao’s heart instantly sank. He lowered his head and looked down, however, where he had been
standing was way too far away from the ground. Even though he had fully activated his eye power, he
could only barely see a hazy silhouette of the Chi Ban Mountain down there. The Chi Ban Mountain
spanned hundreds of millions of miles on the earth, yet, it now looked only of the size of a palm in Ji Hao’s
eyes; not to even mention seeing the current situation on the battlefield.
“Brother, don’t worry.” Gui Ling sat in the core of the sword formation, and said to Ji Hao in a cold voice,
while slapping the tablets, “Although the humankind is at a disadvantage, you’re not weak to the point of
letting the non-humankind to do whatever they want to you. At least, it is impossible for them to conquer
the humankind merely with the power of Blood Moon and Nether Moon.”
“As for Dishi Yanluo, the newly promoted Emperor in Power of the Blood Moon, he is too eager for quick
success and instant benefit and had always been in a rush for quick results. In the meanwhile, he also
attempted to get rid of dissidents with the power of the humankind. This time… he has to suffer.”
continued Gui Ling blandly, “However, he is not our target.”
‘Eager for quick success and instant benefit, and is in a rush for quick results’?
To this comment made by Gui Ling about Dishi Yanluo, Ji Hao couldn’t agree more. If Dishi Yanluo wasn’t
so eager for success and to build a glorious image for himself, he would never launch an all-out attack on
the humankind just after he ascended the throne of the emperor, even before the consolidation of the
new generation of Blood Moon leaders completed.
As for getting rid of dissidents with the power of the humankind…
Ji Hao pondered for a short while, then he caught a sudden enlightenment and instantly figured out the
causes and effects of this whole thing.
No wonder the Di Family had been confirmedly saying that the Qian Family would go straight into the
trap as they planned. And no wonder even though the Qian Family had been extra cautious and careful all
this time, they still ended up losing the most of the elite army forces of their family under the sword
formation.
1731
Except for the humankind that Ji Hao had been representing, and the Di Family, who were planning on
stabbing the Qian Family in the back and taking the Qian Family out, Dishi Yanluo was also sneakily
planning on entrapping the Qian Family, and had indeed achieved a pretty ideal result. In this case, the
rumor that the Qian Family’s current leader used to compete against Dishi Yanluo for the throne of the
emperor in power turned out to be true.
Poor, unlucky Qian Family, but who would care about them?
“Who is the one that we’re going to deal with?” Ji Hao dropped the speculation of the reasons and effects
regarding the Qian Family successfully falling into the trap and asked Gui Ling curiously.
When Yu Yu lent Ji Hao this sword formation, he never mentioned that Gui Ling would come and take
over the formation herself. But, Gui Ling showed up unexpectedly and brought Ji Hao up here into the
void, saying that she was going to let Ji Hao enrich his experience by watching a fight between truly
powerful beings. Apparently, this was a result of one of Yu Yu’s abrupt decisions.
Yu Yu had abruptly decided that he was going to deal with someone. Therefore, he sent Gui Ling to take
over the sword formation by herself.
Ji Hao now felt a great pity for this poor person who was targeted by Yu Yu, and very curious about who
this poor thing might be.
Gui Ling sneered, pointed the tablet held in her hand at Fan Hai, who was now standing pretty far away
and facing Netherworld Priest. Fan Hai was wearing a black armor, had deathly pale skin and a purely
dark pair of eyes. His hair was pale gray in color, looking same as the skin of dead people. His entire body
had been giving an entirely lifeless vibe. The space surrounding him was filled with a sense of power that
would make any living creature instinctively feel uncomfortable and disgusted.
That was the original power of the Nether Moon, the power pacing up and down between life and death,
making both the living and dead uneasy.
Nevertheless, if that was all, why would Gui Ling take over the sword formation and fly up to the void,
dealing with Fan Hai herself?
Ji Hao opened his eyes. Golden-red light shone in that pair of eyes while he fully activated his Gold Crow
pupils and looked at Fan Hai. In his golden-red colored sight, Fan Hai’s body seemed like a gray swirl, and
in the core area of his body, there was a sticky and dense sphere of black smoke, filled with the sense of
death and despair. However, inside that sphere of black smoke, which seemed to swallow all living
creatures in this world, a swaying candle-light-like clear white light spot was partly hidden and partly
visible.
Because of this spot of clear and white light, the black smoke inside Fan Hai’s body was gifted with an
unspeakable sense of stateliness, even sanctity. An immense, incomparably great and solemn sense of
1732
power spread out from his body, pressing right onto Ji Hao’s face, even making Ji Hao have an urge of
prostrating himself in worship.
Once Ji Hao took a quick glance at Fan Hai, Fan Hai instantly raised his head, looking in his direction.
Fortunately, Fan Hai didn’t manage to locate Ji Hao as Ji Hao was under the protection of the sword
formation. However, the black smoke inside Fan Hai’ body began rising and rolling, releasing a fierce and
invisible stream of counterforce, bringing Ji Hao a sharp wave of sting in the eyes. A few blood veins in his
eyes burst, blood immediately gushing out from the corners of the eyes.
Ji Hao hurriedly closed his eyes and turned around, letting blood and life-force surging inside his body
quickly heal his pair of wounded eyes.
Gui Ling’s voice came from afar, her bland and cold tone sounding a bit didactical, “Ji Hao, the disparity in
power levels between you and Fan Hai was way too huge. From now on, do not try to look through people
who are more powerful than you. This time, if you had not been protected by our Shifu’s sword
formation, your pair of eyes would have been damaged already.”
Ji Hao’s heartbeat surged instantly. He then hurriedly saluted and apologized to Gui Ling, and asked,
“Sister Gui Ling, there seems to be a tiny white light spot inside this Fan Hai’s body, right?”
Gui Ling raised her head with a bounce, glanced at Ji Hao in surprise and grinned as she responded, “Have
you…actually seen that? Your eye power is indeed not bad.”
Gui Ling clicked the tablet held in her hand three times in a row, following which, the four long swords
vibrated simultaneously. After that, Gui Ling continued with a deep voice, “Our Shifu wouldn’t step too far
in conflicts between the humankind and the others. He lent you this sword formation only because he
wanted to help you earn some solid credits in front of the human emperor.”
“However, the Nether Moon joined the war abruptly, which is no big deal, yet this Fan Hai has
actually…actually learned some methods from the few people who attacked you just now. Our Shifu
wouldn’t care if it was only their human disciples messing around in the world… but to take the non-
humankind as disciples and teach them secret, special and powerful magics… this has violated a serious
taboo.”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, thinking of the few people who had just launched attacks on him in the sword
formation. ‘Is Fan Hai actually one of them?’ murmured Ji Hao in his head.
Before Ji Hao figured out the connections between all these, from the dense and turbid void gale roaring
afar, a clear ‘ting’ made by Jade slips came. Along with this, an elderly man with a straw rain cape,
mounted on a large crane, swooshed over.
A bronze clock, which had been shining brightly with a clear light, was floating over the elderly man’s
head. His left hand carried a long jade slip while his right hand was holding a short jade slip. The two jade
1733
slips tinkled against each other, making this slivery, tinkling noise, splitting the void gale up and opened
up a broad path, directly leading to Fan Hai from the void.
“Fan Hai, how do you do?” The elderly man gave a resonant laugh and said. Then, without asking any
question, he raised the two Jade slips and bashed them towards Fan Hai.
Fan Hai was startled, hurriedly swinging the shield held in his left hand, blocking the two swords moved
launched by Netherworld Priest sneakily along with two ‘dang.' He then wielded the long sword held in
his right hand, barely holding off the two Jade slips thrown over violently by the elderly man. Meanwhile,
he said, “Dong Gong, the humankind has nothing to do with you. What do you come for? Aren’t you afraid
of the revenge of our kind?”
Dong Gong gave a faint smile as if he didn’t care about any revenge at all. He responded while quickly
wielding the pair of Jade slips, launching heavy bashes on Fan Hai’s head as thickly and fast as raindrops
falling. Meanwhile, he said to Fan Hai, “I owe somebody some favors, and now I’m paying back. As for
your Yu Clan’s revenge, well I’m just an old man and am all alone. Why should I be afraid? What should I
be afraid of? And, what can you possibly do to me?”
Netherworld Priest laughed out loud as well. The black sword and white sword of his swished across the
void like fiercely swimming fishes, constantly striking on Fan Hai’s body, making Fan Hai ceaselessly
growl in rage.
Dong Gong took this opportunity and launched an even stronger wave of attack. The pair of Jade slips
knocked on Fan Hai’s body three times in a row, making Fan Hai staggeringly step back, unable to even
stand steadily.
From afar, a few Jia Clan warriors who had been fighting against a couple of human Divine Magi roared
out angrily and intended to rush over. Abruptly, another thunderous growl came, followed by which, an
incomparably beautiful woman with a violent, blustering, wild-beast-like sense of power trod on the air
and dashed over, throwing a heavy punch on Fan Han’s back. Every single move made by her seemed
incredibly robust and majestic.
Gui Ling smiled and rolled the blueprint of the sword formation up. Instantly, Fan Hai, Dong Gong, that
woman and Netherworld Priest were all covered up by the sword formation.
1734
The sword formation was rolled up, wrapping the group of people, and flew deeply into the fierce void
gale. The surrounding space was now occupied by the violet void storm. Streams of star power, pure and
dense enough to look like tangible streaks, were twisted by that void storm. They transformed into
countless eye-piercing light beams, randomly and rampantly sweeping across the entire space.
Within every single movement, tens of millions of different sized dazzling light streaks with different
lengths intensively clashed against each other and caused sky-shattering booms. When those light streaks
blasted out, massive, magnificent polar lights spread out in the void. That bright, splendid wave of polar
light shone on Ji Hao and the other people, making their whole bodies seem colorful.
Within that breathtakingly beautiful wave of light, Netherworld Priest laughed out loud resonantly. Each
hand gripped a sword and suddenly transformed into a dark black cloud, swiftly rotating around Fan Hai.
Meanwhile, the sword light beams released by him surged towards Fan Hai like raindrops.
Dong Gong held his pair of Jade slips with a grin on his face, bashing Fan Hai’s body rhythmically like an
old farmer pounding medicine in a mortar, surely and unhurriedly. Fan Hai’s armor ceaselessly burst
with fire sparkles and large puffs of shining spell symbols against Dong Gong’s Jade slips.
The woman, who was wearing a stunning and luxurious long dress and showed up the last, seemed to be
as gorgeous as a princess living in a god’s palace in heaven. However, her style of fighting was as violent
and wild as the crudest Senior Magi. She clenched her fists in an extraordinarily violent manner, rushing
straight up to Fan Hai and directly threw a fierce wave of punches on his head.
All three of them were immeasurably powerful. Joint-handedly, they beat Fan Hai up to quite an
embarrassed shape. No matter how tightly he gripped his shield and how fast he wielded the long sword
held in his right hand, his body seemed to be covered in weaknesses that caused him to being knocked
down. He continued staggering and rolling like a rubber ball, unable to even stand still.
“Xi Mu!” Without any sign, the beautiful woman launched a mighty punch right on Fan Hai’s face. Blood
was squeezed out of Fan Hai’s nostrils in surging streams, making him screaming out in rage, “How dare
you stand against me?! Aren’t you afraid of that I might bring my army to flatten your Xi Mu Sky Palace?!”
“Just come!” The beautiful woman with luxurious apparels raised her head and gave a resounding, long,
crazy and wild-beast-like roar towards the heaven. While roaring and growling, she grabbed Fan Hai’s
shoulders with both of her hands. She lifted Fan Hai up and smashed him straight onto an enormous
mountain floating inside the void storm.
1735
This hundred-mile in radius floating mountain had been toughened in the void by the fierce void storm
for countless years. It was not hard to tell that the body of this mountain had already been through
billions of times of hardening. It was clear that this mountain was extremely hard and solid, as it was still
able to maintain its shape instead of being dispersed by the void gale. Xi Mu grabbed Fan Hai and
violently smashed him on the mountain, causing a thunderous boom to rise, as a hundred-zhang in radius
hole appeared on the mountain.
Before Fan Hai launch any counterattack, Xi Mu dashed up to Fan Hai with only one step, heavily
thudding both of her knees against Fan Hai’s chest.
Kneeing on Fan Hai’s chest, Xi Mu launched another wave of punches that was as intensive as a bursting
rain of shooting stars. Along with a series of sky-shaking bangs, her fists brought up countless streams of
dazzling light, bashing fiercely on Fan Hai’s face. Fan Hai screamed out in a hoarse voice. Meanwhile, a
seemingly dense and sticky puff of black smoke spurted out from his body, desperately fending against Xi
Mu’s attack. Nevertheless, Xi Mu’s strength seemed to be even greater than Fan Hai could imagine. No
matter how hard Fan Hai struggled and tried to fight back, he couldn’t even stand back up.
‘Boom’! After numerous heavy punches, that enormous mountain was shattered into ashes by the fierce
power streams released from Xi Mu’s punches. Fan Hai swished through the body of that towering
mountain, flying out from the other side of the mountain with his face covered in blood.
“Xi Mu! I will…certainly…” Fan Hai hysterically yelled while madly wielding his long sword and hacking
the air.
He was the Emperor in Power of the Nether Moon, and was wealthy and experienced; he was hundreds of
times more powerful than Dishi Yanluo, who had ascended to the throne only recently. Being grabbed by
Xi Mu and wildly beaten up like this was way too humiliating for him. Although he was protected by
powerful treasures and wasn’t actually harmed, this was way, way too humiliating!
Being grappled and beaten up by a woman like this was so unspeakably, damn humiliating! He felt he had
just lost all his face!
Fan Hai cursed out furiously. By now, he had forgotten all about the dignity of a noble, elegant manner
and other things like that. Instead, he was just crazily yelling and cursing like a shrew.
But he only managed to let out a few words before Netherworld Priest rushed up and launched a horribly
heavy wave of sword light streams onto his body just like a storm. Fire sparkles spurted in all directions,
while spell-symbol-crushing noise came one after another. The heavy black armor worn by Fan Hai was
lashed broken, showing numerous deep cracks.
Dong Gong laughed out once again as he rushed up as well. Raising his pair of Jade slips, he randomly
bashed Fan Hai again. A seemingly small move launched by him could shatter Fan Hai’s armor into pieces.
The pair of Jade slips ripped Fan Hai’s armor, broke his close-fitting long shirt and struck right on his
deathly pale skin, causing muffled booms.
1736
“This armor isn’t solid enough!” Dong Gong laughed loudly and yelled, “Fan Hai, back then, I had a couple
of fights against your predecessor, Fan Di. That Nether God armor worn by him was rather hard. Even my
pair of Jade slips couldn’t deal with that set of armor. What, didn’t he leave that armor to you?”
Netherworld Priest gave a spooky, vicious grin, and said, “Fan Di? Hm, I remember him too. Back then,
this pair of spirit swords of mine couldn’t manage to break that Nether God armor of his either. That
armor was indeed solid. But Fan Hai, this armor of yours, is way too cra*py!”
While he was saying the word ‘cra*py,' black and white dazzling streams of light had already spurted out
from black and white pair of swords held in his hands and punctured Fan Hai’s armor fiercely. Facing this
deadly attack, Fan Hai suddenly raised the rhombus-shaped shield held in his left hand and blocked that
black stream of light. Yet, the white sword light stream brushed against the shield, penetrating into his
right chest.
Huge streams of blood gushed out. Fan Tai barfed out in pain, and abruptly opened the erect eye in the
middle of his eyebrows. A dense black cloud rotated swiftly inside that secret eye of his. Along with a
weird, shrill roar, an odd, ten-zhang tall, entirely black-golden zombie having a translucent crystal-like
body swooshed out while flapping its three pairs of transparent, featherless wings.
“Now! Girl! What are you waiting for?!” Xi Mu, who had just launched a massive wave of punches and was
now a little bit breathless, suddenly burst a yell.
Gui Ling instantly gave a long roar, quickly wielding the tablets held in her hands. At the same time, Ji Hao
and over ten disciples of hers locked their fingers into a certain motion that was coordinated with
lightning magic and wielded their arms simultaneously. Along with their moves, bolts of lightning
descended from the air, striking on the long sword floating upon their heads.
The sword formation shook, as tens of thousands of miles long sword power streams swept across the
void. Four streams of sword power, each representing the power of earth, fire, water, and wind, roared
up into the higher sky and bumped into each other, merging into a gray, turbid stream of sword power,
diving down. A roar with an extreme hatred was let out following that. From the head to the legs, the
winged zombie that flew out from in between Fan Hai’s eyebrows was torn into two by this turbid stream
of sword power.
The sword power stream rolled and twisted, and instantly, the zombie released by Fan Hai was stirred
into a sparkling rain of light spots, drifting and dissipating into the air. Fan Hai’s face immediately turned
even paler. While vomiting blood intensively, he gave a furious roar and next, a black stream of smoke
swooshed up from his head. Upon the black smoke, an ancient styled odd-shaped, three-legged vessel
emitted beams of black light that shone the surrounding space. Fan Hai was now badly injured and was
wrapped up by the light and suddenly transformed into a black light stream, slicing the air open as he
fled.
Gui Ling didn’t trigger the sword formation. Instead, she let Fan Hai leave.
1737
“Hehe,” Netherworld Priest grinned, putting his longswords back into their sheaths. He turned around
and walked right away quite naturally and unrestrainedly while saying, “Good, so many people have died
down there. I’ll go collect some dead bodies. You do not scramble for those sweet dead bodies.”
Dong Gong grinned as well, nodded to Gui Ling and said, “Tell your Shifu that I owed him three favors,
and this time I’ve paid one back.”
The giant crane sang while carrying Dong Gong and flew away. Within a moment, Dong Gong and the
crane merged with the fierce void gale and disappeared completely.
Xi Mu raised her head, gave another blustering roar towards the heaven, then threw a threatening glance
at Gui Ling and said, “Go tell your Shifu to send the ‘nine-twist, fire-regrowing pill’ that he promised me,
to my Xi Mu Sky Palace within three years…Otherwise, I’ll smash his dojo!”
A cyan bird that had the wingspan of over a hundred Zhang flew over, elegantly carrying Xi Mu up, then
slowly flew towards the west.
1738
Inside the wild and fierce void gale, powerful beings fighting for both the humankind and non-humankind
stopped simultaneously.
Powerful ones from the Nether Moon each gave a cold, scornful snort, transforming into streams of black
smoke. They all left at their highest speed without saying anything. Soon, they broke away from the void
gale clouds and returned to the Midland world.
Powerful ones from the Blood Moon all gathered towards Dishi Yanluo. A muffled noise was brought over
by the void gale, following which a thousand miles in radius sphere of void gale was shattered. An
enormous, magnificent, blood-red palace swooshed over sideways, slowly stopping below Dishi Yanluo
and his people.
Emperor Shun let out a breath as he pushed his sword back into the sheath. He sneered and said to Dishi
Yanluo, “Shall we continue the fight? Me and my people will keep you company to the end!”
Dishi Yanluo’s face was now badly darkened. He turned around, looked at those Nether Moon people, and
responded in a cold voice after a moment of silence, “Give me half of Chi Ban Mountain, and a hundred
giant-scale human clans as my slaves… These can be counted as the compensation to our Blood Moon for
this war.”
Emperor Shun pressed his right hand back on the hilt of his sword with an ice-cold face, and said, “In this
case, we shall continue the fight. As long as I’m alive, I will never, ever agree to your conditions.”
Dishi Yanluo snorted coldly, looked at Emperor Shun and said, “Do not keep your waists so straight. Your
humankind had bowed once, it’s actually no big deal for you to bow, for another couple of times.”
Emperor Shun gave a faint smile while looking at Dishi Yanluo, slightly shook his head and said, “When
our humankind was still young, like an infant, our ancestors had indeed bowed for survival. However,
since we have now grown up and our waists are straightened already, unless you break our spines, you
can never make us bow again… Never again!”
Dishi Yanluo’s pair of eyes turned faintly red. He gnashed his teeth and said, “Good, then I will break your
spines and make you bow! You will see!”
Emperor Shun didn’t respond, neither did Dishi Yanluo say anything else. They both lowered their heads,
looking at that bloody battle which was happening down in the Midland world in the Chi Ban Mountain
area.
1739
The Evil Dragon Bay had already been turned into a red spot on the earth. In this area, that had the length
of tens of thousands of miles, all swamps, rivers and deep pools were dyed a faint red color by fresh blood
shed out of the bodies of warriors.
Warriors of both the humankind and non-humankind had still been crazily fighting against each other in
the red mud. Blood gushed out of their bodies like fountains. They were all trying their best to wound the
enemies more seriously and keep themselves away from severe injuries.
Heavy chariots had been swiftly running on the ground, smashing numerous alive and fresh bodies into
bits one after another. Enormous battle machines were roaring, releasing waves of arrows, puncturing
the bodies of innumerable warriors. Dazzling light, lightning bolts, fire and explosions… Every now and
then, the ground cracked and mountains collapsed, along with huge numbers of bodies being torn into
pieces.
On the ground, countless dead bodies lied in disorder.
Longbo Country warriors fell down, Kuafu Family warriors fell down…and so did treemen under Song
Gu’s command. Their immense bodies lied on the ground, blood flowing out of their bodies like great
rivers, merging with the water veins in this Evil Dragon Bay area while emitting clouds of hot steam.
Ji Hao was still standing in the void. Gui Ling spread out a light mirror with a special magic, showing
people in the void every detail of this intense fight happening in Evil Dragon Bay. Through the light
mirror, one could see that although the attacks launched by the non-humankind were still extremely
fierce, and Ying Yunpeng had unexpectedly turned his weapon around, the defensive line of the
humankind was still holding on. The human forces that Si Wen Ming deployed in Evil Dragon Bay area
had enough power to hold off attacks launched by the non-humankind.
“Dishi Yanluo, it’s enough. Don’t sacrifice the lives of your people for nothing.” said Emperor Shun harshly
in a deep voice, “This time, your Blood Moon can’t possibly break the Chi Ban Mountain defensive line. If
you insist on shedding more blood, our humankind has enough blood to keep you company!”
Dishi Yanluo gave a complicated glance at Emperor Shun, then sighed slightly and said, “I’m not willing to
give up yet! Let me take the last shot.”
Following his voice, in the battlefield where Ying Yunpeng and his archers had been madly launching
attacks, large groups of human warriors abruptly turned around, lunging their heavy and sharp spears
towards their fellows who were fighting side by side with them.
A hubbub instantly rose from the battlefield. Huge groups of human warriors suddenly turned their
weapons around, launching deadly attacks on their brothers, friends and fellows, who they had been
fighting side by side with.
The betrayal came so fast and unexpectedly. Ying Yunpeng and non-humankind army commanders raised
their heads, laughing crazily towards the sky. The non-humankind armies began cheering and hailing. As
1740
for those human warriors, they were all thrown into panic, vigilantly looking around and unable to figure
out what just happened at all.
More horrible things happened right after that. Tens of Longbo Country warriors, who had enormously
gigantic bodies, abruptly turned around under the orders of an elder, throwing out huge rock hills
towards the humankind’s defensive line behind one after another.
Huge rock hills swooshed down right towards the heads of those human warriors and the defensive line
instantly fell into chaos. Song Gu took this opportunity, leading his treemen warriors and launched a
wave of attack. Following behind them, countless wild spirit beasts rushed up as well. They all roared out
in excitement, frantically hacking and punching. Immediately, the humankind’s defensive like broke.
Long and resonant dragon horn clarinos started. Si Wen Ming gave out the order of complete retreat as
he saw the war situation turning truly bad.
A great lot of human warriors retreated from the battlefield in a flurry. Yet, during the retreat, many
warriors suddenly turned their weapons on their fellow warriors under the order of their elders or
leaders, and launched fierce attacks.
The percentage of human warriors who attacked their fellows was less than ten, however, the effect
caused by their changes was severely bad. Every human warrior was now in a panic, unable to believe
their comrades again, even though they used to fight shoulder to shoulder. Warriors from different clans
had now been keeping full-vigilance against each other. The human army that was of one heart like
straws twisted into a rope, now suddenly was thrown into into a state of disunity.
Emperor Shun’s look instantly turned extremely severe. He raised his head, looked at Dishi Yanluo and
growled in a deep voice, “You did this?”
Before Dishi Yanluo responded, Emperor Shun shook his head and continued, “Not you! The non-
humankind can never bewitch so many people all at once, who is it?”
Dishi Yanluo gave a weird grin, his entirely face stretching like a blooming flower, and the erect eye in
between his eyebrows ceaselessly opened and closed. He laughed out loud and said, “Confused?
Surprised? Frightened? Or, are you now slightly despairing? I really love to see such a complicated look
on your faces, just so interesting!”
Emperor Shun remained silent, lowered his head, looking at the Evil Dragon Bay which was now in chaos.
The human army was dispersed. A principal force of the non-humankind left the battlefield, moving
straight towards south like a sharp dagger.
Afterwards, more and more non-humankind troops began moving south. That enormous blood-red tower
started moving south as well, while the tall and slim silhouette standing on the tower top insanely
1741
wielded the blood-red flag, stirring up a thick and dense layer of blood-red cloud, spreading all over the
sky.
“From now on, Chi Ban Mountain is no longer your protective line!” said Dishi Yanluo while looking at
Emperor Shun proudly, “I’d love to find out how broad the land is, which is about to become our new
hunting ground, that allows us to make unlimited demands on it, after you have lost this natural line of
defense.”
Emperor Shun’s face turned dark-blue. He kept his head down, looking at the Evil Dragon Bay while his
body shook slightly.
In order to take the Qian Family’s army force all out, Si Wen Ming had deployed all available human army
forces stationed in surrounding areas of the Chi Ban Mountain in here. Now that the defensive line had
collapsed in disorder, facing these intruding non-humankind troops, there was not enough military
strength to stop them.
Hundreds of billions of miles round land would become the non-humankind’s hunting ground. People
living on this land would become the prey of those non-humankind beings, and those non-humankind
beings would be able to hold power over their lives and properties.
Right at this moment, nine fierce sword power streams suddenly rose into the air from the plain area on
the south side of Evil Dragon Bay. Nine different colored sword power streams roared directly up into the
sky, after which, fist-sized, sharp sword light streaks began diving down along with shrill screams. It
looked just like a down-pouring rain, seeming to tear everything into pieces.
1742
Chapter 419: Twist
Chapter 419: Twist
The storm of sword power looked like fierce raindrops, like shooting stars, or blooming fireworks,
immediately shrouding the entire Evil Dragon Bay.
Those white, glowing sword light streaks dove down from the sky along with an incomparably sharp
sense of power and shrill roars. They avoided all human warriors on the ground and accurately pierced
towards those non-humankind troops.
Countless non-humankind warriors were punctured by those sword light streaks in the throats. Big
streams of blood spurted out from their wounds. Instantly, the Evil Dragon Bay that was already dyed red
was now added with another layer of fresh red color. Large groups of slave warriors and slaves fell to the
ground with stiff bodies. At the moment those sword light streaks accurately pierced through their
throats, their lives were taken right away as well.
Jia Clan warriors raised the shields held in their hands in a flurry, attempting to block those sword light
streaks from piercing into their bodies.
However, their thick and heavy metal shields were as fragile as pieces of papers under that dazzling
sword light, ripped open immediately. Accurately, countless sword light streaks penetrated their throat
and took their lives away as well. These Jia Clan warriors, who had much stronger life-force than that of
those slave warriors and slaves heavily thudded against the ground as well. Even though their souls were
dispersed by the power of those sword light streaks, their strong bodies were still twitching intensely.
The great life-force of those Jia Clan warriors had still been maintaining the physiological functions of
their dead bodies. Blood ceaselessly squirted out from their wounds created by those arrows.
Every slaughtered Jia Clan warrior now looked like a blood-spurting fountain, as bowl-thick streams of
blood erupted from the wounds on their throats to over ten-zhang high in the air. Along with a loud
puffing noise, the blood then clattered against the muddy ground.
In the area shrouded by this terrifying storm of sword light streaks, countless blood fountains like this
emerged, spraying blood into the air along with muffled noises made by those dead bodies which were
still twitching and clapping against the ground. With those twisted hideously twitching, pulsating bodies,
this Evil Dragon Bay instantly turned into a hell from nightmares.
“Don’t kill us!” Countless Yu Clan elites screamed out at first.
1743
But next, same as those lowly slave warriors and slaves, that swishing, dazzling rain of sword light
fiercely and accurately punctured their throats, perishing their lives in a single moment.
The bodies of these Yu Clan nobles were not as strong and tough as those Jia Clan warriors’ at all. After
been swept over by those sword lights, their tall and slender bodies, which looked like reed sticks, weakly
and softly fell on the ground and never made another noise.
Dead bodies of Jia Clan warriors lied besides these Yu Clan nobles had been cautiously squirting fresh
blood, spraying on the bodies of these Yu Clan nobles who died with grievances and everlasting regrets,
like a long-lasting rain.
Their eyes were widely opened. On each of their faces, three blood-red eyes were fixed on the sky. They
couldn’t understand. They were winning back then, why would the war situation twist so suddenly, and
in such a brutal, heartless way?
It was as if a cold, unmerciful yet greatly powerful being, who had been standing high above the whole
world and watching this show, got tired of the performance of these non-humankind beings. Therefore,
this powerful being slightly flicked his finger and following that move, hundreds of thousands of non-
humankind warriors fell under a storm-like wave of fierce sword lights.
Dishi Yanluo’s grin instantly froze on his face. Stunned, he looked at Evil Dragon Bay, which was now
filled with dead bodies and blood-spurting, human-shaped fountains.
For this plan which was carried out today, Dishi Yanluo had gathered the five most powerful families in
the Blood Moon and deployed ninety percent of the official armies and family armies under their
commanders in this battlefield. Even for all human-kind slaves working in their mines, all battle effective
ones were selected and sent over to Evil Dragon Bay.
Directly wiping the human army forces in this area out and destroying the Chi Ban Mountain defensive
line for good; this was the determination made by Dishi Yanluo after he attained some ‘top-secret
information’.
Everything was carrying on just like Dishi Yanluo’s sweetest imagination, and according to the
impeccable plan made by the ones who had been secretly helping him. The goal was nearly accomplished,
but within the short span of one single breath, such a sweet dream turned into a complete nightmare;
such a heaven-great accomplishment had become a severe, great charge in an indictment!
He didn’t need to worry too much about the five powerful families. Since those families had lost so many
military forces, they now could barely maintain their family status among all Blood Moon families.
Countless different scaled families would have been planning on kicking them down from their positions.
It was highly possible that once the news regarding what was happening now and here in this Evil
Dragon Bay arrived at Liang Zhu City, the moment of utter slaughter of these five powerful families would
come, turning into a bloody banquet. Blood would be shed literally like water.
1744
The only thing that mattered was what should he do… what should Dishi Yanluo do?
He lost so many elite military forces soon after he ascended the throne of emperor in power of the Blood
Moon… How should he explain to those terrifying beings, who stood high above the masses, and had the
rights to decide his destiny?
Dishi Yanluo’s face turned pale as paper. He could clearly sense the dagger-sharp gazes from those Yu
Clan elites standing behind him. He had absolutely no doubts that probably at any moment, these Yu Clan
elites, who were fighting against the humankind by risking their lives just now only because of his orders,
would happily poke their weapons into his heart. They would then despoil this throne of emperor that he
had spent many, many efforts to attain.
His body was quivering intensely. Dishi Yanluo deeply believed that right now, among those Yu Clan
elites standing behind him, some had already begun casting their covetous eyes on his position.
In Yu Clan’s culture, the fate of losers was the saddest and worst — because once they lost, they would
have absolutely no ‘fate’!
Abruptly, Dishi Yanluo threw his sword away and took off his armor, solemnly made a ninety-degree bow
to Emperor Shun. He politely saluted and said, “My dear, respectable human Emperor！Within a
thousand years in future, the Blood Moon will never be the enemy of you and your people. What do you
think?”
Emperor Shun took a long gasp, gripped the hilt of his sword with his fingers, then glanced at
Netherworld Priest while giving him a big and warm smile.
Netherworld Priest crossed his arms in front of his chest and said blandly, “Very good sword-play. All
punctured on the throats and killed immediately. In this way, those bodies are kept almost unharmed. I
can produce netherworld warriors and army commanders with those bodies…Hm, excellent sword-play.”
Emperor Shun grinned. Netherworld Priest had already given all information that he should be giving to
Emperor Shun through his words.
Emperor Shun then smilingly nodded at Dishi Yanluo and said, “Our humankind is as weak as rabbits
while you, a noble kind, is as powerful as tigers. If we can keep conflicts from happening between us, then
peace will be the best choice. A thousand years of peaceful life, this is just what our humankind had been
wishing for.”
Lowered his head, Emperor Shun gave another glance at Evil Dragon Bay, then a deep trace of pain
flashed across his eyes.
Although the non-humankind warriors were nearly all dead or wounded, too many human warriors had
fallen as well. If those warriors were allowed abundant time, how many of them could become Magus
Kings, and how many could even rise up to the Divine Magus level? Every single Magus King or Divine
1745
Magus would be able to strengthen the entire humankind with a fresh stream of life-force, and a new
layer of foundation!
But now, they had all fallen.
“A thousand years of peace. In addition, I will do my best to return a part of human slaves belonging to
the Blood Mon to you.” said Dishi Yanluo while honestly looking at Emperor Shun, “I will also give your
humankind a batch of top-quality armaments. If you, my respectable human Emperor, if you have any
other demand, please just tell.”
Dishi Yanluo looked at Emperor Shun extra carefully with a slight trace of sadness and mildness on his
face, and continued, “What I need is nothing but an official document regarding you nominally requesting
for peace. Nominally, please agree to cede a part of Chi Ban Mountain to me as my conquest of this war.”
With a faint, flattering smile, Dishi Yanluo went on gently, “To this, if you have any disagreement, please
just speak out. I have no reason to not agree any condition brought up by you.”
A long distance away, and with widely opened eyes and mouth, Ji Hao stared at Dishi Yanluo, who had
suddenly changed to a completely another face.
He had been fighting against the Yu Clan for so many years. He knew that these kind of creatures were
rather shameless. But he never even dreamed that they could be shameless to this extent!
1746
The sun hadn’t risen yet, and the sky was only feebly lightened.
Dense and white fog coiled among the mountains. From afar came long melodious songs, sung by magical
creatures living in this mountainous area.
When the great war was being fought, these magical creatures and spirits, who were produced and
nourished by nature itself, had ran far away from the battlefield. Once the war was over, these creatures
that had extremely sharp and sensitive perception towards Mother Nature returned to their own
habitats, singing the beautiful melodies that belonged to them.
Ji Hao stood on a giant rock with his arms crossed in front of his chest while looking at a Jia Clan big
warrior furiously taking off all armors and clothes in both anger and shame. After that, this Jia Clan big
warrior madly leapt and yelled around where he was standing, with only a tiny little set of underpants
left covering his body.
The dark-bronze colored skin of this Jia Clan big warrior had now turned dark purple because of the
anger. He barfed out in fury, “I have nothing left! Nothing at all! Do you want me to even give you my
underpants?!”
A few Thunder Luster Clan warriors stood around this Jia Clan big warrior. They checked his body from
up to down to make sure that he didn’t have anything hiding. They then each gave an ear-to-ear satisfied
grin, and heavily kicked on the Jia Clan big warrior’s butt, telling him that he could go.
The Jia Clan big warrior irritatedly clenched his pair of fists and wielded his arms in the air, then with big
steps and a darkened face, he walked towards the non-humankind campsite that was located quite far
away. After taking a few steps, he turned his head around and glanced at that armor he took off just now,
and the heavy shield and long sword which used to belong to him; as if he was so reluctant to part with
these gears.
A few human warriors who were responsible for collecting trophies had already been singing a working
song while carrying this Jia Clan big warrior’s armor up to a large chariot. That heavy and solid armor
squeezed a series of creaking noises out of the wheels of this chariot. Two wild cattle, which had been
drawing the chariots, used their full-strength and finally dragged it slowly away。
The body size of Jia Clan big warriors was a lot bigger than the sturdiest human warriors. Therefore,
human warriors couldn’t directly put on the armors belonging to these Jia Clan big warriors. Instead,
these armors could only be sent back to factories, melted and re-cast.
1747
As for the shield and long sword this Jia Clan big warrior handed in just now, they were already in the
hands of two Thunder Luster Clan warriors who moved the most quickly. Whether shields or heavy
swords, these weapons could be directly used by human warriors. Although these weapons were a bit
heavy, among human warriors, the number of elites who had enough strength to manipulate these heavy
weapons was never small.
Muffled bangs caused by weapons and armors falling on the ground rose from everywhere.
In Blood Cloud Mountain area, the troops deployed by the Di Family dropped their weapons one after
another. They gathered in an area which was located pretty far away from the center of Blood Cloud
Mountain with bare hands.
Those Yu Clan nobles were still in fine shapes. They valued decency very much, therefore, they could each
keep a silk long shirt on their bodies. Those Jia Clan big warriors were much rougher than Yu Clan nobles.
They never thought much about anything like decency and hence, only small underpants were left on
their bodies.
Those non-humankind slaves and slave warriors were now the poorest. They were all stripped
completely. Earlier, they were already poor enough to not have even any underwear. And now, groups of
human warriors had violently ripped off the last thread of flax worn on their bodies. By now, they were
completely naked, huddled up all together, quivering in the morning chilly fog.
Yu Clan nobles and Jia Clan warriors were allowed to leave, however, slave warriors and slaves brought
to the battlefield by them would all become trophies of the humankind.
For this war that took place mainly in Blood Cloud Mountain and Evil Dragon Bay, the humankind had put
in over a million condemned prisoner slaves. After these condemned prisoner slaves fell in battles, a large
number of slaves was just in need to make up the loss.
Blood Moon divine towers heavily banged against the ground one after another. Countless spell symbols
attached to the bodies of these towers dazzled with a bright fiery light, while these towers, which were
cast from all kinds of precious materials, split up. The heavy pieces of fragments were carried up to large
chariots by human warriors and shipped away.
All non-humankind troops fighting in Chi Ban Mountain area had dropped their weapons. All army
supplies and gears became trophies of the humankind, including these Blood Moon divine towers.
Looking at these powerful battle machines which had cost a stunningly huge amount of family resources
to be made self destructing, the faces of many Yu Clan nobles twisted severely. Some of them even
counted on their fingers and roughly figured out how many jade coins did these lost Blood Moon divine
towers equal to, causing them to shed tears in a great pain.
1748
They were not ashamed that they and their warriors had all dropped the weapons and surrendered. In
the eyes of these Yu Clan nobles, the order of surrender was given by Dishi Yanluo, therefore, the one to
bear this shame should only be Dishi Yanluo.
The shame of losing the war had absolutely nothing to do with these proud Yu Clan nobles.
Nevertheless, those lost armaments, supplies and gears, especially those Blood Moon divine towers, were
all money! Mountain-huge piles of money! All those were private properties of their families. At this
moment, those Yu Clan nobles had been suffering a great pain brought by the loss of these properties, as
if a dagger was twisting inside their hearts, making their tears gush out like springs.
By now, one could hear angry complaints and curses of the non-humankind beings everywhere. Although
the Blood Moon had suffered a great loss in Evil Dragon Bay, in other areas on this long Chi Ban Mountain
defensive line, many Blood Moon families were still fighting and could still see the sign of winning. Some
of them had even suppressed the human troops and been launching fierce attacks.
These Yu Clan nobles, whose fights were going pretty well, didn’t want to surrender at all. In their point
of view, they still had chances of winning.
However, they could never go against Dishi Yanluo’s order. These Yu Clan nobles were forced to drop
their weapons and hand all their armaments and gears to the humankind; of course, they were now all
filled with grievance, and all their grievances had gathered onto Dishi Yanluo.
Compared to them, all human warriors fighting in Chi Ban Mountain defensive line had now been extra
happy and exciting. Cheerfully, they accepted wealth handed by their enemies. According to the rule, all
supplies and armaments handed by the non-humankind armies should belong to the clans of these
warriors. All those armors, weapons and different sized battle machines, and those hill-huge piles of food
supplies, magic crystals and other supplies, would all become private properties of their clans.
Tsunami-like mountain-shaking laughter came from afar.
The space bangle worn on a Yu Clan army commander’s wrist was ripped off. A human Maguspriest
unlocked the space bangle and instantly, hundreds of thousands of magic crystal pieces, exclusively for
Blood Moon divine towers, surged out, rolling all over the ground.
Many human warriors surrounded these magic crystals and began dancing in delight and excitement.
They laughed so hard that their tears even gushed our of their eye sockets.
“Now, we have enough money to get married!”
“Haha! Every family of my clan will accept two more large-scale livestocks!”
“How dumb you are! Of course, we should use this money to develop new territories! When we have
broader territories, we can raise more children, and our clan will become stronger!”
1749
Rapturously, these warriors discussed about the usages of all these trophies. As the winners, this was the
right that they totally deserved.
Non-humankind warriors stood afar, looking at those happy human warriors with darkened faces.
Cheers of human warriors were like heavy slaps striking on their faces one after another. Especially for
those high-class nobles, who led their armies and came out for this war… Their eyes were all dazzling
with bright blood-red lights because of the rage in their hearts. Every single one of them had now
gnashed their teeth tightly and been cursing Dishi Yanluo.
It took whole three days. Non-humankind armies fighting in Chi Ban Mountain defensive line lined up in
arrays again and headed back to the north after they handed all armaments and supplies to the
humankind.
Their hearts had been filled with lofty aspirations and great ambitions when they came. What they had
been thinking about back then was nothing else but building exploits and conquering the humankind.
Now, when they were leaving, they all looked so miserable and gloomy. The anger that filled in their
hearts had transformed into huge and misty dark clouds coiling above their heads.
1750
The war had ended, yet, things weren’t done. Senior ministers like Si Wen Ming had been busy day and
night, dealing with all kinds of aftermaths of this great war. Countless big or small affairs were waiting for
them to handle.
Not to mention anything else, only the fact that Ying Yunpeng and the army of archers under his
command unexpectedly changed their sides in the war back on the battlefield, and the sudden rebellion
of the troops from quite a few clans were more than enough to keep Si Wen Ming blood-vomitingly busy.
Ji Hao was still a nobody, hence didn’t need to worry about all those big affairs. Therefore, his life had
been quite leisurely in these couple of days. Carrying an earthen jar of incomparably delicious fruit wine,
Ji Hao strolled to in front of the cave that Yu Yu opened up as his temporary residence.
The cave was located next to a deep pool, and was covered by ancient pines on both the left and right
sides. The mountain was thickly dotted with green moss, and a few squirrels were happily leaping
around, nimbly dodging those pine cones thrown down by a few monkeys on the mountainside. Standing
under an ancient pine was Po, who Ji Hao hadn’t seen in quite a long time. Seeing Ji Hao walking over, Po
instantly grinned and nodded at Ji Hao.
Ji Hao was truly happy when he saw Po. He then glanced at Yu Yu, who was sitting under the ancient pine
with downcast eyelids. Ji Hao placed the earthen jar of wine on the ground, kneeled and kowtowed to Yu
Yu. He saluted and greeted with utmost respect, “Shifu!”
Yu Yu raised his eyelids, took a glance at the earthen jar placed beside Ji Hao, sighed heavily and asked,
“What is that?”
“Delicious wine!” responded Ji Hao frankly, “I know that you, my dear Shifu, love drinking wine. I, as your
disciple, don’t have too much to offer. This jar of wine is gotten from Prince Kang… It’s the best fruit wine
made by the Lie Mountain Family.”
Yu Yu’s lips twitched, then again, he let out a heavy sigh, waved his hand and said blandly, “This time, I’ve
killed too many living creatures. As your Shifu, I’m feeling a bit unsettled for that. Therefore, I’ve decided
to quit drinking for three days, as my penance.”
Pausing for a short while, Yu Yu waved his hand again and following that, the earthen jar flew into his
sleeve. Next, he gave a big warm grin to Ji Hao, nodded and said, “Since you, my good disciple have nicely
brought me this, I will accept it. After three days, when my abstinence is over, I will have a good taste of it.
Hm, Lie Mountain Family’s fruit wine? Hm…can it be…”
1751
Yu Yu’s look slightly changed immediately. He then hurriedly grabbed the earthen jar out of his sleeve,
pulled the plug out and took a long and deep breath.
Afterwards, Yu Yu narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, “It is indeed the magical wine, ‘hundred-
flowers, hundred herbs and hundred fruits’. As descendants of Shennong[1], they do inherit this good
ability of making wine. However, the materials nowadays are not as good as back then when Shennong
made wines himself. Well, nevertheless, the powers and abilities of the humankind are shrinking with
each generation, so this is reasonable.”
Ji Hao opened his mouth, yet, he didn’t know how to respond to Yu Yu’s words. Neither did he know how
Lie Mountain Kang would feel after hearing Yu Yu’s words.
Yu Yu put the earthen jar back into his sleeve, grinned and said, “Po, you haven’t seen Ji Hao for quite a
while. You’re his big brother… you should spend more time with him. You can’t be stingy for what you are
supposed to give your little brother.”
Ji Hao grinned and said to Yu Yu, “Brother Po is not stingy at all. The armor made by brother Po back then
had saved my life many times.”
“Eh? Po, your little brother still remembers your kindness.” Yu Yu raised his eyebrows, threw a sideways
glance at Po and said as his voice tailed off.
After the three of them chatted and laughed for a short while, Yu Yu slightly clapped his hands and said
slowly, “Alright, let’s head to the business. This time, I stepped into the great war that happened between
the humankind and Yu Clan. Although there is a good reason for it, I have, more or less, violated some
rules that I cannot state. But, consequently, I can’t stay here much longer.”
Ji Hao’s heart beat quickly, as he hurriedly asked, “Shifu, you’re heavenly powerful… can anyone in this
world actually harm you?”
Yu Yu sighed, helplessly spread his hands and said, “Heavenly powerful…hehe, heavenly, heavenly… what
a good word…Hm, there are indeed a few people who are able to harm me, your Shifu.”
Yu Yu then sulkily raised his head, glanced at the sky and continued in a bland tone, “But, I have to leave
not only because this time you and Po killed so many animals with my sword formation, there are also
some things that I need to go and deal with personally. This is something that is inevitable.”
‘Killed so many animals’? Ji Hao was stunned by Yu Yu’s words. He couldn’t help but stare at Yu Yu with a
badly shocked look.
Were those non-humankind beings same as real animals in Yu Yu’s eyes? And judging from the careless,
even a bit cold and cruel tone of Yu Yu, he wasn’t abusing those non-humankind beings intentionally.
Instead, in Yu Yu’s eyes, those non-humankind beings were just like cattle, horses or wild wolves; they
were nothing but ‘animals’!
1752
Yu Yu seemed to detect the shock in Ji Hao’s heart. He smiled, pointed his finger at the sky and said, “They
are not creatures of this world… therefore, in my eyes, they are actually worse than animals. Those real
animals, like cattle and horses, are way more adorable than them.”
“Not creatures of this world?” Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the sky and threw out an abrupt question,
“Shifu, outside the sky… what’s in there?”
“Outside this sky… is the infinite sky!” Yu Yu gave a vague answer, “But not to mention you, even Po, Gui
Ling, and your other brothers and sisters, who have been through the prehistoric years with me as their
Shi Fu, and have built some solid cultivations… outside this sky are things that even they are not in a
capacity to reach.”
Po slightly sighed, respectfully bowed to Yu Yu and said, “Shifu, you’re absolutely right. I, as your disciple,
am still weak and shallow on what I’ve been learning. Sorry to disappoint you.”
Yu Yu waved his hand and responded blandly, “Never mind, you’re only half a step away from the goal.
This time, you’ve killed this many non-humankind beings, which although was too much killing, you have
indeed made some meritorious contributions. You should cultivate yourself carefully; you will find a
great improvement someday.”
Ji Hao stayed silent; he only felt that what Yu Yu said was unfathomable.
In the Evil Dragon Bay battle, the humankind was just about to suffer a great loss. But a sword formation
suddenly rose and began killing, slaughtering countless non-humankind elites. Po was the one who
controlled that sword formation, which was something Ji Hao found out just now. However, after hearing
Yu Yu’s words today, Ji Hao was now wondering about the other reasons that might also be part of the
cause of this massive slaughter.
Ji Hao didn’t say anything, but Yu Yu looked at him and laughed out, saying, “Ji Hao, you’ve earned quite a
lot benefits this time as well.”
Yu Yu then pointed his finger at Ji Hao. Instantly, Ji Hao felt that his body suddenly shook and streams of
warm and pure sense of power descended from the air. He raised his head, and surprisingly found that a
black and yellow sphere of mist had been floating upon his head. This black and yellow sphere of mist
had vivid colors, and was around a hundred meter in radius. Before, Ji Hao didn’t feel anything about this
sphere of mist, and only saw this magical scene right above his own head after Yu Yu pointed it out.
“Those non-humankind beings are monsters from outside the sky. They intruded this world, plundering
resources and fortune of this world. Of course the nature of this world hates them.” said Yu Yu in a deep
voice, “With the sword formation I lent you, you have killed countless non-humankind beings in Evil
Dragon Bay. Naturally, this world accepted your immeasurably great, meritorious contributions, and had
given its rewards.”
1753
“With this reward given by nature as a foundation, the basics of the Dao that is pursued by us, you, my
disciple, will be able to attain now.”
While speaking, Yu Yu raised his hand, clenched his fingers toward the black and yellow sphere of mist
floating upon Ji Hao’s head, then rubbed his hands, turning that sphere of mist into a fist-sized, round-
shaped pearl. He then conveniently threw it into between Ji Hao’s eyebrows.
Afterwards, Yu Yu pointed his finger at the space between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. Immediately, Ji Hao saw
splendid light gushing out from before his eyes. In the meanwhile, a scripture, which seemed to be
prehistorical, mysterious and unspeakably occult, that only had thousands of words yet each word a gem,
suddenly engraved deeply in Ji Hao’s soul.
———————————————————
[1]Shennong(神农): Shennong (which can be variously translated as ‘God Farmer’ or ‘God Peasant’), is a
deity in Chinese religion, a mythical sage ruler of prehistoric China. Shennong has been thought to have
taught the ancient Chinese not only their practices of agriculture, but also the use of herbal drugs.
1754
Within that magnificent splendor, Yu Yu’s clear and resonant voice rang in Ji Hai’s head, reading this
scripture over and over again.
The scripture didn’t have a title. Its language was simple and plain, not containing any unnecessary,
decorative phrases. This short and simple scripture frankly stated a general, yet unfathomable knowledge
— How to nourish the soul, cultivate the spirit, merge the spirit power with nature and eventually go
beyond the transmigration, achieving immortality.
The last time, Yu Yu imparted Yu Yu’s Study of Magic Formation to Ji Hao. The study of magic formations
was a method, a skill, also could be seen as a way to use the natural powers and natural laws. The [Mantra
Dan with Nine Secret Words] that Ji Hao had been studying for many years, properly speaking, was also a
method, a way to communicate with nature and develop the potential of the human bodies, and attain all
kinds of magical powers by using the powers of nature.
Yu Yu’s Study of Magic Formation was extensive and profound, and included a great, wide range of
knowledge that was complicated and unspeakable, such as the systems of astrology, sidereal revolutions
and heavenly circuits. Compared to Yu Yu’s Study of Magic Formation, [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret
words] was especially detailed and meticulous, like a picture of lands and cities embossed on a single
thread of hair, achieving an extreme degree of detail and exquisiteness.
Nevertheless, both Yu Yu’s study of magic formation and [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] were only
methods, skills that could be used to manipulate nature powers and steer the mysteriousness of nature.
As for this scripture Yu Yu had been imparting to Ji Hao right now, which was of primitive simplicity yet
with solid substance, the essence of it was the original Dao of this world!
Ji Hao’s body was trembling and his blood had been insanely surging inside his body. While he was
breathing deeply in and out, long, sharp and strong gusts of wind rose in the woods. The woods was
swinging, sand and dirt rose, driving in the air; all creatures living in the woods like birds and wolves,
insects and bugs, had huddled their bodies up, daring not to move.
Po waved his right hand, following which, a large, golden flag rose into the sky along with numerous
golden lotuses. Those golden lotuses rotated in the air, covering up this entire piece of woods. Instantly,
all abnormal phenomena disappeared. Looking from a distance, one could only see beautiful natural
scenes in this area, without detecting anything strange at all.
1755
Followed by long breaths, great and pure streams of nature power were inhaled into Ji Hao’s body, as the
Golden Dan in his spirit space began spinning swiftly. That black and yellow sphere of mist, which was
condensed from the reward given by nature for his merits, had been merging with the Golden Dan.
Gradually, the Golden Dan emitted a dazzlingly bright light, lighting up every single corner of Ji Hao’s
spirit space.
Yu Yu sat in front of Ji Hao, explaining the meaning of every single word in the scripture to Ji Hao. Every
time he read a word in the scripture aloud, thin streams of purple mist would descend from the air, land
on the ground and silently blast out, transforming into lotuses, swaying along the wind.
Abruptly, Yu Yu took a glance at the woods, then gave a faint smile and waved his long, broad sleeve.
Right after that, a few smart-looking monkeys, a couple of large birds, several birds from a clear pool, one
crab and two prawns, were brought over to in front of Yu Yu simultaneously.
“You’re destined to hear this, so you shall just listen carefully. As for how much you can understand, that
will depend solely on yourselves.” said Yu Yu gently while smilingly looking at these animals, “If you can
manage to grow a slight trace of Dao power in you, you will be admitted as my registered disciple!”
Ji Hao opened his eyes, looked at these lucky ones which had just been invited by Yu Yu to the lecture for
a while, then smiled knowingly.
These little ones were truly lucky that they had met Yu Yu, such an enlightened Daoist priest, who was
willing provide education to all living creatures without discrimination. Silently, Ji Hao made an
unspoken criticism for the other few so-called ‘powerful beings’, who were extremely picky in selecting
disciples. If these animals met those ‘powerful ones’, they might have already been kicked to thousands of
miles away.
Ji Hao closed his eyes and settled his mind, quietly and listening to Yu Yu’s lecture with utmost
concentration.
That black and yellow mist had merged completely with the Golden Dan. The light emitted by the Golden
Dan grew magnificently bright, seeming to even to shine the outside world through Ji Hao’s body.
A bright light spot emerged from in between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. The light spot sparkled brightly like
glistening water. Showering under this splendid light, those creatures invited by Yu Yu, Mr Crow, who
was standing on Ji Hao’s head, and the pair of magic fire snakes lying on Ji Hao’s shoulders, cheered out
together. Within the coverage of the bright light released from the light spot in between his eyebrows, Ji
Hao sensed that in the eyes of these creatures, including Mr Crow and the two snakes, lights of
intelligence had been added. By now, when these creatures turned their heads and looked around, the
looks on their faces were not much different from ordinary people already.
Mr Crow was already an over thousand-year-old descendant of a magical kind of bird, with intelligence of
its own. After being shone by the bright light released from in between Ji Hao’s eyebrows, Mr Crow’s eyes
1756
instantly began shining dazzlingly. The sense of spirit power released from Mr Crow’s body boosted up
instantly, while a faint, mystical vibe slowly spread out from his body.
Breathe in, breathe out.
The breath of Ji Hao grew longer and longer while power surged into his body. Under this earnest, face to
face tutoring giving by Yu Yu, the outline of Dao was delineated inside Ji Hao’s body. Yin and Yang were
divided, fire power and water power contained in his body joined the strengths and achieved harmony.
This strong, powerful body of Ji Hao as a Senior Magus was turned straight into an all-surpassing, great
furnace.
Nature powers was supplied as fuel, while his body and Magus Acupoints served as a smelting furnace,
and his spirit power, soul power and life-force were added as raw materials. After a while of severe
smelting inside Ji Hao’s body, his golden Dan suddenly exploded.
An intensive breath was held back inside Ji Hao’s body. Puffs of black mist rose slowly from Ji Hao’s head.
Yu Yu locked his long and slim finger together and slightly patted on Ji Hao’s head. Instantly, a clear, cool
stream of power, that even sensed a bit sweet, gushed right into Ji Hao’s body, flowing along all his
meridians for thirty-six rounds, then finally merged with Ji Hao’s mind.
The Golden Dan splintered, transforming into the purest liquid of Dan, merging into one with the black
and white mist.
In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, a tiny, faintly visible, man-shaped silhouette emerged. That tiny silhouette
breathed deeply like Ji Hao did with his body, inhaling the clear light stream that was transformed from
the combination of the liquid of Dan and black yellow mist entirely.
After that, this fist-sized, tiny silhouette suddenly began growing. Within a blink of an eye, it reached the
size of Ji Hao’s body, and became clearer than before. Hazily, one could find out that this silhouette looked
exactly the same as Ji Hao’s real body.
“Duo!” Yu Yu gave a deep shout while flicked his finger at Ji Hao’s forehead, in between his eyebrows,
then said in a gentle yet strong voice, “The sky is dark blue and the earth is yellow… I shall purify the
reward given to you by nature, the soul to the greatest extent, into pure positivity… Yang, out!”
Ji Hao only felt that his body was lightened immensely, as if all fetters and burdens had now been cast off.
He felt an extreme happiness without any sorrow or anxiety. As he leapt up into the air, his primordial
spirit broke out of the limitation of his body and flew out, floating in the air three feet high above his
head.
The primordial spirit broke out from the body. A gentle breeze blew over, bringing Ji Hao a wave of
coolness, chilling his entire body. The sunlight poured down, augmenting the warmth inside his body.
After Ji Hao’s primordial spirit merged with the black and white reward given by nature, he had already
1757
easily crossed a gateway that was normally the hardest and most dangerous for the other cultivators,
with one mere step.
Without being restrained by the body, Ji Hao’s primordial spirit had now been quietly feeling this world.
He sensed that the whole world had now become much clearer than before.
With a single and momentary thought, Ji Hao’s primordial spirit immediately reached a thousand mile
away. If he travelled across this distance with his flesh body, no matter how fast his fiery wings could
make, a thousand miles would take him quite a while to cover. However, while travelling in the form of
primordial spirit, crossing a thousand mile of distance only required a single thought.
Ji Hao’s primordial spirit flashed across the space. He travelled around the entire area that had a radius of
a thousand miles, after which his primordial spirit delightfully returned to his body, settled in his
spiritual space, arms tightly holding the Immemorial Sun streamer. This prehistorical, powerful treasure
had now become his spirit treasure; they now shared their destiny.
With a thought of his primordial spirit, Ji Hao’s blood boiled in his body, swooshingly surging like roaring
dragons. Meanwhile, all eight-thousand Magus Acupoints of his opened simultaneously, letting streams of
nature power pour in. The rate of absorbing nature power of Ji Hao’s body had suddenly risen to over a
hundred times faster than before!
Ji Hao was nearly mad with joy. He opened his eyes, hurriedly kneeling and saluting to Yu Yu.
“Thank you, my dear Shifu! Thank you for making me better!” Ji Hao was clearly aware that as his
primordial spirit was raised and visualized, enabled to leave the body and travel freely, he had now
formally stepped onto the path of cultivation of the great Dao. This was a whole new level of his
cultivation.
Yu Yu laughed out loud, but abruptly, his loud and clear laughter stopped.
1758
“Congratulations, my friend, for having such a talented disciple!” exclaimed an extremely light voice,
sounding weak and soft.
Ji Hao stood up, looking where this voice came from. Under an old pine standing over ten zhang away
from Ji Hao was a middle-aged man, looking like a Daoist priest. This man had bared his feet, his long hair
hanging loosely on his back, and was leaning against that old and towering pine while looking at Ji Hao
and Yu Yu. This man seemed so weak and torpid as if he had never had enough to eat.
This man was sallow and scrawny, and the long shirt made from a coarse cloth worn by him seemed to be
hanging on his skeleton-like boney body. The shirt fluttered every time a gust of wind blew across. A
bamboo staff was held in his left hand, and sparsely scattered thin bamboo branches on the staff had been
swaying all the time, with around ten bamboo leaves attached to them. This bamboo staff looked the
same as its owner, sallow and withered to an extreme point, like a flat tire.
Yu Yu coldly stared at this middle-aged man without saying anything, while this man looked at Ji Hao and
praised in a soft voice, “Truly is a gifted disciple, a marvelous disciple! He’s not even a hundred years old,
yet in terms of cultivation and power is now equal to those who have been severely cultivating
themselves for over a thousand years!”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. After a lecture and all the work done by Yu Yu, was he now truly equal to
those who had been severely cultivating themselves for over a thousand years?
His soul was now visualized and enabled to leave the body and travel freely, Additionally, neither could
the void gale nor the scorching sunlight harm his soul. Ji Hao knew that this should be quite a high level,
but what he didn’t know was to achieve this level might cost some people over a thousand years of severe
cultivation.
Yu Yu put his palms on his own knees, slightly patting on them while he said in a cold and bland tone, “I
cultivate my own disciple, what does this have anything to do with you?”
He then turned his palm over, conveniently grabbing out that earthen jar of wine which was brought by Ji
Hao earlier. He pulled the plug open and poured a whole mouthful of wine into his own mouth. After
gulping that big mouthful of wine, Yu Yu satisfyingly wiped the corners of his lips, looked at that middle-
aged man coldly and barfed, “This young disciple of mine is capable, he is treating me very nicely, and is
so smart and talented. So I am happy to cultivate him, make him better and better! What do you mean by
saying all that c*ap? Envious of me? Or jealous of my sweet disciple?”
1759
Ji Hao and Po each threw a glance at the earthen jar held in Yu Yu’s hand, then gave a glance at each other
and showed the whites of their eyes simultaneously — ‘Shifu, what about quitting drink for three days? Is
your fast broken already?’ thought Po and Ji Hao.
That middle-aged man slightly shook the bamboo staff held in his hand and said with a sorrowful face,
“I’m not envious, neither am I jealous… I’m sad. With the great power of you, my friend, it is totally
reasonable for spending some efforts to cultivate him… but those poor disciples of mine…”
As the man wielded his bamboo staff again, Ji Hao saw countless hazy silhouettes of that bamboo staff
swiftly pressing towards his face, layers and layers, along with a terrifyingly enormous pressure. Ji Hao’s
body quivered, and suddenly the world in his eyes turned into pure darkness, unable to see anything
anymore except those hazy silhouettes of bamboos all over the space.
Despair. Boundless despair struck Ji Hao’s heart. Except for this, all of his emotions, the joy, anger,
sadness, and happiness, and all his perceptions were cut off completely.
Under such an overwhelming and intense despair, Ji Hao’s newborn, primordial spirit instantly flagged,
seeming to be defeated and dispersed by this endless despair.
A furious roar burst out, followed by which, a shrill sword scream woke Ji Hao’s primordial spirit up.
Next, that seemingly boundless ocean of hazy bamboo silhouettes surrounding him shattered and
dispersed. Ji Hao hurriedly opened his eyes, and only felt that his whole body was now sticky. He was
already soaked in sweat.
Yu Yu was holding a flawlessly clear stream of sword light, chasing after that middle-aged man while
crazily hacking him with it like a fierce, mad tiger.
The look of that middle-aged man was solemn. He was moving around in a complicated way and in a
rhythmed pace. His body swayed from left to right and dodged those seemingly random attacks violently
launched by Yu Yu with that fierce sword light, over and over again. His movements seemed slow, yet
contained unspeakable mysteriousness.
One chased while the other one ran, one dodged while the other one hacked; the two of them swiftly
moved around in this zhangs in radius area.
Ji Hao only took one single glance at these two people, and all of a sudden, he felt innumerable immense
stars from prehistorical ages roaring down right towards his face and in complete disorder. The
immeasurably great amount of unknown energies instantly stuffed his primordial spirit, even bursting
his primordial spirit open and squeezing a stream of blood out of his mouth.
Every single seemingly straightforward and random move made by Yu Yu and that middle-aged man
contained inexplicably great, mysterious universal energy. With Ji Hao’s current power, he couldn’t even
withstand a slight trace of the aftertaste of the mysterious universal energy released from a minor move
made by them.
1760
Ji Hao hurriedly turned his head around, not daring to look at any movements made by them.
The two of them chased and ran for the time span of three to five breaths. Abruptly, Po, who was standing
by the side, gave a deep and short growl. His body flashed across the air and appeared beside that
middle-aged man, following which he quietly and swiftly launched a heavy punch with his right hand,
striking out like a giant, bronze hammer.
Watching Po launch this punch, Ji Hao couldn’t help but widely pop out his eyes. From Po’s move, Ji Hao
faintly saw a trace of Sky-Opening.
However, this punch made by Po was not as mysterious as Sky-Opening taught by the mysterious man.
Instead, many of Po’s very own apperceptions and inspirations regarding the natural law were added to
his move which generated another kind of mysteriousness, making his move different from Sky-Opening.
Boom! As Po’s fist swished through the air, the heavy punch launched by Po struck on the middle-aged
man’s shoulder.
The man’s sorrowful look finally slightly changed. A trace of rage grew on his face while he swung his arm
backward, bashing towards Po.
Po snorted coldly, showing no sign of dodging; instead, he launched another simple and straightforward
punch right against the man’s move. After a loud, muffled boom, that middle-aged man remained
standing perfectly still while Po slightly trembled, taking three steps back in a row.
Ji Hao popped his eyes even wider in shock. ‘Is brother Po this powerful?!’ thought Ji Hao.
Facing a palm attack launched by that man, who could evenly fight against Yu Yu, Po had only taken three
steps back!
Puff! After suffering a punch from Po and launching a palm move back at him, the man’s smooth
movements finally showed a slight flaw. Yu Yu’s long sword swung down and next, the left sleeve of that
man was sliced open. A foot-long rip appeared on his sleeve. Moreover, the bright sword light brushed
against his wrist, leaving a half-inch long slash.
Having successfully harmed that man, Yu Yu put the sword back into the sheath and stepped backward.
He held both of his hands in his sleeves and gave a series of a cold sneer.
That man looked at the wound on his wrist with a concerned look. The skin and flesh near his wound had
a smooth and glowing luster, like a colored glaze, and an exotic lotus aroma had been spreading out from
the wound. He slightly sighed while the wound on his wrist healed quickly, without leaving even a since
trace.
“Haven’t been hurt in a long time.” the man puffed his seemingly soft chest outlooked at Yu Yu and said
with narrowed eyes.
1761
“I can hurt you even worse,” said Yu Yu while grinding his own teeth and chuckling; his ten fingers
flicking quickly inside his sleeves as if he had a cramp. “You know, I have an old habit… my hands get
itchy a lot!”
That man instantly fell into silence. After quite a while, he glanced at Po, sneered coldly and said, “You
two, a Shifu and a disciple, you hurt me by combining your powers… that is nothing.”
Yu Yu gave a bigger grin, blinked his eyes and looked at that man viciously and provokingly, “Good… Me
and my disciple, Po, together, and you go gather eight or ten of your own disciples… Let’s have a good
fight! Whoever loses the fight will have to crawl back to their dojo with all four limbs on the ground…
what do you think?”
The man remained silent for another while. He glanced at Po with a complicated look, then said with his
symbolic long face, “No one amongst my disciples is capable of beating Priest Po, I think we don’t need to
bother to try.”
Yu Yu gave a big grin, even showing his white and shining teeth while said, “Come on, give it a shot. How
can you be so sure? Perhaps, someone among your disciples has abruptly attained a soaring
improvement. Probably, for someone among them, even I cannot be a rival, right? Why not? Just give it a
try.”
The face of that middle-aged man became more and more. He slowly, coldly glanced at Yu Yu, and said in
a bland tone, “Let’s head to the business!”
Yu Yu took back that big grin of his and similarly responded in a flat tone, “Speak out!”
1762
Ji Hao and Po stood behind Yu Yu, one on the left and the other on the right, quietly listening to the
conversation between Yu Yu and that man.
After the horrible experience, Ji Hao had just been through, his primordial spirit nearly shattered by
those overwhelming, hazy bamboo silhouettes, he had now been extremely cautious and careful. His
primordial spirit was vigilantly guarded in his spirit space, while the Immemorial Sun Streamer had been
slightly swaying, ready to release its full power at any moment. Circles of warm, golden light spread out
from the sun streamer, defending the primordial spirit from all directions.
Po glanced at Ji Hao, who was wearing an extra serious and cautious look and silently locked his fingers
into a particular motion. A tiny and exquisite jade talisman flew out from Po’s fingertips, transforming
into a clear beam of light and falling on Ji Hao’s body.
A warm stream of power flew across Ji Hao’s entire body. Instantly, Ji Hao calmed down from the
palpitation and nervousness he was suffering before and instead felt totally peaceful. He gratefully
nodded at Po, and Po responded with a warm and honest grin. After that, Po turned to that middle-aged
man, glaring at him with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes.
“First, my friend, you know that my tenet is different from the others. Now, Fan Hai can be seen as my
disciple… So my friend, please do not try to hurt him in the future.” The first sentence said by that man
was remarkably shocking.
Ji Hao looked at him astonished.
‘Is Fan Hai truly his disciple? In this case, it was totally reasonable for Gui Ling to show up unexpectedly,
take over the sword formation and chop that flying zombie released from in-between Fan Hai’s eyebrows
high up in the sky’, thought Ji Hao. Could this be counted as Yu Yu playing a dirty trick on those people on
his own initiative?
“Eh?” Yu Yu looked at that man, pretended to be surprised and said, “Priest Hua, were you saying that Fan
Hai is your disciple? How little did I think of this? You’ve been making fortunes lately, and it seems that
you have indeed attained some substantial conveniences. Did you truly dare to take them in… even those
non-humankind beings?”
The face of the middle-aged man, who was called ‘Priest Hua’ by Yu Yu, turned more and more distressed.
His lips were curved down so much that his mouth corners had even nearly reached his chin. He then
1763
sighed deeply and said, “The great Dao is burdensome, and I can only struggle as hard as possible. My
friend, why do you have to make the taunt about me?”
Priest Hua then gave a complicated glance at Yu Yu and continued coldly, “I must thank you, my friend,
for showing mercy to Fan Hai.”
Yu Yu waved his hand and responded carelessly, “I did not know that he was your disciple. The one who
controlled the sword formation was Gui Ling, my disciple. The reason why she showed mercy was only
because we did not want to draw the old, troublesome ones forth, who might be hard to deal with, by
killing the little and weak ones.”
Pausing briefly, Yu Yu continued in a serious tone, “At least, before I stepped across this doorsill, we shall
not get a rise out of those old ones, who we both knew in those years.”
Similar to Yu Yu, Priest Hua’s look changed slightly as well. He remained silent for a while, then said in a
deep voice, “That spirit flying zombie of Fan Hai was raised with his secret Nether Moon magic in
combination with the admirable magic of our sect. The two types of magic merged into one, which was as
marvelous as the demiurgic power of nature itself. That flying zombie was a method to prove the great
Dao of mine, but it was chopped by your sword formation……Yu Yu, you have to give me a reasonable
explanation.”
Clang! Yu Yu pulled his long sword out. A clear, cyan-colored sword light dazzled across the sky while
releasing a fierce and frosty sense of power. He stared at Priest Hua and said in a deep voice, “Here is the
explanation you required!”
Priest Hua clenched his fingers and gripped the bamboo staff, staying silent for a short while, after which
he gave a faint smile and said, “If you insist on being unreasonable…”
Yu Yu interrupted him with an ice-cold voice, “I was born like this. I am an unreasonable one. Do not
threaten me with the safety of my disciples… If any of my disciples suffered any grievances like a
headache, fever or losing a limb… hehe, you would see rolling heads all over your place.”
“Heh!” Priest Hua flicked his fingers at the bamboo staff and gave a deep roar.
Yu Yu too let out a deep growl as his pair of eyes shone with a frosty light, “If Fan Hai was not an Emperor
in Power, he would have been chopped along with that zombie as well. Priest Hua, you took a non-
humankind being as your disciple. For this, even if I and my two brothers went to smash your dojo
together, that would be entirely reasonable.” said Yu Yu.
Priest Hua gave no response for a short while, after which he said coldly, “In this case, what happened
this time has to be settled anyway. If you claim that destroying Fan Hai’s flying zombie is reasonable, then
you should bring Miao Yin back to me.”
1764
Yu Yu laughed out loud and conveniently pushed his long sword back into the sheath. He then nodded to
Ji Hao and said, “The woman you burned to death that day, take out her remains!”
Ji Hao paused shortly. A couple of days ago, when he was controlling the sword formation back in Evil
Dragon Bay, two men and two women abruptly broke into the formation, launching surprise attacks on Ji
Hao in an attempt to kill him. However, one of them ended up being captured alive by Ji Hao while
another one was burned dead. That woman who had been burned to death seemed to be called Miao Yin.
Silently, Ji Hao took out the few things left by Miao Yin.
One was that triangle-shaped clock. Once Ji Hao took that small clock out, it began buzzing slightly and
struggling ceaselessly, seeming to fly to Priest Hua.
Another one was that broken, resplendent small streamer. This streamer was damaged pretty severely by
Ji Hao’s Immemorial Sun Streamer. It now had only been glowing dimly, letting out thin and faint streams
of light, looked weak and tired. This streamer seemed to have sensed the presence of Priest Hua as well,
and it too intended to fly up towards him, yet it could only sway slightly and weakly.
Except for these two powerful treasures, Miao Yin’s remains were mostly small things like jade talismans,
pills, magic crystals and jade coins. Among these small and piecemeal things, there was a thumb-sized,
white-colored bead. Ji Hao found this bead from Miao Yin’s ash after she was incinerated.
Priest Hua immediately reached his hands out when he saw all these things.
However, Yu Yu’s hand was reached out too. Their palms clapped against each other loudly. Meanwhile,
Yu Yu flicked his finger hard on the small bronze clock. Right after he did that, this ceaselessly buzzing
clock quieted down, peacefully lying in Ji Hao’s arm.
“Only this is what we can give you back.” Yu Yu again flicked his finger towards those things held in Ji
Hao’s arms. Along with his move, that bead flew up while spinning quickly, falling into Priest Hua’s hand.
With that sorrowful look, Priest Hua glanced at that small bronze clock held in Ji Hao’s hand, sighed
slightly and said, “That’s a treasure that belongs to our sect.”
Yu Yu crossed his arms in front of his chest and responded slowly, “Well, your disciples were not good
enough, so it got looted away. Now it’s a treasure that belongs to our sect!”
Again, Priest Hua sighed slightly, turned his eyes away and took out a golden-purple bowl from his sleeve.
Inside the golden-purple bowl, sparkling waves of water were faintly visible. Although it was only a
human-head sized bowl, it gave people an illusion of being a vast, boundless expanse of mist-covered
water. The water contained in the bowl looked like a colored glaze with phantasmagoric shadows,
changing all the time. On the surface of the water contained in the bowl, a fresh and tender few bunches
of lotus leaves were holding two thumb-sized lotuses buds, which were quite beautiful and adorable.
1765
Priest Hua gave a snort while throwing that white bead left by Miao Yin into the bowl.
Waves of dulcet, beautiful melody came out of the bowl instantly and soon, florid lights emitted from the
bowl. Within the short span of three to five breaths, a human silhouette dashed out of the bowl. It was no
one else but Miao Yin, who had been burned to ashes by Ji Hao!
Miao Yin, wearing a marrymuffe, heavily thudded her knees against the ground, kowtowed to Priest Hua
with a bitter look and said, “Dear Shifu, your talentless disciple, Miao Yin, is kowtowing to you. Thank
you, my great Shifu, for saving my life and sparing me from the agony of reincarnation.”
Ji Hao popped his eyes out in astonishment, and couldn’t help but exclaim out, “Did she come back to life
again?!”
Priest Hua squeezed a trace of a smile out of his face and said to Ji Hao a bit boastfully, “The power of our
sect is limitless, this is nothing but a small case.”
Yu Yu was about to say something, but Ji Hao abruptly laughed aloud and said, “So it’s that bead. Was the
remainder of Miao Yin’s soul hiding in that bead? Hm, this secret resurrecting magic is not too hard to
deal with. In the future, when we kill your disciples again, we only have to perish the remains of their
souls with magic spells. Thus, they would surely die for good!”
Once Ji Hao said that Yu Yu applauded and laughed loudly out, while the looks of Priest Hua and Miao Yin
changed instantly. Both of them turned around, glaring at Ji Hao.
1766
Miao Yin fixed her eyes on Ji Hao sharply and viciously, like a wild wolf.
Priest Hua was an immeasurably powerful being; his look only changed slightly then soon turned back to
normal, his symbolic inanimate and lifeless face. He gave a short sigh, slightly wielded the bamboo staff
held in his hand and said blandly, “Magics of our sect are powerful, mysterious and occult… how could
simple spells possibly break our magics?”
“We can try.” With Yu Yu and Po standing by his side, Ji Hao didn’t feel much of dread from this deadly-
looking Priest Hua. Especially the fact that Priest Hua disregarded his own position and launched a fatal
attack on Ji Hao just now had raised the fire of anger burning in Ji Hao’s heart.
Therefore, he gave a simple, honest and frank grin, which was supposed to be shown by a teenage boy.
With the grin on his face that was as fresh and warm as a spring breeze, he said, “Dear Priest, why don’t
we give it a try? Let this old appa, Miao Yin stand right here, and I will invite around a hundred most
powerful elders of the Magi Palace, who are mastered in magic spells, to curse her together. Then we can
if she can live or die!”
Priest Hua’s mouth corners twitched. A hundred, super powerful Magi Palace elders mastered in magic
spells? Was this a joke?
Miao Yin’s face went blue because of the rage. Her pair of straight eyebrows had even nearly stood up on
her forehead vertically while she glared at Ji Hao. However, she dared not to interpose when Priest Hua
and Yu Yu were talking, and could only gnash her teeth tight, ceaselessly cursing Ji Hao in her head.
Ji Hao bet that she dared not to accept the challenge of being cursed by a hundred Magi Palace elders
together; indeed, she dared not and therefore wasn’t mad because of this.
Nevertheless, when Ji Hao called her ‘old appa’, Miao Yin engraved Ji Hao along with a bone-deep hatred
in her mind. What was ’old appa’? In Southern Wasteland clans, those elderly women who were the
oldest and ugliest and were almost standing on their graves were called ‘old appa’ by their clansmen.
‘Old,' this one simple word was more than enough for Miao Yin to hate Ji Hao for the rest of her life.
Priest Hua gave another slight sigh, and said in a deep voice, “Give Miao Lian back to us, then we can call
an end to this. What do you think?”
1767
Yu Yu sneered. He looked at Priest Hua and said in a bland and cold tone. “You said it quite easily. Miao
Lian, Miao Yin, Ku Quan and Qing Mei, the four of them broke into my sword formation, for what? What
were they trying to do to my disciple?”
Priest Hua lowered his eyelids, responding blandly, “What could they do? Do they possibly even dare to
snatch that representative piece of the treasure of yours, my friend? My disciples had no evil intent and
were just curious. They wanted nothing more than witnessing the great abilities possessing by this
talented young disciple under your guidance.”
Before Yu Yu said anything, Priest Hua hurriedly continued, “That was nothing but a small play among
our disciples, who are all kids, no big deal that is. Miao Lian was gravely injured and has already sealed
his own primordial spirit. If I don’t help him as soon as possible, bad effects might be caused to his future
cultivation. My friend, you won’t like to watch Miao Lian become a wasted man, would you?”
Yu Yu gave no response but kept sneering. Not to mention watching Miao Lian become a wasted man,
even watching him die wouldn’t make Yu Yu feel anything. Yu Yu raised his head, looking at the sky and
slightly pointed his finger at Ji Hao.
After received the sign giving by Yu Yu, Ji Hao took a step forwards and growled coldly, “It is definitely
impossible for us to give Miao Lian back to you. He has a lot to do with the Ten Sun Country army‘s
betrayal that happened when the battle was beginning. We have even been suspecting him for colluding
with the non-humankind and intentionally breaking the defensive line of our humankind in Evil Dragon
Bay.
Ji Hao took a deep breath, stared at Priest Hua, whose eyes looked cold and deep like two bottomless
deep pools. He only sensed a fierce, frigid aura pressing down right towards his face, directly drilling into
his bones. This Priest Hua was truly a terrifyingly powerful being, who was able to perish countless Magi
at the same level as the current Ji Hao all at once, and that too only with a simple and convenient move!
Ji Hao forced himself to face this faintly discernible frosty aura released by Priest Hua. He straightened
his neck and waist, maintained that cold and bland tone and said, “Miao Lian is an important witness.
Emperor Shun will dig out all useful information from him and uncover all truth regarding the Evil
Dragon Bay battle. Therefore, he cannot be released.”
Priest Hua clenched his fingers and gripped the bamboo staff, remaining completely silent.
Ji Hao started at Priest Hua coldly and continued in a deep voice, “If we find out that Miao Lian is the chief
culprit behind all these, we…”
Prest Hua abruptly growled out and said in a deep voice, “If you do find that out, what would happen? Yu
Yu, my friend, can this be decided by a kid?”
Yu Yu rubbed his own hands, and faint fire sparkles spurted out from in between his fingers. He
grinningly looked at Priest Hua and said in a gentle and mild tone, “Every single one of my disciples is
1768
truly precious, so each of them can more or less make some decisions for me. Not like those disciples of
someone…ah, those poor kids had been toiling like beasts of burden. If they died by the roadside, their
Shifu would just bury them by the roadside. Ah, poor, poor kids!”
Followed by a puffing noise, tens of new branches grew out from the bamboo staff held in Priest Hua’s
hand. Yet, those new branches immediately withered after growing out, turning into puffs of ashes,
dissipating in the air. Priest Hua looked at Yu Yu in a malicious way and said, “Just say it, what do you
want so you can release Miao Lian?”
Yu Yu smilingly looked at Priest Hua while he grabbed the small bronze clock and broken streamer over
from Ji Hao’s hands. Next, he threw that broken streamer back to Miao Yin, grinned and said while
shaking that exquisite, triangle-shaped bronze clock, “This disciple of mine has made a solid contribution
this time. Therefore, according to the rule of the humankind, he might be granted a fief that will belong to
him and him only.”
The faces of Priest Hua and Miao Yin twitched simultaneously.
As for Yu Yu, he gave an even bigger and warmer grin, which made him look like a completely harmless
nice man, and continued, “Haven’t you understood, my dear friend? This good disciple of mine is going to
have his very own fief. Based on the habit of cultivators like us, he should at least have a large-scale
realm-protecting magic formation.”
Ji Hao and Po laughed instantly.
For large-scale realm-protecting magic formations, all preparation works and constructing processes
were quite easy; the hardest part of setting up a large-scale realm-protecting formation was finding a
suitable magic treasure to stabilize the core of the formation and reconcile the nature powers. This core-
stabilizing treasure was the most essential part of a realm-protecting formation; the more powerful this
treasure was, the greater power and stronger defense this formation could have.
Now, Yu Yu had given out the words, intending to extort Priest Hua on behalf of Ji Hao by himself. If Priest
Hua refused to swallow this bait, it would be fine for him, but if he did fall into the trick, he could never
get over it without giving some solid treasure to Yu Yu. After all, Yu Yu was a mysterious, powerful and
legendary being. How could anyone dare to present a crappy piece to his disciple right in front of him?
Priest Hua’s face turned darker and darker, more and more bitter as if he had just swallowed three
kilograms of the bitterest pill.
“If I agree, can we forget all that happened between us in the past? As for what will happen in the future,
that shall depend on the abilities of our disciples, what do you think?” He glanced at Ji Hao, then turned to
Yu Yu and said. His words seemed to contain some particular meaning.
‘Forget all that happened in the past? Even including the death of the few people I killed back in Southern
Wasteland?’ thought Ji Hao.
1769
Ji Hao then gave a faint smile, cupped his hands and bowed to Yu Yu and said, “Dear Shifu, this is all up to
you.”
Yu Yu gave a loud and resonant laugh, then reached his hand to before Priest Hua’s face and said, “Hand
out a good piece, then all that happened in the past will be written off.”
Priest Hua’s eyebrows twitched for a short while as he remaining silent. After that, he reached his hand
into his own sleeve, slowly taking out a six-inch square stamper, shaped like a mountain and entirely
wrapped in glowing and coiling mist streams.
“This mountain and river stamper is an excellent protective treasure, it will allow you to control the
landform, and can serve greatly in a magic formation.” While speaking, Priest Hua clapped this stamper
hard on Yu Yu’s hand, then shouted out harshly, “Hand Miao Lian over, and we can call an end to this.”
Soon, Priest Hua took Miao Lian and Miao Yin, transformed into a gust of wind and left, leaving Ji Hao
holding that small bronze clock, which was called ‘soul-shaking clock,' and that yellow-colored big
stamper named ‘mountain and river stamper’ in his hands. Ji Hao was laughing so delightfully that he
couldn’t even close his mouth.
1770
Chapter 426: Return
Chapter 426: Return
Yu Yu gave another long and resonant laugh while a dense sphere of cloud grew out from under his feet,
holding him up into the air. Soon, Yu Yu disappeared without leaving a trace, and within the blink of an
eye.
Ji Hao and Po kneeled, kowtowing for a few times towards Yu Yu’s silhouette that was merging into the
clouds. They then stood up, looking at each other while bursting into waves of loud laughs and punching
each other in the chest.
After a short catching up on things that happened after Po left Gold Crow Clan, Ji Hao learned that during
the past few years, Po had traveled for quite a long while in the center of the Southern Wasteland. Rather
fortunately, he collected some rare and precious treasures and took a few kids, who were truly not bad,
as his disciples; after all these, he satisfyingly returned to the Midland.
While chatting, Po turned his palm over, and a six-foot tall fire-red coral showed up before Ji Hao’s eyes
instantly.
The whole body of this red coral was crystal, and not even a single flaw could be seen; additionally, it was
wrapped in a warm layer of fiery light. Treasures like corals were normally produced in the sea, but this
fire coral held in Po’s hand was found deep inside an extremely old volcano.
“I haven’t decided how to use it yet.” said Po while grinning at Ji Hao and fiddling with this fire coral, “I
will present it to you, my brother, after I make this coral into a magic treasure, as a protection. Hm… that
Wuzhi Qi… hehe!”
Ji Hao gave a sneer. Po seemed to already know that the tight armor he made for Ji Hao was shattered by
Wuzhi Qi with his stick, and had remembered this with concern. Ji Hao was quite ‘happy’ for Wuzhi Qi
now, that big monkey was going to take some real suffering.
After packing that fire coral up, Po proudly showed Ji Hao all the natural treasures he collected from the
Southern Wasteland one after another. They together sealed the cave that was opened up by Yu Yu as a
temporary residence and flew towards the base camp of the human army side by side.
Yu Yu left for something that he had to deal with in person and told Po to look after Ji Hao for a while. Ji
Hao had just gained the basis of the Great Dao. Yu Yu was there to explain the profound meaning of the
scripture, and with the help of the power of that black and yellow mist which was a reward given by
nature, Ji Hao’s primordial spirit was directly upgraded. It passed straight through the trial of wind, fire,
and thunder and reached the level of being able to leave the physical body and travel ten thousand miles
1771
away. But after all, as a cultivator, he hadn’t yet laid a solid foundation. Therefore, staying with Po, a
mature cultivator who was powerful enough to resist Priest Hua, and receiving his directions and advice
would be highly beneficial for Ji Hao to consolidate the basis of his cultivation.
Not to mention that on their way back to the base camp of the human army, Po frankly told Ji Hao that Yu
Yu was worried about Ji Hao as disciples of Priest Hua might exert their ’unique talents’ on being
shameless as they always did. They could gather a group of powerful ones who might be at the same level
as Po and Gui Ling were and go after Ji Hao regardlessly.
Despite the fact that no one among Priest Hua’s disciples could rival Po, those people had been cultivating
themselves ever since the prehistoric era. Even though they hadn’t yet managed to reach an ideal level,
the powers they had accumulated during such a long time would be more than enough to get Ji Hao easily
crushed.
A good talk had been lasting all the way between Po and Ji Hao. Abruptly, Ji Hao asked Po with curiosity,
“Big brother, how old are you now?”
Po paused for a second, looking at Ji Hao confusedly. He then spent quite a while on counting his own
fingers, but at last, he gave a bitter grin and spread his hands as he said to Ji Hao, “I don’t know. I was
there ever since this world was created. In that prehistoric era, people wouldn't count years. Back then,
even this sun hadn’t been born yet… it was only a gathered sphere of natural essence power.”
Hearing Po, all of Ji Hao’s fine hairs stood up, and waves of goosebumps attacked his body. So, Po, who
looked only like a teenage boy, turned out to be so ‘mature’!
On the way back, Po had been talking all the time. He told Ji Hao about all those famous disciples under
Yu Yu’s guidance one after another.
For example, Gui Ling’s real body was a giant black turtle, born not long after the world was created. She
was born with a strong sense of Yin and Yang of nature, and with a pattern of an inclusive star map on her
shell. She could get to know the fortune and misfortune of people, look into the mystery of nature, and
had many other great talents. Apart from all this, that stunningly great strength of hers made her
extremely powerful, even among Yu Yu’s disciples.
Back then, Yu Yu had just taken Po as his first disciple. The two of them were traveling freely in the
foreworld, reaching out their hands to any treasure they found. That was the time when Po raised his
habit of collecting treasures and precious material, then converting those materials into magic treasures
by himself.
When they firstly met Gui Ling, Gui ling hadn’t yet grown any understanding on cultivation. At that time,
Gui Ling was injured seriously and was still being beaten severely by a man who had snatched a precious
spirit herb guarded by her for many years. Without much of hesitation, Yu Yu and Po rolled up their
sleeves and rushed straight up and badly wounded that man who snatched the herb. That man was
1772
injured gravely and fled after which, Gui Ling became Yu Yu’s disciple, and also became Po’s younger
sister.
Yu Yu had many disciples, most of them taken by by him in different places when he was traveling around
the world with Po. Those disciples had many friends and relatives and contacted them after learning the
fact that Yu Yu was a nice Shifu who treated disciples very well. They introduced people they knew to Yu
Yu, and thus, new disciples came group by group, and the number of Yu Yu’s disciples grew bigger and
bigger.
Just like the way he found Ji Hao. Po met Ji Hao in Southern Wasteland and liked him, therefore, he sent
messages to Yu Yu and a few brothers of his. As a result, Yu Yu came in person and took Ji Hao as his
disciple, and stayed in Chi Ban Mountain for Ji Hao for such a long time. Yu Yu had even set up the sword
formation for Ji Hao, helping him earn a lot of natural rewards, with which Ji Hao directly made the first
breakthrough on his path of cultivation.
“Ji Hao, in the future, if you meet someone talented and has a good nature, you just directly send a
message to our Shifu,” said Po grinningly, “Our Shifu is just like that. His hands get itchy every time he
hears about a talented one who could make a great disciple of his, and he just can’t stop wanting it. He is
also extremely protective to his disciples. Therefore, all our brothers and sisters are rather close to each
other.”
Ji Hao nodded all the time when hearing Po. Meanwhile, he held his hand inside his sleeve, stroking that
jade tablet given by Yu Yu before he left.
That jade tablet was only the size of his palm, embossed with an island which was surrounded by surging
waves. The edges of this square-shaped jade tablet were decorated by patterns of clouds, and on the
frontal side of this tablet, Ji Hao’s name was inlaid in an ancient style. This jade tablet represented Ji Hao’s
identity as a disciple of Priest Yu Yu.
Ji Hao was the youngest disciple taken by Yu Yu himself. Therefore, this tablet of his was slightly different.
Except for the magic cast by Yu Yu, that allowed Ji Hao to directly send messages to Yu Yu anytime, this
tablet could also be used to contact the other disciples of Yu Yu, who happened to be in the nearby areas.
Moreover, this tablet also had some other functions; it could help to clear one’s heart and settle one’s
mind, cast the evils and dirtiness away, disperse poisonous bugs and miasma. This tablet was truly an
exceptional supportive treasure.
During this relaxed chat, Po gave Ji Hao a general overview of Yu Yu’s disciples. Meanwhile, they had
already arrived at the base camp of the human army with a lightning speed.
Ji Hao led Po and walked in the camp for a while. Every corner of the camp was now filled with rapturing
human warriors, many of whom had been packing their bags and counting their gears. The human army
had won this great war, and Si Wen Ming already begun mobilizing some of the forces, ordering them to
head back to their own clans.
1773
In a tent, Ji Hao saw Man Man and the other few of his teammates.
What surprised Ji Hao was that Taisi and Shaosi, who were kept indoor by Candle Dragon Gui for these
couple of days, had finally been released by that old freak.
This small team finally had its reunion, and the ending of this great war was rather satisfying. Happy
laughter and cheerful voices instantly filled the tent up once they saw each other.
Po was an extremely amicable and friendly person and soon got familiar with the others in this small
team. In a short while, he was already sitting together with Yu Mu and Feng Xing, gulping wine and
wolfing meat, having a truly nice time.
Such a life continued for seven to eight days, after which, the special army that Ji Hao and his teammates
belonged to had received the order as well. They could now head back to Pu Ban city.
1774
Not even a slight trace of cloud could be seen in the azure sky. A great distance away, a line of enormous
floating mountains was being blown into the air by the void gale, drifting slowly towards the north,
looking just like a gigantic string of green pearls. From further away, there came deafening roars given by
tercels fighting against the fierce void gale.
Over ten enormously-shaped, multicolored birds swiftly flew across the air. Archers sitting on those birds
seemed to be brimming with pride and delight while waving their hands towards battalions of warriors
who had been moving south slowly on the ground.
Ji Hao raised his head, watching those archers swish across above him, flying forwards for around a
hundred mile, then circling around and patrolling back towards the tail of the troop, leaving a huge arc in
the air.
Soon, over ten giant eagles flew across. Warriors sitting on those eagles carried wineskins in their hands,
laughing loudly while pouring wines into their mouths. Their faces had all turned glowing red. Obviously,
they were nearly drunk.
Ji Hao was sitting in a four-wheeled chariot. The rigid wheels banged against the rough road, constantly
making loud noises. The chariot itself was rigid as well, barely absorbing the shock. Therefore, the bodies
Ji Hao and the others sitting on the chariots had been swaying all the time slightly.
Ji Hao and his teammates, including Po, were all sitting on the chariots that were surrounded by over a
hundred heavily armored, elite human warriors, mounted on ferocious-looking tigers.
These warriors were seen as elites, yet, only their high-grade gears could depict that right now. When
they were marching, those large leather wineskins never left their hands, and the laughing and joking
never stopped. They had been drinking all the time and looked just like a group of sheep without a
shepherd.
Although these warriors were now under Ji Hao’s command, they were only temporarily assigned to Ji
Hao according to Si Wen Ming’ order. These warriors still belonged to the clans they came from.
Once they returned to Pu Ban city and back to their own clans, their relationship with Ji Hao would end
completely, and Ji Hao wouldn’t be able to command these warriors anymore. At that point of time, he
would thoroughly become a commander without any soldier.
1775
Ji Hao glanced at these warriors, who had been indulgent, unbridled and wantonly having fun because of
the great victory that was just achieved by the humankind, he could only shake his head silently. He didn’t
have any close and trusted clansman in Pu Ban City, which was the reason why things became like this.
Large groups of non-humankind slave warriors and slaves had lined up and had been moving forwards
expressionlessly. Those tall, dark-skinned and muscular slave warriors were quite combat-worthy;
among them, there was no lack of senior-level powerful ones. Therefore, all these slave warriors were
strung together by ropes made from tanned beast tendons and enchanted with magic spells. The ropes
went through their shoulder blades, stringing over a thousand slave warriors into one. In addition to that,
they had taken body-weakening medicines.
These slave warriors had been remaining silent. They were still acting in the same way as they were
supposed to do in Yu Clan’s armies. Their paces were consistent when moving and roughly divided
themselves into groups according to the old arrangements in the armies of the non-humankind. Judging
merely from the behavior of these slave warriors, they looked like soldiers more than those human
warriors.
As for those non-humankind slaves, those were now in an entirely chaotic stage.
Those monkey-like, hideous-looking non-humankind slaves were weak and insignificant and had been
yelling and screaming, making all kinds of noises all the time. As they were rather weak, the human
warriors didn’t take any preventive measures with them. Instead, they had been moving forwards just in
a cluttered array.
Compared to those orderly lined slave warriors, the array of these non-humankind slaves seemed like a
flock of crazy beasts. They were scattered in small groups, completely in disorder.
Furthermore, they just couldn’t shut their own mouths while walking. They twittered all the way in their
own languages, and no one knew what they had been talking about. That shrill and ferruginous buzzing
noise let out by them could give anyone a sharp headache.
This time, in this great battle that happened in Chi Ban Mountain area, the humankind had achieved the
ultimate victory.
The Blood Moon was forced to leave all their slave warriors and slaves to the humankind. Following that,
in accordance with the condition brought up by Si Wen Ming, the few big Blood Moon families had still
been constantly sending their slaves to Chi Ban Mountain as war reparation.
All these slave warriors and slaves were trophies attained by the humankind, but sending them all the
way back to Pu Ban City was a rather troublesome mission.
Ji Hao was unluckily chosen for this mission. Along with the roughly thousand human warriors under his
command, he was enrolled in the transportation troop. He only had around a thousand warriors under
his command, yet, the number of slave warriors and slaves that needed to be escorted back to Pu Ban City
1776
was nearly a hundred thousand. Human warriors moved around the troop in a scattered fashion, while
those slaves were completely out of order, like a giant flock of quacking ducks. This made everybody feel
terribly anxious, and now had an indescribable fire of anger growing inside the heart.
When this troop was moving in such a messy state, over a hundred human warriors, who stayed by Ji
Hao’s side, and could sort of be counted as elites, had still been binge-drinking. Facing such a great mess,
Ji Hao just didn’t know what to say.
Abruptly, on the frontal side of the troop, three to four miles away from Ji Hao, over a hundred earthy
slaves that had dark-brown-skin with gray flecks let out shrill screams and started a fight against another
group of slaves that had dark-green skin and dark-red stripes, shaped like frogs. This happened for an
unknown reason. Over a hundred short slaves, who were only over three-foot and less than four-foot tall,
conveniently picked up stones from the ground and burst into an intense fistfight against each other.
Those over a hundred slaves madly bashed each other, and soon, blood splashed all over the ground.
Slave warriors, who had been moving quickly forward, completely ignored this incident and instead
remained moving south in a perfectly ordered line. However, other slaves were not as calm as them.
Those ugly creatures were all agitated suddenly, shouting out and rushing up to each other, yelling and
cursing with their own dirty languages, crazily wielding their arms to cheer for those slaves who were
fighting against each other!
“Ah-haha!” Followed by a short and wild laughter, a heavily armored warrior moving beside the chariot
that Ji Hao and his teammates were sitting on suddenly leaped up, dashing over three-mile away with
only two steps. He pulled his sword out and wielded fiercely. Next, a series of howls rose from the crowd
of slaves. Those poor ugly slaves that were barely as powerful as ordinary Novice Magi were instantly
chopped into pieces. Filthy smashed bits of internal organs sprayed out like raindrops, falling all over the
ground.
Within the short span of a few breaths, those over a hundred slaves who had been fighting each other
were all killed. Apart from those, the other three to four hundred slaves that had been watching the fight
and cheering were chopped to death by this human warrior as well.
Under the effect of alcohol, this heavily armored warrior who had nearly lost his mind, burst with
another wild and boisterous laugh. Abruptly, he launched another fierce sword move and following that,
tens of slave warriors, who had no power of resistance were hacked into pieces by that human warrior,
even though they had nothing to do with the fight and hadn’t even shown any interest towards it.
The other slave warriors in the surrounding stopped moving immediately. They tightened their faces,
looking at that human warrior with bleak and ice-cold faces.
The human warrior, whose face, ears and neck had all turned glowing red, raised his long sword high and
hoarsely cursed, “You bunch of damned idiots! Why are you looking at me?! Just hurry up and move! If
1777
you dare to waste any more minute, you’d all be chopped! Bastards! If we were not being dragged by you,
we would have returned to Pu Ban city and been with lovely ladies long ago!”
From a distance away, over ten human warriors rushed over, wielding their long whips and lashing on
those slave warriors.
Those long leather whips were heavy enough to leave bleeding slashes all over the bodies of those slave
warriors. Quite a few slave warriors had their bones and tendons broken; they fell on the ground and
couldn’t move anymore.
Ji Hao watched all this from a long distance away. Finally, he stood up and said, “Enough. Each of them
will be worth a lot back in Pu Ban city. If you kill them all, should this sum of money be deducted from
your guerdons?”
The group of warriors laughed tauntingly. They stopped their moves, glancing at Ji Hao from up to down
with slightly scornful and teasing looks.
“Spoiled brat, what do you know?”
From the crowd of warriors, cold, teasing sneers came.
1778
“Hmm?” Po, who was sitting on the chariot and had been having a heated discussion with Yu Mu
regarding which kind of highly poisonous snake was the most delicious, let out a slight hum. He narrowed
his eyes, glancing at those human warriors surrounding the chariot, then smiled and shook his head,
closing his eyes and remaining silent.
Man Man leaped up angrily, standing on the top of the chariot, pointing her finger at those warriors and
yelled, “Who did you call 'spoiled brat'?”
Man Man was angry, simply because someone had just insulted Ji Hao with their languages, so was Taisi,
who too hadn’t really realized how serious the current situation was. He said, “That’s right, it is not good
to insult someone like that!”
In the meanwhile, Shaosi stood up expressionlessly, looking at the crowd of warriors with a pair of
dagger-sharp eyes. No one knew what she and Taisi had learned from Candle Dragon Gui. At this moment,
Shaosi’s gaze was like two touchable sharp daggers made from ten-thousand years old black ice, piercing
directly into the hearts of those warriors. Those warriors dared not to make eye-contact with her.
Instead, they turned their heads around one after another, and even their looks turned a bit unnatural.
Yu Mu and Feng Xing stood up as well. Both of their faces were deeply darkened.
Man Man and Taisi didn’t quite understand what had been happening exactly. However, they had
cultivated themselves in Magi Palace for a rather long while, and now they at least could feel that things
were a bit complicated than they looked like. These heavily armored warriors were under Ji Hao’s
command, which meant, they were all supposed to listen to Ji Hao’s orders. But just now, they had
actually insulted Ji Hao. This was not right.
“Who said that, get the hell out!” Ji Hao held his hands in behind his body and growled while great,
swooshing fire suddenly rose from his Gold Crow fire cloak along with ear-piercing-loud Gold Crow caws.
His pair of eyes released zhang-long streams of flame while he looked at those warriors, who were
standing in the crowd and had just insulted him.
Those warriors instantly sensed a bone-piercing coldness from inside their hearts, but soon, they all felt a
strong sense of shame. They were all warriors who crawled out of the ocean of blood and mountain of
corpses in Chi Ban Mountain area, how could they possibly be intimidated by Ji Hao, a teenage little one?
“I said that!” That warrior belched, pulling out his long sword hung around his waist, fiercely wielded
towards Ji Hao and said, “Ji Hao, you little kid, you get to lead us to escort these bloody lowly things back
1779
to Pu Ban city only because Si Wen Ming likes you. You’re not an elder of our Ink Ape Clan, and neither
our clan leader. You’re nowhere near a big warrior of our Ink Ape Clan, why the hell you can tell us what
to do?”
“We, our brothers, we earned our credits in Chi Ban Mountain with our swords and blades! Look at these
armors and weapons worn by us, we earned these by risking our lives!” Another heavily armored warrior
leaped up, pointing his finger at Ji Hao. He laughed wildly and yelled, his mind, like that of others, already
burned by alcohol.
After letting out a burp, this warrior pointed at Ji Hao again, laughed and continued, “You bunch of little
kids, I assume, you haven’t even laid your eyes on real blood, have you? Ha, why do you think you can
trample on us and tell us what to do?”
While speaking, he threw a heavy kick on a wheel of the chariot, turned around and grinned to the other
warriors from his clan, said, “Look, we have been mounting on our beasts and tossing all the way while
they sit on this chariot cozily. Aren’t they getting too comfortable?! Why the hell can they sit on a chariot?
Why can they command us?!”
The other warrior, who had just killed a huge number of slaves and slave warriors, walked back, bringing
back a strong scent of blood. He stood in front of Ji Hao with his chest puffed out and head held high,
carelessly swinging his sword to get rid of the blood attached to it.
“Ji Hao, boy, in terms of age, we’re all old enough to be your Abba. You kids are young, and you don’t yet
understand many things. For these lowly damned things, do not show any mercy to them. If they want to
make any trouble, just kill them.” This warrior held his head high and looked down at Ji Hao, sneered and
said, “As for you, you will earn your credit as long as you return to Pi Ban city safely…For what will
happen during our way back, you don’t understand, so you shall stay out of it!”
Ji Hao turned around, glanced at the north. It had been three to five days since they left the Chi Ban
Mountain area. These warriors probably felt that they had already left the scope of Si Wen Ming’s
influence, and therefore, they exposed those thoughts that had been hidden deeply in their hearts.
Looking at these warriors, whose faces were all glowing red, Ji Hao said in an ice-cold voice, “Since you all
have risked your lives and fought for the humankind in Chi Ban Mountain as well…I just want to warn
you, these slaves and slave warriors are trophies that belong to everyone. You can punish them
appropriately, but do not push it too far.”
Obviously, that group of warriors didn’t take Ji Hao’s words seriously. They burst with a loud wave of
laughter, then left Ji Hao and the chariot he was sitting on, mounted on their beasts and went away in a
scattered fashion.
Ji Hao was speechless. He sat back into his seat, grinned bitterly to his teammates and friends, and said,
“Our journey back will not be peaceful. Shaosi, how many are those slaves and slave warriors that we’re
now escorting?”
1780
Shaosi frowned, took out a piece of leather, glanced quickly at it and began writing something on it with a
charcoal pencil.
After blowing away the charcoal powder left by the pencil, Shaosi said in a cold voice, “Eight-thousand,
four hundred and thirty-two slave warriors. The number of wives and children of these slave warriors
who had been sent over by the non-humankind is thirty-four thousand, five hundred and ninety-three;
fifty-three thousand, two hundred and seventy-eight slaves, with thirty-one thousand, four hundred and
seventy-seven wives and children. Just now, seventeen slave warriors were killed and five were injured,
while five hundred and forty-seven slaves were killed.”
Shaosi then glanced at those warriors who had turned around and left while swinging their wineskins,
and said in a voice that had turned strangely cold and bland, “Just simply kill a couple of them to display
your strength and earn respect. These people won’t have the hearts of awe and veneration, not without
suffering.”
Man Man looked at Ji Hao while wielding her pair of hammers. By now, she finally figured something out.
She realized that these warriors seemed to have great discontentment and malevolence towards Ji Hao
and the rest of them. Therefore, she would love to teach those warriors a lesson with her hammers!
Ji Hao remained silent for a while. He leaped up to the thill of the chariot, grabbed the rein and whip,
driving the chariot to keep moving forward.
All those warriors, including the wheeler who had been driving this chariot, had left. Therefore, by now Ji
Hao could only drive the chariot himself. Fortunately, driving a chariot was not difficult at all.
After driving the chariot forward for a while, Ji Hao said in a bland tone, “Don’t make a move unless we
have to. They are human warriors after all, and this time, uncle Wen Ming and the other ministers already
have enough problems to deal with. Let's not make any more for them to worry about. Things will be fine
as long as we can get back to Pu Ban city safely.”
The troop moved towards the south along the broad path that was paved with flagstones by magics, for a
rather long time. After dark, the troop encamped by the roadside.
With a single glance, one could see countless bonfires burning by the side of this straight path which led
right to Pu Ban City. Numerous human warriors who were responsible for escorting slave warriors and
slaves had been delightfully dancing, drinking and going on the binge. Their yells and laughs were mixed
with hysterically howls and curses made by those slaves.
Ji Hao carried a huge ax and patrolled around the campsite. When he was ready to go back to his own tent
and have some dinner, a series of mad curses and fighting noises abruptly came from where a group of
captives was gathered in. Next, the clear sound of a sharp weapon piercing into a flesh body could be
heard.
1781
In the meanwhile, a voice that sounded a bit crazy was cursing loudly, “Damn it! This black-skinned
animal is quite tough, nearly bit my finger off! I just wanted to have some fun with this girl, what’s wrong
with it? Is this girl his daughter? Ha, he does have some balls, still breathing? Good, I’m doing it right in
front of his face!”
Waves of guffaw started. Large groups of slave warriors leaped up, charging at those human warriors
standing around bonfires.
Dazzling sword lights flashed across the air, and at the same time, the noise of flesh bodies being chopped
into pieces lingered in the air. Blood spurted into the dark sky, looking like black fountains from a
distance away.
Ji Hao didn’t say anything, only carried that huge ax and rushed over at his highest speed. His silhouette
flashed through the air swiftly.
1782
Next to a bonfire, aggrieved cries could even shake the sky.
A young girl, who had a beautiful face and dark skin, as tender and smooth as the top-quality silk, was
swamped down by a tall and sturdy human warrior, whose body was covered in dense black hair that
even made him look like a black bear. Both hands of the warrior were hastily scratching on the girl’s
body.
The girl’s simple and rough clothes had already been ripped into rags, by now, and she could only barely
cover her vital body parts with her hands.
The bear-like man gave a loud and wild laugh. Judging from the voice, the words Ji Hao heard just now
were said by him. From time to time, he raised his head and yelled at the other human warriors in the
surrounding, “I fought in Chi Ban Mountain, showered in blood and finally got back alive. What’s the big
deal of playing a couple of women? Not to mention that these are all females of non-humankind, can they
even be seen as people?”
A middle-aged slave warrior, who seemed to not be young at all, and had gray stubble on his cheeks, was
lying next to the bonfire. His both arms were broken and knees were badly mutilated by heavy weapons;
he also had a huge hole on his head. He popped his eyes widely out, staring right at that girl who was
pressed down on the ground.
This middle-aged slave warrior was rather powerful. Although his shoulder blades were punctured and
he was forced to take the body-weakening medicine, his wounds had been quickly squirming and healing
themselves. Judging from the current rate, even though he was locked and weakened by medicine, his
wounds would fully recover in three to five days at most.
The life-force remained so strong even after he took the medicine. Clearly, the true power of this middle-
aged slave warrior could be great as the power of a Jia Clan big warrior. He was only half a step away
from the stage of shell-breaking.
Seeing the girl swamped down by that bear-like sturdy man, this middle-aged slave warrior constantly
letting muffled crackles out of his throat, but couldn’t say a word. Someone had sliced his throat and
opened his trachea. By now, he could only barely keep breathing, how could he even possibly say any
word?
Large groups of slave warriors dragged their weak and tired bodies up, grabbed stones or firewood from
the ground, madly rushing towards this bonfire like furious wild beasts.
1783
However, tens of human warriors with heavy armors and sharp long spears lined up and encircled the
bonfire. As those slave warriors rushing up staggeringly, these human warriors slightly lunged the long
spears held in their hands and easily ripped up these slave warriors’ bodies, leaving deep and large
slashes and countless holes on their bodies.
Over a thousand slave warriors were strung together by the beast tendon rope that went through their
shoulder blades. This made their movements extremely inconvenient and inflexible. With over ten among
them being hurt and fall down, the moves of the rest of them would always become especially hard, and
they couldn’t even approach those human warriors standing near the bonfire.
A great number of slave warriors roared themselves hoarse in rage, but facing those human warriors who
were armed to the teeth, their roars and growls were like a breeze blowing across the faces of those
human warriors, causing not even a little bit of harm.
From not too far away, sad and shrill cries started. A large group of dark-skinned women and children
were crying, screaming, wailing and cursing in the darkness, where the light of the bonfire couldn’t reach.
These slave warriors were given to the humankind by the nobles of the Blood Moon as trophies, their
families had been sent to the Chi Ban Mountain as well. The humankind would never feed useless beings,
and therefore, all these families of those slave warriors were young females and children. Females were
able to reproduce, generation after generation, all their descendants would be slaves; as for those
children, after they grew a couple of years older, they would become qualified slaves!
Facing the violence of human warriors, they could only huddle in the darkness, crying, wailing and
cursing; they were incapable of anything apart from this.
Ji Hao rushed over with big steps with that huge ax carried in his hand. He directly pushed the few non-
humankind slave warriors, who were pouncing forward, down to the ground. Along with bright streams
of flame, Ji Hao dashed to the bonfire, but before he said anything, that warrior who had been assaulting
the girl raised his head and laughed wildly loud towards Ji Hao.
“Oh, ‘Lord’ Ji Hao, this girl is pretty nice, her skin is a bit dark indeed, but still tasty in a certain way. Plus,
she’s strong and powerful, screwing her got to be quite satisfying! Have you ever tried women before?
Hehe, don’t tell me that you’re still a virgin, are you? I haven’t started yet, do you want to have some fun
first? I can give this lovely one to you!”
The group of human warrior burst into laughter. Their faces seemed burning red due to alcohol while
they nearly lost all their minds. They were laughing hoarsely, even laughing themselves into convulsions.
Under the light of the flickering bonfire, lights of shadows constantly shifted positions on the faces of
these human warriors, making them look as ferocious as monsters.
The non-humankind girl who had been pressed down on the ground had screamed herself hoarse and
already lost the last bit of her power. Her black and sparkling pair of eyes were filled with despair and
fear. Ji Hao looked at this girl while he said to the man, who was assaulting her, “Is she your slave?”
1784
The warrior paused, then subconsciously shook his head.
After being sent back to Pu Ban city, these slaves would be given out to all different scaled clans which
had joined the war, according to the grade of military exploit made by each clan in this war. After that,
each clan would take their slaves back to their territories, and give them out to individuals according to
their personal military exploit and social status.
Which meant, for these human warriors who were responsible for escorting these slaves and slave
warriors back to Pu Ban City, it was possible that none of these nearly hundred thousand slaves and slave
warriors would end up be theirs.
Ji Hao rushed up and threw a violent kick on the sturdy man’s head. Followed by a thunderous boom, that
man’s body was sent straight up into the air while spinning. He was kicked up to over a hundred zhang
high from the ground by Ji Hao then fell heavily down, head booming against the ground.
The entire area instantly fell into a deadly silence. Those warriors, whose minds were all messed up by
alcohol, stared at Ji Hao dumbly in confusion. They blinked their eyes, unable to understand why Ji Hao
even dared to attack that warrior.
This place was filled with them after all. These over a thousand human warriors who were responsible
for escorting slaves were all from the Ink Ape Clan.
Also, except for this slave-escorting troop led by Ji Hao, among all slave-escorting troops that were not
too far away from them, over ten were from their Ink Ape Clan. Warriors in those troops were all their
clansmen as well. In total, there were twenty to thirty thousand Ink Ape Clan’s clansmen in surrounding
areas.
How on earth did Ji Hao dare to launch the attack!?
Looking at those confused and dumbed Ink Ape Clan warriors, Ji Hao roared angrily, “As she’s not yet
your slave, how dare you do this?!”
A human warrior abruptly leaped up, pointed at Ji Hao and barfed, “It’s just a woman!”
Ji Hao threw out the giant ax carrying in his hand, fiercely smashing on this warrior’s chest, hollowed his
chest bone and squeezed huge streams of blood out of his mouth. Next, Ji Hao growled ragingly, “It's
indeed a woman, a female slave! Hand out the money! Just hand out the money! For a woman in such a
quality, with such a face and body, how much will she be worth in Pu Ban city? Give the money! Whoever
bought her out can do anything you want to her!”
The group of Ink Ape Clan warriors all shut their mouths.
Such a particularly beautiful non-humankind girl, especially a young one, would be at least worth ten jade
coins in Pu Ban city.
1785
Whole ten jade coins. For these warriors, who had just been through a gravely great war in Chi Ban
Mountain, they couldn’t even bring out one jade coin, not even if tens of them pooled all their money
together! Before they left home for the war, even if they had some extra money, they had left all for their
families. In Chi Ban Mountain, they could occasionally gain some, but that had been traded for wine or
other joyful things.
These warriors were literally poor! Until their clan allocated the trophies, they didn’t even have a single
coin.
Ji Hao glared at these warriors with a storm of anger, and said, “Don’t have the money? Get the hell back
to stand sentry! If anything goes wrong, how many lives do you have to lose?!”
A raging roar rose. The sturdy man who had just suffered a heavy kick launched by Ji Hao finally caught
his breath. He bared his upper body and grabbed a long spear from an unknown source, rushing towards
Ji Hao with huge steps, his entire body wrapped in coiling black mist streams.
1786
That muscular man’s body was densely covered in black hair, he had his chest bared, pouncing on Ji Hao
like a standing black bear. When he was still over ten-zhang away from Ji Hao, the long spear holding in
his hand began making muffled noises already. Streams of black mist coiled on that long spear, and from
the spearhead to the hilt over a thousand black spell symbols lit up one after another. A strong and sticky
sense of power that would make people feel frigid silently and imperceptibly spread out.
“Kid, come taste my spear!” That man was in an extreme rage. On the one hand, he was quite drunk and
wasn’t in his right mind, on the other hand, Ji Hao messed up his joyful plan, and because of this, he
intended to bring Ji Hao a real trouble. All the way, those Ink Ape Clan warriors had never taken Ji Hao
seriously. Therefore, this man had absolutely no fear to Ji Hao as he was launching his attack at him right
now.
Along with a strangely shrill roar, the long spear swished towards Ji Hao’s heart, following a fierce and
frosty light stream.
Ji Hao gave an evil grin. He looked at those approximately thousand sparkling Magus Acupoints on the
man’s body, while he raised his left hand swiftly and directly grasped the long spear.
All Ink Ape Clan warriors standing around gasped loudly in shock. Ji Hao gripped the long spear with his
left hand while the sturdy man trying to lunge the spear at Ji Hao with all of his strength. The long spear
vibrated and twisted, yet Ji Hao’s hand remained perfectly still.
“With such strength, how dare you act so tyrannically like those real bullies?” Ji Hao looked at this man,
whose face was now filled with shock and fear, and abruptly growled out, “Scums like you aren’t even
qualified to bully others!”
He then threw out a heavy punch with his right hand. Along with a thunderous boom, the sturdy man was
sent flying backward while intensely vomiting blood. That muscular chest of his was nearly smashed by Ji
Hao’s punch. Through those split muscles and ribs, one could clearly see his quickly beating heart.
An overwhelmingly great pain attacked. The man covered his severely wounded chest with both of his
hands, fell on the ground and ceaselessly vomited blood. His Senior Magus spirit blood surged up rapidly,
and in the meantime, his wounds began squirming quickly. Nevertheless, that wound still hadn’t started
healing itself — visible thin streams of golden-red flame attached to the wound, violently stopping it from
healing itself. Moreover, the flame had been burning the skin and flesh around the wound, bringing the
man a hundreds of times greater pain.
1787
A thick, golden-red stream of flame swooshed out of Ji Hao’s left hand, and that long spear, which was
cast from alloy, let out a deep wail. Nearly a thousand black spell symbols blasted out within the flame
one after another. Within the span of merely one breath, this decent magic weapon was melted into a
puddle of liquid by Ji Hao’s Gold Crow flame.
Drops of glowing red metal liquid dripped on the ground, making the other Ink Ape Clan warriors take a
few steps back simultaneously in fear. Their brains, which were all burned to craziness, finally cooled
down more or less.
The man was still burning with the fierce fire. This robust and muscular man, who had just been injured
by Ji Hao, lied on the ground, howling and struggling in a hell-like pain.
Ji Hao cast a sharp glance at this man, then said harshly in a frosty voice, “Just stay lying down. I think this
punch is good enough to keep you quiet for big half a month, right?”
Bright fiery light surged in Ji Hao’s pair of golden-red eyes as he glanced across the other human
warriors, who were standing around, and burst into a resonant growl, “Still don’t want to leave? Why are
you all standing here? Just piss off! Do whatever you are supposed to do! The ones who should be
sleeping, go to sleep! The ones who are supposed to stand sentry or go patrol, go on your duties! Do not
stand here in dumbness, what are you all waiting for, death?!”
The pair of fiery wings spread out behind Ji Hao’s body. As fast as the wind, Ji Hao dashed up to a group of
Ink Ape Clan warriors and threw a blustering series of slaps right on their head and faces.
Loud clapping sounds could be heard without an end, along with which, blood spurted out from the
nostrils of over ten Ink Ape Clan warriors. Broken teeth flew out of these warriors’ mouths from time to
time, while they vomited blood in huge streams. Some of them were drunk pretty badly, unable to even
stand stably, and instead were slapped right to the ground by Ji Hao. Ji Hao then leaped up into the air,
conveniently launching a heavy kick on each of their heads.
The Midland world was same as Southern Wasteland, in any clan, the most powerful one among all could
possess the highest position and order the others by his gestures.
Ji Hao was powerful enough. He easily defeated the leader of this group of Ink Ape Clan warriors who
were also the most powerful ones among them. After this, all Ink Ape Clan warriors fled away at the
highest speed like a group of frightened mice, with their heads buried in their arms. Well-behaved, they
began carrying out their own duties; no one ever dared to be absent without leave again, or do any joyful
things without Ji Hao’s permission.
Ji Hao walked up to the middle-aged slave warrior who was gravely injured. Ji Hao reached his hand to
the ground, picked up the pair of arms of this slave warrior which were chopped off earlier. Then he
pressed the arms hard on the wounds from where these arms were chopped off. Within the short span of
around ten breaths, this pair of arms had completely grown back onto his body. Other than a little lack of
flexibility, this pair of arms had fully recovered.
1788
“Keep an eye on your daughter!” Ji Hao looked at this middle-aged slave warrior and said blandly, “In fact,
I think that it would have been better if you people had died on the battlefield. As for your daughter, she
shouldn’t even have been born…or, she should have been born uglier!”
The wound in this middle-aged slave warrior’s throat healed gradually. He took a few gasps with
difficulty, then raised his head, looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep voice, “What can we decide? My
respectful Lord…we are nothing but appendages of the Yu Clan. Generation after generation, we fight for
them. We are just their personal properties…what can we decide?”
While looking at this middle-aged slave warrior, a weirdly dim beam of light flashed across his eyes, as Ji
Hao gave out his cruel words, “You could choose to end all this. For example, you could have killed all
your infants. In this way, the miserable fate of your kind would end for good.”
This middle-aged slave warrior stared at Ji Hao in shock, widely opened his mouth, but couldn’t say a
word.
“A thorough closure is a good thing for you, and also is a good thing for our humankind.” Ji Hao stood up
and continued coldly, “I do not pity you. Think about it, you are so powerful, how many of our people
have you killed?”
“Your daughter? I just couldn’t bear to watch such a dirty thing happen. They wanted to screw your
daughter without paying anything, I couldn’t let that happen. But, if they had bought your daughter out
according to the market price and with enough cash, then I wouldn’t mind watching an excellent show.”
He pointed his finger at the non-humankind girl who curled her body as she lied on the ground, and had
been sobbing, and said.
Ji Hao’s words were like an ice-cold gust of wind, blowing across the bodies of all slave warriors who had
heard it. Those slave warriors, who stood inside the coverage of light of the bonfire and had been staring
straight at Ji Hao, all quivered intensely.
They suddenly realized that Ji Hao was not a savior as they thought. Instead, Ji Hao was a remarkably
sane, incredibly hard-hearted man. He was a creature who might be even more terrifying than their old
owners, those Yu Clan people.
Ji Hao picked up the giant ax that was used to smash the warrior who assaulted the girl, walked around in
this area then disappeared into the darkness with a cold sneer on his face.
Walking in the darkness for a while, a skinny silhouette suddenly dashed out sideway. This man silently
bowed to Ji Hao, then carefully put a leather bag next to Ji Hao’s feet.
Ji Hao looked at this man in surprise. Just now, when he was dealing with those Ink Ape Clan warriors, he
had already noticed that this scrawny man was there, sneakily watching him.
1789
Ji Hao picked up the leather bag and shook the drawstring, made from Flood Dragon tendons, and found
out that this bag was actually a magic storage tool.
He reached his spirit power into the leather bag. Contained in the bag was a small pile of magic crystals, a
small pile of different colored gemstones, pearls and jade pieces, a small pile of gold and a box of jade
coins amounting to around thirty to fifty thousand.
1790
Chapter 431: Bribe
Chapter 431: Bribe
Ji Hao glanced at that scrawny man.
This man, who was wearing a ragged piece of leather, politely bowed to Ji Hao. His flattering face was
dotted by around ten mottled dark spots.
This was a half-blooded creature, produced by a human being and a non-humankind creature. In human
clans, the place for this kind of half-blooded creatures was extremely low; they were even lowlier than
those Jurassic beasts which were raised as livestock. Normally, all dirty, exhausting and dangerous works
would be assigned to them.
This one was hiding among those captured non-humankind slaves all the way. Just now, when Ji Hao was
dragooning those Ink Ape Clan warriors who had almost rose in revolt, he had been watching all the time.
Now, he abruptly showed up and placed quite a fortune in front of Ji Hao.
“What does this mean?” Ji Hao shook the leather bag holding in his hand and asked.
Not to mention the box of jade coins, those pearls, jade, gold and gemstones contained in the bag were
worth tens of thousands of jade coins, and this leather bag itself…Among the entire humankind, only the
Magi Palace could stably produce magic storage tools. But the output was rather low, and the supply
always fell short of the demand. Such a leather bag that had a medium capacity was worth nothing in the
world of the non-humankind, but in the human world, this could be worth at least a hundred thousand
jade coins.
A hundred thousand jade coins was not a small sum of money at all. It was enough to purchase a huge
piece of land in Pu Ban city and build a solid property.
“In these couple of days, something will happen. My master begs you, please close your eyes, pretend that
you don’t see anything; block your ears, pretend that you don’t hear anything. Please, hold wine glasses
and grilled meat with your hands, instead of weapons.” This man carefully lowered his head and
mumbled in a low voice.
Ji Hao sneered and asked, “Want me to stay out? What do you want to do?”
The skinny man spread his hands, deeply bowed to Ji Hao and said, “For our master’s intention, lowly
slaves like us can never estimate. These are small gifts presented by our master. If you like, our master
said that he has a few daughters who haven’t married yet. Each one of them is stunningly beautiful, and
you can feel free to choose a couple of them.”
1791
Firstly tried to tempt Ji Hao with money, then with beautiful girls?
Ji Hao remained silent, while the man continued, “Our master said, you are appreciated by Lord Si Wen
Ming, which proved that you have the potential of becoming a truly powerful being, and the bloodline of
any powerful being is extremely precious. My master is willing to have your bloodline in our clan with his
own daughters. In the future, you will also be able to have the full-strength support given by my master’s
clan.”
Ji Hao weighed the leather bag in his hand, then chuckled. He opened the leather bag, took those pearls,
gemstones, gold and jade and other objects contained in it out, handful after handful, then threw those
away with all his strength towards the surrounding areas.
With Ji Hao’s great strength, those shining pieces brought up slight and shrill swishing noises while
quickly disappearing in the darkness, without leaving a trace. At last, Ji Hao smashed the empty leather
bag on the face of this scrawny creature and roared in a deep voice, “Go tell your master, do not try
messing with me… otherwise, he’d certainly regret.”
The man silently picked up the leather bag, turned around and merged into the darkness. He took a few
steps forward, then turned his head around, looking at Ji Hao with a pair of beady eyes which were
shining with a cold and sharp light. He gave a sneer and said, “You rejected the kindness of my master,
now you can expect to be burned by the flames of the fury of my master. Idiot, what do you think you
are?”
Ji Hao raised the giant ax, seeming to launch a violent hack. The scrawny man instantly screamed out in
fear and hurriedly darted into the darkness, running far away as his silhouette flashed in the air for a few
times.
Sideways, a breeze blew across. Shaosi silently walked out of the darkness with the long spear that Yu Yu
crafted specially for her held in her hand. She looked at Ji Hao and asked in a gentle voice, “What was all
that noise over there just now? Did anything happen around here?”
Ji Hao waved his hand, grinned to Shaosi and responded, “No, nothing…Hm, you keep an eye on Man Man
in these couple of nights. Not even thunders can wake her when she’s asleep. Don’t let anyone sneakily
attack her.”
Shaosi slightly nodded, gave a complicated glance at Ji Hao then said in a deep voice, “Alright. Ji Hao, you
go take some rest. It’s my turn to do the night watch.”
Ji Hao accepted Shaosi’s offer. As members of a small team, they took turns to do the night watch and
complete missions, which was totally reasonable. Although Ji Hao had somehow already become the
leader of this small team, he had no reason to carry all burdens up by himself, and neither was this
possible.
1792
After walking in the campsite lit by the dim bonfire light for a short while, Ji Hao returned to his tent. He
lifted the curtain up. In this spacious tent, Yu Mu’s snores had been rumbling like the thunder; Po was
sitting with his legs crossed, and had been meditating with concentration; Man Man huddled in her
blanket and was in a deep sleep. Perhaps, the noise made by Ji Hao when lifting up the curtain disturbed
her slightly, which made Man Man abruptly hum in a low voice and murmur, “Such a huge boar…grilled
boar legs are the best.”
While snoring, when Yu Mu heard the words ‘grilled boar legs’, he instantly flicked his lips and tongue in
sleep, then mumbled, “Hm…boil the legs in clear soup, also delicious…boil in clear soup!”
Po opened his eyes and grinned at Ji Hao. These two could even make a conversation without waking up,
and their conversations were all about food.
Ji Hao grinned back at Po while he nodded. He didn’t say anything. Instead, he silently sat in the tent,
crossing his legs as well.
His primordial spirit slightly leaped up and easily left the body, floating in the air zhangs high above his
head. The surrounding environment, even the whole universe suddenly became extra clear in the eyes of
Ji Hao’s primordial spirit. He felt that his primordial spirit had been soaking in a clear pool of spring, and
each second, magical inspirations surged into his primordial spirit.
He gasped deeply. The eight-thousand Magus Acupoints lit up on his body simultaneously. Meanwhile, a
strong gust of wind rose from around him, along with which, nature powers began to be ceaselessly
absorbed by his body, mixing and reconciling. Inside his sturdy body, pure spirit blood had been flowing.
After going through the refining process inside this strong body which now had been serving as an
alchemy stove, the raw natural powers eventually transformed into thin, incomparably pure streams of
dense mist, ejected out from the top of his head.
A faint, barely visible cloud floated upon Ji Hao’s head, silently holding his primordial spirit up.
Quietly, his primordial spirit started absorbing the streams of mist refined by his body. His hazy
primordial gradually lit up, strengthening bit by bit.
Following by a loud swooshing noise, the five multicolored flames boosted up inside Ji Hao’s body. The
rate of natural powers’ transformation rose sharply once again. Silently, his meridians expanded and
strengthened one after another, as numerous new Magus Acupoints woke and lit up. Soon, another few
Magus Acupoints was awakened by the natural powers that surged into them.
Magus Acupoints woke up one by one. Within merely around two hours, Ji Hao had completed the
cultivation which would usually take an ordinary Senior Magus a whole year to complete.
In the dim light of the night, Shaosi was silently patrolling inside the campsite. Warriors who were on
sentry duties were mostly hiding in guard posts and had fallen asleep. They didn’t worry about some
1793
slave warriors or slaves fleeing at all. Some warriors on midnight shifts had still been holding their
wineskins and quaffing the wine.
Shaosi frowned, looked at these undisciplined warriors from the Ink Ape Clan, and slightly swung the
long spear held in her hand.
“A bunch of damned things.” Coldly, Shaosi said in a deep voice, “If enemies attack right now, you’d all be
dead.”
Abruptly, the perfectly shaped earlobes of Shaosi slightly shook. She heard some noises that shouldn’t be
existing and sensed a weird smell.
Shaosi’s face suddenly tightened, turning as cold as an iceberg.
1794
Late at night, a gale blew across the plains.
Battle birds like hawks and eagles had been soaring in the sky. They hovered high up in the sky, staring at
the ground with their dimly shining eyes. Their owners were not with them. Instead, those warriors
curled up beside warm bonfires on the ground or had already fallen in a deep sleep because of the
drunkenness.
Some cyan wolves, tusk wolves and other kinds of battle beasts had also been freely walking around in
the darkness, without being restrained at all. From time to time, they put their faces right up to those
slaves and slave warriors, greedily sniffing the attractive scent of blood emitted by their bodies. Only
because of the strict magic constraint, these battle beasts dared not to truly take a bite.
The middle-aged slave warrior, who was wounded severely earlier, had huddled up next to a giant rock.
On both sides of his shoulder, ropes made from beast tendons were glowing dimly, and from time to time,
one could see black spell symbols flash across the ropes.
The other slave warriors standing around had formed into a round-shaped defensive battle formation,
either by design or accident, circling this middle-aged slave warrior in the middle. That girl, who had just
been assaulted by that bear-like human warrior, now curled up beside the middle-aged slave warrior like
an injured young beast and was sunk in sleep.
Not too far away from this girl were another ten or so young girls with beautiful faces. They were all in a
deep sleep as well.
After what happened just now, these slave warriors had gathered all young girls who could easily catch
the attentions of those human warriors and be assaulted from amongst their accompanying families.
Even though at last they would all become slaves anyway, at least in the journey to Pu Ban City these girls
wouldn’t lose their chastities because of some savage violence.
The reality was cruel that if these girls remained to be virgins after they arrived Pu Ban City, they could,
at least be sold at a relatively high price, and their future owners would treat them better. Even among
slaves, there were various grades and ranks, and differences between the good and the bad.
The middle-aged slave warrior raised his head in pain, looking at those sparkling stars in the sky.
A few eagles stretched their enormous wings, silently gliding across the air above his head. He stared at
those eagles, and couldn’t help but show a trace of envy on his face.
1795
“Bing alive is truly difficult…” Abruptly, this middle-aged slave warrior began murmuring to himself,
“Elder…I finally understood what your words meant. Staying alive, staying alive with these children… is
really not easy.”
A few dark silhouettes dashed out of the darkness like ghosts, pouncing directly on the middle-aged slave
warrior. One of them reached a big hand out, covered his mouth, while another one fiercely launched tens
of heavy punches on the soft spots between his ribs.
The terrifyingly violent series of punches burst like thunder and lightning. The middle-aged slave warrior
was already wounded and had taken the body-weakening medicine, which made him weak and
powerless. The power of the wave of heavy punches blasted out inside his body like a bomb, bringing him
a sharp pain that caused his entire body to twitch while blood flowed out of every opening of his body.
He tried to yell and struggle, but a strange aroma mixed with a faint stench drifted across his face, and his
body became softer and softer, heavier and heavier. Even his tongue couldn’t make even a slight
movement anymore as if it was covered in glue.
The other slave warriors who were strung together with him by one rope suddenly woke up. They widely
opened their eyes in both shock and fear. They had fought against the humankind for many years.
Therefore, they were rather familiar with the surprise attacks launched by human magic poison users
with all kind of drugs. They were roused from sleep once they sensed the scent of the magic drug, yet,
their bodies were already disabled from moving.
“Old thing, just now, your bones were quite sturdy!” A rude voice came from right next to the middle-aged
slave warrior’s ear, while a sharp, cattle-horn shaped dagger carved out of a black stone pierced through
his shoulder, cutting his shoulder blades open and freeing him from that long rope.
Over ten dark silhouettes walked out of the darkness, each grabbed a young girl, who were still in sleep,
then let out proud laughs. After this, the group of dark silhouettes carried the middle-aged slave warrior
and over ten girls, quickly moving out of the campsite, heading to the wilderness afar.
On their way, some Ink Ape Clan warriors were woken up by the noises they made and saw this group of
people. However, they only gave deep laughs and teasing curses. Some of those awake warriors even
stood up staggeringly, dropped the wineskins held in their hands and followed behind those dark
silhouettes, joining the group.
Soon, this group had expanded to nearly a hundred people. They reached into a wild area over ten miles
away from the campsite. The middle-aged slave warrior was violently thrown onto the ground, and four
long swords pierced down simultaneously into his body. The body of the middle-aged slave warriors
twitched intensely, his four limbs all punctured by those long sword and firmly nailed on the ground.
“Old thing, it seems that you’re quite a big deal among your people. No wonder your daughter is so
pretty.” The sturdy human warrior whose body was covered in dense black hair and looked just like a
1796
black bear, the one who had been beaten up by Ji Hao earlier, walked over with his body swaying. He then
violently threw a few kicks on the middle-aged slave warrior’s head.
“Damn it! Just now, if your underlings didn’t yell and scream, drawing that little bastard, Ji Hao over, I
would already have attained my enjoyment.” Barged this bear-like man furiously, “But it’s okay. Now is
not too late either. The night is still long, enough to allow me and all my brothers have some real fun.”
Tens of Ink Ape Clan warriors gathered around while laughing. Those over ten non-humankind girls had
already been wakened up from their dreams. Despairingly and terrifyingly, they looked at those tall and
giant dark silhouettes approaching from all directions. They trembled intensely, attempting to scream for
help, but the magic drug those Ink Ape Clan warriors had just used on them disabled them from making
even the slightest noise.
“Little girl, I had my eyes on you ever since we left Chi Ban Mountain.” said the bear-like man, who was
the leader of this group of warriors, while he rudely grabbed the middle-aged slave warrior’s daughter in
his hand. Impatiently, he began ripping those rug-like clothes worn on this girl’s body and saying,
“Sweetie, you’re such a beautiful little girl. Hehe, back at Pu Ban city, such a nice piece would never land
in my hands. So I should just do this before it’s too late, right here and right now, on our way back.”
The group of Ink Ape Clan warriors laughed out together. They quickly came up to those girls, madly
landing their hands on those girls’ bodies, stroking and scratching.
A chilly gust of wind swished over, followed by which, Shaosi abruptly showed up on a small hill around
ten zhang away from these warriors, with the long spear gripped in her hand and an exquisite, round-
shaped shield hovering around her body. She coldly stared at these warriors, who had now been acting
just like wild animals, and growled in a deep voice, “Let them go, and get back to the campsite. Go find the
army judge and each take a thousand lashes as the punishment.”
The bear-like man, who had nearly stripped the girl grasped in his arms, raised his head and laughed
deeply, said, “Army judge? I am the army judge of this troop! Yee…” He clicked his tongue and continued,
“What a lovely girl! Oi, brothers, look! This girl has brought herself to us!”
Those Ink Ape Clan warriors stopped what they were doing, raised their heads and looked at Shaosi.
Compared to those cute non-humankind girls, Shaosi had a slimmer body, and her skin was as white and
smooth as mutton fat. Her look was cold and peaceful, which made her unique and far more attractive
than those dark-skinned non-humankind girls.
Although these warriors knew that Shaosi was kind of a big deal, someone well-known in the Magi Palace,
still these warriors, who had now been controlled by their brutish natures, gasped quickly and heavily.
They completely ignored Shaosi’s identity and the possible consequence of offending her.
“What a juicy girl! Brothers…those few little spoiled brats, are we afraid of them?” The bear-like man
laughed maliciously while tempting his fellows with a low voice.
1797
Those Ink Ape Clan warriors glanced at each other. Next, over ten of them suddenly leaped up, spreading
their arms and jumping on Shaosi all together, intending to grab her.
1798
Over ten robust and muscular warriors dove down from the air together. Their bodies were all wrapped
in coiling black smoke. In this group, the weakest ones had a meager twelve Magus Acupoints awakened,
while the strongest one was no better, with only thirty-eight Acupoints awakened in total.
Black mist spread out while a strong gale blew across. Shaosi’s outfit fluttered in the air, letting out a
clear rustling noise in the gale brought up by those warriors.
The shield floating next to Shaosi’s body suddenly vibrated, sending out a sparkling, jade-green stream of
light. One, two, three…within the blink of an eye, tens of mirror like shining round-shaped light flakes
circled around Shaosi. In front of each one of those warriors, an ice-crystal-like, sparkling, round-shaped
light flake had appeared. Those light flakes seemed so weak and fragile that one could even break them
by simply giving a puff.
“Girls always like these gaudy things!”
Those Ink Ape Clan warriors laughed out loud together. In their simple and straightforward minds, things
like shields should be the bigger; the heavier and the thicker, the better. Only big, heavy and thick shields
could provide the defense that was great enough.
As for this small shield flying around Shaosi, it indeed looked beautiful, but it also seemed to be as fragile
as a thin piece of jade. A female Magus who was educated by the Magi Palace and had been standing high
above all the ordinary ones, just like these warriors thought, she did like these pretty but not so
functional things!
Those more than ten warriors, who had furiously dived down from the air, clenched their fists
simultaneously and each cast a fierce punch on the round-shaped light flake in front of them.
Buzz! Followed by this loud sound, those bright light flakes vibrated intensely. These warriors had used
hundred percent of their strength when they threw the punches. Yet the counterforce that was a hundred
times greater than the power of their punches struck back immediately, brushing against their bodies
and rampantly cutting like countless sharp saw blades.
Those muscular arms of these warriors blasted out. Once after their skins were ripped open and blood
erupted out. From those beautiful jade-like, sparkling light flakes, a terrifying stream of coldness rose,
promptly freezing their broken arms. The arms of these warriors were sealed in freezing ice before they
felt any pain brought by the rapture of their arms. They couldn’t feel any pain anymore, and next, their
entire bodies were sealed in whole and thick pieces of ice.
1799
Over ten dark blue pieces of ice heavily boomed against the ground. Been frozen by the coldness released
from these huge dark ice pieces, a hazy layer of white and chilly mist grew from the surroundings, coiling
around those ice pieces. Showering under the multicolored light emitted from the stars in the sky,
different colored streams of dynamic glow appeared on the surfaces of these giant ice pieces. Added with
the coiling mist, this scene looked rather beautiful.
However, a boundless aura of killing was contained in these breathtakingly beautiful dark pieces of ice.
This was the first time for Shaosi to actually use this shield that Yu Yu crafted for her especially to fend
against enemies. She couldn’t even dream that apart from the nearly invincible defensive power of this
shield, it also had such a great lethality.
Those were over ten Senior Magi. Although they were the weakest kind among all Senior Magi, they were
true Senior Magi after all.
Over ten Senior Magi were directly frozen to death. At that moment when they were sealed by the dark
ice, their lives had been extinguished. Even their souls had been shattered into bits. But this was only the
counterattack launched by this shield automatically; Shaosi hadn’t even made her move.
Shaosi gently stroked this dimly glowing shield. Its texture was smooth and slick, like a piece of top-grade
jade. By now, only a thin stream of slightly cold air was being released by it. One couldn’t possibly tell that
this shield had just burst with a dreadful wave of freezing power and killed that many people all at once.
“They…they!” The bear-like man stared at Shaosi stunned, said tremblingly, “You, you killed them?”
Shaosi raised her long spear and injected her power into it. Beams of cold and fierce light began surging
on the surface of the spear. Meanwhile, the small hill under her feet was quickly covered up by a thin
layer of ice. She then said in a deep voice, “Yes, according to the rule…”
“Go to hell with your bullshit rules!” The bear-like man roared hoarsely and hysterically, “In here, we are
in charge! My brothers were only trying to catch you and have some fun, but you killed them! You bitch!”
Dropping the non-humankind girl held in his hand, this bear-like man then pulled out his sword and
growled, “Brothers! Together! Let’s catch this little bitch, and we will screw her to death!”
Tens of Ink Ape Clan warriors gnashed their teeth and pulled out their swords together. Some of them
even grabbed long spears and heavy halberds, approaching Shaosi with vicious looks. ‘Hrr…hrr…’ They
breathed deeply and heavily like injured wild beasts, and even their eyeballs had turned red.
The bear-like man then shouted, “You killed them…My brothers had finally fought a way out of the hands
of those non-humankind monsters! They had wives and kids at their homes! They had Abbas and Ammas
depending on them! But you killed them!”
1800
Shaosi raised her long spear and said blandly, “Were they allowed to do anything they wanted because
they had wives and kids at home, they had Abbas and Ammas depending on them? Could they break the
military regulations and do nasty things as much as they like? You people…what made you think that
you’re so special?”
“Kill!” The bear-like man couldn’t find any word to confute Shaosi, he could only turn all the shame and
anger muffled in his chest into a roar.
“Kill!”
Tens of sturdy warriors dashed up, launched their attacks on Shaosi together.
Shaosi gave a slight shout, following which, the long spear holding in her hand suddenly transformed into
a white bolt of lightning, darted straight out.
The long spear flew out from Shaosi’s hand, pierced through the bear-like man’s chest, then flashed
across the air and went directly back to Shaosi’s hand. Shaosi spun her body and threw that spear out
once again. Within a single second, Shaosi had already thrown the spear out tens of times in a row, while
those warriors made only three steps forwards. The long spear swished through the air along with shrill
streams power, fiercely puncturing the chests of these men as if nothing could ever stop it.
Blood gushed out from the chests of these tens of warriors; after that, their wounds were quickly sealed
by ice. They howled loudly while being sent flying backward by the great power attached to the long
spear and heavily thudded against the ground in tens of zhangs away, struggling and crying.
Shaosi wielded her arm and caught the long spear which had flown back to her, then slightly swung her
hand.
Cold beams of light flashed across her pair of eyes as she murmured to herself in a low voice, “We’ve both
taken the Candle Dragon spirit pearls, but have I actually attained the great strength possessed by the
Candle Dragon Family through the pearl? My current physical strength can be mentioned in the same
breath with the strength of an ordinary Magus King, can’t it? After I completely absorbed the pearl, how
strong would I be?”
She then wielded the long spear, bringing up a fierce gust of wind. Afterward, Shaosi knitted her
eyebrows, seeming to be worrying about something. “Taisi, that useless thing…Except for one general
special ability of Candle Dragon Family, he actually has attained nothing. This useless brother…I should
just find a woman as soon as possible and marry him to her!”
From a distance away, a disordered series of footsteps came. Tens of Ink Ape Clan warriors rushed over
in big steps. None of them had his armor dressed properly.
Flying battle beasts swiftly soared over, hovering around above Shaosi’s head.
1801
Soon, an entire troop of Ink Ape Clan warriors came to the scene. They all raised the weapons held in
their hands as they saw their dead clansmen who were sealed in ice, and the other few who were laying
on the ground, twitching and crying.
They looked at Shaosi as if they were looking at non-humankind monsters on the battlefield.
They all knew about Shaosi. They knew that Shaosi was designated by high-level leaders of the
humankind, who was in charge of leading them, escorting those captives back to Pu Ban City.
But at this moment, they targeted Shaosi with their weapons, as if Shaosi was one of those non-
humankind monsters, one of their deadly enemies.
“Woman, you’re damned!” A heavily armored Ink Ape Clan commander growled out in rage, leading his
clansmen to approach Shaosi with big steps.
1802
More Ink Ape Clan warriors rushed over incessantly. Seeing the current situation, they all pulled out their
weapons without saying a single word, formed into battle formations and approached Shaosi from all
directions. They gnashed their teeth tight, and those eyes of theirs which were already filled with blood
streaks under the effect of alcohol now had turned purely red.
No matter what reason Shaosi had, whether right or wrong, reasonable or unreasonable… their clansmen,
their brothers, their fellows who had fought side by side with them, who finally managed to come back
alive from the battlefront in Chi Ban Mountain with unharmed bodies had now been wounded severely or
even killed here. They just had to take revenge for this.
What were rules and principles? To these warriors, those were something that only lords and ministers
sitting in Emperor Shun’s meeting hall would talk about. In the eyes of these warriors, their own fists and
weapons were the highest principle. Any problem that could be solved with violence couldn’t be counted
as a real problem.
“I am gonna skin this little woman alive!” The Ink Ape Clan commander, who was now leading those
warriors, roared wildly and hoarsely, “She killed so many of our brothers! Woman, today you will not
even be able to die! Not even if you beg! Our Ink Ape Clan will never let go of you, never, ever!”
Within the blink of an eye, over a thousand Ink Ape Clan warriors had gathered over. They surrounded
the small hill that Shaosi had been standing on, and upon their heads tens of flying battle beasts had been
hovering around in the sky. Mounted on the backs of these flying battle beasts were also Ink Ape Clan
warriors.
They glared at Shaosi viciously and covetously, like a group of crazy and fierce wild beasts surrounding a
poor baby lamb.
Following a loud roar, the Ink Ape Clan commander wielded the heavy, tusk-shaped giant ax, while taking
a step forward. His body flashed across the air, and with a single step, he covered over a hundred zhang.
He moved swiftly, slicing the air open and generated a terrifyingly great bang, following which the ax was
hacked down towards Shaosi’s right arm.
Chopping Shaosi’s right arm off and capturing her alive instead of killing her, then punishing her in the
cruelest way… This was the common idea held by all Ink Ape Clan warriors by now.
Shaosi’s body remained unmoved. Silently, the round shaped shield floating around her body fended
against the giant ax. The ax violently hacked on the round shield. The shield released an eye-piercing
1803
light. In the next moment, an overwhelmingly great counterforce, which was hundred times greater than
the power generated by the ax, roared back. The giant ax, which was thickly covered in spell symbols,
suddenly blasted out. The Ink Ape clan Commander howled himself hoarse in pain as his arms had
already been smashed.
Shaosi wielded her right arm and instantly, her long spear pierced through the abdomen of this Ink Ape
Clan commander, sending him flying backward for miles along with his hoarse howls in pain.
“You…” Shaosi looked at these Ink Ape Clan warriors, then shut her mouth tight. She saw the craziness
contained in these warriors’ eyes growing fiercer and fiercer.
Since there was no way to talk any sense into these warriors, the problem would have to be dealt with
violence. Shaosi’s home was destroyed when she was only a little girl. After that, she stuck together with
Taisi, and the two of them drifted into the world and kept each other alive. After being taken into the
Magi Palace as an apprentice, she had still been cautious and meticulous, struggling for survival. Shaosi
was used to the difficulties of survival since long ago.
In these damned years and in this damned world, most of the times ‘principles’ could do no good, and
instead, violence was the key to solving all kinds of issues. Regarding this, Shaosi and those Ink Ape Clan
warriors, who had now been approaching her from every direction, had exactly the same understanding.
“Kill her!” The Ink Ape Clan commander who had been thrown far away burst into a thunderous roar in
both fury and panic.
Through the short and straightforward fight happened just now between Shaosi and himself, this
commander found that the shield which had been protecting Shaosi was incomparably powerful, and the
power possessed by herself was immense as well. Somehow, this Ink Ape Clan commander felt that
Shaosi was a lot more powerful than even the leader of their clan.
Ordinary warriors like them, who were responsible for escorting captives, could never fight individually
against such a powerful being. Challenging her one by one would make no difference from sending pieces
of fresh meat into the mouth of a wild beast. Instead, they had no choice but to rush up all together, taking
advantage of numbers and suppressing Shaosi as much as possible and kill her.
By now, this Ink Ape Clan commander dared not think about such a good thing as capturing her alive. In
battlefields, facing an enemy who was a lot more powerful than oneself, the sole way to defeat it was to
charge in a group and quell it; this would cost lives one’s side as well. If they insisted on capturing Shaosi
alive, they would have to pay a greater price, which might be hundreds of times greater than the price
they had already paid.
More Ink Ape Clan warriors came from all directions. Many of them were not under Ji Hao’s command.
Instead, they came from other captive-escorting troops. They all came from the Ink Ape Clan. They were
all clansmen, sharing a bitter hatred of the enemy. They pulled out their weapons, pouncing on Shaosi
one after another without asking too many questions or thinking about any principles.
1804
In the air, flying battle beasts were hovering around, waiting for opportunities to attack. On the ground,
thousands of Ink Ape Clan warriors had been charging towards Shaosi altogether; a great number of
battle beasts were mixed in groups of warriors, pouncing on Shaosi as well.
Shao Si raised the long spear held in her hand and said in a low voice, “Candle Dragon, an ancient, magical
creature shaped like dragons but is not one of the dragon-kind. Candle Dragons can control the time and
space. I have absorbed a Candle Dragon spirit pearl… What I attained is way more than the great strength
of Candle Dragon kind.”
As her body flashed, Shaosi suddenly disappeared from the top of the small hill, and at the exact same
time, she reappeared in where the most Ink Ape Clan warriors were gathered. The long spear held in her
hand swished and immediately was lunged dozens of times, bringing up an endless series of the noise of a
sharp weapon piercing into a human body. Tens of Ink Ape Clan warriors had their spines punctured and
been sent flying away by Shaosi’s long spear.
As their spines were injured, these Ink Ape Clan warriors couldn’t move for quite a while. The strong ice
power contained in the spear attached to their wounds, firmly sealing them with dark ice. Even though
they had all been trying rather hard to boost their spirit blood, the dark ice sealed on their wounds
showed no sign of melting.
Tens of Ink Ape Clan warriors lost their fighting capacity immediately, and now could only lie on the
ground and howl loudly.
Tens of heavy and sharp weapons hacked towards Shaosi from different directions. However, her body
disappeared once again, and at the same time, she abruptly reappeared a hundred zhang away, in another
group of Ink Ape Clan warriors.
No trace of running or flying. She had completely disappeared then suddenly reappeared.
Within a single moment, she ripped the space open and directly moved to hundred-zhang away, which
was due to another special ability Shaosi had gained after she absorbed the Candle Dragon spirit pearl —
Teleport. Shaosi wasn’t powerful enough, therefore, at the current stage, she could teleport around freely
within the area that had a radius of a mile at most. Nevertheless, when using this ability in a real battle,
this made her seem like a god or a devil, stunning all those Ink Ape Clan warriors.
More lunges were delivered, and more Ink Ape Clan warriors howled out in pain while being sent flying
up into the sky by Shaosi’s long spear.
In the very next moment, Shaosi reappeared in another spot, launching another surprise wave of attack at
those Ink Ape Clan warriors. Those warriors were totally unprepared.
Within the short span of a few breaths, Shaosi had severely injured over three-hundred Ink Ape Clan
warriors, while these poor warriors didn’t even manage to touch a single hair of her.
1805
“Get back to the campsite and expect your punishments. Anyone who dares to make any other trouble
will be killed!” Shaosi’s cold voice resounded through the night sky.
Those Ink Ape Clan warriors had already fallen into some kind of crazy and hysterical state. Despite the
fact that they couldn’t even breathe when Shaosi appeared and disappeared within a moment and
launched attacks like a ghost, they still roared themselves hoarse, wielded their weapons, constantly
launching futile attacks at Shaosi.
A muffled-thunder-like vibration of a bowstring came from afar. Abruptly, a wave of arrows screamed
over, sweeping across the battlefield like a storm.
Instantly, over a thousand arrows flew across the air and next, over a thousand Ink Ape Clan warriors
howled out simultaneously. Each of them was shot right in the neck. The arrows blasted out in their
necks, nearly blowing them into two.
Fortunately, they were all Senior Magi. Once the arrows exploded, they boosted up their spirit blood as
quickly as possible and struggled back from the grasp of death.
Feng Xing’s voice came from the darkness.
“Yo, yo, next time, I’ll shoot your eyeballs!”
The entire area fell into a deathly silence, no one daring to make any moves again.
1806
Feng Xing’s threat calmed all the Ink Ape Clan warriors down.
Just now, Feng Xing wounded their necks with those sharp arrows and the arrows blasted out inside their
necks. By depending on the strong life-force of Senior Magi, they could still recover from this. But if the
arrows pierced into their eye sockets and the explosive force harmed their brains and souls, they would
be truly dead.
Being wounded in this not so significant conflict was not a big deal, but sacrificing their own lives for this
would be too unworthy.
Even though their brains had been all nearly burned by the rage and alcohol, these Ink Ape Clan warriors
quieted down anyway. They glanced at each other, not knowing what to do. They had no idea about how
they should call an end to this.
When Shaosi first launched the move, Ji Hao had already come nearby.
He concealed his body with a nine secret words magic, standing not too far away from Shaosi, watching
those Ink Ape Clan warriors capriciously doing what they wanted. The flames of anger had swooshed
right up to his head from his heart.
If it were not for that he didn’t have any trusted clansmen in Pu Ban city, he did not need to reply about
these unruly warriors at all.
These warriors were so rampant, even to an extreme level. A couple of hours ago, they were just taught a
lesson by Ji Hao. But right after that, they abducted the middle-aged slave warrior and his daughter, along
with other non-humankind young girls, brought them here and attempted to let off their desires on them.
Ji Hao had no prejudice to behaviors like seizing and forcibly occupying women from the enemies’ sides.
He didn’t have mysophobia in morality, and in such a world, things like this just couldn’t be more
common.
However, these slave warriors and their families were Ji Hao’s responsibilities. Ji Hao was responsible for
escorting them back to Pu Ban City if anything happened to them and any loss was caused during their
journey back, Ji Hao would have to take the blame.
Regarding principles, these Ink Ape Clan warriors had violated military rules by intentionally
encroaching the interests of Alliance of Human Clans.
1807
In smaller terms, they hadn’t been showing any respect to Ji Hao and his teammates. By doing so, they
violated the dignities of Ji Hao and his teammates and caused negative effects to Ji Hao’s authority.
Seeing Feng Xing overawe these unruly warriors, Ji Hao dispelled the magic. His body gradually showed
up in the air. Trodding on a fiery cloud, he floated in the air over ten zhang high from the ground, while
clapping his hands slowly and loudly.
“Go on, go on and beat them! Shaosi, do not worry, beat them to death… just beat them to death!” shouted
Ji Hao harshly, “Feng Xing, haven’t you eaten anything? Wrist gone soft? Heart gone soft as well? Why did
you shoot them on the necks? Just kill them straightaway!”
Suddenly, a raging fire roared out from Ji Hao’s body, within which, the pair of fiery wings spread out
behind Ji Hao’s body over ten Zhangs wide. In coordination with Ji Hao, Mr. Crow released great streams
of flame from his beak while expanding his body to hundred-zhang, floating upon Ji Hao’s head and
letting out ear-piercing, resonant caws.
An intense, violent and fierce sense of power instantly filled the entire space up. A dreadfully great heat
had almost melted the ground.
Ji Hao looked at those Ink Ape Clan warriors and continued in that harsh tone, “You think you all are quite
powerful? Believe that you're bold? Come on, pick up your swords and carry on! I swear on all ancestors’
souls of the Gold Crow Clan, that if I let anyone of you live, I will become your grandson!”
He then wielded his right hand and following his move, a zhang-wide flame palm swooshed out
thunderously, fiercely smashing on the bodies of a few Ink Ape Clan warriors. The flame surged up while
the great heat spread out. Consequently, the few poor warriors fell to the ground, howling hoarsely. The
fire burned their entire bodies black, such that their skins were now thickly covered in black and glowing
red blisters.
“How many of your Ink Ape Clan warriors are in this troop responsible for escorting slaves and slave
warriors? All come over here!” Ji Hao yelled loudly, “Get them all here! I’ll let you die one by one!”
He proudly held his head high, raised that tablet representing his identity as a Magus of the Magi Palace,
and continued in a cold voice, “With the price of all credits I earned in this war, I will kill every last one of
you unruly scums. Guess, will I be punished by the Magi Palace?”
“If I kill you bunch of scums out, would your elders turn against me because of you idiots? I assure you if
your Ink Ape Clan still can’t tell what’s right and what’s wrong, in the future, all your kids that you sent
into the Magi Palace as apprentices would be…”
“Hehe.” Ji Hao didn’t finish his sentence, only giving a weird and creepy sneer.
The looks of all Ink Ape Clan warriors changed instantly. They glanced at each other, exchanging thoughts
with their eyes, but dared not to make any sound.
1808
Ji Hao threatened to kill them all, that didn’t make them fear. They didn’t believe that Ji Hao, a mere kid,
and the few teammates of his, would be able to kill all Ink Ape Clan warriors who were responsible for
escorting slaves this time.
But Ji Hao threatened to do bad things to the young ones of their Clan, who were in the Magi Palace as
apprentices!
This had just hit the nails on their heads. Anyone knew that the Magi Palace possessed a special position
in Pu Ban city, and every single kid who was sent to the Magi Palace was a true elite among elites. Those
youths were all top-ranking talents. All clan elders would try anything to send more kids to Magi Palace,
and all youths educated by the Magi Palace were a lot stronger than ordinary clansmen. More
importantly, those kids could learn a lot of ‘knowledge’ from the Magi Palace which their own clans did
not have!
If comparing two clans which were equally powerful, but one of them had youths who were educated in
the Magi Palace constantly coming back to the clan, while the other one did not, in a hundred years at
most, the former would be able to easily swallow the latter up.
Ji Hao’s unfinished sentence made these Ink Ape Clan warriors lose in wild thoughts — Did he mean that
in the future, all Ink Ape Clan kids in the Magi Palace would…’die’?
A slight cough came from afar. Two middle-aged men who were wearing leather armors were walking
towards Ji Hao quickly. From a great distance, their faces were already filled with big flattering grins,
while their waists were bowed.
“Lord Ji Hao, it’s all because of these reckless things who knew nothing. We are deeply sorry that they
have offended you!” said one of the two middle-aged man who had walked up to Ji Hao and bowed deeply
to him. “We failed to discipline them well. These idiots are way too unruly, but please, please don’t blame
them. We will certainly, severely punish them after we get back.” continued this man.
Shaosi silently moved to Ji Hao’s side, coldly staring at the two men, with the long spear held in her hands
and the round-shaped shield rotating slowly around her body.
Shaosi’s frigid gaze made both of them quiver. They knew that Ji Hao was the leader. Therefore, they
squeezed a bigger grin out of their faces, ceaselessly apologizing for the offense done to Ji Hao and his
teammates by their clansmen. Their humble behavior and languages even made those Ink Ape Clan
warriors, who were on the scene and watching this, blush with shame.
However, none of those Ink Ape Clan warriors said anything. It was obvious that these two men were
holding high positions in the Ink Ape Clan.
“You are…” Ji Hao looked at these two men. They were not from Ji Hao’s troop, and therefore Ji Hao truly
had no idea about their identities.
1809
The two of them hurriedly told their names. One was named Mo Shan, while the other one named Mo
Shui. They were blood brothers, also big warriors of Ink Ape Clan; their positions were roughly equal to
the position of the warrior leader of Gold Crow Clan.
Among all Ink Ape Clan warriors who were responsible for escorting slaves and slave warriors this time,
Mo Shan and Mo Shui were the highest commanders.
Ji Hao coldly looked at them, giving vent through a torrent of yells at them.
Mo Shan and Mo Shui maintained that humble manner, continuously bowing and apologizing to Ji Hao
while listening to whatever Ji Hao yelled. They just bore all Ji Hao’s words, as if they were not capable of
getting angry.
After a grave wave of tongue-lashing, Mo Shan and Mo Shui directed all Ink Ape Clan warriors back to
their own positions. All of them were as obedient as battle beasts.
Ji Hao looked at the backs of Mo Shan and Mo Shui, which were moving away and becoming hazier and
hazier, and abruptly gave a few sneers.
1810
In the next few days, the captive-escorting troop was all in peace, with nothing big happening at all.
On the straight road paved with flagstones, this large troop had been moving directly south. One couldn’t
see the head or tail of this troop, and could only hear rumbling footsteps that even made the ground
shake constantly. From time to time, one could hear those non-humankind slaves’ howls and yells, human
warriors’ excoriations, and the sounds of whip lashes.
During these couple of days, Mo Shan and Mo Shui had been extra attentive to Ji Hao. Every day, they
would show up around Ji Hao for a few times, either bringing Ji Hao some wine and grilled meat or fresh
fruits collected by Ink Ape Clan warriors from quite far away. Anyway, they were so complaisant to Ji
Hao, as if Ji Hao was their true blood father.
However, no matter what they presented, Ji Hao would always accept it in front of them, then burn it all
out with fire after they left.
Even Man Man, who had the simplest mind, and Taisi, who was a bit muddleheaded, had both realized
that something was not right. They subconsciously raised their vigilance, and by now, they were rather
cautious when doing anything. Besides, except for Feng Xing, who had been hiding God knew where, the
rest of them had been trying their best to stick together, no matter what they were doing at the moment.
Another three days passed as fast as the blink of an eye. Abruptly, the moving speed of the frontal side of
the troop slowed down.
Ji Hao wasn’t counting on those Ink Ape Clan warriors for coming and reporting the problem. Instead, he
leaped up into the air, feet trodding on a fire cloud while looking into the distance from a high place.
Dense clouds of smoke had risen from the front, straight up into the sky. Large groups of animals were
roaring loudly while crossing this straight road slowly.
Ji Hao’s face darkened instantly. This straight flagstone road was built by Magi Palace’s senior Magi by the
use of their magical powers.
On regular days, this road would be hiding deeply underground, so that the sunshine, rain, and the wind
wouldn’t cause any damage to those flagstones paved on this road. Once war was started, Senior Magi of
the Magi Palace would activate the spell and raise this road from underground. Starting from Pu Ban city,
this road led directly to the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain. It was the most important arterial path for
transiting warriors and other logistics services. This road even mattered to the outcome of war.
1811
Therefore, regarding this straight road, the humankind had set an extremely strict rule:
During the war time, all unrelated people were forbidden to enter into the areas within five-hundred
miles of both sides of this road; anyone who violated this rule would be seen as a spy of the non-
humankind and would be executed.
Although the war had stopped by now, elite human army forces were still stationed in Chi Ban Mountain,
watching out for the non-humankind armies in the north, in case they were only feigning defeat. They
were ready to counter any sudden return and surprise waves of attacks on the human army.
Therefore, although a part of warriors from small clans, who were not so elite, had already begun leaving
the Chi Ban Mountain area in succession, this great war wasn’t completely over yet. It still required
another couple of months only until those high-level core leaders of the human army such as Emperor
Shun, Si Wen Ming, and Huaxu Lie began leaving in small batches this great war could then be counted as
truly over.
“Which clan do these animals belong to? How dare they obstruct the marching on this straight road?”
shouted Ji Hao in a harsh tone.
No one responded Ji Hao. Those Ink Ape Clan warriors stopped walking slowly as if they didn’t even see Ji
Hao. Some warriors had even leaped down from their mounts, sat down by the roadside and began
resting while laughing and joking. Some other warriors wielded their long whips while shouting at those
slaves and slave warriors, ordering them to stop and take a break.
“Shame! Go take a look!” Looking at these lazy Ink Ape Clan warriors, Ji Hao sneered then gave a shout.
The middle-aged slave warrior named Zhamu, who had nearly died in the hands of those Ink Ape Clan
warriors a few days ago, whose daughter was almost raped by those warriors, gave a loud and clear
shout in response to Ji Hao’s order. He was armed to the teeth. He darted out with big steps and with a
few rises and falls, he moved several miles forwards, reaching speedily where the large groups of animals
were crossing over
Shame was one of the ‘dark-kind.' The name of this race probably had something to do with the color of
their skins.
The dark-kind was an appendage of Yu Clan. Dark-kind people were an essential part of those great-scale
official Yu Clan armies. In every Yu Clan official army, more than ninety-five percent of warriors were
dark-kind people.
In terms of fighting skills and capacities, the dark-kind warriors were far less talented than Jia Clan
warriors. Nevertheless, the aptitudes possessed by the dark-kind warriors were not ordinary at all. On an
average, one extraordinarily talented member would emerge from every hundred of them. With severe
cultivation, these, especially talented dark-kind warriors could easily achieve the powers of senior Magi
and even Magus Kings. There was even no lack of Divine-Magus-level beings in the dark-kind.
1812
Zhamu was a dark-kind big warrior, and although the power system of his kind was different from the
one of the humankind, it was obvious that he had peak-senior-level power, and was only a small step
away from the level of Magus Kings.
Back in that family army of the Qian Family, Zhamu was a commander who had ten-thousand warriors
under his lead. As the army he belonged to was a family army instead of an official army, he and the
warriors under his command had been stationed in family territories of the Qian Family all these years,
guarding the cities and towns belonging to the Qian Family, and had never fought a battle against the
humankind.
To some extent, the hands of Zhamu and warriors under his lead were relatively clean! Those hands were
never stained by the blood of human beings.
Therefore, that night after Mo Shan and Mo Shui and all Ink Ape Clan warriors left, Ji Hao deeply felt that
he could actually use some trusted understrappers. So, he took out his saved money and bought Zhamu
and all the warriors under his command, along with all of their families, as Ji Hao’s private warriors and
slaves. He bought them without further ado at the current market price of Pu Ban city.
Back in Chi Ban Mountain, Ji Hao had extorted a huge sum of money from the Dishi Family, and also had
all those jade coins awarded by Si Wen Ming. Therefore, he easily bought Zhamu and those nearly ten-
thousand warriors under his lead out. After he had taken control of the lives and deaths of Zhamu and his
warriors, these dark-kind people had now become Ji Hao’s most-trusted slaves.
As a commander of ten thousand warriors, Zhamu was experienced enough. Soon, he dashed back to Ji
Hao.
He thudded his knees loudly against the ground, then heavily knocked the ground with this forehead and
shouted with an extremely respectful and cautious manner, “My respectful, merciful master, those are a
couple of migratory clans crossing over. They are eight clans and nearly forty-thousand clansmen in total.
They have over a million big-scale livestock with them, which are for eating.”
Gasping for air, Zhamu then lowered his voice and continued, “According to them, the grass of their old
pasture was eaten up. Therefore, they are now in a rush to the next pasture, otherwise, their livestock
would lose weights. However, I, Zhamu, your lowly slave thinks that there’re some problems in this.”
“Hm? What problem?” Ji Hao stood on the chariot, conveniently casting a forbidden magic to limit the
voice from transmitting so that Zhamu’s words wouldn’t be heard by anyone else but Ji Hao and himself.
“Firstly, I know that this straight road is an important path for the humankind during wartimes, and
migratory human clans are the lowest kind among all human clans. They don’t have the right or the guts
to cross this path during wartime.”
“Secondly, if they are really migratory clans, why don’t they have elderly people and women among those
forty-thousand clansmen? Instead, all those clansmen were young and strong.”
1813
“Thirdly, I found heavy armors, large-scale crossbows, and longbows on their supply-transporting
vehicles. They’re migratory clans who are supposed to live on animal husbandry. Migratory clans don’t
need heavy armors or those long-range, highly lethal weapons. Something is not right about them.”
Zhamu saw the limitary screen cast by Ji Hao emit a dim glow, but still, he cautiously lowered his voice
while speaking.
Ji Hao looked at Zhamu and remained silent for a while. Then, he took out a handful of jade coins and
threw them on the ground in front of Zhamu.
“Great Job, Zhamu. Your experience can help me a lot in the future. Just make a good effort. With these
jade coins, you can get your daughter some pretty and brand new clothes.”
“Go tell your warriors… Put on armors and get ready. Tonight, we’re going to do some killing.”
Speaking the word ‘killing,' a fierce and cruel beam of light flashed across Ji Hao’s eyeballs.
1814
Chapter 437: Snatch
Chapter 437: Snatch
Ji Hao stood by the roadside, looking at that livestock belonging to the few so-called migratory clans
crossing the straight road slowly.
That livestock were all in big shapes, like flat-horn black cattle and spiral-horn goats. Each of those flat-
horn black cattle was over three-zhang long, extra plump and sturdy; they even looked like small and
thick walls when standing on the ground. Spiral-horned goats were as big as ordinary young bulls, their
whole bodies covered in long and curly fur; those thick curly fur made them look even a size larger than
flat-horn black cattle.
Millions of large livestock like these had lined up in long and compact queues, unhurriedly crossing over
the straight road. Without a big half a day, this enormous number of livestock couldn’t possibly all cross
the road.
On the other side of this great group of livestock, the other captive-escorting troops which had been
moving in the front had gone far. No one in the front contacted Ji Hao and other troop commanders who
were on the backside. They just left as if they didn’t see all those livestock.
Deep and resonant horns rose from the long line of captive-escorting troops in the backside, some troop
commanders had given out the order of pitching a camp on the spot.
Ji Hao saw some human warriors in captive-escorting troops walk to that large livestock, chatting and
laughing with those migratory clansmen as if they were rather familiar with each other. Some migratory
clansmen even took out their wineskins and warmly offered wine to those warriors in the captive-
escorting troops.
Soon, those human warriors and migratory clansmen put their arms around each other’s shoulders with
happiness and knowing no bounds, as though they were actually families.
“Damn it.” Ji Hao helplessly spread his hands and gave a bitter grin to Po, who was standing next to him.
He then turned around, walked to his own captive-escorting troop. The road was blocked, and they
couldn’t keep moving. Instead, they had to pitch a camp. The campsite should be tougher than usual this
time and should have greater defensive power.
“Think about Wuzhi Qi.” Po smiled faintly and said, “I, as you big brother, know that he was punished to
face the wall and ponder about his own misdeeds for a hundred years by the human emperor. Yet, he
sneaked out just like this…When we get back to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao, you will know that being the human
emperor is not an easy job. The humankind… humankind!”
1815
Ji Hao threw a glance at that huge group of livestock, which were now peeing and defecating on the road
and made a great mess on the straight road. He couldn’t help but grin and ceaselessly shake his head.
Humankind, the humankind, if it wasn’t because of all the great pressure for survival that came from the
outside, the current humankind probably have already become like those Yu Clan nobles.
Ji Hao walked back to the campsite of his troop and locked himself in a tent.
Outside the tent, Zhamu and his over ten thousand warriors had been singing a work song and building
an ordered campsite. Ji Hao’s troop was located on the side of the straight road. He directly pitched the
camp in the wilderness, which was miles away from the straight road.
The surrounding area was flat and open. Zhamu and his warriors dug deep ditches around the campsite,
and sharpened wooden stakes and bamboo sticks were thickly plugged into the bottoms of those ditches.
Additionally, Yu Mu had spread potent poison on each of those sharpened wooden stakes and bamboo
sticks. In this way, the defensive power of this campsite had reached a mentionable level.
What made Ji Hao feel speechless was that when Ji Hao and his people had been intensely preparing for a
battle, not a single person came to even take a look.
Whether those migratory clan people or those Ink Ape Clan warriors, no one had thought of coming over
and looking into the current situation on Ji Hao’s side. Perhaps, in some people’s eyes, Ji Hao and his
people were already like a fleshy piece of meat inside the mouth of a beast, and that they could never
make out of this.
When the night fell, only less than a half of that large livestock had crossed the road.
Ji Hao had already made three-hundred and sixty jade talismans that could be used to set up magic
formations. He had even tried and made nine magic formation flags with those materials he captured in
Chi Ban Mountain. The flag poles were cast from a mixture of pure gold and scrap jade, while the flags
were woven from the silk threads that came from Yu Clan nobles’ luxury silk cloaks.
Those Yu Clan nobles’ long cloaks were all made from silk produced by thousand-year-old sky silkworms,
thousand-year-old ice silkworms or ten-thousand-year-old fire silkworms. These few types of silk had
excellent textures and had many ingenious uses. Those Yu Clan nobles were indeed misusing these rare
and great materials by using them to make clothes.
Nine three-foot square magic formation flags were successfully completed. Layers of clouds were rolling
inside those flags, which had been emitting a dim and clear light. Ji Hao slightly waved his hand, and the
nine flags rustled loudly following his move. The inner space of the tent slightly vibrated and a great
constraining force swooshed over from all directions like a fierce boa. Ji Hao couldn’t help but have his
body shake slightly.
Po lifted the door curtain and walked in. He took the magic formation flags from Ji Hao’s hands, narrowed
his eyes and gave those flags a close look.
1816
As his fingers were pointing and stroking the flags, which were crafted by Ji Hao with all of his power, Po
quickly pointed out thirty-six big or small flaws.
Some needed further work as the surfaces were not smooth enough; some were overdone as the
flagpoles were over burned. Some only had a few spell symbols added, and those were far between each
other, which would cause a reduction of the magic formation’s power. Some spell symbols were
overlapped and consequently led to complicating the structure and wasting too much of the natural
power…When hearing all these problems pointed out by Po, Ji Hao’s back was soaked with cold sweat.
Ji Hao was sincerely convinced. He bowed and saluted to Po, thanking him for his comments. After that, in
coordination with hand gestures, Po taught Ji Hao all kinds of tricks of magic formation crafting skills, in
full detail.
The secret tool crafting skills taught by Yu Yu were entirely different from the tool crafting techniques
using by the Magi Palace. Magi of the Magi Palace usually liked to add as many materials as possible when
crafting a tool; they did not care about the wastage of materials at all. Unlike them, Yu Yu’s secret tool
crafting skills were incredibly ingenious and carried out with meticulous care that every slight little bit of
material must exert its power to the top degree. Tools crafted in this way were able to deliver significant
effects by consuming very little power. For example, a small magic formation tool could be used to change
the operation of the great Dao of nature.
What Po taught him was particularly fine, and Ji Hao couldn’t even describe it with language. Po was
talking with great interest, while Ji Hao couldn’t stop grinning and raising his eyebrows when listening to
him. Ji Hao only felt that he was enlightened and filled with wisdom, and he suddenly could see the whole
thing in a clear light. This even made Ji Hao feel like walking on clouds.
Po’s lecture lasted more than four hours. Abruptly, he stopped talking and slightly turned his head,
seeming to hear something. He then gave a cold smile and conveniently threw those magic formation
flags and jade talismans held in his hands out. All these magic formation flags and jade talismans instantly
transformed into beams of fiery light and flew out, quickly setting up a ’nine-grid sky reverse formation’
around Ji Hao’s campsite.
Buzz! Ji Hao’s tent suddenly shattered as an overwhelming magic formation force swept over.
Ji Hao pointed his finger up, letting out the mountain and river stamper that Yu Yu extorted from Priest
Hua for him. The immense streams of natural power drawn over by the magic formation wrapped the
mountains stamp up, right after which, this yellow-colored mountain and river stamper burst a dazzling
sphere of light out, and thus became the core treasure of this magic formation which could control and
stabilize this great magic formation.
Roaring streams of natural powers ceaselessly surged into the mountain and river stamper. After being
purified and hardened by the mountain and river stamper, these power streams then gushed to every
corner of this nine-grid sky reverse formation.
1817
After an earth-shaking series of rumbles that came from all sides of this large-scale magic formation,
everything calmed back down.
Muffled footsteps then came from the surrounding areas, following which was Man Man’s loud yell,
“What do you want?! Oi! I am on night duty, you bastards! You can’t come in!” Along with two thunderous
booms, shrill howls rose.
Ji Hao hurriedly leaped up, trod on a fiery cloud and flew towards the frontal gate of this campsite.
Outside the gate, large groups of heavily armored warriors had been gathering over. They were holding
heavy weapons and directly launching attacks on Man Man, who had been guarding the gate, without
saying a single word. Long spears swished through the air, lunging swiftly. Man Man was holding her pair
of hammers, crazily smashing everything around her with a huge grin on her little face. In the deep
ditches on both sides of the gate, over ten heavily armored warriors were already lying in there with
broken bones.
A rude voice came from the crowd of warriors, “Rush in! Kill every last one of those brats! Take all slaves
in this camp! Every single one of them! Take them all!
From the other captive-escorting troops’ campsites, which were located near the straight road, large
amounts of fires swooshed up. One could hear growls and shouts of those captured slave warriors and
slaves in both panic and anger, and screams and all other kinds of noises, from everywhere.
1818
With a single glance, Ji Hao discovered that bear-like, sturdy Ink Ape Clan warrior among the crowd, who
had stirred up trouble a few times earlier as well. He was wearing a heavy armor, his face covered in the
ash which came from the bottom of a pot, hands holding a pair of massive axes. By now, he had been
hoarsely growling.
“Those few brats, kill all the boys and for the girls, kill after we get tired of playing with them. Do not let
any of them live! Move! Move! Move!”
Ji Hao stayed silent. This guy had a dark-colored face, which was entirely covered in dense black fine
hairs. This had already become an unusual feature of his, and even among this vast crowd Ji Hao still
managed to recognize him with a single glance. Whether he covered his face with pot bottom ashes or
not, what difference would it make to his appearance?
Tens of Ink Ape Clan warriors pulled their long and large bows open, aiming at Man Man and preparing to
release the arrows.
Shrill arrow screams came from afar. Like always, Feng Xing, the person one could never know where he
was, showed up and released his arrows when he was needed the most. The left eye of each Ink Ape Clan
archers was penetrated by an arrow. Spell symbols on those arrows exploded, blowing their heads up
like smashed watermelons.
Brans splashed everywhere. The bodies of those Ink Ape Clan archers leaned and the tightened
bowstrings were loosened. Followed by muffled swishing noises, tens of arrows randomly flew into the
crowd. Many poor Ink Ape Clan warriors were shot in the back on their butts, all yelling and cursing out
in pain.
“Like I said, if you ever dare to come again, I’ll shoot you in the eyes!” Feng Xing’s voice was cold and
bland. It came from the darkness over ten miles away, sounding as sharp as the edge of a blade which was
held by the soul-bringer who came from hell. Ink Ape Clan warriors were all frightened badly, looking
around in fear.
“Don’t be afraid! Don’t panic! They’re only six kids! Only six of them!” barfed the bear-like warrior in rage,
“Our Ink Ape…Our Red Bull Clan has tens of thousands of warriors. They can’t possibly rival us! Kill them
all!”
From all directions, more and more heavily armored warriors gathered over. They gave a loud roar
simultaneously, charging towards the campsite like tidewater.
1819
Inside the campsite, Ink Ape Clan warriors under Ji Hao’s command showed no signs of launching any
counter attacks. Instead, these more than thousand warriors quickly gathered towards the southeast
corner of the campsite. They carried long machetes and broadswords and hacked into pieces the fences
that Zhamu and his warriors built before the night fell.
The ditches dug by Zhamu and his warriors were meters wide. However, no one noticed when those Ink
Ape Clan warriors prepared all those thick wooden boards, which had now been placed upon the ditches,
speedily built into a broad wooden bridge.
Along with waves of shrill screams, thousands of non-humankind slaves, who had taken body-weakening
medicines and now were all weak and powerless, were driven out of the campsite like a disordered flock
of sheep. While being lashed by Ink Ape Clan warriors with leather whips, they fled towards where the
fence was broken with all of their strength and at their highest speed.
Outside the campsite, one could hear disordered footsteps everywhere.
Many captive-escorting troops were stirred into a big mess. Large groups of slave warriors and high
numbers of non-humankind slaves, who were strung together, had now been driven out of their
campsites by big troops of human warriors. Under the pressure of these troops, who came from unknown
sources, they all fled towards the dark wilderness in disordered shapes.
From afar, deep in the darkness, a clear, sonorous and powerful shout came, “Quick! Select robust and
healthy men and women and take those with you! For the old and weak ones, take whoever that can keep
pace with the group. As for those who can’t, kill them all! Kill every last one of them! Do not leave any
survivors!”
Once this voice finished the sentence, mournful wails and howls rose from the chaotic captive groups in
the distance away.
These human warriors, who came from unknown sources, lifted up the weapons held in their hands,
quickly and directly chopping those old and weak ones among those captives to death. Families of those
weak and old people among the crowd of prisoners couldn’t help but burst into despairing wails and cries
seeing such a cruel scene,.
The whole area was completely chaotic. Many captives whose families were killed tried to stand up and
revolt, resulting in violent bashes and lashes landing on their bodies like storms. Howls given by the
prisoners whose bones and tendons were lashed broken came from everywhere, while the bone-cracking
noises that sounded like popping corns transmitted to far, far away in the darkness.
Loud bangs could be heard without an end. Man Man, who was in the night shift tonight, stood before the
frontal gate of the campsite, tightly pursing her lips while her pair of hammers bashed like shooting stars.
Every single Ink Ape Clan warrior who dared to approach her had suffered a severe hammer strike and
flew out far away with broken limbs.
1820
Ear-piercing clangs lingered in the air. Wherever Man Man’s pair of hammers swept across, heavy armors
were broken and weapons were shattered; fragments of those weapons were constantly sent up into the
sky tens of meters high from the ground. Occasionally, over ten, twisted human bodies would be mixed
with those broken weapons and armors, being sent up into the air.
Man Man cheered resonantly. Her blood was now boiling, and all of a sudden, raging flames roared out
from all over her body, lighting up the area miles in radius around her. Over a hundred Ink Ape Clan
warriors who were the closest to her gave a hoarse howl simultaneously. Their bodies and their armors
began burning intensely in an instant.
“Who else? Stand out for Man Man!” Man Man gasped quickly and deeply for air. From her eyes, mouth,
nose and ears, dense flames that looked almost like solid lava streams spurted out. Within this raging fire
released by Man Man, her beautiful face was added with a bit of stateliness and sacredness that gave out a
strong pressure. It made those tens of thousands of armored warriors stood in front of the gate dare not
to make any sound.
“Man Man, come back!” Ji Hao shouted in a deep voice, “Let them in!”
Man Man’s will of fighting was burning at the moment, and her pair of eyes had turned glowing red. She
cast a slow glance at those warriors in front of the gate as if she was reluctant to part with them, after
which she walked back to the campsite. While doing so, she turned her head back every after she took a
step forwards. In the meanwhile, she yelled in a provoking tone, “Man Man is not afraid of you! If you
dare, just rush in… Man Man will certainly break all your bones!”
Man Man stepped back. Seeing this, the bear-like sturdy man paused briefly then rejoiced with wild
excitement. He gave a great growl, following which, tens of thousands of armored warriors began dashing
towards Ji Hao’s campsite with big steps, like the flood that had just broken an embankment.
A great number of warriors charged towards the campsite. The bear-like man laughed out loud, then
barfed, “Brats, you’re indeed quite smart, thinking of digging ditches and setting traps! But what good can
those do? Our people are everywhere! Or those people who have taken benefits from us! Hahaha, you
didn’t run when you could, and now, you shall stay obedient and prepare to die!”
“So stupid… you are so damn stupid!” The bear-like man and warriors around him all laughed aloud.
“Since you have already thought of setting the defense, you should just run as soon as possible! You’re
just a couple of little kids, what can you possibly do?”
Man Man stepped back to stand beside Ji Hao. Ji Hao was standing in the chaotic campsite, which was
filled with joggling fires, flashing human silhouettes, quick footsteps and loud roars. Those armored
warriors rushed into the campsite, put back their weapons and laughed loudly. They then began seizing
those captives, who were now terribly frightened and didn’t know what to do.
Tens of thousands of armored warriors has all rushed into the campsite. Ji Hao sneered and raised his
hand. Closely following his move, a bolt of lightning struck down.
1821
The mountain stamper vibrated for a short while, and at the same time, the nine magic formation flags
surrounding the mountain stamper flashed in the air simultaneously, quickly immersing in the air. A
wave of light and shadows swept across the whole campsite, which was covered by the nine-grid sky
reverse formation. Suddenly, all tents, bonfires, and captives were gone.
Only a hazy scene of mountains and rivers emerged abruptly. Yellow sands flying in tens of miles long
streams; the gale blew the sand streams up, bumping into that beautiful scene of mountains and rivers
like rampant tidewater. The green mountains and rivers formed a strong contrast against the yellow sand
streams, bringing people an especially weird visual impact.
Before the bear-like man and his warriors realized what was happening, Ji Hao flicked his finger,
following which, the nine-grid sky reverse formation directly activated the terrifying power of the
mountain stamper.
A dreadfully great pressure spread out towards every direction. The bear-like man and tens of thousands
of armored warriors were instantly turned into walnuts under a giant flagstone. Following a long series
of bone-cracking noise, these warriors fell to the ground simultaneously; not a single one of them could
manage to stand back up again.
1822
“Mountain stamper! A great treasure!”
Po, who stood right in the middle of the campsite, raised his head and looked at the mountain stamper
with a pleased smile on his face. With his eyesight, he could plainly see through the mountain stamper.
Not to mention that this mountain stamper was collected and carried around by Priest Hua, how could it
just be an ordinary treasure?
It was a natural-crafted magic treasure, and that too a top grade one amongst all the highest grade ones.
It might have some flaws in other aspects, but the explosive power released by it after linking up the
powers of earth meridians and taking control of the powers of mountains and rivers was nearly as great
as the power of the lowest grade world-accompanying spirit treasure.
Dealing with these Ink Ape Clan warriors, who had woken thirty to fifty Magus Acupoints at most, with a
magic formation that had such a powerful treasure as the core was way too bullying. Even though the
tools that had been controlling this magic formation were those magic formation flags and jade talismans
made by Ji Hao and had quite many flaws, the power level was still overkill.
The bones of all tens of thousands of warriors were crushed instantly as they fell to the ground. The great
pressure released by the mountain stamper struck down, completely disabling the bear-like man and
thousands of armored warriors from moving. No matter how hard they tried, the Senior Magi spirit blood
contained in their bodies stayed unmoved just like a pool of dead water, even with their faces turning red
and the last bit of their power being squeezed out.
As they couldn’t mobilize their Senior Magi spirit blood and heal their wounds, all tens of thousands of
warriors could only lying on the ground like dead fishes, but only constantly letting out plaintive whines.
“Man Man, you and Shaosi go protect Taisi. Let’s go out and take a walk together!” Ji Hao’s pair of eyes
showed a sharp and obvious killing intent while he growled resonantly, “Zhamu, tell your men to put on
armors and pick up weapons. I’d like to find out who exactly has committed such a heinous crime!”
The captives who had been escorted by Ji Hao and many other troops were the trophies of the alliance of
human clans for the Chi Ban Mountain war. This great number of slave warriors, slaves, and their families
were the public properties of the entire alliance of human clans. Except for a small part that had already
being given out to clans and individuals as personal trophies, all these slaves and slave warriors, who
were on their way to Pu Ban city, would be handed out to the members of alliance of human clans
according to the contributions and achievements made in the war by each clan. All this would happen
right at the natural offering celebrating ceremony, which was going to take place in Pu Ban city.
1823
However, the Ink Ape Clan actually attempted to conduct such an evil move openly. They tried to plunder
the slaves and slave warriors who were under the escort of their own warriors. This was no different
from forcibly breaking into the storages of the other clans with weapons held in hands, and brazenly
looting the properties that belonged to the other clans.
In this world, two extra large scale clans could build a deep-seated hatred with a blood-debt only for the
proprietary right of a small hill. Generations after generations, the battles happening between these two
clans would last for thousands of years. With what the Ink Ape Clan had done today, if any one of the
other clans knew about this, the entire Ink Ape Clan would indeed be wiped out for good.
By calling this a ‘heinous crime,' Ji Hao wasn’t being exaggerated at all! This was definitely a grave felony
that could cause the death of their entire clan!
A flame rose from the Gold Crow fire cloak. Ji Hao’s entire body was wrapped in the dazzling golden-red
light of the fire. Meanwhile, Mr. Crow was hovering over his head, and the two magic fire snakes had
expanded their bodies to around six feet, each coiled on an arm of Ji Hao and releasing a dense poisonous
smoke and raging fires out of the jaws.
Taisi swayingly walked behind Ji Hao with a drowsy look. He still hadn’t fully realized what just
happened.
Seeing the tens of thousands of warriors lying on the ground and howling in pain, Taisi pulled out a bone
stick and said a bit dully, “Eh? Did some people attack our campsite? Bastards, can’t they just let us have a
peaceful sleep?”
Along with Taisi’s yell, black spheres of shadows emerged from around his body. Within those black
shadow spheres, countless ferocious and hideous figures of ghosts and devils were partially hidden and
partially visible, releasing silent roars. The space around Taisi suddenly fell into a bone-piercing cold, and
faint streams of powers that could even freeze people' hearts gathered from all directions.
Behind Taisi’s body, a giant silhouette that was wearing a black ragged long cloak silently emerged. The
face of this silhouette was hiding in a curtained hat, and this enormous human-shaped silhouette released
not even a slight trace of life. Instead, only a prehistorical sense of death had been surging out in each
direction from it.
Ji Hao raised his head in shock, casting a glance at this gigantic silhouette.
From his spiritual space, the mysterious man’s voice abruptly came, “Don’t look at him too much. The
magic that little candle dragon taught this kid can actually visualize the shadow of the original demon
god’s true figure? This one had fallen when the world was created. This is Ming Jiu Yin…the most ruthless
one among those original gods of death. Look too much at him, and your primordial spirit would begin
losing vitality.”
Ji Hao hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to take another glance at that silhouette.
1824
‘Ming Jiu Yin’? This name wasn’t even recorded in those books of the Magi Palace; the most ruthless one
among the original Gods of death? Worthily, Candle Dragon Gui was indeed an old freak; the oldest, most
mysterious master among the Magi Palace, and even the entire humankind. What the hell had he taught
Taisi?!
The captive escorting troop which was the closest to Ji Hao’s campsite had already fallen into a great
mess. Large groups of slave warriors and slaves were driven by a troop of warriors, running into the
wilderness, into the deepest darkness of the night, like pigs and sheep which had completely no power of
resistance and were ready for slaughter.
The chief commander of this captive-escorting troop had disappeared long ago. Large puddles of blood
were left on the ground, as well as some traces caused by small fights.
This troop also had nearly a hundred thousand captives under their escort. By now, these prisoners were
standing in disordered lines, and a small half of them had gone, nowhere to be found.
“Stop!” Ji Hao roared out loudly, “All Ink Ape Clan warriors, listen to my order. Restrain all slave warriors
and slaves. Any inappropriate move is strictly prohibited. If anyone violates…”
From the darkness, a few arrows were shot towards Ji Hao’s face along with ear-piercing swishing noises
that interrupted Ji Hao’s words.
When the arrows were still over ten-zhang away from Ji Hao, the silhouette of Min Jiu Yin cast a deep roar
that sounded like a moo of a bull, following which those few arrows went rotten and shattered. The metal
arrowheads were dispersed into countless rusted iron pieces within a single moment.
After that, gray fires emerged from Min Jiu Yin’s pair of eyes. He threw a glance at the darkness, right
after which a series of shrill howls rose. Visibly, several transparent human-shape souls gradually flew up
into the sky and were being sucked into Min Jiu Yin’s mouth.
Taisi’s pale face instantly became ruddier, and his dull eyes turned brighter.
Ji Hao glanced at Taisi in shock. ‘Candle Dragon Gui, that old monster… what the hell did he teach Taisi?
Eating human souls to replenish his own body? Such a creepy magic…even though the ones being killed
were enemies, this magic is way too cruel and evil… Those were human souls after all!”
“Taisi, don’t use this magic when fighting against human beings. Save your power for those non-
humankind monsters!” Ji Hao shouted at Taisi.
Taisi paused shortly and gave a glance at Shaosi, whose face had gone completely purple. Then he patted
on his own head and instantly all those scary visions around him were dissipated.
Ji Hao dared not to let Taisi cast his magic again. Only God knew what kind of creepy things Taisi would
create next time. Instead, he took out the triangle-shaped bronze clock, which was seized from Miao Yin’s
1825
hands and called the soul-shaking clock. Silently, Ji Hao activated the power of his primordial spirit. The
power contained in all of his Magus Acupoints suddenly burst out at once and next, he threw a heavy
punch at that small bronze clock.
A bell ring was generated. Within an area that had a radius of around a hundred miles, waves of cyan-
colored ripples showed up dazzlingly. These visible cyan ripples swept across the entire space in the
form of overwhelming waves, following which, those slave warriors and slaves, including human
warriors who had been looting those captives in darkness, all lowered their heads immediately and fell to
the ground as if they were drunk.
The sound wave attack had always been mysterious and metaphysical. Without the protection giving by
special magic treasures or tools, how could these ordinary warriors possibly withstand such a fierce
move?
Countless people lied on the ground in disorder. Ji Hao trod on a fiery cloud and swooshed straight up
into the air. Resonant bell rings rang one after another, while people on the ground fell down group after
group like dominos.
“Zhamu, tie up every single one who was with weapons!” Ji Hao stood in midair and gave out the order
loudly.
From ten of miles away, a raging roar pierced up into the sky. An immense stream of black smoke
rocketed up, then swiftly roared towards Ji Hao like a storm of fierce arrows.
1826
Tens of miles away from Ji Hao’s campsite and in the wilderness, dozens of small-scale teleporting magic
formations had been glowing brightly. Groups of slave warriors and slaves were being driven into the
teleporting formations while struggling. After being pushed into the teleporting formations, their
silhouettes flashed shortly then disappeared without leaving a single trace.
The base of this kind of small-scale teleporting formation was only less than fifty meters in diameter.
Small-scale teleporting formations like this had rather low energy consumption and would only release
weak power vibrations. These were just suitable for some clandestine activities. Tens of teleporting
magic formations had lined up in a straight line, which could teleport over a million people within the
time span of two hours.
When Ji Hao spread the magic formation and suppressed the tens of thousands of armored warriors, an
elderly man who had an august face and was wearing a long black robe had been sitting on a large chair,
which was constructed by beast bones. At the time, he was impatiently waving his hands while yelling
harshly, “Tell the boys to speed up! We have spent so much, how can we possibly break even if we don’t
get more people back? Hurry up! Hurry! Hurry!”
Warriors standing scattered in surrounding areas, who were holding long whips and iron sticks, yelled
out one after another. Along with their voices, lashes and bashes struck down like raindrops, forcing
those slave warriors and slaves to move faster.
Tens of steps away, another elderly man who was in a long white robe, laughed out loud and said, “Old
monkey, what’s the rush? Everything is well-arranged already. This would be smooth and easy this time,
there’s absolutely no risk of leaking. There are only a couple of stupid kids, we can simply kill them.”
The elderly man with a black robe gave a cold smile and said blandly, “This time, the few of us
implemented such a plan joint handily. Swallowing nearly a half of all captives captured in the Chi Ban
Mountain war, this is a great matter… We should wrap it up as soon as possible…Scapegoats, all
arranged?”
The elderly man in white grinned and showed his teeth, then said, “All arranged. The boys are doing the
slaughter right now. Later they will throw the bodies in the campsites over there. This should be covered
up no matter how. Even if they were to seriously investigate into this, it'd never be our turn to be the
scapegoats!”
These two elderly men gave a wicked grin together, and near them, the other six sturdy elderly men who
were as strong as bulls and had been releasing strong powers vibrations laughed out altogether.
1827
When this group of people was laughing jauntily, Ji Hao shook the soul-shaking clock, and the weird bell
rings came over from afar. Along with the series of buzzing bell rings, slave warriors and slaves near the
teleporting magic formations buried their heads in their arms, and all began roaring. Although the bell
ring sounded from pretty far away, it still managed to cause great pain in their brains and disabled them
from standing steadily.
The elderly man in black robe shouted in rage. He raised his head and cast a glance where the bell rings
came from. As a Magus-King-level powerful being, the physiological functions of his body were as great as
the physiological functions of the bodies of gods. His eyesight allowed him to clearly see a single grain of
dust a hundred miles away in the darkness late at night. Abruptly, he saw Ji Hao triggering the soul-
shaking clock and large groups of slave warriors, slaves and human warriors who were sent out by the
planners of this robbery and had been looting those slave warriors and slaves fall on the ground and turn
unconscious one after another.
For a short moment, instead of being angry, that elderly man in a black robe was alarmed and panicky.
Those warriors sent by himself and other planners of this robbery were knocked down to the ground by
Ji Hao with that clock. If those warriors became captives and were sent to face the human emperor, those
few clans who were involved in this robbery would all suffer a great calamity.
Not to mention the punishment that came from Emperor Shun, these few clans dared to seize trophies
from those top-grade super-scale human clans. Once this action was divulged, they would all be crushed
into meat pastes, even if each of these few clans became a hundred times stronger than they currently
were.
A thunderous roar was let out. Black mist swooshed up from the head of this elderly man, and within that
black mist, a gigantic black ink ape was howling and screaming. The elderly man darted out along with a
fierce black beam of light that sliced the air open, towards Ji Hao who was standing in the midair.
From tens of miles away, the elderly man clenched his right fist, seeming to directly punch Ji Hao to
death. On that fist, black frost condensed quickly.
From tens of miles away, the fierce gale brought up by the elderly man’s fist screamed. The enormous
pressure released from his fist made Ji Hao feel as if a giant mountain was pressing down right towards
his head, such that Ji Hao even had difficulty in breathing. An invisible stream of power struck down from
a great distance away, severely oppressing Ji Hao. It even made his bones burst with loud creaking noises
that sounded like quickly vibrating strings of a lyre.
Ji Hao let a long and resonant roar out of his chest. Raging streams of flame spurted out of his pair of eyes
to tens of meters. As the great gale brought up by the fist of the elderly man in black swooshed over, a
wave of ripples spread out on the surface of Ji Hao’s Gold Crow cloak; Ji Hao’s body could be blown up
anytime.
1828
A gentle breeze suddenly blew across the sky, following which, the fierce gale brought up by the elderly
man instantly dissipated. Afterward, Po, who looked honest and straightforward, abruptly showed up
right in front of the elderly man in black, bowed and saluted to him while smiling honestly, then said,
“You’re not young anymore, can’t always rely on your age and bully the little ones!”
The elderly man in black was slightly surprised. Po had just dispersed his fist gale with no effort at all,
and yet, he couldn’t estimate the exact level of Po’s power. This made him feel quite unsettled.
However, he then thought of the information sent by his own clansmen from the battlefront in Chi Ban
Mountain, according to which Ji Hao and the other few kids were only lucky to be appreciated by Si Wen
Ming. Although they were all at the senior-level, they became Senior Magi only less than an year ago, and
each of them had thirty to fifty awake Magus Acupoints at most!
Po was with Ji Hao and the other few kids, so he shouldn’t be too powerful!
Followed by quick series of swishing noises, the other seven elderly men flew up. Their bodies only
flashed in the air for a couple of times before they reached in front of Po. The elderly man in a white robe
laughed in a high-pitched voice and said, “Bully the little ones? Yeah we are strong, and we are indeed
bullying the weak ones, so what? Kid, if you ever dare to step into this, you will die today, right in here!”
These were eight Magus Kings and were all elders of their own clans. They were all so prideful, how could
they possibly take someone like Po, who looked just like an ordinary young man, seriously?
The eight of them laughed out loud simultaneously. Meanwhile, different colored, dense clouds of smoke
surged out of their bodies. Within the few clouds of smoke, the images of totems of their clans were
rolling and roaring. With all of their powers, these eight Magus Kings each launched a full-strength punch
towards Po together.
As if eight shooting stars descended down from the heaven... The eight fierce buffs launched by the eight
Magus Kings together combined into one, even making the sky and earth shake intensely. Slave warriors
and slaves who were relatively closer to this area howled out immediately. The terrifyingly enormous
pressure crushed their bodies and blood was ejected from their bodies all over the ground. Some of them
had their bodies exploded entirely, turning into nasty puddles of blood and meat paste spread on the
ground.
Po gave a faint smile and said honestly, “You seem to feel that being strong and bullying the weak ones is
reasonable…In this case, I will show no mercy to you!”
Po spoke rather slowly, as though every single word had been through thousands of years before being
let out of his mouth. Nevertheless, by the time he finished this sentence, the fists of the eight Magus Kings
only managed to move less than a foot.
This extraordinarily weird feeling of disorder as if both space and time had gone twisted made the looks
of the eight Magus Kings change suddenly and severely.
1829
Po didn’t give them the chance to say another word. Instead, he took out a fist-sized, black mirror from
his sleeve, faced the mirror towards the eight Magus Kings and slightly waved it. Next, a wave of dark
glow descended and at the same time, the bodies of the eight Magus Kings suddenly froze. The fist gales
brought up by them dispersed simultaneously while their bodies effloresced and disintegrated like
statues made from sand. Within the blink of an eye, these eight Magus Kings disappeared without leaving
any trace, only leaving eight fist-sized drops of Magus King spirit blood floating midair and releasing
enormous pressures.
Eight dazzlingly glowing power streams surged up into the air, and suddenly eight stars sparkled brightly
in the sky. Each of the eight glowing power streams flew towards one of the eight stars to be swallowed
by the brightly shining star. The intense starlight seemed to lighten up the entire sky while rotating in
streams, looking like a roaring ocean. The starlight in the sky constantly sparkled, piercing the eyes of
people on the ground and making them all feel blind.
This magical scene waned after a moment. Po grabbed the eight drops of Magus King spirit blood and
poured all eight drops into a fist-sized jade bottle. He then conveniently threw the jade bottle to Ji Hao.
“Ji Hao, I, as your brother, have processed these for you. Now, all this spirit blood is clean and condensed
from pure life-force without any sin or evilness or other negative powers tangled inside. You can call
these treasures now. After you absorb these, your cultivation will improve more or less.”
Ji Hao took over the jade bottle and gave a booming laugh. Afterward, he saw those Ink Ape Clan warriors
and other warriors from unknown sources all kneel on the ground in fear, daring not to even raise their
heads anymore.
1830
Wulong Yao and Qing Lei came, rushing over indignantly along with Emperor Shun’s personal feathered
warriors.
From Chi Ban Mountain to the current location, Ji Hao and a large number of captives had spent a
significant half of the month to cover this distance. However, Wulong Yao and Qing Lei arrived in only one
and a half hour after they received Ji Hao’s emergency message.
With lightning-dazzling eyes, over a hundred thousand feathered warriors floated in midair, glaring at
those warriors from the Ink Ape Clan and the seven other clans, who were now kneeling on the ground in
lines. These warriors were tormented by Ji Hao with the soul-shaking clocks for an entire night; both
their souls and bodies were terribly exhausted. Torpidly, they knelt on the ground and couldn’t help but
quiver ceaselessly, as if they had just survived a grave illness.
What made them terrified, even despair, were not Wulong Yao and Qing Lei who had just rushed over.
Based on their positions in their own clans, these warriors could not figure out what the appearance of a
Magi Palace’s inner palace elder and the commander of Emperor Shun’s personal army meant.
What actually frightened these warriors to death was an immense pile of human heads right in front of
them.
The heads of all direct and collateral relatives of the eight Magus Kings Po killed last night, and all
clansmen who were related to them by affinity were chopped off and piled up in perfect order right in
this place. The total number of these people was over thirty-thousand.
The blood flowed till it formed rivers, and the strong scent of blood had suffused the entire space. The
leaders of Ink Ape Clan and seven other clans, along with over a thousand clan elders, were kneeling on
the ground like the humblest slaves, bitterly imploring for Wulong Yao and Qing Lei’s mercy.
All sins were shifted onto the shoulders of the eight Magus Kings. According to the explanation given by
the leaders of these eight clans, this was all because the eight Magus Kings were tempted by those
valuable captives. They colluded with some unruly migratory clans and recruited a batch of warriors who
were willing to pledge loyalty to them. They then audaciously attempted to loot the trophies belonging to
the alliance of the human clans!
This was a capital crime. Therefore, the head of everyone who was related to the eight dead Magus Kings
had been chopped off and placed there.
1831
The leaders of the eight clans had been showing an extremely humble attitude. They were so servile that
they had no dignity that could be mentioned anymore. Moreover, they had been desperately crying and
wailing while explaining to Wulong Yao and Qing Lei, claiming that this unforgivable crime was
obstinately committed by the eight dead Magus Kings alone.
By now, all people who were related to the eight dead Magus Kings had been killed already. They had
partially atoned for their crime with their own lives. According to the leaders of the eight clans, all
warriors who had participated in the ‘rebellion’ last night would all be debased into slaves, along with
their relatives. Governors in Pu Ban City could unconditionally decide the fate of these people.
Around three-hundred miles away from Ji Hao’s campsite, a few real migratory clans had pitched their
camps and were grazing their livestock. Last night, all clansmen of the few migratory clans were
slaughtered as well. Every last one of the more than three hundred thousand clansmen of theirs was
killed. From the elderly ones to babies, from men to women, not a single one survived.
In addition to this massacre, when Ji Hao led Qing Lei to the scene in a fury, they found that the culprit
clans had also put some dilapidated armors on the bodies of these extremely indigent people!
If warriors from the eight clans had successfully looted those slave warriors and slaves last night and
accomplished their entire plan smoothly, the clansmen of the few migratory clans would have become the
scapegoats, suffering the endless flame of fury coming from the entire alliance of human clans!
Once their plan was accomplished, the Ink Ape Clan and the other seven clans wouldn’t have borne any
blame at all. In addition to those armors that came from unknown sources, some uniform armors worn by
warriors from Ink Ape clan and the other seven clans were also found on those killed migratory
clansmen’ bodies.
If anyone tried to investigate this thoroughly, Ink Ape Clan and the other seven clans could still pass the
buck onto these migratory clans — All those warriors they sent to escort captives had died in the battle,
and those warriors even had their bones smashed to pieces for the humankind. At that time, how could
Emperor Shun and other humankind governors still be heartless enough to blame these few clans for the
failed escort?
The dead wouldn’t talk. All those migratory clans’ people were silenced. Therefore, surely no secret
would have been leaked.
This was a nearly perfect plan. However, because of the existence of Ji Hao and his teammates, the leaders
of the eight clans were now huddled on the ground like wild dogs with no spines and had been crying
their hearts out. They couldn’t do anything but declare while buttering that all this had absolutely
nothing to do with them.
Indeed, at first glance, all this seemed to have nothing to do with them.
1832
Nevertheless, although the eight Magus-King-level elders were killed already, all these warriors captured
alive on the scene were still alive. If Wulong Yao and Qing Lei did want to investigate this thoroughly,
they could still find enough evidence.
Ji Hao stood behind Wulong Yao and took a glance at Po, who was now with a bland face.
Last night, Po made his move which was as powerful as a genuine thunderbolt and killed the eight Magus
Kings within a moment.
‘Is brother Po unmerciful? Or is he too lenient？’ wondered Ji Hao.
Last night, if Po had captured the eight Magus Kings alive, it would have been highly possible that once
Wulong Yao and Qing Lei arrived, the eight Magus Kings would have given in to the pressure and made an
oral confession. If that had happened, the number of human heads piled up in this place would have been
at least ten times bigger!
For the clans that dared to encroach the properties of the entire alliance of human clans and dip their
fingers in the trophies that belonged to the whole humankind, probably only very few clansmen of theirs
could survive the punishments that would have come their way. The Ink Ape Clan and the other seven
clans would have literally suffered a true massacre.
Po killed the eight Magus Kings in a cruel and decisive way, and the lives of tens of thousands of people
were taken because of this. However, by killing the eight Magus Kings, Po had also managed to create a
slim chance of survival for the majority of clansmen of the eight clans.
Glancing at Po who had been remaining silent all this while, Ji Hao took a step forward, saluted to Wulong
Yao and Qing Lei, and said, “Elder Wulong, Lord Qing Lei…Regarding this, since it all started with the
reckless decisions made by the few elders…the infants in their clans are innocent after all.”
Wulong Yao’s eyebrows twitched. He glanced at Ji Hao, then slightly lowered his head.
Qing Lei remained silent for a while. All of a sudden he pulled out his sword and wielded it across the air.
Following his move, the heads of the eight clan elders flew high into the air. A few feathered warriors
dove down from the sky, grabbed the long hair of those few heads and carried the heads back up into the
sky.
“After all, we have to bring something back for the lords from all the clans… the heads of a few elders?
Not enough!” Qing Lei put his sword back into its sheath and nodded at Ji Hao. From the manly and
serious face of his, a faint smile emerged. “Little one, not bad! Hm, you’re gonna make a big deal in the
future. Back at Pu Ban, come to drink with me!” said Qing Lei.
Followed by his resonant order, Qing Lei and all the feathered warriors rose into the air, hovering for a
while then flying towards Chi Ban Mountain.
1833
Wulong Yao took out a handwritten letter, handed it to Ji Hao and patted heavily on his shoulder while
saying, “All warriors who participated in the robbery last night are granted to you as your personal
slaves…Among those non-humankind slaves and slave warriors, you can select the best ones and buy
them out at eighty percent of the market price. Count these as the rewards for the credits you made last
night.”
Wulong Yao then pressed his hand hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder and continued with a deep voice, “Ji Hao,
you’re a good-hearted boy. But…Ink Ape Clan’s suzerain clan was Water Ape Clan, a powerful clan of the
north. That was a clan under the protection of Wuzhi Qi’s family. Do you think the few small clans which
can’t even be counted as mid-scale clans actually dared to cast their greedy eyes on the trophies of the
entire humankind themselves?”
Ji Hao paused shortly. ‘Does this have something to do with Wuzhi Qi again?’ thought Ji Hao, ‘If it’s so,
then the one who has been supporting Wuzhi Qi is Gong Gong Wuyou! It’s Gong Gong family! Those guys
do have the guts!’
1834
Chapter 442: Short‐stay Palace
Chapter 442: Short-stay Palace
After having been through this ‘rebellion,' as the Ink Ape Clan and the other seven clans had attempted to
loot the captives, the captive-escorting troops had been changed to elite troops urgently transferred from
Chi Ban Mountain. Huaxu Family, Lie Mountain Family, and Thunder Luster Clan all deployed their forces
to escort this great group of captives back to the south.
In order to raise the marching speed, the Magi Palace had sent over another batch of Magi to cast spells
on those captured slave warriors and slaves, allowing them to move faster.
The returning journey was still rough, yet, no other disturbances happened during it this time. Ji Hao and
his teammates returned to Pu Ban city safely. Once they arrived, people stationed in Pu Ban city came to
coordinate with them, counting and registering all slave warriors and slaves escorted by each troop and
kept them in a wild area near Pu Ban city.
After delivering the captives under his escort, Ji Hao took his troop, which seemed to be not even slightly
smaller than before, and marched into Pu Ban city. Trudging for another couple of days and nights, he
finally led his people to his own territory, which was located in Pu Ban city.
The Divine Light Lake and Fine Jade Snow Palace…
That was a short-stay palace Gong Gong Wuyou built for himself in Pu Ban city and had cost him quite a
fortune. This area was an enclosure, thousands of miles in extent, containing stunningly beautiful natural
sceneries and rare plants all over the area. In the middle of this thousands of miles long park was the
Divine Light lake, which was the most beautiful lake in Pu Ban city.
The Divine Light Lake was three-thousand miles squared in area; it was a vast expanse of mist-covered
water. The natural beauty of this lake was recognized as the number one in Pu Ban city. Tens of small
islands were located in the lake, all abound in different and rare types of tea; the lake was also the habitat
of hundreds of different kinds of rare fishes, all of which were large and extremely delicious. In addition
to that, the water quality of the Divine Light Lake was excellent. Twenty-two natural water meridians
were located under the lake, and the lake was the spot where all those natural water meridians met.
Therefore, this Divine Light Lake also filled with magical mother-of-pearls and precious pearls.
The Fine Jade Snow Palace stood on the northern side of the Divine Light Lake near a mountain and by
the water, looking magnificent.
1835
The palace was built with white jade, silver, white crystal, white tridacna, white coral, white pearl and
other rare materials. The palace was entirely glowing white, genuinely seeming like a natural-crafted
piece condensed from the essence of ice and snow.
This enormous palace was shaped like a spread out pair of wings of a bird, extended to both sides along
the mountainsides. The palace had occupied nearly a hundred miles of land squared, containing four
hundred and ninety different sized halls, nearly ten-thousand pavilions and rooms as ancillary spaces.
Every single one of those was sumptuous and was built upon enormous costs.
Gong Gong Wuyong had cost an absolute fortune, hired real gods who were good at constructing palaces
such as Kua E, and spent whole twelve years of hard work. It was only then that he finally completed the
construction of this Divine Light Lake and Fine Jade Snow Palace, which were as magnificent as those
legendary palaces in heaven. However, after Rong Mountain Clan discovered the all-adapted magic
crystal mine, Gong Gong Wuyou and Lie Shanxu joined hands and attempted to frame Ji Hao. Because of
this, Zhu Rong extorted Gong Gong Wuyou for Ji Hao, and thus, this Fine Jade Snow Palace became a
present given to Ji Hao by Gong Gong Wuyou as an amend.
This immense park extended for thousands of miles. Except for the main building of Fine Jade Snow
Palace, hundreds of different sized palaces and mansions were standing in the mountain and jungle areas
in the surroundings. Those were all located in spots which had the greatest views; each of the tens of
small islands in the lake had exquisite buildings with innovative designs standing on it as well.
For this Divine Light Lake and Fine Jade Snow Palace, Gong Gong Wuyou had truly spent endless amounts
of money and efforts, yet he couldn’t live in here even for a day before this whole area became Ji Hao’s
personal property.
Once Ji Hao and his large troop of slaves reached the entrance of the Divine Light Lake Park, they saw an
honorific arch that was carved out of white jade standing right in the middle of the board road. The arch
was three-hundred meters tall, embossed with countless lively patterns of fishes and dragons. Under it,
eight thousand slaves and maidservants left by Gong Gong Wuyou had lined up in ordered lines,
reverently kneeling on both sides of the road, quietly expecting Ji Hao and his people’s arrival.
Kneeling on the left side of the road were slaves, all wearing black outfits; on the right side were
maidservants, all wearing white dresses. Uniformly, all slaves were wearing long swords. They were all at
the peak-junior-level, nearly reaching the level of Senior Magi. Each one of them had been releasing a
keen and fierce sense of power. All maidservants were bedecked with jewels, and most of the ornaments
worn by them were rather luxurious; these maidservants were at the same power level as those slaves.
Ji Hao looked at these slaves and maidservants, and couldn’t help but shake his head in shock. ‘Is this the
luxurious lifestyle being lived by the Gong Gong family, one of the God-kind?’ thought Ji Hao.
“Stand up! From now on, settle down in your job. After a while, you will find out that although I am not a
mean master, you don’t want to violate my rules.” Ji Hao looked at these panicky slaves and maidservants
while he said in a low yet cold voice. His voice sounded clear and strong in everyone’s ears.
1836
“Keep your minds on your words, and you will gain benefits sooner or later. If anyone has any different
thought, killing is nothing difficult for me.”
All these slaves and maidservants were left in here by Gong Gong Wuyou. The ones being selected to stay
in here and serve Ji Hao must be the ones who were close to Gong Gong Wuyou and trusted by him. Every
single one of these slaves and maidservants was handsome and beautiful, and had decent cultivation;
obviously, they were all handpicked elites. These people were like a fleshy piece of meat which had fallen
into the mouth of a beast. Ji Hao surely wouldn’t spit such a good piece of meat out. Therefore, he gave his
warning before moving into this palace; this was totally reasonable.
After he settled down in here, he would take control of these people’s life and death. Till then, the Fine
Jade Snow Palace would naturally become like a solid iron board, with no furtive eyes to be worried
about.
While Ji Hao was speaking to those slaves and maidservants, many people following behind him had
popped their eyes out in shock.
Because of the reckless robbery committed by the Ink Ape Clan and other few clans, over a hundred
thousand warriors who were responsible for escorting slaves were all degraded to slaves by Wulong Yao
simply with a word and were all given to Ji Hao as his personal warriors.
Those were over a hundred thousand personal warriors. At present, where could Ji Hao find trustable
people to work for him? Therefore, Ji Hao got a headache every time he thought of the problem regarding
how to restrain and manage all those people. Conveniently, each warrior commander having more than a
hundred warriors under his command were selected out by Ji Hao, and these more than three thousand
warrior commanders were taken as Ji Hao’s personal slaves.
Except for these warrior commanders, all the other captured warriors were enrolled as captives by Ji
Hao, for the governors in Pu Ban city to sell.
All these three-thousand warrior commanders and their families were born in small to mid-scale human
clans like the Ink Ape Clan. Normally, they all lived in wooden or thatched cottages; when did they ever
see palaces and mansions as magnificent as this one?
But from now on, they were going to live here. Looking at this splendid palace, which was beautiful like
the legendary ones that belonged only to gods in heaven, these warriors who were degraded to slaves
were actually chuckling to themselves — This place was hundreds of times better than their own clans.
Zhamu and his over ten thousand warriors had also been extra passionately looking at this
breathtakingly beautiful piece of land.
Such a beautiful place, such a stunning palace. Only Yu Clan lords could live in palaces like these. But now,
lowly slave warriors like them could also have a tiny space of their own in such a splendid palace!
1837
Everyone was now staring at Ji Hao with incomparably solicitous looks.
Ji Hao laughed out loud while waving his hand forward, and thundered, “Go, all get in. This place is huge
enough. Zhamu, you and your people, come to stay near the main palace. There are a series of buildings
particularly for garrisons, enough to accommodate around ten-thousand of you.”
The troop marched to the Fine Jade Snow Palace. Everyone had his or her own room.
Gong Gong Wuyou was such a nice person. In every single room, furniture like bed and table, homewares
such as blankets, mattress, even teapot and cups, everything that one expected to find was available.
In the cellar of Fine Jade Snow Palace, large amounts of cereals and meat were in storage, even with a
hundred thousand vats of top-grade wine.
With the help of all these supplies stored in the palace, Ji Hao spent two days to finally settle down in Fine
Jade Snow Palace.
1838
Chapter 443: Quiet
Chapter 443: Quiet
Watery mist shrouded the Divine Light Lake, while Fine Jade Snow Palace was entrenched on the
mountainside like a giant bird.
Maidservants with long white dresses were shuttling in the woods, looking like elves. The bamboo
baskets carried in their hands were filled with fresh flowers. These freshly picked flowers still had drops
of dew dotted on the petals and were used to decorate the palace. Some maidservants were holding jade
jars collecting dew drops from those fresh and tender petals for making magical tea.
Servants wearing black outfits were quietly and gently walking in the palace. While walking, they slightly
wielded their hands along with which, refreshing breezes descended from the air with drizzles, brushing
every single grain of dust away from every corner of the palace.
In a flat area near the Divine Light Lake, Zhamu and his more than ten thousand warriors had leaped into
the air like frogs, with massive rocks carried on their backs. They jumped so high that they even seemed
to be flying. The dark skins of these slave warriors were thickly covered in sparkling drops of
perspiration, and under the skin of each of them, blood veins bulged out one after another. As the gravity
spell symbols flashed across the surfaces of those huge rocks from time to time, these slave warriors
gasped deeply and loudly. The sense of power released from their bodies was as strong as fierce boas and
raging dragons.
On another training ground that was located nearby, over three thousand human warriors were
practicing in pairs. They had their teeth gnashed, hands holding sticks, and had been doing attacks and
defenses. Those wooden sticks held in their hands were made from thousand-year-old wood cores, and
were embossed with solidifying spell symbols and gravity spell symbols for the purpose of hardening and
adding weights. While bashing against each other, these sticks generated muffled thunder-like booms.
Occasionally, some warriors were knocked to the ground. What came right afterward was a fierce lash
launched by the warrior commander who had been standing on the edge of the training ground.
Whether it was the human warriors or the non-humankind slave warriors, all of them had been trying
their best to drill themselves.
They were clearly aware that from now on, they would be working and fighting under Ji Hao’s command,
and their strength level and performances would decide the treatment their families could enjoy.
In terms of status, they were all equal; no one was higher than anyone else. One group out of them was
composed of non-humankind beings while the other group sinners; the relationship between these two
1839
groups of people was competitive. If they wanted to live a better life, they would have to work harder and
do better, defeating their opponents in the competition.
Among these warriors’ families, some older people stood out and started working with the skills and
techniques they had mastered.
Some of them were doing the gardening, some were cleaning dead twigs and withered leaves, some were
taking care of those rare herbs and plants planted in different spots of the garden, and others went to
those small islands by boats, taking care of those numerous kinds of magic teas planted on the islands.
Some had even divided themselves into groups, patrolling in each area of the garden, casting beasts away
and maintaining the safety and peace of the garden. Some were fishing and getting clams by the lake, then
sending these fresh food materials into the kitchen, making the food storage of Fine Jade Snow Palace
richer.
Everyone was busy, even children were trying their best to do the work that was within their capabilities.
Everyone understood that they were slaves, and slaves couldn’t be counted as human beings. Instead,
they were only Ji Hao’s private properties. As slaves, if they dared to be lazy, a hack right on the neck
might be waiting for them as a warning to the others.
Around the Divine Light Lake, people had been as busy as bees, yet, much noise wasn’t being created.
In a nice quietness that could calm anyone’s heart down, Ji Hao stood up from the jade hassock that he
had been sitting on and meditating and pushed the door of the secret hall open. After having stayed in
and cultivated for a whole night, he walked to the terrace outside the hall.
The terrace was paved with silver, and was hundreds of meters squared in area; the guardrails around
the terrace were cast from silver as well, decorated with white crystal and embossed with patterns of
dragons. Under the terrace was a thriving piece of florescent woods. Five-hundred meters in front of the
woods was a large expanse of misty water, and within the white mist, tens of boats were shutting on the
surface of the lake.
Ji Hao grinned, held his hands in behind his body while he stood still facing the east.
The first ray of the morning sun split the air and reached over, brushing against the top of the mountains
in the east and shining on the Divine Light Lake.
Ji Hao held his breath and released his primordial spirit from his body. Meanwhile, all of his awakened
Magus Acupoints began rotating simultaneously. A muffled, thunderous sound came out of his body
which sounded like a tornado. Following by a swishing noise, natural powers surrounding him
transformed into visible, white airstreams, ceaselessly being absorbed by his awakened Magus Acupoints.
1840
Suddenly, the sun rose from the east, and countless streams of purely positive purple smoke descended
swooshingly. Ji Hao popped out his eyes and inhaled all of it into his chest. His primordial spirit floating
upon his head began shining brightly while constantly breathing in the streams of purple smoke; the
purple smoke was absorbed by the primordial spirit in streams, like birds flying into the woods. Ji Hao
only felt that his entire body was warm and his primordial spirit was a lot more refined than before. His
powers had being improved by far.
“Mountain and River stamper, out!” Ji Hao cast a deep growl, following which the mountain and river
stamper flew out from in between his eyebrows, rose above the head of his primordial spirit while
rotating.
After absorbing enough amount of purely positive purple smoke, an extremely pure and refined stream of
original spirit power contained in his primordial spirit was ready to burst. Ji Hao silently gave the
permission with his mind, as a slight stream of purple smoke that was faintly sparkling with a golden
light flew out from the month of his primordial spirit, transforming into an extremely thin yet long beam
of purple light, surging into the mountain and river stamper.
The glow of the mountain and river stamper grew dazzling. Patterns of mountains and rivers embossed
on the stamper seemed to become real as they sparkled. Meanwhile, the earth meridians and water
meridians within ten-thousand miles around the Divine Light Lake vibrated simultaneously. Being shook
by the mountain and river stamper, vigorous streams of power of earth meridians and water meridians
rose, surging over like numerous enormous dragons.
The connection between Ji Hao and the mountain and river stamper was strengthened by a little bit,
which meant he could now have slightly better control over this powerful natural-crafted treasure, and
the power of this treasure that he was now capable of activating was stronger than before.
Abruptly, Ji Hao’s body quivered. The power of earth meridians and water meridians that were located in
the area of ten thousand miles radius around the lake surged over while roaring, gushing into his body
through the Yongquan acupoints which were located in the soles of his feet. The tremendous power
streams surged in his body like a rampant flood. Wherever these power streams swept across, slim
meridians were widened and swelled one after another; Magus Acupoints which were forcibly awakened
up by the overwhelming natural power quickly lightened up one after another as well.
From his skin, scorching hot streams of sweat oozed gout. His sweat was as sticky as lava, every single
drop of it containing a terrifyingly great heat that was strong enough to even melt gold and rock.
More and more newly awakened Magus acupoints lit up on Ji Hao’s body… one hundred, two hundred,
three hundred…
With the help of the mountain and river stamper’s immense power, over a thousand of Ji Hao’s Magus
acupoints were awakened all at once. His new emerging powers were as great as the power of Gods and
Devils. As that stunningly great power surged inside his body, Ji Hao’s body abruptly grew half a foot
taller than before. Meanwhile, his bones, tendons, and muscles expanded one after another as well.
1841
When a great pain started coming from every corner of his body, Ji Hao stopped the cultivation of the
mountain and river stamper. At the same time, the earth meridians and watery meridians which were
activated by the power of the stamper calmed down silently.
Huge and coiling clouds of steam puffed out from Ji Hao’s body. Waves of hot steam surged up to
hundreds of meter high, making all birds in the woods tremble in fear and not dare to make even the
slightest noise.
This kind of cultivation lasted for a couple of days. Blithely, Ji Hao cultivated himself as much as he liked
during the nighttime, and in the mornings, he cultivated the mountain and river stamper and ceaselessly
woke up new Magus Acupoints up with its help. Thus, his power had been improving at a tremendous
rate.
During the daytime, Ji Hao would either hang out with Man Man and Shaosi or sit down and have a
seminar with Po, consulting him about all kinds of problems and questions that emerged during his
cultivation. If he had some spare time, he would concoct some magic medicines and make some round
pills, or cast a few daggers and swords and make some talismans. His recent life was incomparably free
and easy.
Like this, big half a month passed away. People in Pu Ban city began to talk about the news regarding the
fact that the Chi Ban Mountain war came to a conclusion and Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming and other
humankind governors had already triumphantly returned with their warriors. By now, they were only
about twenty-four hours away from Pu Ban city.
Next, an unspeakable atmosphere appeared in Pu Ban city, and some undercurrents were stirred up.
Many people started to have many different thoughts.
This day, Ji Hao was listening to Po talking about Feng Shui, and how to set up a large-scale protecting
formation with the power of the mountain and water stamper. Unexpectedly, Zhamu walked in,
reverently knelt on the ground and began talking.
“Master, elders from the Great Strength Water Ape Clan asked for a meeting with you!”
1842
In the reception hall of the Fine Jade Snow Palace, eight fifteen-meter tall, silver-colored gigantic apes
were standing in a straight line and gasping quickly and loudly. Their smooth and shining long silver fur
fluttered in the air without being blown by any wind. It looked as if countless tiny snakes were wriggling
on the bodies of these apes, seeming evil and hideous.
These apes were wearing golden heart-protecting mirrors with watery cloud patterns as decoration, and
golden skirt-shaped armors below their waists, protecting their crotches. Their hands held around fifteen
meters long shining, golden and heavy sticks. Fierce power streams had been surging around their entire
bodies; the blood scent released from their bodies was so dense that it seemed even to condense into a
touchable entity.
‘Ding’, Shaosi carried a jade tray and placed a cup of green tea in front of Dark Cloud, an elder of the Great
Strength Water Ape Clan.
Dark Cloud, this tall and sturdy elder who had a sharp and aggressive sense of power releasing from his
body, was sitting straight on a large chair. He raised his pair of dense eyebrows and cast a sideway glance
at Shaosi, then said slowly, “Are you Shaosi? Elder Candle Dragon’s disciple?”
Shaosi took a few steps back, naturally and politely nodded and saluted to Dark Cloud, then responded,
“Yes, Elder Candle Dragon is my tutor.”
Dark Cloud picked up the tea cup which was carved out of white jade, sucking all the tea contained in the
cup into this mouth without leaving a drop, then gulped loudly. Clicked his lips, Dark Cloud said in a cold
tone, “Flavorless trash. You bunch of kids know nothing about receiving guests. When treating guests,
booze and meat are the bests. Then get a few girls, strip them and let them frisk… This is how you treat a
guest.”
Shaosi slightly frowned, not wanting to respond.
“Haha,” Dark Cloud gave a loud laugh that was unpleasant to hear, crossed his legs and threw another
sideway glance at Shaosi, continuing in that cold voice, “Hm, this little face seems to be fresh and juicy, do
you have a boyfriend? Ha, I have a son…Eh, never mind, forget about that worthless son of mine. Little
girl, why don’t you just let me…”
Shaosi’s face instantly darkened and right in the next moment, her slim silhouette flashed across the air,
showing up in front of Dark Cloud. Without any pause or hesitation, she threw a heavy slap onto Dark
Cloud’s wrinkled face.
1843
Dark Cloud was startled quite badly by Shaosi’s unexpected teleportation, however, when Shaosi
launched that slap, he had already made his reaction. He raised his right hand and easily caught Shaosi’s
palm.
Clap! Shaosi was pushed back by the counterforce tens of steps far, almost bumping against the wall of
the reception hall. The look on Dark Cloud’s wrinkled face changed quickly while the large chair he was
sitting on shattered into tens of bits and his sturdy body swayed for a little while. Same as Shaosi, he
stepped back for seven to eight steps, nearly falling to the ground directly.
“What a great strength!” Dark Cloud looked at Shaosi in shock. The power vibration released from
Shaosi’s body clearly belonged to a Senior Magus. Shaosi’s power vibrations still came from her body and
were purely condensed from the power of her spirit blood and life-force. Not a single trace of any
prehistorical and violent power of a spirit star was mixed in it; this proved that Shaosi was only a Senior
Magus, and was still far away from the level of Magus Kings.
Nevertheless, Shaosi’s physical strength was as great as a real dragon. The Dark Cloud had even sensed a
great pain from his palm and felt his finger bones were nearly broken.
“Little girl, is this how you treat a guest in here? I have to teach you a lesson today!” Dark Cloud was
enraged and ashamed at the same time, and couldn’t help but yelled out. He was an elder of the Great
Strength Water Ape Clan, possessing a high and respectful status. However, just now he was nearly
slapped to the ground by a little girl. hHow could he possibly endure this?
Shaosi’s eyes shone with a bright white light while she glared at Dark Cloud and said in a deep yet strong
voice, “How can you be called a guest? If you’re truly a guest, we will surely treat you with courtesy. But a
bad guest like you, what would be a big deal even if we killed you?”
Following a deep series of spell chanting, magical flowing light streams emerged from around Shaosi’s
body, along with which an incredible sense of power, which would make people feel frozen from the
hearts to the bodies, silently surged out. By now, the entire reception hall looked like a drop of ink, which
was soaking in the water and about to dissolve. The walls, floor, and roof, everything in this hall was
squirming, twisting in a weird way, while waves of hazy shadows rippled on their surfaces.
Shaosi raised both of her hands, which had become hazy and blurred. A sky-devouring fierce power
spread out from Shaosi’s body that made the surrounding space twisted; her body seemed to have
become a black hole. Everything in the surrounding space, including natural powers, light and any other
things, began swiftly surging towards Shaosi’s body.
The eight silver fur gigantic apes let out loud hissing roars in panic. They wielded the huge golden sticks
held in their hands, but those long and solid sticks had now become soft and powerless. Meanwhile, their
power and life-force had been ceaselessly pouring out like floodwater, making their bodies soft and
powerless too. They couldn’t even hold their sticks, which normally weighed nothing to them, anymore.
1844
Behind Shaosi’s body, a hazy silhouette with a white robe gradually emerged. The silhouette was way too
blurred, and one couldn’t clearly see its shape.
An extreme-level of fear that came from the deepest areas of their souls suddenly attacked. For unknown
reasons, these eight silver gigantic apes protruded their eyes in fear, their long fur standing straight up as
well. If it weren't for their violent and fierce nature and bare control on their current minds, they would
have dropped their weapons and fled long ago.
Boundless terror emerged in Dark Cloud’s heart as well. It was the greatest fear that came deeply from
his soul. He popped his eyes widely out, staring at that white silhouette. His teeth constantly chattered
against each other while cold sweat continuously gushed out from his back.
‘She’s only a Senior Magus, only a Senior Magus… a Senior Magus who can be crushed to death by me
with a little finger!’ Dark Cloud madly shouted in his head, trying to gain back some self-confidence by
getting himself to focus just on her cultivation level.
However, looking at the hazy and blurred figure of Shaosi, Dark Cloud could not just find the courage to
attack, even while knowing that he was capable of crushing her to death easily. Her figure seemed like a
black hole, speedily absorbing some strange, mysterious kind of power that even he couldn’t identify or
understand. It was like his courage had been completely swallowed by Shaosi, and by now, Dark Cloud
was only left as a gutless coward.
“Duo,” chanted Shaosi in a low voice.
The hearts of Dark Cloud and the eight gigantic apes suddenly beat quickly. The next moment, they
opened their mouths simultaneously, each letting out a hot stream of blood, ejecting tens of meters away.
The blood vomited by Dark Cloud and those apes was crimson and had scorching-hot steam rising from
it. It had been emitting a strong bloody scent that was hundred times stronger than the scent of ordinary
blood. That was the spirit blood of their hearts, condensed from their life-force. After vomiting that
mouthful of blood, the life each of them had shortened by a hundred years at least.
“Stop…stop this!” Dark Cloud howled hoarsely.
“Shaosi!” Ji Hao had already walked to the entrance of the reception hall and had seen Dark Cloud
vomiting blood. The terrifying and negative power released from Shaosi’s body even overawed Ji Hao by
a little bit. ‘Candle Dragon Gui, that old monster… what the hell did he teach Shaosi and Taisi?’
Hearing Ji Hao’s voice, Shaosi immediately restrained that terrifying power released by her, following
which all the abnormal phenomena in the hall disappeared. She grinned at Ji Hao then said in a gentle and
sweet voice, “This is Elder Dark Cloud from Great Strength Water Ape Clan. Eh? When did the teacup
break? I’ll tell someone to make a new pot of tea!”
1845
Ji Hao smilingly nodded at Shaosi and pretended as if nothing had happened just now. He cupped his
hands to Dark Cloud and said, “Elder Dark Cloud, welcome! Forgive me for not coming out earlier and
welcoming you. I apologize, I apologize. Come, come, take a seat.” Ji Hao then turned his head around and
yelled to a few servants, “Someone, bring some good tea! Hm…these few are so tall and vigorous…Man
Man, Man Man, get a few baskets of fruits to treat our guests! Man Man, Man Man, come take these few
monkeys out and have a nice walk!”
The faces of Dark Cloud and the few gigantic apes twisted in anger.
However, thinking of the terrifying ability Shaosi showed just now, Dark Cloud forcibly choked his anger
back to his stomach, angrily found himself an undamaged chair and sat back down.
1846
A few maidservants came and wiped the blood off the ground while the shattered large chair was moved
out as well.
The reception hall soon became clean and bright. Dark Cloud sat on a large chair with a darkened face,
pondering while frowning about how he should regain his lost face. He was attacked by a little girl who
was far less powerful than himself, and even spat a mouthful of heart spirit blood out; this was way too
humiliating. He even forgot the real purpose of his visit, instead now had his heart set on saving his face
first.
While Dark Cloud was silently pondering, Man Man happily rushed over along with an earth-shaking
series of footsteps, and with a bag of fire bananas carried in her hands. The fire banana was a special local
product of the Southern Wasteland.
In Southern Wasteland, fire banana was the most favorite kind of food of apes and monkeys. Man Man
gave a big grin once she saw the eight gigantic apes and darted towards them while yelling, “Aha!
Monkeys, monkeys, big monkeys! Come, have some bananas. Haha, come, roll and flip, Man Man will treat
you with delicious bananas!”
Dark Cloud’s face turned darker and darker.
The eight gigantic silver apes even began breathing heavily because of the rage. They were not pet
monkeys. Instead, they were totem beasts of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan, responsible for guarding
the ancestral temple of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan. Occasionally, they served as guards, escorting
elders travel out of the clan.
In Great Strength Water Ape Clan, the status of these gigantic silver apes was a lot higher than the status
of ordinary clansmen!
But Man Man had just actually teased them with a bag of fire bananas!
Despite the fact that those fire bananas were indeed attractive and the sweet scent emitted by those
bananas even made salivas of those apes flow out in streams, the eight apes still glared at Man Man
wrathfully — They were totem beasts with dignities, not some wild monkeys living in the jungle!
Boom! Followed by a thunderous boom, the reception hall suddenly vibrated. Next, Dark Cloud, who sat
still on the large chair was frightened to shoot up from his seat. In great shock, he widely opened his eyes
and stared at Man Man who had just pressed a giant silver ape to the ground with a single hand!
1847
Gigantic Silver apes were all born with immense strength and great power. The physical strength of a
silver ape was more than ten times greater than a same-level human warrior. The eight silver apes were
all at the peak-senior-level. However, even if five to six peak-senior-level human Magi warriors were to
join hands, it would still be unlikely for them to defeat one silver ape.
But just now, Man man pressed her hand on the neck of a silver ape and directly and heavily pushed it
down to the ground, as if she was playing with a puppy. Afterward, she forcibly opened the ape’s mouth
and thrust in a fire banana’ the banana was poked right into the ape’s throat from its mouth’s corner.
The poor gigantic silver ape was choked by the thick fire banana and was disabled from breathing;
because of the suffocation, the ape even showed the whites of its eyes.
Man Man excitedly patted on the head of the poor ape while laughing loudly and yelled, “Eat, eat! Monkey,
monkey, big monkey! Haha! How much are these few monkeys for? I want to buy them! They can be our
playmates! And when we get tired of them, we can grill them and eat them!”
Ji Hao remained silent and grinned, choosing simply to not say anything.
The eight silver apes were frightened to death. They stared at Man Man as if they were staring at a
genuine ghost. Especially the one who was pressed down on the ground by Man Man with a single palm
and was completely powerless to resist, unable to move at all. By now, the ape had even started wailing in
despair and alarm.
All of Dark Cloud’s fine hairs stood straight up while he stared at Man Man the way people would stare at
a dreadful prehistorical monster.
How could a little girl, who looked so pretty and adorable, say something so cruel and horrible? Those
apes were totem beasts of their Great Strength Water Ape Clan, they were the symbols of the Great
Strength Water Ape Clan, but Man Man actually wanted to grill and eat them!
“Such great strength!” Dark Cloud murmured in shock while staring at Man Man.
“Man Man is the daughter of the Great Libation, Zhu Rong.” said Ji Hao blandly, “Therefore, she is gifted.
Indeed, she’s strong, and I think in mere terms of physical strength, not even an ordinary Magus King can
be better than her.”
During these few days after they returned to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao had divided the eight drops of Magus
King spirit blood, which were refined by Po, equally among Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing,
for them to absorb. The amount of spirit blood gained by each of them had nearly reached to total amount
of spirit blood possessed by two Magus Kings.
After absorbing the Magus King spirit blood, the outcome showed by Man Man was that her terrifying
strength grew greater and greater. By now, every single move made by her was as great as a move made
1848
by an ancient, enormous dragon. Encountering Man Man could clearly be considered the worst possible
luck for these eight silver apes.
“Man Man, take our guests out and play. Treat them well, make sure they have enough fresh fruits!”
“Out and play! Out and play!” During the past few days, Man Man had been strolling about in the
surrounding areas. Such a footloose life had highly stimulated the wildness she had in her heart. These
eight silver apes were perfect toys that had been brought to her face!
Before the eight poor things agreed, Man Man leaped up as swiftly as a gust of wind, grabbed the necks of
those apes and threw them out one after another. Along with a loud swooshing noise, the eight apes were
thrown out by Man Man while howling and wailing.
“Ji Hao, I’m out to play! Later, let’s go find mother-of-pearls together, pearls in those are stunning!” Man
Man yelled happily in excitement and swished out of the reception hall. After that, shrill howls and
screams let out by those apes rang, seemingly without an end. But soon, those howls and screams faded
away.
“Ji Hao!” Dark Cloud’s lips had even gone purple because of the rage. He tremblingly pointed his finger at
Ji Hao but couldn’t let a word out for quite a while.
“It’s just a few monkeys. Let them play with Man Man, she’ll be happy. She’s Zhu Rong’s daughter after
all.” said Ji Hao calmly while looking at Dark Cloud, “Please, sit down and have some tea!”
Shaosi quietly walked into the reception hall with a jade plate carried in her hands. She poured a cup of
green tea each for Ji Hao and Dark Cloud, then politely and smilingly stood aside, narrowed her eyes,
silently looking at Dark Cloud from up to down.
Just now, Dark Cloud was badly frightened by the dreadful and mysterious power released by Shaosi.
This effect still hadn’t worn off and when Dark Cloud saw Shaosi standing in the hall, the atmosphere
instantly became especially heavy and serious. He knitted his eyebrows, glanced at Ji Hao, then glanced at
Shaosi, after which, he gnashed his teeth and sat on a large chair. He picked up the teacup and gulped the
whole cup of tea; he even swallowed the tea leaves contained in the cup.
Ji Hao held his teacup up as well, crossed his legs and took a small sip of the tea, then said blandly,
“Shaosi, go tell those girls to not use dew drops when making tea. The flavor of tea is mixed with the
aroma of flowers and tastes a bit indelicate.”
“Hm, I’ll tell them to try the water from the spring behind the mountain.” Shaosi gave a faint smile and
responded with a silvery voice.
“Hm, spring water is the best for making tea. We have plenty of springs nearby. Someday we should try
them one by one!” Ji Hao put the tea cup down and said to Shaosi earnestly.
1849
Dark Cloud was completely neglected, which made his face turned darker in anger.
Dark Cloud threw a heavy clap on the tea table beside him and shouted loudly, “Ji Hao! I came to see you
because there’s something that you should know!”
Ji Hao smilingly turned to Dark Cloud and responded politely, “Eh? Dear elder Dark Cloud, what is it?
Please tell.”
Dark Cloud snorted coldly, then took out a leather bag and threw it on the ground beside Ji Hao’s feet.
‘Clang’! Loud and clear jade coin clangs came out from the leather bag. Judging from this sound, the
leather bag had hundreds of jade coins contained in it at most.
“Those personal slaves of yours who were left in Pu Ban city by you, 198,542 people in total, we, Great
Strength Water Ape Clan, have bought them out.”
“However, we are a bit short of money lately. For now, we can’t give you that many jade coins. Here are
five-hundred jade coins, and for the rest, we will pay you in stages in the next ten-thousand years.”
Dark Cloud took a deep gasp and stared at Ji Hao in the eyes while continuing in a cold voice, “This is also
the will of our great master, Wuzhi Qi.”
1850
During the journey back to Pu Ban city, over hundred thousand warriors from Ink Ape Clan and other few
clans raised a rebellion, attempting to loot those captives. Ji Hao captured them alive with the use of a
magic formation and a powerful treasure. After that, Wulong Yao came with Emperor Shun’s order,
stating that all warriors who came from these eight clans and had participated in the rebellion would be
degraded to slaves and awarded to Ji Hao as his personal trophies.
Over hundred thousand warriors and their families, that would make nearly two million people.
Ji Hao wasn’t in the mood to feed all these people, provide food, clothes, accommodations and other living
supplies for them, neither could he afford it all. Besides, these warriors came from eight different clans,
and the relationships between them were way too complicated. This made the administrative work of
these warriors rather difficult.
For the above reasons, after returning to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao had only carefully selected around three-
hundred most powerful warriors to serve as his personal force, and for the rest of his captives and their
families, he handed all of them to slave dealers in Pu Ban and put them on sale.
Those warriors were elites of the Ink Ape Clan and other seven clans. Around ten percent of them were
Senior Magi while the rest were all at Junior-level and even peak-junior-level. In the market, slaves like
them were extremely popular and hard to get.
At present, prices of slaves had been remaining stable. Not to mention Junior-level slaves, for Senior-level
slave warriors, humankind one would be worth around ten-thousand jade coins, while a non-humankind
one would cost double the price.
Among those captives put on sale by Ji Hao, the number of Senior-level ones had nearly reached ten-
thousand. According to the current market price of twenty-thousand jade coins each, these ten-thousand
Senior-level captives could be worth two-hundred million in total, which was a vast fortune. Added with
the other more than hundred thousand Junior-level warriors and hundreds of thousands of families of
theirs, this would be a stunning sum of money.
How could Wu Yun intend to buy all those captives with nothing but five-hundred jade coins?
Would residual payment truly be settled within the next ten-thousand years? Did Dark Cloud really think
that Ji Hao was a silly kid?
1851
“We didn’t know that you have selected the three-thousand most powerful ones out.” Dark Cloud looked
at Ji Hao with a disdainful sneer on his face and said, “We will buy them out as well, along with their
families… we will buy all of them.”
“And of course, the payment for these three warriors and their families will also be settled in stages
within the next ten-thousand years,” said Dark Cloud with a teasing tone while looking at Ji Hao. “Or, if
you run short on money, whenever that is, you can just go to our Great Strength Water Ape Clan and let
us know. If we can squeeze out some spare money, we will, more or less, give you some.”
Ji Hao coldly looked at Dark Cloud, said blandly, “Sorry, I am not going to sell them to you.”
The grin on Dark Cloud’s face instantly vanished. He stood up, and with the advantage of height, looked
slightly down at Ji Hao and said in a frosty voice, “We have already taken those people away. Here is the
purchase agreement! Come, put your fingerprint in here and this deal will be done. Later when I leave, I
will take the last three thousand warriors and their families with me.”
Dark Cloud took out a thick roll of leathers and spread it slowly. On those leather pieces, lines of
handwriting were clear. Those were nothing else but three copies of a purchase agreement. On each
leather piece, a bright red seal was printed by the slave market, and the name of the market manager was
signed along with his personal seal being printed as well. Next to the manager’s signature and personal
seal were Dark Cloud’s signature and personal seal.
As long as Ji Hao signed his name and gave his fingerprint or gave his personal seal on the agreement, this
would become a complete, effective purchase agreement.
“Your fingerprint is the last needed thing,” taunted Dark Cloud,“ Southern Wasteland barbarian, if you
don’t know how to write your own name, I can do it for you out of kindness. You only need to give a
fingerprint of yours.”
Ji Hao sighed slightly, sneered while reading clauses of the agreement, then said coldly, “Characters, I can
still read some. According to this agreement, the payment for those slave warriors has already been fully
delivered, right? Hundreds of millions of jade coins, truly delivered?”
Dark Cloud smiled, pointed his finger at the leather bag beside Ji Hao’s feet and asked, “Isn’t that all in
there?”
Ji Hao stood up, looking at Dark Cloud’s grinning face, sighed again and said, “Here are only five-hundred
jade coins! Five hundred jade coins, what a fortune! Take these to a market in Pu Ban, you can buy
thousands of vats of wine. However, those slave warriors are worth hundreds of millions of jade coins!”
Dark Cloud looked at Ji Hao and responded in a frosty tone, “Our Great Strength Water Ape Clan will pay
it off year by year in the next ten-thousand years.”
Ji Hao helplessly spread his arms and said, “Are you treating me like a child?”
1852
Dark Cloud narrowed his eyes. Deep in his eyes, a fierce and malicious beam of light flashed across. He
then growled in a deep voice, “Aren’t you a child? Ji Hao, how old are you exactly? You should know, a
very high position is held by our old master, Wuzhi Qi, who is worshiped by our Great Strength Water
Ape Clan.”
Gasping deeply, Dark Cloud gnashed his teeth and threatened Ji Hao in a deep voice, “Do you really dare
to go against our Great Strength Water Ape Clan, only because Si Wen Ming likes you? Kid, even if you
don’t think of yourself, don’t you need to think of your clan, your parents, and families?”
The flame of fury swooshed right up from Ji Hao’s heart. Wuzhi Qi, Great Strength Water Ape Clan, and
those people of Gong Gong in the Northern Wasteland!
Back in Southern Wasteland, Black Water Serpent Clan was the archenemy of Gold Crow Clan for
generations. Ji Hao had never forgotten this. Furthermore, the Black Water Serpent Clan was a clan under
the governance of Water God, Gong Gong!
By now, both new and old hatred had mixed together. Dark Cloud and whoever that had been supporting
him were pushing it too far!
“Are you threatening me?” Ji Hao took an extra deep breath and asked. Faintly, a layer of fiery light
emerged, drifting upon his Gold Crow fire clock.
“I am threatening you!” Dark Cloud laughed viciously and said, “You bunch of kids are indeed talented. Si
Wen Ming likes you and Candle Dragon Gui, that old monster has even taken this little woman as his
disciple…But, so what? You can never defeat our Great Strength Water Ape Clan, you can never win…”
Ji Hao let out a long and resonant shout. The air he inhaled into his chest transformed into a roaring, fiery
dragon and ejected out, while a heavy punch was launched straight towards Dark Cloud’s face.
Dark Cloud gave a scornful sneer as he carelessly slapped towards Ji Hao and said in that cold tone, “In
this case, don’t blame me for bullying…”
All of a sudden, Dark Cloud’s look changed. He wanted to suppress Ji Hao with violence, yet his entire
body was now completely empty, and not even a little bit of power could be raised up. A faint stream of
aroma spread out from his internal organs, and that faint yet sweet aroma made his whole body soft and
powerless. His legs became weak with time as if all of his bones had suddenly gone and his body was
going to melt into a puddle of liquid within this sweet aroma.
“Poison!” Dark Cloud leaped up and went on a rampage while growling, “The tea was poisoned!”
Ji Hao’s fist caused a muffled boom against Dark Cloud’s face, sending him flying away.
Before Dark Cloud fell back on the ground, Ji Hao leaped up and caught with him, casting a fierce wave of
punches which was as swift as a rain of shooting stars, violently striking on Dark Cloud’s body.
1853
Muffled bangs could be heard endlessly. Dark Cloud buried his head in his arms, huddled into a ball and
let Ji Hao madly beat him. The clothes worn by him were soon torn into bits. Ji Hao’s heavy punches
continually landed on his body, vibrated his bones and muscles, quickly causing large bruises to develop
on his body.
“Your bones are so tough!” Ji Hao crazily punched Dark Cloud until he sensed a piercing pain from his pair
of hands.
Bodies of Magus Kings were incredibly tough. By punching Dark Cloud bare-handedly with his current
power, Ji Hao’s body would still be too heavily burdened.
After letting out another long and resonant shout, Ji Hao took out the mountain and river stamper, raised
it with both of his hand and smashed it straight towards Dark Cloud’s body.
“Fingerprint? Eh? Look at this print, do you like it?!”
1854
“I am a Magus King, Ji Hao! How can you possibly hurt me?” Dark Cloud huddled on the ground and
yelled. His body was now completely empty and not even a little bit of his power, which normally was as
strong as a fierce dragon, could be boosted up. Still, he just wouldn’t stop yelling.
Upgrading to a Magus King from a Senior Magus could be viewed as a transition at the level of life itself.
The non-humankind defined the level of Magus Kings as the shell-breaking stage. As this definition stated,
Senior Magi were mortals while Magus Kings were transcendental. Therefore, promoting oneself to the
level of Magus Kings from the senior-level was a transcendental transformation.
The power, lifespan, abilities and body condition… in many aspects, the strength of a Magus King could be
far beyond the imagination of a Senior Magi.
Ji Hao had many unusual experiences, because of which he was now way more powerful than ordinarily
Senior Magi. Nevertheless, he only managed to leave large bruises on Dark Cloud’s body by beating him
bare-handedly, and once being flushed by Dark Cloud’s spirit blood, those bruises disappeared
immediately.
On the contrary, Ji Hao felt that he had just been punching a thick and pure steel wall and was suffering a
great pain rising from his hands. The strong counterforce had even caused multiple fine cracks on his
hand bones.
Hearing Dark Cloud’s yells, Ji Hao directly took out the mountain and river stamper and smashed down
towards Dark Cloud.
Once the mountain and river stamper came out, all earth meridians and water meridians within ten
thousand miles radius around Ji Hao immediately released immensely strong power vibrations. Great
streams of natural powers surged into the mountain and river stamper, following which, patterns of
mountains and rivers embossed on the stamper began moving and overlapping, transforming into
massive watery clouds.
Along with a clear bang, the mountain and river stamper heavily smashed on Dark Cloud’s shoulder.
Dark Cloud, who had been hundred percent confident and never took Ji Hao seriously, instantly burst
with shrill howls. His shoulder was crushed by the mountain and river stamper like an egg crushed by a
rock. Blood ejected out in large streams mixed with bits of bones and muscles tens of meters away.
Meanwhile, a broken arm flew out while spinning, rolling for nearly hundred meters on the ground.
1855
“A Magus King, Hm? Indeed not bad!” Ji Hao said while looking at Dark Cloud, whose face was now
showing a genuine fear. Next, he raised the mountain and river stamper and bashed down once again!
The mountain and river stamper was a natural crafted treasure. Not long after this world was created, the
natural principles were shaped up, and the original natural powers merged with the first batch of
creation of this world. Thus, powerful treasures like the mountain and river stampers were crafted
naturally.
Compared with the magically great power possessed by this genuine treasure, which was created by
nature itself, the body of a Magus King seemed to be a bit too fragile.
Another clear bone cracking noise was generated. This time, Ji Hao smashed the stamper on Dark Cloud’s
knee. The knee was blasted out, blood and shattered muscle tissue splashing everywhere while the shin
rolled far away. Dark Cloud howled out hoarsely again because of that piercing pain.
Magus King spirit blood vibrated inside his body. Speedily, Dark Cloud’s broken arm and shin grew back
out, and within the blink of an eye, his injuries were healed completely.
Ji Hao sneered and said, “Perfect, I always wanted to try this!”
Dark Cloud stared at Ji Hao in a deep fear. He didn’t know what ‘this’ actually meant. What did Ji Hao want
to try?
Mountain and river stamper bashed down continuously. As Dark Cloud’s shoulders and knees blew out
over and over again, numerous broken arms and legs swooshed out. However, Dark Cloud’s life-force was
inexhaustibly great. His spirit blood surged in his body, and his arms and legs would grow back out
immediately after those injuries were inflicted. Within the short span of a few breaths, around three-
hundred broken limbs had appeared in the reception hall, and a thick layer of blood was added to the
floor.
At first, Dark Cloud only felt pain, but later, the pain was numbed. He could only pop his eyes widely out,
looking at his arms and legs fly out one after another, with a hell-like fear. One, two, three, four…a
hundred, two hundred…
Dark Cloud probably was the first Magus King in this Midland world who had seen hundreds of his own
limbs being placed in a hall together!
The face of Shaosi, who had been standing aside, had already turned around with a deathly pale face. She
couldn’t stand it anymore. This scene was a bit ridiculous, comical, even laughable. But what was more,
there was an unspeakable weirdness and evilness, and an ice-cold viciousness!
In this Midland world, even on battlefields against the non-humankind, never, ever did a Magus King
allow him or herself to be trampled upon by someone else without any power of resistance. Never, ever
1856
did a Magus King have his limbs be chopped off for hundreds of times in a row in such a ridiculous way,
then rely on his strong life-force and ceaselessly grow out new limbs.
Dark Cloud’s look changed constantly, and towards the end, he abruptly straightened his neck and started
vomiting hysterically.
He vomited crazily and soon, everything in his stomach had been thrown up and what ejected out from
his mouth subsequently was just yellow-green bile.
What drove Dark Cloud even crazier to the point of making him want to kill himself was the life force and
condition of his body, the body of a Magus King; both were way too great. When ordinary people vomited,
the bile would quickly run out…but Dark Cloud had been spurting out bile from his mouth for whole ten
minutes, and the amount thrown up by him could fill up seven to eight giant vats…yet, he was still
vomiting!
At last, even Ji Hao couldn’t help but covered his own nose with his hand and embarrassedly took tens of
steps back.
Ji Hao took back the mountain and river stamper, then looked at those limbs all over the reception hall
and that pungent bile vomited by Dark Cloud. Instantly, Ji Hao’s face darkened.
“Dark Cloud, you shouldn’t threaten me with the safety of my parents and clansmen.” Looking at Dark
Cloud, Ji Hao said coldly, “Neither should you take advantage of Wuzhi Qi’s power and try to bully us.
What is the big deal about Wuzhi Qi? Is he truly that powerful? If he ever got me to rise against him…”
Dark Cloud gasped quickly and deeply for air. He struggled up from the ground, stared at Ji Hao while
sneering scornfully, and said, “Our great master, Wuzhi Qi, how can scums like you talk about someone
like him? I am taking advantages of our great master Wuzhi Qi’s power and bullying you, what can you
possibly do to me?”
Looking at Dark Cloud who was still with an arrogant attitude, Ji Hao pointed his finger on those limbs on
the ground and said, “These arms and legs, do you want to take them back with you? Or should I throw
them out to feed the animals?”
Dark Cloud looked at those limbs that formerly belonged to him, scattered all over the ground, and
suddenly felt badly sick. An extremely weird and ridiculously sick feeling surged right up from his heart.
He lowered his head and again started vomiting intensively.
From the outside, furious roars of silver apes came one after another. Soon, eight silver apes darted back
in, and seeing the mess in the reception hall, they nearly went crazy because of the sudden rage. They
pulled out their large and thick sticks and bashed violently towards Ji Hao.
Eight thick sticks screamed across the air and instantly reached Ji Hao’s head.
1857
Ji Hao shouted out resonantly and let out the mountain and river stamper and immemorial sun streamer
simultaneously.
The immemorial sun streamer slightly shook, following which the eight silver apes howled out together.
The large sticks held in their paws were vaporized immediately; the skins on their paws were burned
split while the flesh had torn and their silver bones exposed.
The mountain and river stamper moved as swiftly as bolts of lightning, fiercely striking on the chests of
those silver apes.
Bone cracking noises rose, as loud as thunders; the eight apes lied on the ground, moaning loudly in pain.
Yet, before they could stand back up, Yu Mu, the chubby one, swiftly darted over and lithely wiped his
chubby yet flexible finger across those apes’ mouths. No one knew what Yu Mu put in the mouths of those
apes.
The apes’ bodies twitched slightly, then weakly fell on the ground, unable to move anymore.
Yu Mu chuckled and said, “The bone softening drug I concocted this time is not bad, eh? Doesn’t it work
on Magus Kings? Can he still stand?”
Dark Cloud suddenly realized that the reason why he couldn’t boost up even a little bit power of his was
because of Yu Mu’s poison, wasn’t it? Only because he was a Magus King and his body was way too tough,
he was better than those silver apes, who were now lying on the ground and disabled from moving.
However, before Dark Cloud growled out in rage, Ji Hao had already let out a resonant shout.
“Zhamu, hang these nine stupid things up on the arch outside our gate!”
1858
Under the honorific arch outside the front gate of Fine Jade Snow Palace, Dark Cloud and the eight
gigantic apes were hanging by nine glowing dragon tendons.
When gusts of wind blew across, the bodies of Dark Cloud and the eight apes swayed along with the wind.
Occasionally, they bumped into each other, and every time that happened, their bodies would spin
smoothly. Meanwhile, they let out muffled purrs in both shame and rage.
Being poisoned by Yu Mu’s bone-softening drug, the bones of these apes were literally softened, and by
now, they couldn’t put even a slight little bit of strength forth.
The dose of bone-softening drug mixed in Dark Cloud’s tea was ten times greater than the dose each ape
had. However, Dark Cloud was a Magus King after all; the bone-softening drug concocted by Yu Mu with
his current power could only disable him from releasing his power, but the around half of the great
physical strength possessed by his extra tough body still remained.
Therefore, in order to keep Dark Cloud hanging under the arch safely and quietly, Shaosi and Taisi had
launched their moves. By using the magic curse secretly taught by Candle Dragon Gui, they penetrated
the most important thirty-three Magus Acupoints with thirty-three ghost and spirit thorns, turning Dark
Cloud into an obedient and harmless being, just like a rabbit.
Each of those purely dark ghosts and spirit thorns was around half a foot long and thumb-thick; on the
thicker end of the thorn was a lively embossed portrait of the ancient ghost god. As those thorns deeply
pierced into Dark Cloud’s Magus Acupoints, every time Dark Cloud tried to release his power, faint blood-
red mist would spurt out from the mouths of those portraits of the ancient ghost god. Following that, the
power Dark Cloud was going to release would be gone completely.
This set of ghost and spirit thorns was a fierce magic weapon crafted by Candle Dragon Gui himself. After
piercing into Dark Cloud’s body, theses thorns had begun absorbing Dark Cloud’s spirit blood slowly, and
continuously improving the power of their own. Being hung under the arch, Dark Cloud couldn’t help but
show his teeth in pain. However, he couldn’t even let out a single word as Man Man had thrust the biggest
fire banana into his mouth.
Zhamu was wearing a heavy armor, leading over a hundred fully armored Ink Ape Clan warriors, arrayed
in front of the arch in a straight line, silently guarding Dark Cloud and the eight apes.
From time to time, those Ink Ape Clan warriors would cast a complicated glance at Dark Cloud. As a
dependent clan of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan, these warriors surely knew about Dark Cloud, who
1859
was an elder of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan. Typically, Dark Cloud had always been imposing and
commanding around them, but today, he was hanging there like a dead dog!
The Fine Jade Snow Palace was located beside the Divine Light Lake, which was known as the most
beautiful lake in Pu Ban city, and was located in the central area of Pu Ban city. This lake was an
extremely famous scenic spot, and surrounding this lake were mansions and gardens of many great high-
class people, who possessed high positions among the human society.
Dark Cloud was a quite famous man in Pu Ban city. He was the representative of Great Strength Water
Ape Clan, stationed in Pu Ban city. His position equaled the position of Ying Yunpeng, who came from Ten
Sun Country. Generally, he followed Gong Gong Wuyou everywhere and could be seen as a representative
of the entire Northern Wasteland.
Although his mouth was now stuffed with a huge fire banana, his face was still in shape, and the eyes of
the other Senior Magi and Magus Kings stationed in surrounding areas were all sharp. Soon, some people
recognized Dark Cloud. Right after that, the news regarding Dark Cloud being beaten up by someone and
hung outside the Fine Jade Snow Palace with eight silver apes, which were totem beasts of the Great
Strength Water Ape Clan, swiftly swept through the entire Pu Ban city like a widespread pestilence.
The Great Strength Water Ape Clan had quite many enemies, and so did the other clans of the Northern
Wasteland. After merely half an hour, at least ten-thousand people had gathered over from all directions
in groups, standing at a distance and gesticulating towards Dark Cloud and the eight apes as they were
talking.
Some of those people seemed to want to make Dark Cloud feel even worse as they set a banquet less than
one and a half miles away right in front of the arch. Large vats of booze and giant pieces of meat were
served. These people began drinking freely with great joviality and even had a few non-humankind
females singing soft and silvery songs on the scene. From time to time, they pointed their fingers at Dark
Cloud and burst into waves of loud laughs!
How humiliating was this?
Dark Cloud’s pair of eyes were darkened severely in anger. A strong stream of blood gushed up to this
throat and ejected out, pushing the fire banana Man Man thrust in his mouth out.
“Little scums, how dare you do this to me?!” Dark Cloud gasped for air then immediately began yelling
and cursing in a fury, “This isn’t over! I swear not to give up! Not to give up! Until you die! Till you all die!”
The situation was still stable before Dark Cloud started yelling, but once he started, someone gave a
response from far away. He shouted loudly, seeming to be surprised:
“Ahyaya, who is this? Hanging under the arch like a dead fish? Ahyaya, am I seeing this right? Isn’t this
elder Dark Cloud? Ahyaya, it’s elder Dark Cloud from Great Strength Water Ape Clan! Mamamia, what has
just happened?! What happened to our famous Dark Cloud?!”
1860
An overwhelming wave of laughter came, following which, tens of Southern Wasteland Senior Magi yelled
loudly while stamping their feet hard against the ground with clear applauses. Their bodies were
wrapped in faint fiery light and had been releasing fiery strong sense of power, standing on a hill miles
away. They seemed to have taken plenty of pleasure in Dark Cloud’s misfortune.
Some of them abruptly burst into a shrill laughter and said, “I remember, this Divine Lake Fine Jade Snow
Palace once was a short-stay palace of that kid, Gong Gong Wuyou, but later it was confiscated by
Emperor Shun and given to Gold Crow Clan’s Ji Hao! Ha, hasn’t he returned from Chi Ban Mountain area
with his people a while ago?!”
“Haha, Ji Hao, the kid from Gold Crow Clan? Really is a good boy with some guts! Worthy of being a kid
from our Southern Wasteland! Ha, Dark Cloud, you old bastard, you can’t even win over a little kid from
our Southern Wasteland! You’re over a thousand years old, how did you spend all those years you had?
By living like a Jurassic beast?”
“Isn’t that true? Normally, this Dark Cloud was so arrogant and unbridled, I thought he’s an extraordinary
one. Never thought that his ass could be kicked like this by that little kid, Ji Hao! Ha, Ji Hao, this kid, I now
have my eyes on him. My little granddaughter will have to marry him!”
The Southern Wasteland was dominated by Zhu Rong, while the Northern Wasteland was Gong Gong’s
territory. Water and fire would never be compatible. Despite the fact that the two pieces of lands were
located far away from each other, the hatred between them was incredibly deep.
Southern Wasteland clans and Northern Wasteland clans had even more tangled problems and conflicts
between them.
Therefore, seeing Dark Cloud be treated like this while learning that the Fine Jade Snow Palace now was Ji
Hao’s residence, those elders from Southern Wasteland clans who came to watch the scene of bustle
began talking one another. They flattered Ji Hao as if he was a God descended from the heaven, while
crazily depreciating Dark Cloud with their language.
These elders from Southern Wasteland clans were indeed making some sense. Ji Hao was only a teenage
boy, but Dark Cloud, who had become famous since more than a thousand years, was actually defeated by
a kid. Didn’t this prove that the Southern Wasteland clans had suppressed the Northern Wasteland Clan
to a certain degree?
What a pleasing fact was this! The whole world should join the jubilation for this!
One type of people that were liked the most by Southern Wasteland clansmen were the hero types, who
were capable of fighting and killing. Therefore, many of these elders had given out their words one after
another, saying that they would marry their youngest granddaughters or youngest great-granddaughters
to Ji Hao. Merely for this oral honor, these elders who seemed to have nothing more important to do, had
already begun arguing.
1861
Suddenly, a muffled footstep sounded. In the distance, clouds of dust puffed up into the air, from within
which, over ten black-scale boas wiggled over on the ground as fast as lightning bolts. Following behind
these black-scale boas were tens of gigantic silver apes, running over with big steps with large sticks
carried in their hands.
Behind those silver apes were large troops of warriors from Great Strength Water Ape Clan, who were
wearing black leather armors and all had extremely darkened faces as if their fathers had died just now.
Along with depressing dark clouds, these warriors dashed all the way towards the front gate of the Fine
Jade Snow Palace in a formidable array.
Not long after that, at least thirty-thousand Great Strength Water Ape Clan warriors had gathered in front
of the Fine Jade Snow Palace’s front gate. A sturdy man with the height of over five meters ragingly darted
out with a giant blade carried in his hand. He pointed his finger at Zhamu, who was guarding under the
arch, and began yelling furiously:
“You lowly nasty thing, quick, put our elder down!”
1862
Under the honorific arch, those Ink Ape Clan warriors showed stunned looks.
Who stood right in front of them were warriors of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan, the elites of the
suzerain clan of the Ink Ape Clan. The Ink Ape Clan was an inconspicuous one among many dependent
clans of Great Strength Water Ape Clan. Therefore, when facing warriors of the Great Strength Water Ape
Clan, these Ink Ape Clan warriors had naturally fallen into a mental disadvantage.
The morale was gone immediately. The weapons held in the hands of these over a hundred Ink Ape Clan
warriors’ hands were lowered while they took a few small and quiet steps back.
“Whoever steps back will be killed! All your families will be executed as well!” Zhamu raised the
longsword held in his hand and growled in a hoarse voice, “You are no longer warriors of the Ink Ape
Clan! You are slaves of our respectful master! You are only slaves! You have to obey the will of our
master!”
Those Ink Ape Clan warriors quivered instantly, then they subconsciously raised their weapons.
However, Great Strength Water Ape Clan standing in front of them let out resonant roars and each took a
big step forwards. Instantly after this, the wrists of those Ink Ape Clan warriors went soft. Tens of
weapons clanged against the ground as their morale had gone for good. The instinctive fear occupied
their bodies and minds such that they could never bring out any courage to fight against Great Strength
Water Ape Clan warriors who were now standing right in front of them.
“A bunch of useless things!” Zhamu roared in rage while fiercely glaring at these Ink Ape Clan warriors
whose legs were all softened.
“Make a battle formation! Make a battle formation!” Zhamu raised the long sword and gave a long shout.
Following his order, from the thriving florescent woods on each side of the road behind the honorific
arch, large groups of dark-kind warriors in heavy armors rushed out. These warriors, who were holding
long and thick spears and strong bows, quickly formed a solid battle formation behind the honorific arch.
The road behind the arch was no more than a hundred meter wide. Over ten-thousand dark-kind
warriors had formed a battle formation on this road and completely blocked it.
Those long and thick spears held in their hands had been emitting a faint cold light, and so did the heads
of arrows on the strings of those longbows. The troop led by Zhamu was an elite one; they had absolutely
1863
no fear of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan. The battle intent of these warriors was strong and fierce as
they held their breaths and glared at the enemies in front of them with pairs of purely red eyes.
To dark-kind warriors, fighting and killing had already become their instincts.
Not matter who the enemies were that they were facing, as long as they could kill the enemies, they
would be rewarded, and their families would have better food, clothes, and residences. Generation after
generation, dark-kind warriors never separated justice and evilness, never concerned about the identities
of their enemies. No matter who those enemies were standing in front of them, chopping off their heads
would always be the best choice.
If Zhamu hadn’t given the order, these dark-kind warriors who had nearly been driven crazy by their
strong will of fighting would have launched the attacks with their own initiative. They just couldn’t hold
themselves back anymore!
Among the group of Southern Wasteland warriors standing afar, an elderly one with red beard suddenly
yelled aloud, “Monkeys of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan, attack! Ha, I chip in with one jade coin, I bet
you dare not to move!”
Another elderly man laughed out loud with a pair of eyes which were glowing with a faint fiery light,
“Attack! Monkeys! Don’t mind the rules of Pu Ban city, such as people who violently break into properties
of others shall be put to dead…Hm, that’s nothing but beheading, why should you be afraid of that?”
The Great Strength Water Ape Clan warrior who had dashed to the front and raised his long blade high
instantly paused. With hesitation, his blade remained raised yet he dared not to launch the attack no
matter what.
The dark-kind army in front of them seemed to be an elite one. Besides, the armors worn by those
warriors were clearly of much higher quality than their own leather armors. Once the battle started, at
least a half of these tens of thousands of warriors on their side would fall.
Not to mention that in Pu Ban city, this rule was indeed effective. Pu Ban city was the capital city of the
alliance of human clans and had governors came from all clans living here. Rules in this city were
extremely strict. Therefore, if this warrior truly dared to lead tens of thousands of warriors and break
into the Fine Jade Snow Palace and kill these slave warriors that belonged to Ji Hao, these warriors of
Great Strength Water Ape Clan would undoubtedly be put to death.
This was a bottom-line that no one could violate.
“Elder!” This poor warrior who was now in a serious dilemma didn’t know what to do anymore. With a
bitter face, he looked at Dark Cloud, who still had stains of blood at the corners of his mouth.
Dark Cloud did not know either what to do. Although he was enraged to an extreme degree, in front of all
these people who came to watch this great show, he dared not give the order to allow his warriors to
1864
break into the Fine Jade Snow Palace, not even if he would die for this. If he truly dared to do so, even
Wuzhi Qi wouldn’t be able to save him!
“Ji Hao, that little bastard!” Dark Cloud cursed Ji Hao in his head over and over again. This bloody little
Southern Wasteland barbarian, how dared he do this?!
How dared he?!
How dared he offend the Great Strength Water Ape Clan? How dared he not take great master Wuzhi Qi
seriously?
How dared he hang Dark Cloud under this honorific arch?! Where did he get the guts to do so? He came
from Gold Crow Clan; Dark Cloud had done the research and found out that Gold Crow Clan was named
Fire Crow Clan once, and was a declining small clan. It never had a single Magus King emerge during the
past thousand years. Great Strength Water Ape Clan could just randomly send a few Magus Kings, and
that would be more than enough to wipe the entire Fire Crow Clan out! It was such a small clan!
How dared Ji Hao offend him to such a severe degree?
He wanted nothing, nothing but saving those over a hundred thousand warriors from the few dependent
clans of the Great Strength Water Ape Clan who were degraded to slaves, in a slightly different way, and
with a small trick. Wasn’t that true? How dared Ji Hao push this so far, even to an impasse? Wasn’t he
afraid of Wuzhi Qi? Not even a little bit? Wasn’t he afraid of Great Strength Water Ape Clan? Not even a
slight little bit? Wasn’t he afraid of the great celestially powerful being who had been supporting them?
“Whoa~~whoa~~.”
Waves of yells were let out by those people who had been watching this show. The audiences would
never worry about the show getting too big. They earnestly wished for that Dark Cloud to give the order
and let his warriors break into the Fine Jade Snow Palace. Some old ones who had personal issues with
Dark Cloud even began yelling and shouting ceaselessly, with language which was not so pleasant to hear.
“You! Ball-less Dark Cloud, just give the order!”
“Coward! You’re hanging up there! Still dare not to put up a desperate fight?”
“Dark Cloud, what are you so afraid of? Attack! Don’t you want your old face anymore?”
“Oi! Start the battle! Attack! Monkeys, have you all gone soft down there?”
Dark Cloud’s face was as lifeless as a thick layer of dust. He didn’t know how to deal with the current
situation. Even though he had been holding a high position for many years and had seen plenty of weird
things, he never thought that he would actually encounter such a tough trouble.
1865
He never thought that one day, he would be hanging up under an arch in full public display, with tens of
thousands of his warriors standing right in front of him yet, him unable to dare to order them to save
himself!
This was way too humiliating! This was so wrong!
Thinking of the wrongness of this situation, another stream of blood ejected out from Dark Cloud’s
mouth.
The morale of Great Strength Water Ape Clan warriors plummeted. They lowered their heads and shrunk
their necks, while taunts coming from all directions struck right on their faces like silent slaps, making
their faces turn red completely.
From high up in the air, a winged golden dragon dove down swiftly. A middle-aged man standing on the
dragon’s back shouted out in a resonant voice:
“Where is Ji Hao? Here comes the order of Emperor Shun… You shall take Taisi, Shaosi, Man Man, Yu Mu,
Feng Xing and all who have made outstanding services, to the great sky-offering altar and take part in the
sky offering ceremony. Also, Emperor Shun will confer titles of nobility on you as rewards for your
contribution!”
Hearing this, all those people standing around and watching this show gasped in shock simultaneously!
Ji Hao, a teenage kid, was actually called to join the sky offering celebration ceremony by a messenger
who was sent over by Emperor Shun himself?
Many people burst into another wave of laughter while looking at Dark Cloud, who was with an
extremely darkened face. This old guy had literally bumped into an iron board this time.
1866
Chapter 450: Sky‐Offering
Chapter 450: Sky-Offering
A dense white cloud floated in the sky, while a set of chime bells[1] that were shaped with the primitive
simplicity stood on the cloud. Among this whole set of chime, the biggest bell was a thousand and five
hundred meters tall, while the smallest one was around fifty meters tall. Two Kuafu Family people were
standing on the cloud, wearing luxurious clothes with pure golden strikers held in their hands, gently
tolling the bells. The beautifully melodious bell rings spread out for tens of thousands of miles.
Surrounding the cloud that was supporting the set of chime bells, and upon a faint, circle-shaped, glowing
layer of cloud, tens of large drums made from boa skins were floating. The drumhead of each drum was
five-meter in diameter. Over a hundred Kuafu Family people stood beside the drums, beating the drums
and letting out deep yet extremely strong and resonant sounds that resounded across the entire sky.
An enormous altar stood on the ground, five-thousand meters tall and twenty miles in radius.
Surrounding the altar was a loop of five-hundred meter wide ditch, with raging flames blazing in it.
Numerous Magi of the Magi Palace had been speeding back and forth, pouring baskets of spices into the
fire. Visibly, purple-cyan smoke that had a dense aroma puffed up from the fire, transforming into a
scented cloud that densely shrouded the entire altar.
From each of east, south, west and north sides, a long stair strode across the blazing ditch and reached
directly to the top of the altar.
Emperor Shun was wearing a heavy armor and standing high on top of the altar alone, looking at the sun
which was rising slowly from the east. Worn over his armor was a long cloak embroidered with the
patterns of mountains, rivers, cities and stars.
Ji Hao and his teammates were wearing formal and luxurious long robes, guided by a Senior Magus of the
Magi Palace who was in charge of the etiquette of this great ceremony, walking fast towards the altar
from a distance away in a straight line. From all directions, countless people with solemn looks and in
luxurious outfits had lined up orderly and were moving towards the altar like black tide water. The
ordered, deep footsteps of theirs even made the ground quiver slightly.
High up in the air, over a thousand golden-winged dragons flew across. These flying dragons let out loud
and sonorous roars, shattering the clouds in the sky, leaving behind a purely blue sky.
Deep yet strong and resonant shouts rose from every direction. The eyes of Senior Magi of the Magi
Palace were as sharp as lightning bolts; they accurately pointed out the position that each person should
stand in. The crowd of people which was surging forwards like tidewater quickly quieted down. People
1867
settled in their respective positions and raised their heads one after another, looking at Emperor Shun
who was standing on the altar.
From such a long distance, and with his sharp sight, Ji Hao still discovered the slight trace of
indescribable anxiousness and tiredness hiding under Emperor Shun’s solemn and serious look.
It seemed that things weren’t going well.
The Chi Ban Mountain war had actually ended after Dishi Yanluo gave the order for retreat. However, Ji
Hao had spent that long to escort all those captives back to Pu Ban city, after which, he had lived a quite
free and happy life for so many days in the Fine Jade Snow Palace. But it was only until recent couple of
days that Emperor Shun and the batch of humankind governors had returned. Apparently, something
unbeknown had happened in Chi Ban Mountain.
Ji Hao and the few of his teammates were arranged in the spot closest to the altar. Right beside Ji Hao,
tens of meters away, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and the other few high-level governors
had been standing, their faces also tightened.
A little bit further away, Ji Hao also saw Si Xi, Hao Tao, and the other ministers.
What made Ji Hao wonder was that the sense of power released from Si Xi’s body seemed to be a little
weak and unstable, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. Ji Hao couldn’t understand this
because Si Xi didn’t take part in the Chi Ban Mountain war. In that case, who had he battled against that
made him injured to such an extent?
Si Xi was definitely a powerful being who was above the level of Divine Magus. He possessed the divine
power that allowed him to be reborn from a single drop of blood. Judging from his power level and the
power vibrations released from his body, which was now unstable and not as strong as before, his
injuries could be severe, such that even with the divine power of his, he still couldn’t manage to recover
within a short span of time.
Did some unknown conflicts happen here in Pu Ban city?
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, glancing at the other few ministers standing beside Si Xi. He found that Hao Tao
seemed to also have injuries on his body, and for the other unknown few middle-aged men, were clearly
ministers under Emperor Shun’s command similar to Hao Tao, the power vibrations released by them
were a bit weak and unstable as well.
Something big had actually happened during these few days.
Ji Hao hid his hands in his sleeves and held his breath, silently standing still. Meanwhile, his spirit power
spread out like a giant net, through which he observed the entire scene of this great sky-offering
ceremony from high up in the sky.
1868
More people were arriving one after another, all wearing luxurious clothes.
Generally, clothes worn by people who stood in a circle closest to the altar, including Ji Hao himself, were
mainly in the color of yellow.
On the south side of the altar, nearly a hundred thousand people were standing together, their clothes
mainly in the color of red.
On the north side of the altar, nearly a hundred thousand people wearing black outfits were there.
On the east side were large groups of people with green and cyan colored clothes, while the clothes worn
by people standing on the west side were mostly white.
Five sides and five colors, this fit the tradition of colors that existed in Midland and the four wastelands
since the ancient eras. So many people wearing similar clothes standing together somehow suddenly
generated an unspeakable solemn and sacred atmosphere that then transformed into a heavy pressure,
making people feel hard to breathe.
Dong! Following this sudden and thunderous sound, the drums and chime bells on the cloud rang
together. Next, a stream of fiery light rose directly into the sky. A sphere of blazing flame walked out from
the fiery light, gradually condensing into the figure of Zhu Rong. He was wearing a red robe and was with
a solemn look as he landed on the altar. Hands holding a scroll, he reverently saluted to the sky then
began singing a melodious ancient sacred song.
Emperor Shun, with a heavy armor, pressed both of his hands on his own chest, kneeled and solemnly
saluted to the sky.
In all directions, hundreds of thousands of high-level governors and emissaries from clans of the four
wastelands who were invited to join this sky-offering ceremony kneeled like Emperor Shun and saluted
to the sky and earth. Many of them had also been mumbling something.
Ji Hao remained silent while simply following the gestures of these people and doing the salute.
This sky-offering ceremony happening in Pu Ban city was a lot more complicated than the ancestral-
offering and natural-offering ceremony he did back in Gold Crow Clan; at least more than ten times more
processes were added. Ji Hao had no interest in these kinds of things. Therefore, he just did exactly what
the others were doing, his moves as stiff as a marionette.
Zhu Rong was the Great Libation, therefore, in this sky-offering ceremony, even Emperor Shun would
have to do what he said.
After a complicated series of process, Zhu Rong spread the scroll held in his hands and began reading an
oration, that was devoted to the heaven, loudly.
1869
At first, Zhu Rong thanked the protection given by nature itself, ghosts and Gods and the souls of
ancestors of human beings, then he began stating the great achievements made by the humankind in the
Chi Ban Mountain war. At last, he honored those human warriors who had fallen in the war, prayed that
they would keep protecting the humankind after their souls transformed into ghosts or Gods.
Countless people who had come to join this ceremony prayed together. The loud and resonant voices of
theirs surged right into the sky along with an immensely great power. Ji Hao faintly sensed that
somehow, an unexplainable, mysterious being suddenly appeared high up in the sky and silently
absorbed that immense power, which contained the faith of countless human beings.
The scroll held in Zhu Rong’s hands started burning. A stream of smoke puffed up into the sky and was
swallowed by that mysterious being, after which, magnificent glow shone out of unknown sources,
illuminating the entire Pu Ban city.
“Give the offering!” Zhu Rong shouted out. Following his voice, the most bloody part of this sky-offering
ceremony began.
Carefully selected large livestock was driven up to the altar one after another, and quickly stabbed and
pressed down to the ground by Magi with black robes and stone daggers.
Groups of captured non-humankind warriors were dragged up. Along with their shrill wails and screams,
fully armored human warriors chopped them into pieces, their fresh warm blood flowing into the blazing
ditch.
Chilly gusts of wind rose from all directions around the altar, and some hazy silhouettes could be faintly
seen in the wind. Soon, these mysterious beings began indulging themselves in absorbing the souls of
animals and those non-humankind captives, along with the dense scent of blood that had all been offered
to them.
_______________
[1]Chime: A carillon-like instrument with less than 23 bells is called a chime.
1870
The dense scent of blood reached directly to the sky, and not even the fragrance released from those
ceaselessly burning spices could cover it.
For this sky-offering ceremony, two hundred thousand large-scale livestock would be sacrificed, but this
livestock would not simply go waste. Instead, in the banquet soon after the offering ceremony, this
slaughtered livestock would all become delicious dishes and be served to people who had participated in
the sky-offering ceremony.
A hundred thousand non-humankind captives were sacrificed as well. Their dead bodies, which were still
twitching, were thrown into the blazing ditch and burned to ashes along with those huge piles of spices. A
fierce gale blew across the ditch, stirring up large clouds of white bone ashes, drifting in the air and flying
to unknown places. In the next year, the soil of Pu Ban city would indeed become richer.
When the blood of the last slaughtered animal was drained and the wails of the last killed captive faded
along the wind, a yellow-colored beam of light dazzled up into the sky. Next, a magic sandbox that had the
image of the Midland appeared in front of everyone.
The image of the vast Midland now presented in front of everybody in the form of a hundred-mile in
radius precise geography that was floating in the air. Everyone could clearly see the mountains and rivers
in the geography. The atmosphere suddenly tightened, while some people showed proud grins. By now,
the sky-offering ceremony was finished, and it was the time to award people according to their
contributions.
In this Chi Ban Mountain war, the humankind had gained a complete victory. A huge number of enemies
were annihilated while even more were captured alive. The amount of trophies extorted from the Di
Family was immense, and even Dishi Yanluo was forced to lower his head and gloomily run back to Liang
Zhu city. Even Fan Hai, who abruptly showed up with his zombie armies and attempted to step into this,
ended up being harmed severely. His flying zombie was killed while a large portion of his zombie
warriors was taken out.
For so many great achievements, an overwhelming wave of rewards was inevitable.
Even some high-level leaders of large-scale clans, such as elders and clan leaders, couldn’t help but hold
their breaths and silently expect the rewards coming to their own clans.
1871
Emperor Shun stood on the altar, looking down at the group of clan leaders standing and expecting their
rewards, and subconsciously showed a faint smile, which was a bit stiff, at the corners of his mouth. After
a long while, he said in a deep voice, “This war, our humankind have won.”
“Victory!” Countless people raised their arms simultaneously and cheered out.
There was no lack of Magus Kings or even Divine Magi among these people. As they shouted loudly, fierce
gusts of gale instantly rose from the ground. This had truly caused a drastic change in the weather, even
the earth had vibrated intensely for a few seconds. Those over a thousand winged dragons hovering in
the sky were affected by the hurricane as well; their wings were struck by the fierce gale that nearly
made them fall from the sky. Hurriedly, they flapped their wings and flew up to the higher sky.
Emperor Shun raised his hand and instantly, the tsunami-like cheering shouts stopped.
He lowered his head, looked at those people standing around the altar, then said in a profound yet strong
voice, “After many days of discussion between me and all ministers, the first prize attained by our
humankind will go to…”
The crowd remained extremely quiet, while Si Xi, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, Hao Tao
and the other ministers turned to Ji Hao together. They all had warm smiles on their faces, and their eyes
were all filled with encouragement and support.
Meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed a few rather vicious gazes piercing over from a long distance like sharp swords.
He raised his head and looked over, saw Gong Gong Wuyou staring at him with a badly darkened face.
Standing behind Gong Gong Wuyou was Wuzhi Qi, who was wearing a luxurious outfit yet still looked like
a giant stupid monkey. Wuzhi Qi had his teeth gnashed tightly and was glaring at Ji Hao in an extra
malicious, threatening way.
Ji Hao immediately realized something. After carefully retrospecting what had happened during the war,
he felt that it was totally reasonable for him to attain the first prize.
It was particularly evident in the final battle when Ying Yunpeng and a large number of human troops
suddenly turned their weapons around to launch a sudden strike. While Dishi Yanluo’s army was about to
break the Evil Dragon Bay’s defensive line and the entire humankind was facing a grave danger, that
nine-grid sword formation rose suddenly into the air and made vigorous efforts to turn the situation.
Even though Ji Hao had tried to cover the fact about the sword formation, Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming
and the other ministers were never blind. No one had mentioned it yet they certainly knew that the
sword formation indeed had something to do with Ji Hao. Emperor Shun was capable enough to attain the
help of Netherworld Priest, and Netherworld Priest and Gong Gong and Xi Mu seemed to be old
acquaintances; they had even entrapped Fan Hai joint-handedly. Therefore, if Ji Hao thought Emperor
Shun and those ministers had completely no idea about something, he would be downgrading Emperor
Shun, the well-known emperor of the humankind.
1872
“Ji Hao, this time we have won a landslide victory in the Chi Ban Mountain war, and you are the one who
made the biggest contribution.” Finally, Emperor Shun gave a splendid smile that came right from his
heart. He pointed his finger at Ji Hao then continued in a deep voice, “Come up, let everyone see your
face.”
Ji Hao solemnly saluted to Emperor Shun and turned around, smiled at Man Man, Shaosi and the other
few of his teammates, then walked towards the altar with steady steps.
Everyone around Ji Hao remained absolutely silent, while all kinds of complicated gazes landed on Ji Hao.
Most of those people were curious, a small part of them were jealous, and a very few of those people were
gratified and pleased by Ji Hao’s achievements; contained in the gazes cast over by some other people
was bone-deep hatred. Hundreds of millions of gazes gathered on Ji Hao’s body. Among the owners of
these gazes, many were Magus Kings and Divine-Magus-level powerful beings; their gazes swept across Ji
Hao’s body as fierce as solid daggers, making Ji Hao feel as if an enormous mountain had been pressing
down on him.
Ji Hao steadily walked up to the altar using the stairs that led straight to the top. He stood in front of
Emperor Shun and saluted to him with a solemn look.
“This is Yao Mountain, surrounded by a vast open field that has the radius of a million miles. This piece of
land is rather rich in natural resources.” Emperor Shun pointed his finger at a towering mountain in the
north and continued, “Ji Hao, you are now conferred the title of nobility on Earl Yao for your contribution
in this war. This land around Mountain Yao with a radius of a million miles is now your territory. Three-
hundred-thousand top-quality armors and other matched armaments and supplies will also be rewarded
to you, for you to build your own army.”
Most of the gazes cast on Ji Hao from down the altar were instantly added to incomparably intense
jealousy and anger.
Ji Hao was conferred with the noble title of Earl Yao, with an enfeoffment of a piece of land that had the
radius of a million miles. This didn’t make those people jealous. The Midland had plenty of vast open
fields; not to mention a million miles in radius, even a hundreds, thousands of times greater piece of land
wouldn’t catch any attention of those high-level governors of large-scale clans. As for the title of Earl Yao,
it was nothing but a noble title. It could only prove that Ji Hao was now an official under Emperor Shun’s
command and was qualified to come in and go out of Emperor Shun’s meeting hall; this was not a big deal
either.
However, he was also awarded three-hundred-thousand top quality armors.
These top-quality armors must be the highest grade ones gained from the non-humankind, which were
more than ten times better in quality than the ones produced by the Magi Palace. Di Shun had awarded
three-hundred-thousand sets of those armors to Ji Hao at once, those would be enough for Ji Hao to build
an extremely elite personal army.
1873
Bur soon, the gazes cast over by those people had turned to gloating from jealousy and angry.
These people suddenly thought that Ji Hao came to Pu Ban city all by himself. His clan was in the
Southern Wasteland and was a low-ranking clan. Not a single Magus King had emerged from the clan for
countless years. Not to mention three-hundred-thousand top-quality armors, even if Emperor Shun
awarded whole three million sets of armors to him, what could he possibly do with them?
Ji Hao could achieve nothing, not even if he were allowed with an entire hundred years. The foundation
he had here in Pu Ban city was way too weak, even too weak to be noticed.
But right afterward, Emperor Shun’s words froze the gloating smiles on many people’s face.
“You can select three-hundred-thousand people from all captives captured during the war, including
those who are still on sale in markets of Pu Ban city, as your slaves.” Emperor Shun looked at Ji Hao with
a faint smile on his face while he continued, “All families of the ones selected by you will also become
your personal slaves. You shall do the selection after the ceremony.”
Many people nearly began vomiting blood after hearing Emperor Shun.
Emperor Shun, how could you do this?!
Just now, these people were silently taunting Ji Hao for his weak foundation, but so easily, Emperor Shun
awarded three-hundred-thousand high-quality captives to him! Ji Hao would certainly select the most
elite ones and bring them away. Added with the families and relatives of those selected ones, a large-scale
clan, with the population of over a million people and a formidable power would be roughly formed!
Ji Hao saluted to Emperor Shun, then took over the certificate scroll of his conferral, and walked down the
altar with his head held high and chest puffed out.
1874
The rewarding ceremony continued.
Guided by a Magus of etiquette, Ji Hao stood on the bottom step of the altar while the attentions of
millions of people were focused on him. Meanwhile, he could hear the rewards gained by the others who
had also devoted outstanding services during the Chi Ban Mountain war.
The ones who were rewarded with enfeoffments were Si Xu, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang,
Hao Tao and some others.
Si Xi was Earl Chong, and this time, he was directly upgraded to Marquis Chong. Among all ranks of a
minister in the alliance of human clans, only Earls and Marquis could have enfeoffments. As Si Xi was now
upgraded as Marquis Chong, the area of his territory had increased by a hundred times.
Si Wen Ming and the others were ‘Earls’ as well. Si Wen Ming didn’t seem to be too excited about this, as
he was already in a high position and didn’t think highly of this new enfeoffment of his.
However, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kan were so overexcited that they both had been quivering
intensively and their faces had even turned a purple-red color.
They were both ‘princes,' cultivated by the Huaxu Family and Lie Mountain Family with no efforts spared.
Each of them had access to many special rights in their own clans and had been enjoying rather
preferential treatments. However, everything they had, came from their clans; their warriors, their
territories, all their powers, everything was given by their clans.
Those elders and leaders of their clans could take everything they had away with a single word.
But now, they had made great contributions to the humankind and had attained the noble titles of ‘Earl.'
Now, they each had their very own territories, and these territories they owned had nothing to do with
their clans. These lands were now their very own territories that belonged to no one else but themselves.
They could now store up more warriors who had greater loyalty to them, could expand the scale of their
clans as much as they wanted, and have more clansmen who are loyal to their families; they could also
have more stable income sources. When competing for the position of leaders against other princes of
their families, they now possessed an absolute advantage.
In fact, in addition to these practical benefits, only the title of ‘Earls’ given by Emperor Shun had already
made them different from the others. They could now come into Emperor Shun’s meeting hall and could
1875
meet the human emperor in person at all times. They were already important officials of the government
of the human emperor. Now, they could even be on an equal footing as the leaders of their clans.
Most importantly, the territories enfeoffed in this sky-offering ceremony would be under the protection
of alliance of human clans, no one could invade even a little bit of their territories. As long as the alliance
of human clans remained existing, their territories would be as solid as an iron block and could be
inherited by generations of their descendants.
Huaxu Lie held the conferral scroll with both of his hands, walked down the altar through the stairs step
by step, then stood on the left side of Ji Hao.
In a short while, Lie Mountain Kang walked down the altar as well, standing on the right side of Ji Hao.
The two of them standing on both sides of Ji Hao abruptly began laughing in low voices together.
Huaxu Lie laughed and said in a low voice, “I have spent over a hundred years and made countless
contributions to our humankind. My contributions accumulated and finally this time I have attained my
own enfeoffed territory. Ji Hao, you’re at such a young age yet already, you are as same as us.”
Lie Mountain Kang gave a laugh as well, then said, “Look at Minister Si Wen Ming. He is older than us and
has made more contributions than we have. But as he had been pressed by Lord Si Xi all the time and
didn’t have much interest in this kind of things, therefore, same as us, this time he finally attained a title
of ‘Earl.' Ji Hao, you have to treat us and buy us drinks.”
Ji Hao grinned, casting a sideway glance at each of them. He was clearly aware that in the future and
inside the alliance of human clans, these two men, who were both princes of well-known powerful
families and now had both become officials with enfeoffed lands, would naturally be his allies. Ji Hao
smiled and said, “You can have as much great wine and delicious meat as you want. But right now, my
territory is basically empty. We don’t know when you can have your banquet on my place yet.”
Huaxu Lie pondered for a short while, then said, “Hm, after the ceremony, let’s go meet Minister Si Wen
Ming and talk about this. You kid don’t even have a single clansman under your command. So
incompetent as Earl Yao in this way.”
Lie Mountain Kang wanted to say something too, but suddenly, a Senior Magi of the Magi Palace, who was
wearing a long black robe, showed up like a ghost and helplessly glanced at the three of them. Instantly,
all three of them shut their mouths and obediently lowered their heads, each showing a look of reverence
and awe.
The rewarding ceremony carried on. Only eleven to twelve people had attained enfeoffed territories
because of the contributions they made during the war. After them, the others who had also made their
contributions were rewarded with slaves, livestock, jade coins or armaments, or a few mines or
rangelands. But no one else gained as much as Ji Hao did, with a piece of land with a radius of a whole
million miles.
1876
Except for rewards in money and properties, warriors who performed outstandingly in battles were all
promoted to more important positions by Emperor Shun.
The trophies gained through Chi Ban Mountain war were extremely rich, and large amounts of supplies
had piled up in the storage like mountains. Therefore, Emperor Shun announced that the army stationed
in Pu Ban city that was under direct command of the human emperor would be enlarged. Those
outstanding warriors who had been promoted all became warrior commanders, who now had thousands
or tens of thousands of warriors under their command. These warriors had now become the core of the
newly expanded army.
The rewarding ceremony has lasted for an entire day. When the sun began to set over the land, and the
sky started getting dark, Emperor Shun finished the rewarding to the last small clan, which had taken
part in the Chi Ban Mountain war.
The Blood Mouse Clan came from the most western side of Pu Ban city and had a population of only
three-hundred-thousand. This time, this clan had sent thirty thousand warriors to the war, and these
warriors had attained quite a lot battle achievements. Emperor Shun rewarded them with a piece of land
that was eight-thousand miles in radius, and fifteen-thousand slave warriors, eighty thousand slaves and
ten-thousand sets of armors and matched armaments.
The reward attained by the Blood Mouse Clan was not even as much as Ji Hao had gained as an individual,
yet, the leader of this clan was already thrilled by it. He even jumped up with joy and shouted out
cheeringly, and directly began dancing and laughing loudly on the altar. For small-scale clans like Blood
Mouse Clan, this reward was just way too much. It was enough for them to improve the power of their
clan by five to six times within the short time span of around ten years.
Si Wen Ming, who was standing in front of Ji Hao, abruptly turned around, smiled at Ji Hao and said, “This
time, we have won the war. All clans have an infinite joy, even small clans like Blood Mouse Clan have
attained a great amount of benefits…However, did anyone think that if we were defeated and the Evil
Dragon Bay defensive line was truly broken by the non-humankind…hehe…”
A fierce coldness attached directly on the hearts of Ji Hao, Hauxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang, all three of
them remained silent.
If Dishi Yanluo’s elite army truly broke the Evil Dragon Bay and march straight into Chi Ban Mountain,
warriors sent to the war by small clans like Blood Mouse Clan would have all been gone by now, without
even leaving as much as ashes. A big half of those troops sent by those clans, which had their leaders walk
to the top of the altar and accepted rewards, would have been wiped out for good.
Countless human clans in the north side of Pu Ban city would be suffering a bloodbath started by the non-
humankind. If that truly happened, those people, who had now been cheering and laughing in joy, would
certainly be wailing and crying while kneeling in front of Emperor Shun and begging for rescue.
“Fortunately, we have won.” Ji Hao murmured to himself in a low voice.
1877
“That’s why you have attained the first prize!” Si Wen Ming patted on Ji Hao’s shoulder and said, “The
banquet is happening soon, enjoy as much as you can…Many girls have already had their eyes on you, my
Earl Yao!”
Ji Hao laughed out loud. He wasn’t even slightly shy because of Si Wen Ming’s teasing.
Si Wen Ming cast a glance at Ji Hao in surprise, then grinned and said, “Don’t tell me that you’re actually
an old hand with women, are you? I can’t see that…Hm, the man hanging outside your door, let him be
hanging in there. I will support you for this, not even Wuzhi Qi can put him down, not even if he goes to
find you himself.”
Ji Hao instantly loosened his tightened nerve. He knew that Si Wen Ming had now carried the burden up
for him.
He immediately took out the unreasonable contract given by Dark Cloud from his sleeve and thrust into Si
Wen Ming’s sleeve. Ji Hao was preparing to fight against Wuzhi Qi till the end, and would like to find out if
Wuzhi Qi could hold on to the end.
All of a sudden, the chime bells and war drums rang all together, along with which, Emperor Shun’s voice
resounded across the entire space.
“My people, the banquet is ready. This time, we have won a landslide victory. Just enjoy the banquet as
much as you like!”
Countless people raised their arms high and cheered out.
1878
Tens of thousands of people had gathered in the massive Town Hall.
The Town Hall was expanded with a secret magic. Therefore, it still seemed capacious even though it had
now been holding so many people.
On both sides of the hall and beside the walls, over ten sets of chime bells had been ringing together.
Same as the others, those musicians were obviously drunk, their faces turned red entirely while they rang
the bells without any melody. Most of the bells couldn’t keep up with the rhythms of each other, and
consequently, the bill rings had now become a chaotic wave of noise, yet, no one cared.
In a corner of the hall, a few musicians were holding horns and pressing their fingers on peptachords[1].
They all had droopy eyes from drinking, and by now, all of them had been giggling. The sounds of horns
were being let out intermittently, like the sound of snoring, while the peptachords rang from time to time
like a showering rain. However, the sounds of horns and peptachords mixed with the ringing of chime
bells were actually pleasing to the ear.
Large groups of young girls who had hot figures carried large trays carved out of fine jade, serving good
wine and delicious dishes to the guests as quickly as a flowing river.
Those straw sheets and long tables orderly set in the hall had now become a complete mess. All people
attending the banquet were now holding bowls and vats of booze and large grilled beast legs, moving
around in the hall while laughing loudly. They were having as much fun as they wanted with their old or
new friends.
Even Si Wen Ming, who had always been calm and sober, was drunk right now. Right now, along with the
loud shouts and yells by Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and some other younger people, he was wearing a
glowing red face and had bared his upper body, doing arm wrestling against Qing Lei, who also had his
upper body bared.
Si Xi, Candle Dragon Gui, and other few old ones were gathered together, also badly drunk. Their faces
had been filled with grins, yet, no matter from which angle one looked, their grins always contained slight
traces of unspeakable evilness and creepiness that would make people’s fine hairs stand straight up.
As for Zhu Rong, who always seemed to be a bit proud and aloof and had been an inaccessible one,
standing high above the masses, now had his red robe taken off and made to only wear a red, tight and
sleeveless long shirt. He was baring his pair of snow-white arms, dancing crazily in the Town Hall like a
1879
spirit snake with a few beautiful girls who came from the Eastern Wasteland. Meanwhile, he had been
laughing loudly and enjoying thoroughly.
One had to know that not only was Zhu Rong incredibly handsome, but his dance was also extraordinary
beautiful as well. The dance performed by him seemed as full of vigor as a giant who was powerful
enough to split a mountain up, yet, it was also with natural and smooth movements like a beautiful young
girl washing a newly woven piece of silk by the river. Strength and gentleness had been combined
perfectly by his dance and added with his pair of fierily shining eyes, a stunning, exotic sense of beauty
was delivered.
The Town Hall was now filled with the dense scent of booze and grilled meat. Leaders and elders of many
big-scale clans were gathering together, while warriors and commanders from all clans were shouting in
joy. Ji Hao was leaning against a large pillar, gulping wine. He only felt that now the Town Hall was filled
with wild creatures who had been dancing in riotous revelry. It was quite lively indeed.
A warrior from the Western Wasteland boasted about his great strength, but next, a Kuafu warrior, who
had tried his best to shrink his body but still was nearly twenty meters tall, threw a heavy slap out. The
slap ended up leading to all the Western Wasteland warrior’s teeth broken.
A Maguspriest from the Northern Wasteland boasted about his mysterious magic, then another
Maguspriest came from non-famous Southern Wasteland clan casting a sneak attack on him. The
Southern Wasteland Maguspriest released a fire and burned out all of the Northern Wasteland
Maguspriest’s hair and beat him, severely embarrassing him.
A beautiful woman from the Eastern Wasteland boasted about the beauty of Eastern Wasteland women.
All this caused Ji Hao to instantly pop his eyes out in a tremendous shock, watching another pretty
woman from Southern Wasteland with her whole body faintly glowing with a fiery light suddenly grab
her own top off and expose the round and tender pair of breasts, which looked like two pieces of top-
grade mutton-fat jade. Not only Ji Hao, but countless other people also gasped deeply in shock as well.
That beautiful woman from Southern Wasteland was drunk. She puffed her chest out in an extremely
unconstrained manner, laughed out loud and said, “Sisters from the east are indeed slim, but speaking of
body conditions, our Southern Wasteland girls are the ones!”
A sturdy man with dense beard rushed over in panic, took off his own shirt while complaining and
hearing the cheers, applauses and foot stamps let out by countless people, wrapped that drunk woman up
and yelled, “Three, Three, come take your mother back home!”
Bang! Before the shouts and yells faded over here, two drunk men began wrestling to liven things up.
They looked like two staggering bears, randomly striking each other with their shoulders, knees, and
butts; every strike launched by them would cause a thunderous bang.
1880
Both of these two men were quite powerful, definitely half-Magus-Kings already. When they struck each
other with their bodies, loud metal-clashing noises would be generated instead of muffled thuds caused
by fleshy bodies.
Suddenly, a loud cracking noise burst out. A strong man who was badly drunk, with his eyes already filled
with blood streaks, had shattered a pillar next to him by slapping while laughing resonantly. Fortunately,
the Town Hall was a powerful magic treasure itself, and the shattered pillar merged back together
quickly, so no harm was done to the structure of the Town Hall.
The atmosphere grew hotter and hotter while people became more and more excited. Ji Hao felt that a
chaotic war could happen soon.
At this point, large groups of pretty young girls walked into the hall, bringing everyone in the hall a bowl
of soup to dispel the effects of alcohol. The soup was cooked by Senior Magi of the Magi Palace and was
rather effective; it would pour down people’s throats like a clear and chilly spring, speedily dispelling the
effects of alcohol. Everybody became much soberer after having the soup.
Therefore, the atmosphere in the Town Hall calmed down right away. People began laughing happily and
calling each other friends again, while more and more vats of booze were carried into the Town Hall
ceaselessly.
Ji Hao remained standing and leaning against the pillar, hiding a big half of his body behind this giant
pillar that required numerous people to hold their arms around, silently appreciating this lively scene.
Indeed, he had been appreciating this scene as an outsider. Silently, he appreciated this warm, boisterous
and magnificent scene that he couldn’t even dream of in his previous life. All these people, all those things
that had happened, this era and this world... Ji Hao held his glass of wine, standing among these people,
yet, his heart and mind had gone far beyond the clouds, looking down at everything from high above.
Abruptly, an especially frosty yet fierce and violent sense of power reached over. Wuzhi Qi carried a vat
of booze, walked up to Ji Hao with a pair of unusually vicious and aggressive eyes, then threw a heavy
slap on Ji Hao’s shoulder. The long fur on his face was all stained by the booze.
“Little kid, you’re quite capable…When you go back, put Dark Cloud down and send all those slaves to me,
your master Wuzhi Qi. Then we can call an end to this.”
Wuzhi Qi was apparently drunk as well, even a bit incoherent when talking. Once he opened his mouth, a
strong scent of booze swooshed right at Ji Hao’s face.
“Just pay for those slaves if you really want them. Anything can be negotiated.” Ji Hao wasn’t afraid of
Wuzhi Qi at all. Even though he was an old minister of the Gong Gong family and was a powerful being
that no one knew how old he was and possessed an amazing power, nevertheless, why should Ji Hao be
afraid of him?
1881
Ji Hao slapped Wuzhi Qi’s furry claw off his shoulder, then said coldly, “If you don’t have the money, why
are you acting like you do? Dark Cloud showed no respect to me, hanging on the arch is the punishment
that he deserved. As for when I will put him down, that shall depend on my mood!”
Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes and suddenly stretched his neck by a few feet. He put his face near Ji Hao’s
side, gave an evil and malicious grin and said in a cold, creepy voice, “Aren’t you afraid of me?”
Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi’s furry face, sneered and taunted, “This is the Town Hall of the human emperor,
and I am a decent human being. Should I be afraid of you, an ape?”
Wuzhi Qi was enraged immediately. Blood-red beams of light flashed across his eyes while he fiercely
clawed down right towards Ji Hao’s face.
With Wuzhi Qi’s strength, if his claw truly struck Ji Hao’s face, his entire head would definitely be torn
into bits.
But Ji Hao was well prepared for this. He leaned his body and dodged Wuzhi Qi’s claw, as Wuzhi Qi’s
moves were slower than usual because of the drunkenness. Along with a shrill sword ring, the Flame
Dragon Sword pierced into Wuzhi Qi’s lower abdomen, followed by a muffled puffing noise.
Blood splashed everywhere, and the surrounding area instantly felt into a deadly silence; countless
people looked over here.
________________
[1] Peptachord: Ancient Chinese musical instrument.
1882
When the sword tip touched Wuzhi Qi’s fur, Ji Hao had already sensed a significant resistance.
Wuzhi Qi was a gigantic, spirit creature born in the water area named ‘Huai.' No one knew his date of
birth. He had lived a free and unfettered life in the water of Huai, and was brought under control by the
old Water God, Gong Gong during the period when the world was still ruled by the first three gods, and
became one of the eight senior ministers of the Water God’s government.
When he was living freely as a spirit creature in the water of Huai, every day and night, Wuzhi Qi
cultivated himself and strengthened his body with the inexhaustible water power there, attaining an iron-
tough body that was hard to be harmed by any kind of weapon.
After he had paid his allegiance to Gong Gong, the Water God helped him to further strengthen his body
with the immense natural water power of the Northern Dark Ocean and cultivated him with the roaring
giant waves of the Northern Dark Ocean day and night. Thus, Wuzhi Qi’s body grew tougher and tougher,
while he himself became a well-known powerful being among all kinds.
Wuzhi Qi once became an enemy of the dragon-kind a thousand years ago. The leader of the dragon-kind
bashed him with ‘The Great Ocean Water Spirit Tower,' which was a primordial natural treasure. Wuzhi
Qi withstood a bash launched with the tower and fled away unharmed except for a small piece of
damaged fur and skin. No serious harm was done to his body that time, which clearly showed how tough
his body actually was.
Ji Hao pierced Wuzhi Qi’s fur with the sword, only feeling that a strong vibration had attacked his palm.
Hut no matter how hard he tried to put forth his strength, he couldn’t pierce that sword into Wuzhi Qi’s
body, not even by a single inch.
He instantly changed his mind. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and suddenly began calling Yu Yu’s name silently
in his head. Meanwhile, he created a figure of Yu Yu in his spiritual space and ejected the pure power he
gained through the secret method Yu Yu taught him into the Flame Dragon Sword. He growled out
silently in his head from the effort, putting forth his power into the attack.
‘Help me, Shifu!’
The glow of Flame Dragon Sword instantly grew stronger as the fiery red sword transformed into a fierce
beam of light as if the sword suddenly lost its sustainability.
1883
The fiery light lit the entire Town Hall. Within the flowing stream of fiery light, a faint lotus silhouette
swiftly flashed across and disappeared immediately. Two streams of sword power coiled around each
other like the two parts of the pattern of Taiji, swishing up while spinning from the hilt to the tip of the
sword.
‘Puff!’ The Flame Dragon Sword easily penetrated Wuzhi Qi’s fur skin, as if it was a weapon belonging to a
God. The sword pierced into Wuzhi Qi’s muscle, into his lower abdomen and cut his spine open, which
was many times tougher than diamonds, and then came out from his back.
Blood gushed out along the blood reservoir on the surface of the Flame Dragon Sword. Wuzhi Qi’s blood
stream was extraordinarily forceful, such that the fresh blood spurted out like a fountain. The blood
fountain swooshed across the air and even let out a resonant noise that sounded like dragon roars. Tens
of elders and ministers who stood behind Wuzhi Qi didn’t have enough time to react. They were all sent
up into the air by the huge and fierce blood stream ejected out from Wuzhi Qi’s body, some of them even
had their bones and tendons shattered directly.
A raging fire rose into the air. Great essence fire power contained in the Flame Dragon Sword surged into
Wuzhi Qi’s body, filling up his internal organs within a moment like a tiny fire setting the prairie ablaze.
Wuzhi Qi was one of the water power based creatures. His body fully contained natural essence water
power. As the fire power contained in Flame Dragon Sword surged rampantly into his body and started a
shrill conflict against his water power, violent thunderbolts and earth fire were instantly generated.
Countless bolts of lightning blasted out inside Wuzhi Qi’s abdomen, vibrated his internal organs
intensively and made him vomit blood in huge streams. From his ears, mouth, eyes and nostrils, sticky
blood streams had also begun gushing out.
As he had already started this, he would have to finish it as well. After wounding Wuzhi Qi with the first
sword move, the fierceness that belonged to the wild Southern Wasteland and had been existing deeply
in Ji Hao’s heart surged right up to his head. He roared out harshly, “Wuzhi Qi, are you trying to take
advantages of your power and loot my slaves? Where can you do such a thing without being accused?!
Die!”
The mountain and river stamper flew out from Ji Hao’s hand. Ji Hao dropped the Flame Dragon Sword
which was still stuck in Wuzhi Qi’s lower abdomen, carried the mountain and river stamper with both of
his hands, then heavily bashed down towards Wuzhi Qi’s face, who now seemed totally stunned.
Poor Wuzhi Qi, a magical spirit creature who had lived for tens of thousands of years, was now actually
stunned by Ji Hao’s killing move that had burst out suddenly and weirdly. He now looked as tardy as a
wooden stake.
This was the Town Hall of the human emperor in Pu Ban city, and Wuzhi Qi himself was a senior minister
of Gong Gong’s government. By now, Ji Hao was also an official of the government of the human emperor.
At the moment, everyone was drinking the booze and tasting delicious dishes, enjoying this nice great
banquet and celebrating the victory of the Chi Ban Mountain war.
1884
This was a beautiful scene on a good day, and everybody in here was at a high position and possessed
high status among the society. Wuzhi Qi’s mind, which was nearly burned by alcohol, was still stuck in the
fact that Ji Hao had actually launched a move and tried to kill him. He didn’t even realize that his body had
already been punctured by Ji Hao!
The mountain and river stamper quickly gathered the earth power and caused waves of vibration on the
ground. The patterns of mountains and rivers embossed on the stamper began moving and rotating. Next,
a terrifyingly great stream of power surged out of the mountain and river stamper, making even the
entire Town Hall quiver intensely. On the floor, walls, pillars and ceiling, countless large and ancient style
spell symbols swiftly flashed across.
The mountain and river stamper was a nature-crafted magic treasure, the greatest one among all the top-
grade ones. After all, among things that were carried around by powerful beings like Priest Hua, even a
wooden stick could be an extremely precious piece, not to mention a nature-crafted magic treasure.
It was not difficult to imagine how much power was actually contained in the mountain and river
stamper.
Although Ji Hao wasn’t powerful enough, he had activated his spiritual power and with a secret method,
made a connection with a powerful talisman that was left in his spiritual space by Yu Yu himself when Yu
Yu processed Flame Dragon sword for Ji Hao. Immediately after that, Ji Hao attained a slight trace of Yu
Yu’s original Dao Power.
The mountain and river stamper brought up a fierce gale while smashing on Wuzhi Qi’s face.
Wuzhi Qi was an ape after all, and his face was not so flat, with his forehead and mouth part raised. On
the contrary, the bottom of the mountain and river stamper was perfectly flat and smooth. As it smashed
on Wuzhi Qi’s face, a wave of bone cracking noise was caused right away. Wuzhi Qi’s forehead and
mouthpart were completely mashed, and his entire face was suddenly flattened like a chopping block.
Blood spurted and mashed muscle tissue flew out. Wuzhi Qi gave a shrill howl in pain, fell to the ground
while his whole body twitched intensely. For a while, he was actually disabled from standing back up.
Once, he withstood a heavy bash launched with a primordial natural treasure, and only a small piece of
his skin and fur were damaged, but today, he was truly harmed by Ji Hao. He lied on the ground and
howled loudly. Fiery light shone from every pore of his body, and his face was mashed thoroughly,
making him look so hideous.
“You little bastard, I will skin you, pull out your tendons… I will, surely…”
Wuzhi Qi lied on the ground and howled himself hoarse. Ji Hao was also attacked by his own
ferociousness. After all, alcohol was never a good thing. Wuzhi Qi threatened him with the safety of his
parents, which had touched Ji Hao’s bottom line. In his previous life, he was already known as one who
1885
would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Once his ferociousness started to show, not even the God
of the whole world could stop him from wanting to kill.
“Die!” Ji Hao roared out towards the sky. This ‘die’ let out from his mouth sounded as shrill as the salvo let
out by a hundred old apes together. In this Town Hall, everyone except Emperor Shun couldn’t help but
quiver instantly because of that fierce roar given by Ji Hao, that contained an endless intention of killing.
No one could react timely as Ji Hao grabbed the mountain and river stamper and bashed heavily towards
Wuzhi Qi’s head.
A ground-shaking boom was generated, and the entire Town Hall vibrated tempestuously. Countless
servants and maids and musicians failed to stand still, all falling on the ground while screaming.
The skin on Wuzhi Qi’s head blasted out entirely, showing his black and crystalline bone. A large stream
of blood surged out from his head. His pair of eyes was nearly smashed by this heavy bash launched by Ji
Hao.
Before the others arrived to stop him, Ji Hao gave another heavy bash on Wuzhi Qi’s head.
This bash was even stronger, as Ji Hao’s tens of thousands of Magus Acupoints lit up together, each
releasing a scorching hot fiery light that even twisted the air. The mountain and river stamper absorbed Ji
Hao’s full strength and swooshed straight down. Followed by a clear bone cracking noise, numerous thin
cracks appeared on Wuzhi Qi’s skull.
“Stop him! Stop this crazy boy!” Emperor Shun dropped a glass of wine and leaped up with a bounce,
giving a loud shout.
Tens of senior ministers rushed up and put their arms around Ji Hao.
1886
Chapter 455: Earth‐Splitting
Chapter 455: Earth-Splitting
“All…of…you… get…off…me!”
Ji Hao growled word by word. Every single word sounded as cold and heavy as a mountain as it was
slowly squeezed out from between Ji Hao’s teeth. Being grabbed by all these people and disabled from
attacking Wuzhi Qi continuously had driven Ji Hao into fury. Now, he only wanted to get rid of all these
people.
At that moment, Ji Hao combined the nine secret words into one and tens of thousands of Magus
Acupoints of his began spinning swiftly and simultaneously. All power came from those Magus Acupoints,
from his muscles and tendons and internal organs, including the power bursting out from his primordial
spirit, and merged into a condensed stream.
Followed by a serious of muffled booms, all of Ji Hao’s tendons vibrated like strong bowstrings and
ceaselessly let out loud and clear booms. Natural powers surged into his body like tidewater,
continuously scouring across every single one of his meridians and Magus Acupoints.
At this moment, because of the fierce rage, Ji Hao had boosted his body condition up to an unprecedented
limit. All his power had combined into one and transformed into an overwhelmingly great strand of
power that even he himself couldn’t easily control.
Suddenly, Ji Hao somehow felt like time itself had stopped, and the entire space had frozen as well.
In his spiritual space, the mysterious man, who hadn’t come out for quite a long time, showed his figure.
He stood up from the misty round-shaped flat platform, wielded his pair of fists and made an extremely
steady gesture. After he made his gesture, Ji Hao felt that he had now been facing the starry sky of the
prehistorical era, and an indescribable, immense power surged down into this body through his head,
then merged with his body.
“I have made some new achievements lately…merging those things your Shifu taught you with your
[Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], I…will make the long story short… This move is called ‘Earth-
Splitting’!” The mysterious man maintained that gesture and continued in a deep and strong voice, “Sky-
Opening allows you to discover the weakest spot of your enemy and to launch the attack, while Earth-
Splitting is powerful and violent, destroying everything with pure strength.”
In the next moment, the mysterious man’s body slightly moved.
Ji Hao felt that he had clearly seen everything yet, he also felt that he had actually seen nothing.
1887
He only had the sense that when the mysterious man moved, countless suns seemed to explode right in
front of his face, and the entire universe seemed to shatter. It was a dreadful power, which was great
enough to destroy and perish the whole world; the power was violent and straightforward, nearly
unreasonable, yet it was indeed capable of smashing all principles.
“Indeed, unreasonably destroy everything with pure violence!” The mysterious man laughed wildly out
and said, “Put forth all of your power and try this move!”
“Get…off…me!” As these few words burst from Ji Hao’s mouth, the power vibration released from his
body suddenly became as fierce and furious as a prehistorical beast, and in the following moment, his
body vibrated suddenly and intensively in a weird way.
The condensed stream of power of Ji Hao suddenly compressed into a spot, into an extremely subtle form,
that had zero weight and no size. Even somehow it didn’t exist in substance; yet, it was indeed there.
Next, this highly compressed power exploded, releasing all the power contained in it in a blustering way.
A wave of roaring-dragon-like streams of power surged out along Ji Hao’s meridians; every single strand
of power was as powerful as a great and rampant flooding river. However, the moving track of each of
these power streams inside Ji Hao’s body perfectly fit the graceful arc created by the move of Sky-
Opening.
All the others only saw Ji Hao roar out in fury and then shake his body. After that, three to four Magus
Kings, seven to eight Senior Magi, who had their arms put tightly around Ji Hao’s body were sent flying
backward while yelling and cursing loudly, along with over twenty ministers who had been standing
aside in fear that Ji Hao might launch the final deadly move against Wu Zhi Qi,. They were sent away by
that irresistibly great, dreadful power released by Ji Hao just like drifting leaves in a hurricane.
That scene looked just like a bomb explosion, and those people were like stones tied on the bomb, thrown
out and flying away along with waves of swishing noises by Ji Hao merely with a shake of his body.
The Town Hall fell into a deathly stillness once again. Everybody stared at Ji Hao with an extremely
shocked look.
Just now when Ji Hao released the power, everyone had clearly sensed that the power contained in Ji
Hao’s body was exceptionally strong and violent. Ji Hao released the power contained in tens of
thousands of his Magus Acupoints together. But for Senior Magi who came from small to mid-scale clans
in Pu Ban city, they could awaken nearly ten-thousand Magus Acupoints tops even after they reached the
upper limit of the level of Senior Magus.
Ji Hao had wakened tens of thousands of Magus Acupoints at such a young age. On the one hand, he must
have attained the secret meridian-expanding skill possessed only by the Inner Palace of the Magi Palace,
on the other hand — What the hell had this kid been feeding on? How could he possibly improve so fast
in his cultivation of powers?
1888
Nevertheless, even though that power was indeed released from tens of thousands of Magus Acupoints all
at once, reasonably, he should only be capable of shaking the few Senior Magi who had their arms around
him away. But among those people who had rushed up and held Ji Hao tightly as Emperor Shun had
ordered, three to four of them were Magus Kings!
Senior Magi could never rival Magus Kings! In the past countless years, this was one of the solid truth of
the power cultivating system of the humankind.
Even a Senior Magus who had awakened tens of thousands of meridians and hundreds of Magus
Acupoints could never rival the weakest Magus King frontally. This was a limitation at the level of forms
of life, just like a tiny mouse living on the ground could never compete against a giant eagle in terms of
flying; that would be a competition between the powers of two far different levels.
However, Ji Hao had truly shaken the few Magus Kings away. One of them was a leader of a large clan and
was a rather experienced Magus King who had stepped into the level for over a thousand years and could
be counted as a powerful one even among the countless Magus Kings in Pu Ban city.
Such a powerful Magus King was actually sent flying away by Ji Hao, falling into a vat of booze with his
head upside down!
“Hehe, hehe, ah, hehe!” This old clan leader struggled back out from the booze vat in an incomparably
embarrassed manner, slowly wiped the booze off his face with his hand then laughed awkwardly, “I…I am
drunk…haha, ah, haha,…Just now, just now I didn’t put forth my strength! Haha, ahah, this kid… how
could he possibly hurt me?”
“Eh, your hand…” Si Wen Ming stood beside him, coughed loudly and said.
The look of this old clan leader suddenly changed as he raised his left hand and found that his left hand
was now feebly hanging on his wrist, getting struck by a soul-level shock. Just now, Ji Hao fiercely shook
his body, and as a consequence, it caused a dislocation on the left wrist of his!
This couldn’t be explained by the claimed fact that he didn’t put forth his strength just now. This had
clearly proven that the power released by Ji Hao was great enough to reach the level of Magus Kings.
Literally, he had sent all those people, who were holding him tightly, flying away with pure strength.
“Oh, my dear Amma!” This old clan leader instantly screamed out. He twisted his right wrist with the
other hand and put it back in location, then barfed at Ji Hao, “Kid, you haven’t married, have you?! I have
thirty-nine daughters, granddaughters and great-granddaughters…thirty-nine of them in total, who
haven’t married either. They can all marry you, what do you think?!”
All elderly people who still had daughters, granddaughters or great-granddaughters of even younger
generations of female descendants that had yet to marry all went crazy now. They rushed towards Ji Hao
as fast as they could and reached their arms out towards Ji Hao, trying to grab him.
1889
Ji Hao’s entire body was now powerless. The move of Earth-Splitting had drained all power contained in
his body. By now, he could only remain standing still, but not even a little finger of his was able to move.
Sky-Opening was extraordinarily ingenious, and the price it would cost was a rapid consumption of spirit
power and soul power. It required a great sum of spirit power to locate the weakest spot of the enemy
which would lead to the gleam of hope of survival in a seemingly hopeless situation. As for the move of
Earth-Splitting, it was violent and straightforward. What it required was all the strength in Ji Hao’s body;
this move was the purest explosion of strength.
If Sky-Opening could be perfectly merged with Earth-Splitting…
Ji Hao had no spare attention to pay to those arms that had been crazily reaching towards him at the
moment. Instead, he silently stared at the ceiling while countless thoughts overwhelmingly popped up in
his mind and bumped into each other. How could he merge Sky-Opening with Earth-Splitting in a perfect
way?
The Town Hall fell into chaos. Wuzhi Qi lied on the ground, screaming out in an extreme anger,
“You bastards! Don’t step on my face!”
1890
A strong gale blew across the Town Hall, instantly taking away all of the remaining scent of booze and
grilled meat. Piles of ambergris were contained in a few enormous stone incense burners and had been
burning slowly. A dense fragrance spread out towards every corner of the Town Hall and filled the entire
Town Hall up in no time. The last little bit of scent of booze and meat was now dispelled completely.
Emperor Shun sat in the middle while his ministers stood in straight lines on both sides according to their
positions and experiences. Tens of thousands of people remained absolutely silent, looking at Ji Hao and
Wuzhi Qi who were standing in the middle of the hall.
Except for Gong Gong Wuyou and his people, judging from the looks showed by the others when looking
at Wuzhi Qi, they were all gloating over his misfortune.
This old monkey was born as a wild and fierce one. He had always been brutal and violent all these years.
Relying on the power of Gong Gong family, he tyrannized in Pu Ban and almost dominated the city. No
one could tell exactly how many tyrannical things he had done. Because of the protection given by Gong
Gong family, ever since the era of the first three emperors, not a single human emperor could manage to
do anything to him.
Many times, Wuzhi Qi had offended quite a few powerful large clans. Those clans gathered powerful Magi
and launched moves on him in the dark. They launched numerous sneak attacks and direct attacks for
tens of times. Yet, every single time, Wuzhi Qi managed to escape unscathed. On the contrary, those
people who were sent to assassinate him were basically all wiped out.
As such things happened too many times, Wuzhi Qi became the most famous troublemaker among the
alliance of human clans, and except the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, Zhu Rong family and the other few
extra powerful clans and families with long histories, no one ever dared to provoke him.
But today, under the witness of all these people, and right in the banquet set for celebrating the victory
attained by the humankind, Wuzhi Qi’s lower abdomen was pierced through by a little kid with a sword.
Then his head was smashed by the same kid with a stamper, all in front of all the senior ministers of
Emperor Shun’s government.
The dreadful reputation he accumulated for tens of thousands of years suddenly became nothing because
of what happened today. Wuzhi Qi’s old face was thrown down to the ground and stepped upon entirely.
How beautiful was this?!
1891
Many people on the scene looked at Wuzhi Qi in this embarrassed shape, looked at the dried blood on his
fur and large areas of bruises on his skin. They only felt that the breeze blowing into the hall was so
gentle and sweet, and the air today was so fresh and nice; today was such a nice day. It all made them feel
so good, even wanting to sing at the top of their voices.
If Emperor Shun weren't sitting in there, some people would definitely be singing a folk song loudly.
Meanwhile, the gazes cast on Ji Hao by everyone except Wuzhi Qi were incomparably passionate. He was
at such a young age. Despite the fact that Wuzhi Qi was badly drunk and knocked to the ground by Ji Hao
with zero preparation, Ji Hao had indeed harmed Wuzhi Qi severely after all.
With the power of a Senior Magus and the age less than twenty, Ji Hao had knocked Wuzhi Qi to the
ground, the famous Wuzhi Qi!
What was this? This was a genius! An absolute genius! According to the habits of those leaders and elders
of all clans, they now literally had been wanting eagerly to put thousands of their clan-girls onto Ji Hao’s
bed and let his bloodline spread out in their clans as fast as possible.
Not to mention that just now, Ji Hao had sent quite a few Magus Kings flying away by simply shaking his
body!
Although no one had figured out why the hell did Ji Hao have such a strong power, it was a solid fact that
he was indeed that powerful.
No matter if he was born with that great power or he gained that power through some other methods, Ji
Hao now possessed the power that allowed him to rival Magus Kings frontally merely with the cultivation
of a Senior Magus. His great future was easily predictable. For such a young hero, if those elders and clan
leaders didn’t want to win him over, they would be blind.
The atmosphere in the Town Hall was weird as everyone had been remaining silent.
Even Emperor Shun was silently organizing his language, pondering about how to start the conversation.
Wuzhi Qi was a rather well-known being, yet he was beaten up by a little kid in the celebration banquet of
the humankind. If all those Emperor Shun’s ministers hadn’t rushed up and tried to stop Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi
would probably have been beaten straight to death.
Emperor Shun’s face twitched abruptly, and subconsciously, he glanced at Wuzhi Qi.
For many, many times, when Wuzhi Qi caused troubles, Emperor Shun wanted to beat Wuzhi Qi to death
himself. But because of his position, Emperor Shun couldn’t do that. This time, Wuzhi Qi was nearly
beaten to death by someone else. This even made Emperor Shun vent out that accumulated anger he had
against Wuzhi Qi to a certain extent.
1892
Nevertheless, the one who nearly beat Wuzhi Qi to death wasn’t an old monster like Dragon Candle Gui,
who had experienced a few generations of human emperors. Instead, it was Ji Hao, a young man. Emperor
Shun quietly looked at Ji Hao, then abruptly laughed out.
In front of all those senior ministers, who all had their faces tightened badly, Emperor Shun laughed out
in a rather relaxed and delightful manner.
He pointed his finger at Ji Hao, then said with a grin on his face, “Earl Yao, Earl Yao… back in Chi Ban
Mountain, when our ministers and I were running the discussion about giving you the title of Earl Yao,
someone said that you’re too young and not powerful enough to hold the position of Earl Yao steadily,
and to guard the properties belonging to Earl Yao.”
Emperor Shun then clapped his hand loudly and continued, “You are so young, but you have harmed
Wuzhi Qi seriously. Earl Yao, our dear Earl Yao, who dares to accuse you of your young age now, or say
that you’re not powerful enough?”
Hearing this, all ministers and clan leaders in the Two Hall laughed loudly out. As these waves of laughter
went on, it gradually became slightly out of control. Many people who had issues against Wuzhi Qi began
laughing crazily loud; that intensive laughter even caused stomachaches that they held their stomachs
with their hands one after another. Meanwhile, all kinds of teasing and taunts targeted at Wuzhi Qi
surged up like.
Wuzhi Qi’s pair of eyes turned glowing red while his body started shaking intensely in anger.
His reputation was ruined for good. His dreadful reputation had now become Ji Hao’s stepping-stone that
Ji Hao had stepped on and made himself famous in just one night!
From now on, when people would speak of Wuzhi Qi, it would go in this way — ‘Oh, Wuzhi Qi, is he the
one who was nearly beaten to death by a little kid?’
And then people would talk about Ji Hao, which should be something like — ‘Oh, Ji Hao? He’s Earl Yao
now, and he’s the one who almost beat Wuzhi Qi, that old monkey, to death!’
Wuzhi Qi gasped quickly and loudly while trying his best to restrain the strong killing intent in his heart.
He slowly turned around and carefully looked at Ji Hao from up to down.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and also began carefully looking at Wuzhi Qi, who was right in front of him. The
distance between them was short. Therefore, Wuzhi Qi was able to clearly see every single fine hair on Ji
Hao’s face, including the pores.
This was the very first time for Wuzhi Qi to observe a person so closely and carefully.
Ji Hao was strong and handsome, his face looked clean and fresh. From the appearance, he seemed to be
gentle and quiet, like a smooth piece of jade. But when looking through this thin layer of disguise worn by
1893
him, Wuzhi Qi discovered the natural quality of Ji Hao that existed deeply his heart — fierceness and
violence. Just like Wuzhi Qi himself, Ji Hao also had a prehistorical beast hiding deep in his heart!
Even Wuzhi Qi dared not to release his power and hurt somebody in the celebrating banquet of the
humankind. But Ji Hao did dare, and he had actually done it!
Slowly nodding his head, Wuzhi Qi turned back around and bowed deeply to Emperor Shun, then said,
“The Majesty, it was my, Wuzhi Qi’s fault. Earl Yao is not the one to blame this time. It’s all because that
one of my kids had done something wrong, which means that I, Wuzhi Qi, am wrong too.”
He gasped deeply then straightened his body and continued in a cold voice, “For all of those slave
warriors Earl Yao put on the market for sale, I will take them over at fifty-percent of the market price.
Thus, we can call an end to this.”
Pausing for a second, Wuzhi Qi maintained that cold voice and went on, “As for that kid, Dark Cloud who
broke into Earl Yao’s residence for no reason and offended Earl Yao with inappropriate language, he had
taken the punishment he deserved. Even if Earl Yao beat him to death, that wouldn’t be wrong at all.
However, he is one of my kids after all. I am willing to redeem him with the price of a million jade coins.
My dear emperor of the humankind, please give your notarization for this.”
The laughter lingering in the Town Hall stopped suddenly. Many people couldn’t help but breathe deeply
in shock.
Did Wuzhi Qi acknowledge his own guilt?
Gosh, this was as shocking as the sun rising in the west. This fierce old monkey, would he ever admit his
own fault?
Not to mention the others, even Zhu Rong and Gong Gong Wuyou, who sat next to Emperor Shun, had
popped out their eyes in astonishment.
1894
Did Wuzhi Qi admit his guilt? Did he admit being defeated? Was he frightened after being beaten up?
No one thought in this way.
Everyone who knew about Wuzhi Qi’s personality deeply realized that, for the very first time, this
monkey admitted his guilt and made an apology. But this was only because he was planning on
something bigger, probably a thunderstorm. And when Wuzhi Qi let his sky-devouring rage burst out, the
one who would be the first one to be affected would be this newly promoted young man, Earl Yao!
However, people who had paid attention all noticed that Ji Hao’s Flame Dragon Sword had easily pierced
into Wuzhi Qi’s lower abdomen and the fact that Ji Hao cracked Wuzhi Qi’s skull with the mountain and
river stamper, even nearly putting him to death.
Flame Dragon Sword, mountain and river stamper, both of these two treasures were immensely powerful
pieces that even ordinary Magus Kings had no way to attain. Ji Hao possessed both of them. With the
power and resourced Ji Hao had, tense times between Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi were totally predictable.
In less than seven to eight minutes after the celebrating banquet was suspended, Wuzhi Qi sulkily left the
Town Hall after acknowledging his guilt. After that, the others began drinking and eating and having fun
again, as much as they liked, to celebrate this great victory that was not so easy to achieve.
The banquet lasted for a whole night, then a whole day. Until late night of the second day, people finally
had enough joy and left the Town Hall. Countless badly drunken people were held by their servants and
guards, sitting on vehicles or mounting on mounts, or staggering back to their residences in Pu Ban city.
Some people who were attacked by the strong effect of alcohol stood in open field, yelling and shouting.
Such kinds of hysterical cries made by those crazy drinkers could be heard from a big half of the Pu Ban
city.
Ji Hao didn’t go back to the Fine Jade Snow Palace. Instead, he was dragged to Si Xi’s house by Si Wen
Ming.
Around that straw-roofed cottage, a chubby group of hens huddled in the yard while two roosters raised
their heads from time to time, turning and looking at the surrounding areas. By the gate of the yard, a few
domestic iron-teeth wolves were lying on the ground with their heads put on the doorsill, lazily snoring.
Upon a bonfire set in the main living room, a few fleshy lambs were grilling sizzlingly. Oils oozed out of
the grilling lamps while the dense, attractive scent spreading out.
1895
On the burning charcoal fire, a few opened giant vats contained delicious wine and already were burned
hot. Just the flowing strong scent of wine could make people feel slightly drunk.
Ji Hao took off his shoes and socks and sat on the perfectly clean floor next to the fireplace. Two
maidservants, who were wearing long black dresses and had their hairs coiled into buns and tied up with
red silk ribbons, walked over silently. They cut off a few slices of lambs with a stone knife and placed
those in a clay plate, serving it to Ji Hao.
The movements of the two maidservants were slow and beautiful. They scooped out amber-colored thick
wine out of a vat, poured it into a bronze cup, then politely served to Ji Hao.
Si Wen Ming stood aside, pointed at Ji Hao’s cup and said while smiling, “Try this dragon-bone wine made
by my Abba himself. It had been stored in a secret cave that is densely filled with earth power for a
hundred and eighty years. It’s really not bad.”
Ji Hao picked up the bronze cup which was decorated with embossed patterns of lightning bolts and
clouds, slightly fiddled with it then give an appreciating glance at the glowing wine, which looked like a
beautiful piece of amber. After this, Ji Hao drank it off.
The wine was strong. Ji Hao felt like a glowing red iron stick had just poked directly into his lower
abdomen through his throat. A scorching hot stream of power surged through his body and spread
straight out like a roaring flood. Ji even showed his teeth because of the great heat brought over by that
wine, while a thick layer of sweat drops oozed out from his body. He stretched his arms and legs, which
caused a series of bone creaking noise. A small cup of wine had actually improved his strength by quite a
lot.
“Dragon bone wine?” Ji Hao curiously looked at Si Wen Ming and asked.
“Sh!” Si Wen Ming put a finger in front of his mouth and said in a low voice, “To the others, we only call it
tiger bone wine. Haha, the main material of this wine is the marrow of the ancient Dragon King who has
already fallen. But we can never let the dragon-kind know this.”
Ji Hao tittered while handing the bronze cup to a maidservant. The maidservant smilingly poured another
full cup of wine for Ji Hao.
The door of the main living room was pushed open. Si Xi walked in with two fleshy and white deep-pool
fishes and a colorful serpent carried in his hands. He glanced at the people sitting in the room, then shook
his head and asked, “That little fatso, that little fatso named Yu Mu, didn’t he come? His snake soup is not
bad. Ah, such a shame, I particularly went to catch this five-color viper!”
Ji Hao looked at that over ten-meter long poisonous serpent, which was still twisting and struggling,
grinned and said, “Nice material! It does not have to be made into soup. It will also be delicious if grilled.
Southern Wasteland jungle has plenty of poisonous snakes and serpents like this. I also know how to
cook these things.”
1896
Si Xi smiled and shook his head, pointed his finger at Ji Hao and said, “Some things need to be discussed
with you. Let somebody else do the work.” Si Xi then turned to the two maidservants and said, “Just take
this to the kitchen.”
The two maidservants stood up, politely took over the fishes and serpent from Si Xi’s hands, then silently
walked back to the kitchen.
Si Xi sat down near the fireplace, relaxedly spread his long pair of legs and stretched his body. He gave a
big yawn and said, “Eh, the war is finally over, but so many troubles are left to be dealt with… Ah, so
troublesome!”
Footsteps came from the yard. Soon after, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kan walked in and sat down near
the fireplace without saying anything. More noises came from the yard. Tens of guards brought by the
two of them scattered around the yard, keep the entire yard in guard. Strong magic power vibrations
spread out in the air. Meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed that a few Divine-Magus-level magic treasures were
activated, releasing an invisible magic screen that shrouded the yard completely.
Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang each poured themselves two cups of wine and drank up. No one said
anything. In about ten minutes, the door was pushed open again. Emperor Shun, Hao Tao, and the other
few men walked in with big steps.
Ji Hao subconsciously leaped up with a bounce, politely saluted to Emperor Shun as his heart drummed
heavily. Si Wen Ming dragged him to Si Xi’s house after the banquet was over, so he knew that some
confidential affairs would be discussed in here. But never did he think that Emperor Shun would show up
in person.
Emperor Shun pressed his hand on Ji Hao’s shoulder and said with a warm smile, “Don’t bother, Earl Yao.”
The group of people simply greeted each other, then sat around the fireplace in a circle. Each of them had
a clay plate and a bronze cup in their hands. They cut the meat and scooped the wine by themselves, fully
and delightfully starting another round of banquet.
After a while of eating and drinking, Emperor Shun dropped the cup. Everyone dropped their cups and
plates and looked at Emperor Shun simultaneously.
Remaining silent for a while, Emperor Shun said in a bland tone, which also contained a slight trace of
bitterness, “You are all senior ministers of our humankind, and have always been full of ideas. Earl Yao is
a new one, but young people always have new thoughts and ideas. Today, we are going to put our heads
together. Just state your points of views regarding how we should deal with remaining troubles of the Chi
Ban Mountain war.”
Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun confusingly. Lie Mountain Kang put his mouth near Ji Hao’s ear and
explained the whole thing.
1897
After hearing Lie Mountain Kang’s explanation, Ji Hao finally realized that though the Chi Ban Mountain
war had ended, the sky-offering ceremony finished and all contributors rewarded, a huge problem had
remained. The expected peaceful life after the war was still not quite there.
Back then, Ying Yunpeng led all archers from Ten Sun Country and the Eastern Wasteland, turning their
weapons around and launched attacks on their own kind. Not long after that, troops from another tens of
clans turned their weapons as well. By now, Ying Yunpeng and the leaders of all the other rebelled troops
were secretly kept in the prison of Pu Ban city, while those rebel warriors were kept in Chi Ban Mountain.
How should those governors deal with all these people?
Regarding this, even Emperor Shun wasn’t quite sure about what to do.
1898
Chapter 458: Advice
Chapter 458: Advice
The dragon bone wine was indeed delicious.
Cup after cup, hot waves of power streams surged in Ji Hao’s body while the multicolored flames in his
lower abdomen flicked quickly. Ji Hao was now soaked in sweat. His pores were opened by the hot power
streams while strands of white mist rose from his pores, gathering into a small white cloud upon his
head.
His physical strength was rising soaringly. After Ji Hao had gulped an entire vat of dragon bone wine, his
physical strength had been improved by over a hundred percent.
Same as Ji Hao, everybody else including Emperor Shun had been gulping the wine as well, which made Si
Xi’s eye corners twitch ceaselessly. He nearly yelled out — The primary material of this wine was
incredibly hard to find and he didn’t have too much of this dragon-bone wine left.
Didn’t all these people come here to discuss some important things? Why did everybody end up like a big
alcoholic, minding nothing but pouring wine into their mouths?
“Eh, Earl Chong…Nah, Marquis Chong’s tiger bone wine is indeed of top quality.” Emperor Shun held the
long bamboo scoop and scooped the last bit of dragon bone wine out of a vat, poured into his own cup
and began sipping smilingly.
While sipping that wine, he raised his head, smiled to the others and said, “Let’s exchange our views on
how exactly should we deal with all those people, and things that had happened.”
Exchange views? How?
The two maidservants carried a large vat into the living room, fully containing nice scented serpent soup.
The meat of five-color viper was juicy and soft, and was cooked with tens of rare herbs. The most well-
known features of serpent soup were its dense aroma and great nourishing effects. Ji Hao moved the
fastest. He grabbed a large bowl and scooped himself a full bowl of soup, then buried his head in it and
started wolfing. While eating, he just couldn’t stop giving praises for that serpent soup. The culinary skills
of Si Xi’s two maidservants were not bad at all. Besides, the soup cooked by them was excellent in
appearance. The soup was milky white with translucent slices of serpent meat slightly shaking in it,
looking like soft crystals. Just by looking at this soup one could develop a healthy appetite.
Dishes cooked by Yu Mu were stunningly delicious, yet the appearances of Yu Mu’s food were far worse
than this bowl of soup. Ji Hao had seen Yu Mu’s serpent soup, which was a whole pot of dark liquid with
1899
giant pieces of serpent meat and entire centipedes floating in it. Some even didn’t look dead; people who
weren’t brave enough wouldn’t even have the guts to take that soup.
People in the room quickly devoured the serpent soup and fish slices made from the two white fishes,
stuffed their own stomach, then wiped the sweat on their faces clean. Afterward, they finally each let out
a long breath in satisfaction.
Glancing at each other, people in the room laughed together. Then Si Wen Ming started the conversation,
“Elders like Ying Yunpeng have committed grave crimes and have to be executed. Not only them, but even
their relatives also have to be downgraded to slaves.”
“Then, what about all those warriors who came from different clans?” said Emperor Shun in a deep voice,
“They turned their weapons around and attacked our own people in Evil Dragon Bay. They almost broke
the Chi Ban Mountain defensive line and put our humankind into a grave dangerous. These
warriors…their crimes…”
“How should we declare them guilty?” Si Wen Ming smiled bitterly and asked, while helplessly spreading
his arms.
Emperor Shun gnashed his teeth, not saying a word for a while.
Alliance of human clans was only an alliance of clans. Emperor Shun possessed the title of human
emperor, yet he was nothing more than a leader of the alliance of human clans. He was the one elected by
tens of thousands of different scaled human clans and families because of his reputation and influence,
which made him a trustable one as the human emperor. His responsibility included solving all kinds of
conflicts and problems between human clans.
However, the power of the human emperor was limited. The human emperor was far less powerful and
supreme than how people thought he was.
Sometimes, some powerful clans and forces wouldn’t listen to the orders given by human emperors for
their own benefits, and Emperor Shun didn’t have any good ideas regarding how to deal with these kinds
of clans and forces.
Just like Wuzhi Qi.
Emperor Shun punished him with a hundred years of captivity, banned him from showing up in public,
but during the Chi Ban Mountain war, he showed up right in front of everyone. After this, he even boasted
about the battle achievements he made, claiming that his contribution was more than enough to offset all
his old crimes. What could Emperor Shun do to him?
“Those warriors…” Si Xi murmured in hesitation.
1900
Those warriors had turned their weapons around only because of an order that was given by Ying
Yunpeng and other elders. From the standpoint of the entire humankind, these warriors had all
committed heavy crimes, and they must be beheaded in public to show the justice of the law to the
others; in the best case ever, they should all be downgraded to slaves.
Nevertheless, from the standpoints of their clans, they had done nothing wrong, nothing at all.
Ying Yunpeng and the other elders were their elders, and in battlefields, those warriors had to obey any
order given by their elders. Therefore, when Ying Yunpeng ordered them to turn the weapons around
and launch attacks in the other human warriors, they did exactly what they were told. They obeyed the
order given by Ying Yunpeng, and had done nothing wrong!
On battlefields, if those warriors disobeyed the orders given by their own elders, then that would be a
flagrant crime. As a consequence, they and all their relatives wouldn’t be able to have any foothold in
their clans anymore, and would certainly suffer the cruelest punishments given by their clans.
“All downgrade to slaves?” Ji Hao held his large bowl and suggested a bit hesitatingly.
“Their clan leaders and elders would never accept that.” Emperor Shun helplessly shook his head and
said, “Because of this, I have already argued with them many times. But those many clans would resist
this decision joint handedly…Those warriors were all elites of their own clans. If we downgraded all of
them to slaves, the powers of each clan would be weakened largely. Therefore, they would never accept
this.”
Emperor Shun seemed to be quite helpless. Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun’s helpless look and felt quite
helpless himself as well.
If this mistake was made by a sole clan, such as the stupid move made by the Ink Ape Clan trying to loot
captives, Emperor Shun could give a direct order and downgrade over a hundred thousand warriors of
the Ink Ape Clan to slaves. With Emperor Shun’s power, he could do that, because Ink Ape Clan had
offended the benefits of all clans, and all clans would support Emperor Shun on this. Therefore, facing the
great pressure given by all clans, even Gong Gong Wuyou didn’t have the capability to save those Ink Ape
Clan warriors from being enslaved.
However, those warriors who had turned their weapons around in battles came from many different
powerful clans in Pu Ban city. Their clans were rather powerful. Therefore, if Emperor Shun intended to
punish those rebel warriors, a joint handed resistance of all these large, powerful clans would be raised,
and even Emperor Shun wouldn’t be able to suppress that.
Besides, those clan leaders and elders were actually making sense. Those warriors had obeyed the orders
given by their elders, what was wrong with that?
Ying Yunpeng and those elders rebelled, therefore, they ordered their warriors to rebel as well. Those
warriors had done nothing but follow orders. The ones who did the wrong things were elders like Ying
1901
Yunpeng. For these elders, their clans were willing to hand them out and let them take the punishments
they deserved.
Since the arch-criminals were going to be punished fairly, those warriors shall just go back home!
“I am not insisting on punishing those warriors.” said Emperor Shun frowningly and in a deep voice, “I…
just want to set up a rule. There has to be a rule…our humankind is a unity. Warriors from clans can’t only
listen to their own elders.”
Ji Hao slightly spun the clay bowl held in his hand, raised his head, glanced at Emperor Shun and then
glanced at Si Wen Ming.
“Then, we can learn from the non-humankind. Didn’t they build a Yu Dynasty? A united country with a
highly centralized power!”
The whole room suddenly fell into a deathly silence.
Cold sweat poured down Emperor Shun’s forehead ceaselessly.
‘Build a country with a highly centralized power, just like the Yu Clan created the Yu Dynasty? Make the
human emperor a true emperor, instead of the leader of an alliance?’
‘Take the powers away from the hands of those clan leaders and elders, and centralize all those powers in
one particular person?’
The sweat that covered Emperor Shun’s entire body up was from the shock given by Ji Hao’s words.
1902
As the morning mist suffused the open field, the group of people finally left Si Xi’s cottage.
Emperor Shun still needed to go find the leaders of those clans and do some strenuous arguments with
them, trying his best to draw a satisfying end to the Chi Ban Mountain war.
Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang headed back to their own clans delightfully with their personal army
troops under their leads. This time, both of them had been rewarded and attained their very own
territories, and now, each of them was going to gather a batch of clansmen who were willing to pledge
loyalty to them. They would then develop and construct their territories.
The thin milky white mist was attached to the ground, drifting along the wind.
From afar came gentle and beautiful singing of young girls who had gotten up early and been doing the
laundry by the streams. A few streams slowly flowed across, along with waves of water clattering sounds
made by those laundry girls.
Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming walked in the boundless open field. Surrounding them were wild floristic woods
that reached to their waists in height. Those fresh and tender scapes could be broken by a single slight
touch, and once they were broken, sweet and fresh juice would gush out of the fractures, emitting a dense
refreshing scent.
At first glance, the sight was filled up with red and white petals. As the sun rose in the east and the dew
drops on the petals and leaves evaporated gradually, the mist grew even denser than before. Breezes
blew across, making thousands of fist-sized flowers rustle along. Ji Hao only felt extra relaxed and happy.
Abruptly, he raised his head and gave a loud growl.
The long growl spread out like waves of tidewater. Battle beasts raised by people living in Pu Ban city
heard the growl and responded with waves of roars as well. Within a short while, strong waves of
reverberant roars of different creatures rose one after another without an end, which sounded rather
lively.
Si Wen Ming laughed out loud. He held his hands behind his body, walking forwards at a steady pace, step
by step. After quite a while, he said to Ji Hao, “What you said just now had even Emperor Shun
shocked…Your point of view is correct. If we want to rival the non-humankind, our humankind has to
combine our powers, weave our powers into a tough rope.”
1903
Raising his hands, Si Wen Ming looked at the sun rising in the east and continued word by word, “All
powers have to be gathered; all warriors have to obey one and solely one will. Our humankind cannot
stay like a puff of drifting sands anymore. Instead, we have to be a unity.”
Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming, who had a solemn look on his face. Seeing this, he felt that his mind was
boiling while an indescribably great feeling arose spontaneously from his heart.
He then said seriously, “Those warriors from the rebel troops should have realized that they are all
human beings… that they should be fighting for the entire humankind. Their swords and blades can only
face enemies, instead of piercing towards their own kind only because of an order given by their elders.”
“But they have already gotten used to listening to their elders’ orders and slaughtering other human
beings for the benefits of their own clans.” Si Wen Ming raised his pair of arms high and thundered. “This
kind of thing has to be twisted. Something has to be changed. Otherwise, we will never have any hope.”
Turning around, Si Wen Ming pointed to the north and said, “This time, we got lucky and defeated the
non-humankind, but what if they come back?”
“If those terrifying beings that once nearly made the famous three ancient emperors fall back in the
ancient time descended once again… if those dreadfully powerful beings combined all their powers and
launched an all-out attack on us… if during the battles that would decide the fate of the entire humankind,
a few, even ten more people like Ying Yunpeng emerged…We would be totally out of hope.” Si Wen Ming
gasped deeply while looking at Ji Hao and seriously shaking his head.
“I’ve been to the central area of the Yu Dynasty, and I’ve seen their real potential. I know how terrifying
they are.”
Si Wen Ming said quickly, “I also know about something that those clan leaders and elders know, yet they
aren’t willing to believe, and nor do they want to think about. They always think that as long as they don’t
think about those things and cast those things out of their concerns, those facts would stop existing and
they would be able to sit on the positions of clan leaders and elders and live happily ever after.”
“But that’s not true!” Si Wen Ming waved his hand and continued loudly, “The non-humankind will come,
they will certainly come. For now, they are maintaining a general peace with us only because they are too
busy to deal with us at the moment.”
Pointing his finger at the sky, Si Wen Ming carried on in a loud and clear voice, “When they have the time
when they could deploy more military forces, they will march into our lands with real elite armies. At that
time, our humankind would become slaves forever and ever! Just like the dark-kind, like those non-
humankind slaves, our children, our children’s children, would all become slaves!”
Si Wen Ming drummed his own chest and roared at Ji Hao while staring at him with a pair of eyes that
had been glowing brightly as if filled with surging lava. “I’d rather have my body smashed into pieces than
1904
let my children, my children’s children, and my generations of descendants who will inherit my bloodline,
become slaves and lie under the feet of those non-humankind beings like animals, and be trampled upon.”
Ji Hao felt boiling blood surging around his heart. He gnashed his teeth and said, “No one can enslave our
children and our descendants.”
Si Wen Ming clenched his fists and threw a slight punch on Ji Hao’s chest, then lowered his voice, pointed
at the Yao Mountain and said, “In a couple of days, people and supplies belonging to you will all be ready.
Yao Mountain is a nice place, Ji Hao. I hope you can help me in the future.”
Si Wen Ming then looked at Ji Hao and exhorted, “Beware of Wuzhi Qi and Gong Gong Wuyou… beware of
those Northern Wasteland clans. More importantly, you should also beware of people from Ten Sun
Country. For you, Ten Sun Country can be even more dangerous than Wuzhi Qi…Ten Sun Country and
your Gold Crow Clan have been feuding for years!”
But right after he said that Si Wen Ming laughed out relaxedly. He remained looking at Ji Hao and
continued, “However, you shouldn’t be afraid of them.”
Ji Hao looked back at Si Wen Ming and said in a serious tone, “Why should I be afraid of them? They
should be afraid of me.”
The two of them stood side by side, facing the sun rising in the east. The sunshine poured down and
evaporated this milky-white watery mist. They stood there seeing the field becoming clear and fresh and
the Pu Ban city gradually waking up from a deep sleep, emitting the special and magical splendor which
belonged solely to it.
People walked on the streets while the crows of roosters and barks of dogs mixed together. Streams of
smokes rose from kitchen chimneys, coiling up along the wind. Showering under the warm sunshine, Pu
Ban city was so lively.
Till late in the morning, both of them let out a long breath simultaneously. Ji Hao grinned and said, “Pu
Ban is a nice place.”
Si Wen Ming nodded deeply and responded, “Pu Ban is truly a nice place.”
Pausing briefly, Si Wen Ming suddenly changed the topic and said, “Ying Yunpeng and the other rebelling
elders are all kept in Pu Ban Prison. Yesterday, I heard Hao Tao say that Ying Yunpeng has been yelling
that he wants to see you in person.”
“See me?” Ji Hao paused and murmured to himself, “I don’t think I have this kind of a friendly relationship
with him, do I? And he’s now in hell of a trouble, does he still have time to see me?”
Si Wen Ming frowned in confusion as well and said, “It’s indeed a bit strange. Ying Yunpeng has an odd
temperament, and he has been a bit too arrogant and bullying all the time. But in all fairness, he’s not a
1905
truly bad guy. In Pu Ban city, among clan leaders and elders of large and powerful clans, many even have
odder and fiercer temperaments than he does. This time he suddenly turned the weapon around without
any sign, which shouldn’t have happened at all.”
Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then raised his head and glanced at the sky. He smiled and said, “In this
case, let’s go meet our elder Ying Yunpeng.”
He then looked at Si Wen Ming and continued smilingly, “I’m curious anyway. What makes him want to
see me?”
1906
In front of the Town Hall in Pu Ban city, a series of simple and crude, straw-roofed prison cells stood in a
straight line.
Compared to the old days, the surrounding areas of these prison cells now were much busier. Many clan
governors, who had elegant and deliberate demeanors that differentiated them from ordinary civilians,
and were all surrounded by guards, had been standing outside those prison cells and talking to people
inside in low voices, and with badly darkened faces.
The looks of those people standing outside those prison cells were all utterly bitter. Their tightly knitted
eyebrows clearly stated the great pressure that they had now been suffering from.
As for those people in those prison cells, they were no one else but elders who unexpectedly ordered
their warriors to turn the weapons around and launch attacks on their own kind on the Evil Dragon Bay
battlefield back in Chi Ban Mountain area. What they had done had nearly destroyed the entire Chi Ban
Mountain defensive line, yet by now, they all sat on straw mats calmly, as if nothing had ever happened,
with an easy grace on their faces. They even had a rather mysterious, weird and faint smile on their faces.
Almost all of them had been sitting on their straw mats with the same gesture. Their hands were
relaxedly put on their knees, while they had their eyes narrowed and maintained that faint smile on their
faces. It was as if they were living a nice idle life like a drifting cloud or a free wild crane, unspeakably free
and unfettered.
Hearing the deep yells and even angry curses given by higher-level leaders or elders of their clans, these
people would let out one or two words as responses if they were in a good mood. If they weren’t in a good
mood, they would simply say nothing. They even stayed perfectly impervious when some grumpy clan
leaders and elders threatened them with the safety of their families.
At a distance away, Po was standing on his toe tips on a tall tree, with his hands held in his sleeves,
looking towards the prison area.
Seeing those people’s impervious looks and that weirdly calm smile on their faces, Po slightly shook his
head and said, “Nothing but a heretical trick. They know nothing but using these kinds of small dirty
tricks. And they want to compete against us for the natural fortune, for the great Dao of this world, how?
Just like this?”
1907
Wielding his broad sleeves, Po lithely flew off the tree, sighed slightly and continued, “A bunch of poor
things. Well, just let them pass away in the state of extreme joy. If I wake their consciousness back
up…that would be way too cruel for them.”
In a prison cell near the front gate of the Town Hall was the cell that kept Ji Hao a while ago because of
the crystal mine discovered by the Rong Mountain Clan. Now, Ying Yunpeng sat in that cell on a straw
mat, also with that calm and careless smile on his face that made people just want to smash it altogether.
A middle-aged man, who looked eighty to ninety percent similar to Ying Yunpeng but a bit younger than
him, stood outside his cell, frowningly looking at Ying Yunpeng, who had been remaining absolute silent,
and said, “Brother, why did you do such a stupid thing? You have to give me an explanation!”
“In one year tops, the news about what happened here in Pu Ban will travel to Ten Sun Country. By then,
do you know what will happen to those nephews and nieces of mine? Aren’t you worrying about your
own children at all? We are blood brothers, I don’t believe that you would do things like that! But, what
has actually happened?”
The middle-aged man begged and begged only for Ying Yunpeng to tell him about what had exactly
happened in Evil Dragon Bay. He needed to know what made Ying Yunpeng crazy enough to order those
Eastern Wasteland archers, who mainly came from Ten Sun Country, to turn their weapons around and
kill a large number of elite human warriors, even including nearly ten thousand of Emperor Shun’s
feathered warriors!
The life and death of Ying Yunpeng himself wasn’t a great matter, and even if he incriminated all his
children, that wouldn’t be a big deal at all for the great Ten Sun Country. However, those, hundreds of
thousands of archers under Ying Yunpeng’s command were genuine elites of many Eastern Wasteland
Clans, especially the Ten Sun Country! Emperor Shun and a group of senior ministers insisted on
punishing those warriors strictly. By now, a big number of clans had joined hands and were at
loggerheads with Emperor Shun.
Currently, the leaders and elders of those clans were all eager to find out what exactly happened to Ying
Yunpeng and the other rebel elders that made them do such a lunatic thing. Nevertheless, they had been
yelling and barking towards those rebel elders for many days till now, who give out literally zero truth.
These clan leaders and elders would never stop being anxious before they found out what exactly had
caused the unreasonable actions of those rebelling elders. This time, they did this in Evil Dragon Bay,
where would the same thing happen the next time? Next time, would they just frenziedly start wars
against the other human clans with warriors under their commands? Would they even do something that
is crazier and devoid of a bottom line?
Ying Yupeng smiled faintly, looked at the middle-aged man and said nothing.
His gaze was deep and roving, like the gaze of a God who was sitting high upon clouds, as if ordinary
human beings could never figure out what was in his head.
1908
The face of the middle-aged man gradually turned deeply dark, and the handsome face became twisted as
well. He gnashed his teeth and suddenly lowered his voice, growled in a deep yet strong tone, “Ying
Yunpeng, despite the fact that we are raised by the same father, if you push this too far, don’t blame me
for showing no mercy! Do you have to try those cruel tortures of our family before you tell me the truth?!”
Ying Yunpeng gave a slight sigh and finally started talking, “Ying Yunhe, creatures like you are ignorant,
struggling in this vast ocean like world and sinking forever and ever. You will never understand the
pleasure given by true freedom and the delightfulness of spiritual detachment. To people like you, what
can I say?”
Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming walked over with big steps at that time, and they both heard Ying Yunpeng’s
words.
Ji Hao couldn’t help but laugh out, and said, “True freedom? Spiritual detachment? Ying Yunpeng, you
pushed hundreds of thousands of warriors under your command into a deadly danger, how can you still
be shameless enough to say things like these?”
Ying Yunhe quickly turned around, cast a complicated glance at Ji Hao, then politely cupped his hands to
Si Wen Ming and made a salute. Si Wen Ming nodded, walked to the cell and frowningly looked at Ying
Yunpeng, who abruptly stood up from the ground.
Po was walking away, but abruptly he turned his head around and saw Ji Hao walk up to Ying Yunpeng.
After that, he wielded his sleeve, following which, a light cloud rose from under his feet. He’s body flashed
across the air as he lithely walked backward for a few big steps, stood under a tree while slightly shaking
his head and looking at Ji Hao.
Po locked his fingers together into a certain gesture, silently casting an evil-suppressing secret spell. A
magical stream of power that could clear people’s minds instantly shrouded the surrounding area of Ying
Yunpeng’s cell. The craziness that had started to emerge from Ying Yunpng’s eyes was dispelled, and Ying
Yunpeng’s look immediately became much calmer than before.
Ying Yunpeng clicked his lips. He was going to do some savage things to drag Ji Hao into the trouble right
in front of all these clan leaders and elders, but instead, he gasped for a few times and pointed his finger
at Ji Hao. He sneered and said in a strange voice, “Ji Hao, I know that my son and my nephew all died
because of you. But I don’t blame you. Being alive is such a sorrowful thing, you have freed them… I
should be thanking you for that.”
Taking a deep breath, a fanatical glow began shining in Ying Yunpeng’s eyes. He opened his mouth and
seemed to say some astonishing things, but Po standing under the tree afar immediately changed the
hand gesture while incanting the evil-suppressing spell in a low voice, forcibly restraining the evil
intention in Ying Yunpeng’s heart.
1909
Ying Yunpeng then gave a weird laugh, looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep voice, “I…I want to tell you
that…You, Ji Hao…we could have succeeded…but you…you ruined our perfect plan! You’ll see, we…will
never…let go of this!”
Ying Yunpeng raised his hand, pointed at Si Wen Ming and Ying Yunhe, as well as those clan leaders and
elders in the surroundings, then burst into a furious laugh, and said, “You…hehe!”
He then took another deep gasp, after which, Ying Yunpeng sat on the ground with his legs crossed. He
and the other rebel elders who were kept in prison because of what they had done simultaneously gave a
loud laugh then locked their fingers together into a lotus-shaped gesture, holding before their chests. In
the following moment, colorful and translucent streams of light burst from their faces and next, the sense
of their lives instantly dissipated.
1910
The area in front of the Town Hall was now in total chaos. Hao Tao rushed out with a dark and iron-cold
face while growling that he would pledge a thorough investigation about this.
Si Wen Ming’s look was now extremely ghastly as well. Right in front of the Town Hall, which was the
most important government facility in Pu Ban city, and in the most central area of the alliance of human
clans, hundreds of elders who committed a capital felony of rebellion had just fallen simultaneously in
such a weird way. Without question, this was just like a heavy slap landed on the faces of all human
beings.
The faces of clan leaders and elders were also darkened. Ragingly, they each gave out a series of orders,
ordering their elite warriors to scatter in the city and to investigate anyone who looked suspicious.
Ji Hao speechlessly shook his head. The current situation was completely messy, and they hadn’t even
figured out who the enemies were. A thorough investigation? How?
Abruptly, Po’s voice came from right near his ears. Ji Hao hurriedly turned around and saw Po standing
under a towering tree about five-hundred meters away from him. Po’s face seemed to be serious and
calm as a still pool of water, and faintly, a clear layer of light had been coiling around his body.
Ji Hao quickly walked over. Po grabbed Ji Hao’s hand and wielded his broad sleeve, following which, both
Po and Ji Hao transformed into a puff of smoke and went away. Po’s power was unfathomable, with a
slight wield of his sleeve and a step forward, over ten-thousand miles had already been crossed. Ji Hao
only felt that streams of lights and shadows flashed swiftly across his sight and soon, the two of them left
Pu Ban city and entered an extending mountain range on the west side.
Suddenly, a soaring mountain covered in thriving green plants appeared in the front. The fierce wind
blew across from a few craggy rocks, causing a long and shrill noise that sounded like wolves whistling.
Yet, within this fierce gale, a purple stream of smoke reached straight to the sky, remaining perfectly still
no matter how strong the gale was.
On the mountain top which was over two kilometers away from the ground, a human-head sized three-
legged white jade censer was placed on a rock, with three snow-white incense sticks standing in it. That
straight and purple stream of smoke came from nowhere else but this censer.
The purple smoke reached to the sky while suffusing an exquisite and faint fragrance all around. That
fragrance had been giving a great sense of solemnness and sanctity, seeming to turn the mountaintop into
a fairyland. Every single piece of stone there seemed to be glowing magically.
1911
Po guided Ji Hao and dashed to the mountaintop with a single step. Feeling the weirdly solemn
atmosphere of the area, Po sneered and said to Ji Hao, “Brother, you should remember this. When you run
into a quiet, clean and solemn place like this in a wild area, you should know that somebody has been
playing a trick.”
Ji Hao gravely nodded. Back in Pu Ban city, Ying Yunpeng and the other rebellious elders had just fallen,
and right after that, Po took him to this place. Obviously, Ying Yunpeng and the other elders’ deaths had
everything to do with this censer.
However, the mountain top was a flat area with a radius of five hundred meters. It was completely empty,
without a single person to be discovered.
The gale had been roaring continuously. This small white jade censer stood quietly on a rock by itself,
releasing the purple smoke. The entire mountaintop was suffused by a peaceful, warm and relaxed
atmosphere.
Ji Hao took a deep breath. His pair of eyes shone with a golden-red light as he activated his Gold Crow
pupils and looked around.
With a glance, Ji Hao found that a slightly twisted sphere of air seemed to exist in the empty flat area in
front of the censer. Without any hesitation, he flicked his finger and sent out nine dragon fire pearl along
with a high-pitched buzzing noise. The fire pearl zipped out, smashing on that twisted sphere of light
along with large streams of flame.
A scrawny finger that had a smooth, gemstone-like skin abruptly reached out from that twisted sphere of
air and slightly flicked on the fire pearl. Through the transparent skin of that finger, Ji Hao could see its
golden bones.
Clang! The fire pearl was flicked away over five-thousand meters far. A thin trace of Ji Hao’s primordial
spirit attached to the fire pearl was violently vibrated that made Ji Hao’s entire primordial spirit shake
intensely. As a consequence, Ji Hao even temporarily lost his eyesight and nearly fell to the ground.
That twisted sphere of air gradually spread out, exposing a middle-aged man who was skeleton-scrawny
and wearing pieces of rugs.
The middle-aged man looked just like a walking skeleton. A thin layer of skin tightly attached to his
bones. However, that layer was transparent and as smooth as well polished jade, continuously emitting a
multicolored, colored-glaze-like glow. Through that transparent skin, one could see his golden bones that
seemed to be cast from pure gold. His internal organs looked like gemstones, every single one of them
shining with a faint light.
What was more staggering was his head.
1912
The skin on his head was transparent, and his skull was translucent. Inside his head, no brain could be
seen. Instead, it was filled with a purple-gold liquid that had constantly been shining with a faint golden
light. Within that liquid, a fist-sized, white and pink baby was sitting on a lotus and had been giving a cold
smile towards Ji Hao with a pair of narrowed eyes.
A ‘man’ looked like this?
Ji Hao quivered instantly. If anyone, even the boldest one, bumped into such a ‘man’ at midnight, he or she
would certainly have nightmares when sleeping!
The appearance of this man was way too terrifying and horrible. Nevertheless, a warm feeling and a faint
fragrance had been emitting from his entire body. His body had been releasing a great and solemn sense
that even made him attractive like warm arms of mothers.
Although this man looked extremely weird, if one paid a closer look, one would find that this man had a
strange charm with him, which made people want to kowtow to him and worship him.
Ji Hao took merely a glance at him, after which, he suddenly bit his own tongue tip broken. A large stream
of blood gushed out from his tongue, and the great pain immediately cleared Ji Hao’s slightly dazed mind.
He quickly turned his eyes away and dared not to look at the strange man.
“Priest Corpse!” Po cupped his hands and bowed to the man, gave a cold smile and said, “Those disciples
of yours are useless. This time, did you finally decide to make a move by yourself?”
“Priest Po!” Priest Corpse crossed his arms over his chest, looked at Po expressionlessly and said, “One
should mind his own businesses, but why do you want to know mine? Should I report everything I do to
you?”
Po gave a sardonic grin and responded, “Just now, you controlled Ying Yunpeng and the others from here.
What did you attempt to do when my little brother approached them?”
He then pointed at Priest Corpse and continued, “Nothing you want to do has anything to do with me, but
if you want to frame one of us up, you shall check your neck before that. See if you can withstand a sword
hack launched by our Shifu.”
Priest Corpse gave a hideous smile, then said blandly, “Well, not technically frame him up. I wanted to let
those people growl out that it was your little brother who forced them to rebel, right before they died.
But since you, Priest Po, who is so powerful and has broken my secret spell, we shall call an end to this.”
Hearing this, waves of cold sweat immediately oozed out of Ji Hao’s back. He cast a glaring glance at Priest
Corpse.
Just now, imperceptibly, Po and this weird priest had already fought in the dark?
1913
Imagine, if just now, when Ji Hao was standing next to Ying Yunpeng’s cell, Ying Yunpeng and hundreds of
rebelled elders suddenly burst with a growl, claiming that it was Ji Hao who forced them to rebel. Not
only Ji Hao would be dragged into a grave trouble, even Si Wen Ming, who had been taking extra care of Ji
Hao all the time, and Emperor Shun, who had just rewarded Ji Hao, would both be dragged into a sky-
huge trouble.
If this trouble couldn’t be handled well, one possible effect would be that Emperor Shun would break up
with some large clans of the alliance of human clans, and thus, the whole humankind would fall into
turbulence.
Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and squeezed a few words out of his mouth, “Good, good plan!”
Priest Corpse smiled faintly, then suddenly raised a finger, pressing straight towards Ji Hao.
1914
Simply, he pressed his finger towards Ji Hao, without any sound or light or any abnormal phenomenon.
Yet, his move made Ji Hao felt it to be irresistible, and that this finger would eventually press on Ji Hao’s
body and crush him directly, even if he fled to the ends of the earth. That was how horrible it felt like.
A mountain-heavy pressure swooshed over while Ji Hao wildly opened his eyes and his whole body
trembled slightly. Priest Corpse, who was around five-meter tall now looked even many times taller than
a Longbo Country giant. His finger pressed down towards Ji Hao just like a sturdy man pressing a finger
of his towards an ant. Before that finger touched Ji Hao’s body, it already seemed to have left a print on Ji
Hao’s primordial spirit, which could disable Ji Hao from resistance forever and make Ji Hao kneel and
kowtow to Priest Corpse himself every time Ji Hao saw him.
“You…pushed…it…too…far!”
Ji Hao’s entire body was now covered in flowing streams of cold sweat. But facing this sudden move
launched by Priest Corpse, he wasn’t even able to generate a thought of dodging in his mind.
His primordial spirit, his body, and his will were all frozen because of Priest Corpse’s move. He stood still
without moving even a little bit while watching that finger, which was powerful enough to perish his soul
and crush his body, approach him at lightning speed.
The whole world seemed to have frozen. The sunshine and the gale had disappeared completely, and the
time had lost its meaning as well. Every living being seemed to be wiped out already, and by now, the
only two things left in this world were Ji Hao and this golden finger.
In this deathly quiet world that was filled with the boundless feeling of death, a strong and resonant
growl shattered the lifelessness which had Ji Hao sealed, and allowed this gray world in Ji Hao’s eyes to
become alive again. All kinds of living creatures reappeared, the soaring mountain with plenty of thriving
plants, that blue sky and white clouds, and that splendid sunshine pouring down right onto his body.
Po cast a strong roar and shattered that creepy atmosphere created by Priest Corpse with a finger move.
After that, he raised a finger and pressed back towards Priest Corpse as well.
Po’s finger had a smooth shape and the luster of healthy skin. There was nothing strange with his finger.
Instead, it looked exactly like an ordinary finger of an ordinary young man. Every single detail of his
finger was natural, as human fingers were meant to be.
1915
Po simply pressed his finger directly towards Priest Corpse. Ji Hao detected a magical life-force from Po’s
finger that was a magical power which could make all living creatures in this world even livelier than
before. As Po reached his finger out, the colors of the whole world seemed to become extra vivid while
the shapes of everything in this world looked much clearer. As the world seemed more real, some of
those profound, imperceptible tracks of the great Dao, had also become breezy.
The two fingers slightly bumped into each other.
All of a sudden, a gray and empty, completely lifeless sense of power emerged around the body of Priest
Corpse.
Around Po’s body, a black airstream and a white airstream swooshed up to the ground, transforming into
a Taiji pattern that seemed to be extremely inclusive, slowly rotating upon Po’s head.
Followed by a clear cracking noise, Ji Hao saw a hair-thin crack appear on Po’s fingernail. Meanwhile,
Priest Corpse’s finger bones were immediately shattered. Ji Hao could clearly see that his golden finger
bones shattered like a piece of tofu. Countless bone fragments darted out through his skin, eventually
transforming into golden light spots, landing on the ground and merging with the rocks.
Wherever Priest Corpse’s bone fragments landed and the golden light merged with, the rocks all turned
purely golden. Instantly, those ordinary rocks were added with a great sense of solemnness.
“For that finger move, I used ninety-percent of my power.” Priest Corpse took his finger back, stared at Po
and asked, “Priest Po, what about you?”
“I’m not telling you!” Po looked at Priest Corpse honestly and said, “You wanted to know how much have I
improved during these years. I never lie, but neither do I want you to know exactly how powerful I am.
Therefore, I’m not telling you!”
Priest Corpse’s scrawny, zombie-like face instantly twisted. He glared at Po and yelled, “Priest Po!”
Po swung his finger and looked at Priest Corpse with a very simple and honest grin, and said, “You can’t
rival me anyway. Just now, I broke the bones of one of your fingers, and by doing that, I destroyed at least
three-hundred years of your hard work, didn’t I? Therefore, do not try to hurt my little brother ever again
with that kind of small dirty tricks…He might not be the one who suffers in the end.”
Ji Hao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, looked at Priest Corpse coldly with his teeth gnashed and
said, “Priest Corpse? I’ve learned something from that finger you pressed towards me earlier. Next time
when we meet, I will certainly pay you back.” Priest Corpse threw a sideway glance with the corners of
his eyes, not even wanting to respond. He then stared at Po and said in a deep voice, “In this case, we shall
both mind our own businesses from now on. No one should stand in the other’s way.”
1916
Po shrugged, spread his hands and gave a frank smile, then said, “I have no intention of standing in
anyone’s way. Our working style is different from yours. As long as you don’t cause troubles for us, we
will never stir up any trouble for you!”
Priest Corpse raised his right palm and heavily slapped down towards Po while saying, “So it’s a deal!”
Po raised his right palm as a clear beam of light flashed across his palm. He reached his palm against
Priest Corpse’s palm while he responded, “Deal!”
Boom! Followed by this muffled noise, the thousands of meters tall soaring mountain that the three of
them had been standing on was silently turned into a stream of smoke. Po’s body swayed slightly, and
quite a few tears appeared on his board sleeve, while the face of Priest Corpse suddenly turned extremely
dark and his entire right hand was shattered into bits. Bone fragments zipped out, transforming into
golden light spots, drifting down.
“You!” Priest Corpse gritted his teeth and glared at Po.
“You take care of yourself, my friend.” Po cupped his hands and again bowed towards Priest Corpse,
dragged Ji Hao and intended to leave. Meanwhile, he said, “Principles of our sect told us to stay natural
and peaceful, but if anyone provoked us, he or she would learn that we never lacked powerful methods
that allow us to do things like defeating dragons and suppressing devils.”
“Just now, you attempted to frame Ji Hao with your secret spell…Such things can never happen again!” Po
warned loudly, then took Ji Hao and flashed across the air for a few times, disappearing right away
without leaving any trace.
Priest Corpse floated in the air, silently looking at the east for a while. Abruptly, he sneered and slightly
swung his right hand. As a golden stream of light rose from his broken hand, all those shattered bones of
his hand grew back out one after another, and within the blink of an eye, his injuries were completely
healed. Not even a single scar had been left.
Miao Yin, Miao Lian, Ku Quan and other over twenty people dashed out of surrounding woods one after
another, trod on drifting clouds and reached near Priest Corpse.
Priest Corpse stared at his perfectly recovered right palm, slightly smiled and said, “Nothing more than
this…Priest Po is nothing more than this…”
Holding his hands behind his body, Priest Corpse then said blandly, “I was planning to teach that kid a
lesson. I never thought that Priest Po was with him and was able to discover the secret spell cast by me.
What's more, he broke my magic with his own secret devil-suppressing spell.”
While sneering, Priest Corpse continued, “However, how can our supreme magics be that simple? Ying
Yunpeng and those elders died indeed, but among the rest of their clans, some people must be so angry
1917
by now. Anyone who has new emotions growing in their minds and are not able to free themselves from
desires, foolishness, and anger, will become one of us!”
Turning around, Priest Corpse looked at Miao Yin and the others, and said coldly, “This world is vast and
full of potential. Our sect will dominate it eventually. You people should work harder and improve
yourselves!”
Miao Yin, Miao Lian, and the others knelt together, kowtowing to Priest Corpse and responded loudly
with ‘yes.'
1918
After returning to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao curiously asked about the identity of that so-called ‘Priest Corpse.'
Po’s answer brought Ji Hao waves of numbness on his scalp as a fierce coldness arose spontaneously in
his heart.
Priest Corpse was one of the first batches of creatures after this world was created. He was born from a
stream of accumulated corpse gas. Back in the prehistorical era, relying on the extreme evil and vicious
power of the corpse gas, which was great enough to perish all living beings, Priest Corpse once
dominated a certain area and slaughtered countless creatures.
Back then, Po was traveling across the world. He fought against Priest Corpse many times. Therefore, the
two of them could be counted as long-time adversaries of each other.
Later, Priest Corpse was brought under control of Priest Hua with some kind of great magic, becoming
Priest Hua’s third disciple. With the powerful secret magic taught by Priest Hua, Priest Corpse
understood the interdependence of life and death and even generated a magical method of transforming
life and death from the accumulated corpse gas contained in his own body. Thus, he turned the fierce and
evil accumulated corpse gas of his warm and peaceful. After that, he achieved a soaring improvement in
his power and became a mentionable top disciple among all those disciples of Priest Hua.
Apart from the unpredictable and powerful magics of his, he had also created a rather special body-
strengthening magic based on his own body condition, which was called ‘nine death gold body.' In terms
of body condition, Priest Corpse was no better than those top-level powerful human Magi. However, he
possessed the power of unlimited rebirth; this made him even harder to deal with than those Divine Magi
who were able to be reborn from a single drop of blood.
Priest Corpse once claimed that as long as the corpse gas remained existing in this world, he could take
rebirth infinitely.
Po hadn’t heard any news about Priest Corpse for many years. He only heard that Priest Corpse had been
staying away from worldly affairs and been concentrating on studying some kind of recondite magic. This
time, Priest Corpse unexpectedly showed up around Pu Ban city, and apparently, he had already made
some achievements. He was now harder to deal with than before.
“For the cultivation pursued by us, we can do it anytime, and we have to stay in a natural and clear state.”
Po seriously said to Ji Hao, “But disciples of Priest Hua, especially Priest Corpse… what he has been
1919
pursuing were instant improvements, by any means. Since Priest Corpse has already come to Pu Ban city,
this city is going to become a dangerous place.”
One could never stay too long in a dangerous place.
Ji Hao understood Po’s words. Abruptly, he thought of that terrifyingly finger move launched by Priest
Corpse, which had disabled him completely from resisting and nearly crushed both his body and
primordial spirit.
If Po weren't there, Ji Hao would have perished for good due to Priest Corpse already.
However, Po couldn’t stay with Ji Hao at all times to be his bodyguard; Po also had his own businesses to
mind after all.
Next day, Ji Hao met Emperor Shun, stating his will of leaving Pu Ban city as soon as possible to Yao
Mountain, his own enfeoffment. Emperor Shun agreed and ordered Si Wen Ming to prepare everything Ji
Hao needed by himself.
With Si Wen Ming’s help and Emperor Shun’s orders, Ji Hao’s preparatory work went especially smooth.
At first, Wuzhi Qi obediently sent Ji Hao the money for buying those more than a hundred thousand
captured warriors from Ink Ape Clan and other few clans without any discount. He had also redeemed
Dark Cloud and the eight apes, who had been hanging under the arch for whole twenty-four hours.
With this sum of money, and added with those trophies he gained in Chi Ban Mountain area and all
rewards he accepted after the war because of the contributions he made, Ji Hao turned himself into a big
spender in Pu Ban city’s slave market.
Zhamu knew very well about all big Blood Moon families, including the Di Family, Qian Family, and the
other large-scale, powerful families. Guided by him, Ji Hao carefully selected over thirty-thousand ‘clean
and clear’ dark-kind slave warriors.
Same as the warriors under Zhamu’s command, all these dark-kind warriors hadn’t taken part in wars
against the humankind. They were all garrisons stationed in territories of those large families. They were
well trained and individually powerful as well. After being armed by a little, these warriors would form
an elite army.
Ji Hao didn’t like these non-humankind beings and had even been looking at them with hatred. However,
in constructive works of the new territory, the needs of a great number of warriors for guarding every
spot of the land would be unavoidable. Then there were also attacks launched by all kinds of wild beasts
and poisonous insects, even by mysterious spiritual creatures, and the danger brought by all kinds of
natural disasters. Ji Hao would rather let these expendable dark-kind warriors do the work than sending
human warriors fending against those potential dangers.
1920
Nearly fifty thousand dark-kind warriors were all led by Zhamu now and added with their families, Ji Hao
had bought over than two-hundred thousand people from the slave market.
After that, as Emperor Shun ordered, Si Wen Ming carefully selected a batch of residents for Ji Hao’s new
territory.
The backgrounds of those human residents were clean and reliable. Most of them were refugees whose
clans were destroyed by natural disasters. These people, who didn’t have enough to eat or to wear, were
sold by those large, rich clans as slaves. As long as Ji Hao could provide shelters for them and give them
enough to eat and wear, keep them away from beasts, poisonous bugs, and natural disasters, he would be
able to easily turn these people into a new clan.
Si Wen Ming particularly selected those healthy men and women who were in the prime of their lives, yet
weren’t too powerful, as residents of Ji Hao’s new territory. They were all ordinary Novice Magi, and the
most powerful ones were only at the junior level. Because of their low power levels, their prices were
actually quite low.
A young man was worth fifty jade coins in the slave market, while a young woman was worth slightly
more, but no more than a hundred. Those children and teenagers were even cheaper; with three to five
jade coins, one could buy out a sensible child who could also do some simple work.
With the large sum of money sent over by Wuzhi Qi, Ji Hao bought a whole two million young and middle-
aged men, women, and children, after hesitating a little.
His territory in Yao Mountain had the radius of a hundred million miles and could feed hundreds of
millions of people. These two million young and middle-aged men and women would become the
kindling of civilization at Yao Mountain.
Fifty-thousand dark-kind warriors were truly not enough for guarding the entire Yao Mountain territory,
especially under the circumstance that Ji Hao had actually pissed quite a lot of people off. Therefore, Si
Wen Ming selected another two-hundred thousand elite warriors from those slave warriors for Ji Hao, in
addition to those dark-kind warriors.
These warriors were either human warriors who had deserted in the face of battles, or robbers who had
been living out of the system, or clansmen who had violated laws and were captured alive. Anyway, none
of them was one of the good kind.
One couldn’t actually expect these people to pledge their loyalties, as that would be impossible. However,
all of their lives were under the control of a certain kind of magic spell, which meant their life and death
were grasped in Ji Hao’s hands. Therefore, Ji Hao didn’t need much of their loyalties. Instead, what he
needed was nothing but those warriors to fight and kill for him.
In the future, if they stayed obedient, Ji Hao could let them marry, have children and build their own
families. But if they didn’t, Ji Hao also had plenty of methods to deal with them.
1921
Because of Ji Hao’s insistence, Si Wen Ming particularly selected those who had committed serious
crimes, hands all stained with blood and who had never stayed out of troubles. Towards these criminals,
Ji Hao wouldn’t have even a slight little bit of mercy. Therefore, he wouldn’t go softhearted when he had
to punish them.
With enough warriors to guard and protect the territory and enough residents for the first stage of
development, Ji Hao started purchasing all kinds of supplies that he would be needing.
Food, seeds, all kinds of working and farming tools, large numbers of vehicles for transportation, and a
great number of livestock, including large-scale livestock for farming and working, livestock as meat
supplies for starting a textile industry…
Ji Hao had done the purchase in great abundance. In order to construct the territory which belonged to
himself, he spent every single jade coin that he had within three days.
1922
The weather had been rather bad ever since Ji Hao and his troop left Pu Ban city. The rain practically
never stopped.
After purchasing all required supplies in Pu Ban city, Ji Hao didn’t stay much longer. He left some people
to take care of the Fine Jade Snow Palace, then took his warriors and the new residents of his territory,
which he bought from the slave market, heading to Yao Mountain.
When he left the city, Si Wen Ming and many other came to see him off. They organized a large farewell
ceremony for Ji Hao, to thank nature and wish him good luck.
Ji Hao sensed the good faith of Si Wen Ming and the others, but at the same time, he also sensed strong
viciousness from the crowd of people who stood around and watched the ceremony. Therefore, Ji Hao
told his people to take strict precautions all the way. Meanwhile, he remained well-prepared for all kinds
of emergency situations himself.
The ceaseless drizzle had been keeping the troop company. The rich soil had become sticky and moist,
the fully loaded vehicles ploughing through ditches that had a depth of more than a foot in the ground
with the wooden wheels. Horned cattle that had been pulling the vehicles gasped quickly because of the
tiredness, while puffs of hot air constantly rose from their nostrils.
The long and huge troop extended for over ten miles, and standing in the middle of the troop, one
couldn’t see the head or the end of it.
Large groups of livestock let out waves of deep roars while slowly moving forward in the rain. Each one
of that livestock had a person to look after it particularly. Young and strong men sat on their mounts,
holding long sticks in their hands while whistling shrilly, restraining that livestock which were walking
towards wrong directions.
Vehicles were fully loaded with food and supplies. Many children huddled on top of those, piles of
supplies, with bodies covered in leathers, falling asleep in the rain as their bodies swayed while the
vehicles moved.
Young and healthy women in the troop had been moving back and forth all the time. Following by tamed
battle beasts, they yelled at those young people who had been excitedly running around to follow up,
keeping anyone from dropping out. From time to time, they checked supplies on vehicles to see if those
were all tied firmly up. Meanwhile, they kept eyes on those kids in case those kids accidentally fell off
from the vehicles.
1923
Over ten miles away, a wild wolf pack suddenly gushed out from brushwoods, showing their sharp teeth
while pouncing on the nearest few large vehicles.
However, when the pack of wolves was still more than a hundred meters away, shrill arrow screams
sliced the air open. Following this, hundreds of arrows roared across the air along with cold and fierce
airstreams, penetrating the eyeballs of those wolves and deeply piercing into their heads.
A squad of dark-skinned warriors mounted on battle beasts and dashed over. They laughed loudly out
while grabbing those wild wolves up and piling them orderly up on vehicles. Hundreds of wild wolves,
this meant another sum or meat supply.
Heavy footsteps came from afar. A group of elite warriors who were with heavy armors and long spears
strode over. They moved as fast as the wind, and within the blink of an eye, they patrolled from the end to
the head of the troop. After reporting to the commander in the front of the troop, this elite group
returned speedily, making their round to the end of the troop.
Their top-quality armors and long spears crafted by Xiu Clan master craftsmen had been emitting a cold
glow. From time to time, small and dense spell symbols lit up on the surfaces of their armors and
weapons, flashing across like bolts of lightning. Anyone with a sharp pair of eyes would know that
everyone with this kind of top-grade armament was a Senior-level elite warrior.
Tens of miles away, a group of migratory clan warriors hid in the brushwood and shook their heads
disappointedly.
This huge-scale troop was obviously a juicy, fleshy piece of meat to them, but judging from the
armaments worn by those guards, migratory clan warriors like themselves were not qualified for
targeting such troops.
In the middle of the troop, on a large vehicle that was pulled by over thirty elephant-dragon beasts, Ji Hao
sat on top of the shed set on the vehicle with his legs crossed, letting the rainwater pour on his face.
The vehicle was enormous in shape, nearly fifty meters long and fifteen meters wide. The shed-top was
all empty except Ji Hao sitting there alone, quickly changing his hand motions. He had been practicing
those secret magics Po taught him.
It had been nearly a month since they left Pu Ban city, but according to the current moving speed of this
troop, it still required seven months at least for them to arrive at Yao Mountain. One could not rush for
this anyway. If Ji Hao were all alone, he would ride on Mr. Crow’s back, and the two of them could cover
this distance in half a day tops.
Nevertheless, he wasn’t alone now. This huge troop extended for over ten miles, and Ji Hao was now the
core of this migratory troop. He was the spiritual leader of those slaves, who were all with unsettled
minds at the moment. With him in the troop, everyone felt surefooted; everyone worked more efficient
and moved faster.
1924
If he weren't in the troop, this migratory troop would immediately become a puff of drifting sands.
Probably a big half of those people in this troop would go missing even before they arrived at Yao
Mountain.
Therefore, although it was going to be a long journey and the weather had never been good, Ji Hao still
stayed with the troop. In addition to this, he gave up on the warm and dry carriage and chose to sit on top
of the shed instead. From time to time, he would also take a walk around the troop and let all his people
see him.
A series of muffled hoofbeats came. Zhamu, who was mounted on a battle beast, dashed over with a
squad of slave warriors.
Gasping for air, Zhamu bowed and saluted to Ji Hao, then said, “My dear master, there’re people who had
been watching us in the last couple of days. Should I, your loyal slave, go wipe them all out?”
Ji Hao stood up. The shed-top was around ten meters tall. He looked into the distance. Through the dense
watery mist, he saw some migratory clan people with ragged looking around. Ji Hao released his spirit
power and scanned across those people’s bodies, and found that these people barely had powerful ones
among them. Therefore, Ji Hao slightly shook his head.
“As long as they don’t provoke us, we don’t need to pay attention to them. Go warn your warriors,
without my order, they are not allowed to harm any human being.” Ji Hao lowered his head, looked at
Zhamu and said. “Remember, the life of a human being comes with cost of a hundred lives of yours. I can
grant you rewards, so I can also put you to death!” Again, Ji Hao warned Zhamu and the group of dark-
kind warrior commanders behind him.
Zhamu and the group of dark-kind warrior commanders, who now dared not even breathe loudly, deeply
bowed to Ji Hao. After that, they moved around the troop even more diligently than before while loudly
commanding warriors under their leads, giving a rigorous protection to the troop.
At the head of the troop, Feng Xing was mounted on a dragon-horse, which had scales on its back and had
been discovering the way in front of the troop with a squad of light cavalry.
“Stop!”
After moving forwards for tens of miles with the squad of scouts, Feng Xing stopped his mount and
slightly patted on its steaming hot neck. He then turned around, looked at the troop which was slowly
moving in the rain, like an immense beast, and said in a deep voice, “Everybody, be careful. This is our
own troop. Absolutely no careless mistakes are allowed to happen!”
When speaking of ‘our own troop,' Feng Xing’s face emitted a faint glow.
1925
Ji Hao was his friend, and Yao Mountain was Ji Hao’s territory now. Ji Hao had attained the noble title of
Earl Yao, and this partially owed to Feng Xing himself. For an unknown reason, Feng Xing caught a sense
of belonging to Yao Mountain.
Somehow, Feng Xing felt that this Yao Mountain, a place he had yet to reach, was like his home.
Pressing his fingers on his longbow, Feng Xing laughed at himself. His face was even a bit blushed.
‘You’re not a kid anymore, where did such a fragile thought come from?’ murmured Feng Xing to himself
in his head.
‘Hm, a thing like ‘home,' it should be everywhere you go, shouldn’t it?’
Abruptly, a quick series of footsteps came from the front. Feng Xing hurriedly raised his head. Miles away
in the rain, over ten people had been running over in a flurry.
1926
Back in Pu Ban city, in the core, secret hall of the Magi Palace…
An enormously broad hall many miles squared in area was entirely built with black rock. The surface of
the walls was rough, without any decorations. Not a single pillar could be seen in the empty hall, and the
dome, which was hundreds of meters above the floor, was completely supported by the power of the
magic formation set in the hall.
Countless fist-sized glowing pearls were inlaid in the ceiling, emitting snow-white lights, lighting up the
entire hall.
Tens of different-sized stoves were standing in the hall with pots placed upon them. Green fires had been
blazing in those stoves while liquid medicines boiled in those pots. The dense scent of herbal medicine
had condensed into a visible white mist, accumulating on the floor with over three-inch depth.
A series of black stone tables were placed against a wall orderly. On those stone tables were the dead
bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other, hundreds of rebellious elders. All those dead bodies were stripped,
and even their body hairs were shaved as well, exposing their nearly translucent bodies, which had been
glowing with a faint cyan light that made their bodies look like colored glass.
Nearly a thousand Magi in long white robes were surrounding these stone tables, with sharp knives held
in their hands. They carefully cut open the bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other elders, dissected all
meridians and muscles one after another. Some of those Magi took internal organs out of those dead
bodies, placed in jade trays next to them, then ran a careful check of those internal organs, distinguishing
the changes that had happened to these dead elders’ bodies.
Many other Magi in white robes had transparent crystal containers held in their hands. They put small
pieces of body tissue taken out of those corpses into these containers and soaked in all kinds of reagents,
to find out if these elders were affected by some special kinds of poison before they died.
Along with a creaking noise, the bones of one of Ying Yunpeng’s hands were taken out from his dead
body. All skin, blood veins, and meridians of his left hand were peeled off, till only the faintly cyan-
colored, almost transparent bones remained.
An elderly Magus carried the bone hand and quickly walked to a corner of the hall.
1927
By slightly shaking his hand, this Magi split the bone hand of Ying Yunpeng into tens of pieces. Each of
those Magi who had been waiting here picked up one piece of the bone and started all kinds of violent
experiments.
Hacking with blades or heavy axes, burning with fire, freezing with ice, soaking in poisonous liquid,
washing with strong acids, bashing with heavy hammers, striking with lightning bolts… Those Magi ran
tests on those hand bones with hundreds of different methods, and only after that did the final results
quickly sum up.
Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, and some other high-level leaders had been quietly standing by the front
gate of the secret hall. Numerous autopsy reports gathered over one after another, being handed to
Emperor Shun’s. Emperor Shun leafed through those reports in paper order. The more he read, the
darker his face became, and the more serious his look turned.
Si Wen Ming and other ministers took over those reports one after another. While reading the data
gained through experiments based on the dead bodies of those hundreds of rebel elders, the faces of all
these ministers turned extremely dark as well.
A series of experiments proved that the bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other rebel elders had all become
extremely tough and sturdy before they died. Their body conditions had been improved by at least ten
times, comparing with their actual cultivations and power levels.
If one was to take Ying Yunpeng as an example, he was only a peak-level Magus King. However, his body
was already tough enough to compete with a newly promoted Divine Magus. Meanwhile, in terms of
resistance to things like acids, poison, lightning, and fire, Ying Yunpeng’s body condition was even many
times better than the body condition of an ordinary Divine Magus. Moreover, when facing all kinds of
negative powers, such as the power of death, hatred and netherworld power, as well as all kinds of magic
curses, Ying Yunpeng’s body would be over a hundred times stronger than the body of an ordinary Divine
Magus.
In other words, any part of the bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other rebel elders could be used as an
evil-exorcising treasure. If Ying Yunpeng’s dead body were hung at a spot, the area hundred miles in
radius around the spot would become a forbidden area for all kinds of ghosts, spirits and other creatures
living on negative powers. If they ever dared to step a single toe into this area, their bodies would be
immediately burned to ash by an immensely great power.
The bones of Ying Yunpeng and other rebelled elders had been through a strange change as well. Their
marrow had turned into a sticky, ointment-like material, like chalcedony, and that ointment-like material
contained a violent and pure positive power. Some Magi had run a test with a few thousand-year-old
ghosts; one extremely fierce ghost was forced to swallow a drop of that ointment-like material taken out
from Ying Yunpeng’s bone, and right in the very next moment, the ghost was burned into a puff of ash.
The body of that ghost was burned to complete ash, but the evil power contained in his body had
condensed into a fist-sized crystal pearl. This pearl didn’t contain even a slight little bit of evil power.
1928
Instead, it was filled with pure positive power. This pearl could replace magic crystals and serve as an
energy supply for Magi cultivation, or be used to control magic puppets or set up magic formations.
More astonishingly, the brains of Ying Yunpeng and other rebel elders had changed magically as well.
The complicated brain circuitries that were supposed to be existing in the brains of healthy human beings
had disappeared in their brains. Instead, their brains had become smooth and crystalline, like pearls and
jade. Their brains had all turned cyan, and at first glance, their brains looked like cyan-colored
gemstones.
After cutting their brains open, some Magi found that their brains were filled with a strange ointment-like
material that fully contained a pure and magical power, just like their marrows. The only difference was
that the materials contained in their heads was stickier, and had a trace of aroma that sensed like
ambergris. Additionally, every single drop of this ointment-like material contained in their brains was
extremely dense. The consistency of this ointment-like material was more than hundred times greater
than iron.
Apart from all the above, their muscles, meridians, blood veins and internal organs had all been through
some weird kind of ‘crystallization.' Their bodies somehow seemed to have been ‘refined’ through some
magical method and had turned into half flesh and half gemstones from human bodies.
Such a body structure allowed them to have a greater defensive power. Furthermore, their strength,
reaction speed, agility and capacity of each of their Magus Acupoints, along with the conversion rate of
their powers in their meridians, had all been improved greatly.
“But of course, the most important discovery was this!” said a seemingly very old Magus, while he strolled
over and tremblingly raising a piece of skull that came from Ying Yunpeng’s body. On that cyan-colored
skull piece, large areas of patterns of lotuses were clearly visible.
“These patterns of lotuses!” The old Magus dropped his eyelids and said in a cold voice, “Emperor Shun,
these patterns of lotuses reminded me of something that I read in an incomplete book of Magi Palace very
long ago. Back then, I was only an apprentice of the Magi Palace.”
“Which incomplete book?” asked Si Wen Ming in a deep voice.
The old Magus looked at Si Wen Ming and responded in a similarly deep voice, “Those listed as forbidden
books. Back then, I didn’t mean to violate the rule. I was sent to clear the forbidden hall up by an elder…I,
saw it accidentally…The spirit-kind? Can it be them? Quite a few among the natural spirit-kind have
patterns of lotuses after they attain certain achievements in their cultivations!”
Emperor Shun’s face instantly turned purple. He gnashed his teeth while numerous blood veins suddenly
bulged out of his forehead one after another.
1929
Si Wen Ming knitted his eyebrows. He said to Emperor Shun in a deep voice, “Since you have asked
Netherworld Priest for help, Dong Gong and Xi Mu had both showed up, then…”
Emperor Shun clenched his fists, and his voice had become strangely hoarse:
“To our humankind, nothing from the Netherworld Priest can be seen as a threat. Back in ancient times,
Dong Gong and Xi Mu once had a good relationship with our kind, so no trouble will be brought to us by
their reappearances in our human world. :
“The ones I am worried about are the ones who signed the agreement on top of the Sky Pillar under the
witnesses of the Five Heaven Gods!”
Si Wen Ming remained silent for a while, then said, “Let’s pay a visit to elder Feng San, see if she has any
new discovery.”
1930
(2)
Translator: Editor:
In another broad hall next to the secret hall, Feng Qi was sealed in a blue-purple ice with a twisted face.
A beautiful woman in a colorful, luxurious dress was standing beside the ice block. She was
breathtakingly beautiful, like a goddess in heaven; her beauty could make anyone have a sense of
inferiority and dare not to come close to her. She stood beside the ice block with her pair of eyes
sparkling brightly with a splendid multicolored light, which had been transforming into extremely thin
and flowing beams of light and ceaselessly injecting into Feng Qi’s widely opened eyes.
A sizzling noise was coming from around Feng Qi’s body, followed by a raging fire blazing on her body,
burning the ice block and evaporating it into puffs of white steam and dissipating in the air. It seemed like
Feng Qi could break out from the ice anytime. Within that fire, streams of golden light had been shining.
Occasionally, these golden lights would shake, and the ice block would let out muffled rumbles, and next,
countless hair-thin cracks would appear in it.
Hundreds of Maguspreists in long black robes were standing in the hall. They all had long snakes coiling
around their waists, necks, arms or legs.
Their eyes were all shining with a cold light while chilly and strong power vibrations had been releasing
from their bodies. Every one of them had been concentrating on the ice block which had Feng Qi sealed in
it and gathering all their powers in that ice. Hundreds of them joined hands and cast a sealing magic, but
they only managed to narrowly suppress that dazzling fire blazing on Feng Qi’s body.
All these Maguspreists were from different large and powerful Northern Wasteland clans, under the
Water God, Gong Gong’s command. They were all at the same power level as Feng Qi, some were even a
lot more powerful than her. However, the ice they could manipulate was only ordinary dark ice that
started to exist after the world was created, while the fire burning on Feng Qi’s body was divine phoenix
fire, one of the most powerful ones amongst many different types of fires, which existed even before the
world was created.
Confronting a pre-world divine fire with post-world ordinary dark ice was same as confronting a sharp
blade with a piece of wood. Therefore, by joining hands, hundreds of Maguspreists could only barely
suppress Feng Qi’s power and keep her from breaking out of that ice block which had her sealed.
When Emperor Shun and a group of human ministers walked in, the beautiful woman abruptly let out a
long breath and slowly took a few steps backward.
1931
Emperor Shun walked up to the beautiful lady, cupped his hands and saluted to her while he said, “Elder
Feng San, is anything wrong with elder Feng Qi?”
Feng San’s breathtakingly beautiful face was now deeply darkened and cold as if it was covered in a layer
of frost. She then said coldly, “Anything wrong? Too many things are wrong. Hm, what a smart soul spell,
it actually managed to leave a noetic seed deep in Feng Qi’s soul hundreds of years ago!”
Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, and other human ministers were badly confused by Feng San’s words.
Human Magi only cultivate their bodies and never put much attention to their souls. Therefore, their
knowledge regarding the soul and spirit were extremely limited. Even though Si Wen Ming was now the
leader of the Magi Palace, the most profound, soul-related magic he learned was only the one for raising
and manipulating ghosts.
Unlike the humankind, the phoenix-kind were born with an incomparably great and pure soul power. The
accomplishments they achieved in the area of soul-related magics were literally top of the heap that not a
single kind could ever defeat the phoenix-kind in studies of souls and soul-related magics.
Therefore, the concept of ‘noetic seed’ mentioned by elder Feng San just now was way too strange for
Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, as well as the other human ministers. Not only them, but even the large
group of Magi Palace elders standing behind them were also badly confused.
Feng San looked at these confused human leaders, helplessly shook her head and said, “Simply speaking,
hundreds of years ago, when Feng Qi wasn’t as powerful as she is now, someone had left a bad thought
deep in her heart.”
“During all these years, this thought was nourished by Feng Qi’s emotions and desires and had been
growing in her heart. As this thought grew stronger and stronger, Feng Qi became prouder and prouder,
more and more extreme and unreasonable. Correspondingly, as Feng Qi’s personality became more and
more unstable and her greedy desires became greater and greater, this thought grew faster and faster.”
“What shocked me…the stronger this thought became, the faster Feng Qi could improve in the cultivation
of our secret soul magics, and the greater her soul power became. This is just like a snowball running
down from the mountaintop; the more achievements she made in her cultivation, the faster she could
improve, the stronger this thought became, and Feng Qi’s personality became more and more twisted and
strange.”
Emperor Shun and other human leaders were struck speechless simultaneously. Elder Feng San’s words
were truly terrifying.
According to elder Feng San, Feng Qi’s personality was twisted by someone else a very long time ago, and
she wasn’t herself anymore! For all these years, she had been controlled by a noetic seed left by that
controller, and gradually changed into someone else, who was completely different from her true self, as
the controller designed.
1932
“And not long ago…” Elder Feng San gnashed her teeth and continued with a darkened face, “Not long ago,
this thought of Feng Qi was triggered, like a nestling bird which finally gained the strength to rise into the
sky… And after that, Feng Qi has entirely…”
“What happened to elder Feng Qi?” Emperor Shun asked.
Elder Feng San remained silent for a while, then suddenly raised her hand and slapped on Feng Qi’s free
hand.
Following a thunderous bang, large streams of blood gushed out from Feng Qi’s eyes, nostrils, mouth, and
ears. Feng Qi was killed immediately by the heavy slap launched by Elder Feng San, after which, her body
began burning speedily, and in the blink of an eye, only an egg-shaped, fist-sized thing that looked like a
piece of art carved out of Ruby remained, slowly rising from the dark ice block.
“She is no longer Feng Qi… or, she could be anyone but Feng Qi.” said elder Feng San in a deep, a bit
twisted voice, “I could only kill her and take her soul back, and see if we can bring her back with the
secret magic of Nirvana of our phoenix-kind.”
Before Elder Feng San finished her talk, this ruby-like, egg-shaped thing remaining from Feng Qi’s body
suddenly transformed into a raging fire and began burning. Next, a clear phoenix song rang out, and Feng
Qi’s soul flashed across the air in the form of a light beam, leaving a fist-sized phoenix silhouette, which
soon disappeared without leaving a trace as well.
Elder Feng San thrust her hand out, intending to grab that hazy phoenix silhouette. Yet, she caught
nothing.
“What?” This happened so suddenly that none of these powerful human beings on the scene managed to
react timely. Most importantly, the changes and movements of souls were way too unpredictable and
dimly discernible, and human Magi truly lacked the grasp of soul powers. If just now, instead of the
escaping of Feng Qi’s soul, someone suddenly showed up with sharp weapons and launched a surprise
attack, Emperor Shun and the other human leaders would have rushed up and thrown their punches long
ago, instead of standing without any reaction.
“Feng Qi…Feng Qi’s soul…was snatched away!” Elder Feng San stared at the place where that small
phoenix silhouette disappeared with a stunned look while saying tremblingly, “Someone has… has
actually snatched the soul of one of our phoenix-kind…from my hand!”
“Ba-bastards!” Elder Feng San’s body began shaking intensively, as a five colored, dazzling divine fire
swooshed up from her body. Even Emperor Shun and Si Fen Ming were forced to step back quickly. No
one dared to come close to her for less than five meters.
“I know who that is!” Elder Feng San screamed out in an extreme fury, “The one who has this power to do
this to the souls of our phoenix-kind and is shameless enough to actually do this…I know who you are!”
1933
“The pre-world spirit, a flower, and a tree!” growled Emperor Shun in a deep voice.
“The pre-world ghost, a ratty flower, and a rubbishy wood! You have offended our phoenix-kind! I will
hunt you till you die!”
Once these few words, ‘the pre-world ghost, a ratty flower and a rubbishy wood,' came out of elder Feng
San’s mouth, the air in front of elder Feng San’s face abruptly twisted. A scrawny large hand that had a
completely transparent, jade-smooth skin and golden shining bones seeming to be cast from pure gold,
reached out, slapping directly towards elder Feng San’s forehead.
Elder Feng San subconsciously and hurriedly stepped back, while Emperor Shun roared out ragingly and
dashed up, throwing a heavy punch straight on that large hand.
Following an earth-shaking boom, Emperor Shun staggered backward for a series of steps while that
large golden bone was shattered into bits.
1934
(3)
Translator: Editor:
Over ten thousand miles away from Pu Ban city, a nipping wind was blowing while a chilly rain poured
down in a valley.
Priest Corpse sat in a large nest built with yellow-colored straw, expressionlessly flicking his finger.
Following his move, a hazy phoenix silhouette ejected out from his finger. That was Feng Qi’s soul,
transforming into beams of coiling fiery light and floating in front of him, constantly letting out clear and
silvery songs.
Priest Corpse gave a faint and cold smile, then turned his left palm around and took out a jade bottle that
was inlaid with seven different kinds of gemstones. Afterward, he conveniently poured out a stream of
splendid glowing spring water that had been shining with eight different colored lights. Feng Qi’s soul let
out a happy song and swiftly merged with that spring water. One could clearly see that within the spring
water, a hazy phoenix silhouette was gradually becoming clearer and clearer, more and more real.
“Our sect is inclusive, we will save anyone that is fated to become one of us from their previous
bitterness. Feng Qi, from now on, you are named as Miao Feng, and you are going to be a guard under my
command.” Priest Corpse gave a grin; the dazzling golden teeth of his reflected the daylight and released
a cold beam of light. He then pointed his finger out. Following his move, an eight colored lotus seed
surrounded by tens of lotus petals flew out of his sleeve while emitting a strong warm light.
The Phoenix silhouette condensed from Feng Qi’s soul swished into the colorful lotus seed while laughing
happily, after which, the tens of lotus petals folded inwards and wrapped the seed up. Streams of multi-
colored divine fire then ejected out from those lotus petals, even causing the air in front of Priest Corpse
to warp.
In a quarter of an hour, a slight Phoenix song rose into the sky, and the lotus petals withered and
splintered at the same time, transforming into light spots and dissipating. The multicolored lotus seed
had disappeared already, and instead, Feng Qi, who was completely nude, flew up from those petals.
Slightly shaking her body, those light spots gathered and transformed into a multi-colored, splendid
luxurious long dress on her body.
“A bit too luxurious!” Priest Corpse shook his head and pointed his finger at Feng Qi. Next, the luxurious
long dress on her body shattered. Priest Corpse then pointed at a large tree next to him. Instantly, all
fibers contained in the tree flew out and began weaving along with a rustling noise. Within the blink of an
eye, a simple and gray long dress was woven, gently putting itself on Feng Qi’s body.
1935
“Shifu!” Feng Qi tremblingly knelt on the ground, putting her forehead on the ground and kowtowing to
Priest Corpse.
“As you are now one of us, you shall cultivate yourself with our supreme magics. I have three volumes of
Theories of Quietus, which are just suitable for the nature of Nirvana of your phoenix-kind. You shall put
some efforts on this, and never embarrass me, your Shifu.” Priest Corpse pointed his finger again at Feng
Qi, following which, a stream shadow merged into Feng Qi’s forehead. He then continued, “From now on,
you are Miao Feng, under my guidance as a guard. As for all that happened in the past, you shall forget!
Miao Feng’s body slightly shook when she heard him. That bright multicolored glow filled in her eyes,
which particularly belonged to the phoenix-kind, quickly dissipated, and instead, a dim stream of cyan
and white colored light slowly emerged deeply from her pupils that looked neither alive nor dead.
The sense of power released from Miao Feng’s body became extremely weird as well. She was a proud
and elegant elder of the phoenix-kind, standing high above the masses. But now, she started giving out a
feeling that made her seem like a tombstone, which had been standing in front of an ancient tomb and
suffering the heavy rains and gales for tens of thousands of years. Even though she had now been
standing under the sunshine, it still made people feel strangely cold, as if no one could ever come close to
her.
Priest Corpse then wielded his sleeve and next, a purely white long sword landed in Miao Feng’s hands.
After that, a fist-sized, purely white pearl floated in front of Miao Feng, releasing thousands of beams of
fierce cold light.
“The sword is named ‘spirit-slaughter,' and can help you cultivate your soul and protect you from
dangers. The pearl is named ‘Yin Chi,' and can protect your primordial spirit and help you to create spirit
duplications of yours.” Priest Corpse looked at Miao Feng and said in a cold voice, “These are powerful
treasures gifted by your Shifu. You can feel free to use them and try your best to improve yourself.”
Miao Feng excitedly grabbed the long sword and pearl. Faint cyan and white light streams surged out
around her body as she abruptly wielded her arm. Following her move, a cyan and white stream of light
transformed into a five meter squared large hand, silently pressing on a towering tree hundreds of
meters away.
That great tree, which required a couple of people to put their arms around it, suddenly turned into a puff
of ash. After this, a tender shoot quietly grew out from the ground in the old location of the tree, slightly
swaying in the wind and rain.
All life-force of that towering tree were gathered in this tender shoot, which made it seem especially
green and lively, just like an artwork carved from emerald. That green, thriving life-force seemed to drip
out from those tender leaves.
Miao Feng grinned and flicked her finger. The tiny tender shoot flew up from the ground and landed in
her hand. The cyan and white stream of light slightly coiled around it, after which, the tender shoot
1936
melted into a green drop of liquid that contained a great amount of life-force, quietly merging into her
palm.
The sense of power released from Miao Feng’s body grew a bit stronger, and her skin also seemed less
pale than before.
Priest Corpse gave a faint smile and said blandly, “The Divine Quietus light can do a lot more than this.
You just study hard, my Theories of Quietus is nothing simple at all.”
Feng Qi smilingly nodded. When she looked at Priest Corpse, her eyes were filled with admiration, just
like the way newborn babies looking at their mothers, all happy and delighted.
A slight cold sigh came from afar. Hundreds of meters away, a black ray suddenly emerged from the air.
That thin black ray spread out and showed a black metal gate. The gate opened, and Netherworld Priest
walked out of it.
Priest Corpse paused for a second, then smiled coldly. He stood up, slightly bowed and saluted to
Netherworld Priest and said, “My friend!”
Netherworld Priest looked at Priest Corpse with a darkened face as dense black mist rose from his body
ceaselessly. That black mist was so dense that even seemed touchable. It then transformed into tens of
enormous tentacles, brandishing behind his body. The temperature dropped swiftly, and soon, the entire
area with a radius of over ten miles was covered with a thin black layer of ice.
After quite a while, Netherworld Priest said in a cold voice, “What do you come for?”
Priest Corpse narrowed his eyes and spread his hands, grinned and said, “We…”
Netherworld Priest raised both of his hands and next, a long black sword, and a long white sword
suddenly appeared in his hands. Holding the pair of swords, he looked at Priest Corpse coldly while
saying, “Take this first!”
The pair of swords were wielded in different directions, and at the same time, Netherworld Priest
unexpectedly showed up behind Priest Corpse. Two fierce sword lights in the colors of black and white
descended and rotated, sending Priest Corpse’s head flying high into the sky. He was beheaded already by
Netherworld Priest’s sword. Meanwhile, his body was chopped into two from the waist. Netherworld
Priest chopped his head off with one sword while cutting his whole body into two with the other sword.
Priest Corpse’s body was split into three parts, lying on the ground. Miao Feng popped out her eyes in
shock and subconsciously screamed.
Netherworld Priest’s body flashed across the air as he stepped back to the black gate and coldly looked at
Priest Corpse, who was now lying on the ground in three pieces.
1937
Slightly grinning, Priest Corpse’s three body parts rose into the air, suddenly transformed into countless
golden light spots, hovering in the air and merging back together. Priest Corpse stood in front of
Netherworld Priest again, as if no harm had been ever done to him at all.
Priest Corpse locked his finger together into a certain motion, held in front of his chest, sneered and said,
“Am I qualified to come to Pu Ban city?”
Netherworld Priest remained silent for a while, then said blandly, “We all have our own Dao to pursue. I
will not stand in your way as long as you do not disturb me.”
Priest Corpse narrowed his eyes, took a step forward with a slightly rude look and said, “Netherworld
Priest, even if I do disturb you pursuing your Dao, what could you possibly do to me? I respect you, so I
see you as a senior being and call you ‘my friend.' But if I don’t respect you, as a coward who has always
been hiding, how dare you to share the same fame with us?”
Netherworld Priest gave a cold laugh, cast a complicated glance at Priest Corpse then quickly stepped
back into the black gate.
The black light folded inwards. Netherworld Priest and the metallic black gate had disappeared
simultaneously.
Priest Corpse raised both of his arms high and said in a frosty tone, “Be brave and dare to improve! Miao
Feng, do you know what does that mean? I, your Shifu, am just like that!”
1938
(4)
Translator: Editor:
In a quiet room in the Magi Palace...
The furnishing in the room was extremely simple. A small altar was placed against the wall, with a small,
black jade tablet laid upon it. Occasionally, a dim stream of light would flash across the surface of the jade
tablet, after which, a small character ‘Netherworld’ would appear for a short moment on the tablet.
In front of the jade tablet was an awfully old clay bowl, the inner surface of which was stained completely
by dried blood. Inside the bowl, an especially dense and sticky stream of blood-red mist had been circling,
seeming like a living creature.
Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming sat facing each other beside a stone table with their legs crossed. Both of
them had their eyes narrowed and weren’t saying anything.
After quite a long while, a black beam of light ejected out from the black jade tablet. Following that, large
clouds of black mist rose from the ground, gradually transforming into numerous dark air-whirlpools,
swooshing all over the room. Shrill ghost screams constantly came from those air-whirlpools, and from
time to time, countless twisted faces showed up, partly hidden and partly visible.
The air temperature in the quiet room dropped swiftly. Soon, both the wall and floor were covered up by
a thick layer of black ice.
Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming moved their bodies simultaneously. They were both living human beings
while that black mist was produced by the purest netherworld power, which was highly inimical to the
life-force of living human beings. The bodies of Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming were wrapped up by the
black mist, and they instantly felt like being sliced by countless sharp daggers. The cold and bone-
piercing black mist had been trying to drill into their bodies, which made them feel quite uncomfortable.
A black metal gate slowly emerged from the black mist. The gate opened, and Netherworld Priest walked
out of it with his eyebrows knitted, then sat behind the table that was in between Emperor Shun and Si
Wen Ming.
Si Wen Ming took out a clay jar of rice wine, put it on the table before Netherworld Priest’s face. Without
saying too much, Netherworld Priest grabbed the clay jar, slapped the seal open and poured a few big
mouthfuls of wine into his own mouth in a row. He then let out a long heavy breath filled with a dense
1939
scent of wine, and said, “Fortunately, you messaged me timely. I traced the sense of power and have
found its true owner.”
Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming continued looking at Netherworld Priest in silence.
Netherworld Priest dropped the clay jar, held both of his hands in his sleeves then narrowed his eyes. He
grinned at Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming and said, “For what I know, I will speak out frankly to you
today. But…you have gained so many non-humankind captives this time, I want a million of them!”
Emperor Shun’s fingers flicked on the table for a few times swiftly. He looked at Netherworld Priest’s
grinning face, helplessly sighed and said, “The number of captives we gained this time is indeed quite big,
but the number of clans that each deserve a share is also huge. We, the few leaders, will all pitch in and
try our best to get you, dear Netherworld Priest…”
Before Emperor Shun bargained, Netherworld Priest gave a bigger grin, showed his white shining teeth
and said, “A million non-humankind captives, young and strong ones, with powerful souls and abundant
life-force. Let your Magi Palace’s Magi do the work. Kill them with the magic spell that could leave their
soul powers and life-force unharmed maximally, and hand their bodies and souls to me.”
Si Wen Ming said in a deep voice, “Sure, a million non-humankind captives, we will execute them and
hand to you in three days tops.”
Netherworld Priest then let out a heavy breath, looked at Emperor Shun and said smilingly, “Emperor
Shun, you are too merciful…As the emperor of the humankind, this is good, but also not good. However,
this is your humankind’s business, I shall say no more.”
Narrowing his eyes, Netherworld Priest’s look turned serious as he continued, “What I am going to tell
you might violate some rules. For a couple of people, even I don’t want to provoke. Those few are mean,
and if they knew that I have seen through them, they would certainly come bring me troubles. Therefore,
what I am about to tell you, don’t let anyone know that it was me who told you that.”
Emperor Shun slowly lowered is head and responded seriously, “I understand. Netherworld Priest…
Please tell us what you know.”
Netherworld Priest narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while, then began talking slowly, “In fact, back
in the era of the three emperors, when the path connected the heaven and human world wasn’t cut off, I
had made quite a number of contacts with your humankind…For example, I’ve been living in the
netherworld, and back in the ancient times, a powerful human being once broke into my territory for
saving his dead wife. We fought for fifty-eight rounds, and after that, he forcibly snatched her soul back.”
Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming held their breaths, daring not to make any noise, silently listening to
Netherworld Priest’s statement.
1940
“Later, something changed in this world. Many scriptures belonging to your humankind were either lost
by your ancestors or burned by some people on purpose. Therefore, regarding things that happened in
the ancient times, only some bits and pieces came down to you.”
“Not to mention myself. All these years, we made quite a lot of contacts, and that made us old
acquaintances.” said Netherworld Priest while smilingly looked at Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming. He
continued while seeming to be a bit proud, “Dong Gong and Xi Mu have both been living a cloistered life
for many years, but occasionally, they would make a trip to the human world, and each has given some
graces out. You should have heard about them more or less.”
Emperor Shun remained silent when listening to Netherworld Priest with concentration while Si Wen
Ming had already taken out a softened piece of leather, with a pen held in his hand, quickly recording
Netherworld Priest’s words.
Netherworld Priest glanced at Si Wen Ming and continued, “Just now, the one who attacked that little
phoenix was Priest Corpse. In terms of age and experience, he is no worse than me. Just that he wasn’t
lucky enough to be born with great talents, which made him slightly weaker than me.”
Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming turned more and more concentrated when listening to Netherworld
Priest talking while Netherworld Priest slowly told them some secrets, which had already fallen into
pieces and scattered in the long history of the humankind.
Actually, ever since the Chi Ban Mountain war, smart people like Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming had
already noticed that this whole war clearly had some outer forces stepping in, and even had been pushing
it.
Some traces showed that Dishi Yanluo, who started this war, and Fan Hai, who tried to loot some benefits,
both were pawns of someone else, who had been playing the real game. Especially, Fan Hai, he showed up
confidently and attempted to earn himself some benefits, but in the end, he was beaten up, severely
injured and made to flee by Dong Gong, Xi Mu, and Netherworld Priest, who showed up unexpectedly.
Netherworld Priest showed up in Chi Ban Mountain battlefield because Emperor Shun asked for his help
and had promised him great benefits. However, for Dong Gong and Xi Mu, even Emperor Shun had only
heard about these two legendary beings but never saw them in person.
Nevertheless, these two legendary beings abruptly showed up in Chi Ban Mountain and directly joined
hands with Netherworld Priest, severely injuring Fan Hai. Based on what happened, that was a complete
trap targeted at Fan Hai, and this trap was well planned even before the Chi Ban Mountain war started.
In other words, before the Chi Ban Mountain war broke out, someone had foreseen Fan Hai’s appearance
and planned this ambush.
1941
What happened after that during the war also proved Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming’s guesses. Two
sword formations killed countless non-humankind elites, the Blood Moon was defeated utterly, and Dishi
Yanluo was forced to sue for peace.
Added with the fact that Ying Yunpeng and some other people suddenly turned their weapons around,
along with many other traces, it was not difficult to tell that two terrifyingly powerful beings had used Chi
Ban Mountain as a chessboard and had been playing a long game. Everyone, including Emperor Shun and
Si Wen Ming and other leaders of the humankind, became their pawns unknowingly.
The most terrifying thing was that after the ‘game’ had ended, these human leaders had to clear up the
mess left by the players, and the human leaders had completely no idea about who on earth had done all
those things in the darkness.
All the time, Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming thought that the Yu Clan was the number one enemy of the
humankind. But by the time the Chi Ban Mountain war ended, they realized that upon the head of the
humankind, a thick layer of bodeful dark cloud had been hiding without their notice.
They inquired deeply into this. Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming insisted on digging the truth out through
Netherworld Priest at all costs.
Netherworld Priest had been talking slowly in a gentle voice, while drops of cold sweat oozed out of
Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming’ foreheads constantly.
By the end, both of them couldn’t help but begin quivering slightly.
1942
Translator: Editor:
The rain turned heavier than before. Thumb-sized, transparent raindrops fell down from the sky,
clapping loudly against the ground.
The sticky mud accumulated on the ground had already reached a foot in depth. In the mud, large
vehicles had been moving forward with some solid difficulties. Animals which were pulling the vehicles
ceaselessly let out muffled breaths. Sometimes, they would be dragged a big half step backward by the
heavy vehicles after they made two steps forwards.
Ji Hao stood on top of a carriage, glancing at the dense and thick layer of rain clouds in the sky, then at the
troop which was trapped by the mulch and moved slower and slower. Afterward, Ji Hao locked his fingers
together and wielded his hands towards the sky. Following his moves, a human-head sized fireball
swooshed up into the sky, exploding in the air thousand-meter away from the ground.
A thunderous boom vibrated the entire area with a radius of a hundred miles. Ji Hao boosted his power
up and shouted, “Pitch the camp right here and take some rest. Cook some ginger soup to dispel the cold.
Especially women and children, settle them down first! Patrol squads, keep a high vigilance!”
All people in the migratory troop sighed in relief simultaneously. Facing such a strong rain, powerful ones
like Junior Magi and Senior Magi surely feared nothing, but ordinary civilians and those children were
nearly frozen by the ice-cold rainwater. Their whole bodies were stiff, and they couldn’t even breathe
smoothly.
Supplies carried on those large vehicles were untied. Large numbers of wooden and bamboo sticks were
taken out and huge tents were quietly set up. People dug a ditch around a tent to drain the water away,
dried and hardened the ground inside the tent with magic, and thus, a commodious tent was quickly set
up.
Under the lifted curtains, bonfires were blazing while large clay jars were filled up with boiling rainwater.
Big pieces of ginger, wild spring onions some herbs that could dispel the cold and strengthen human
bodies were thrown into the clay jars, along with some large meat pieces, bones, and salt. In no time, a
dense, attractive scent spread out.
Ji Hao stood on top of the carriage, looking around. Tens of hundreds of different-sized tents had stood up
among this large migratory troop. All the children and women had been settled down first.
Those young and strong people had been working hard in the rain. They built fences and drove that large
livestock into the temporary beast pen.
1943
Patrol squads moved around the entire troop more and more frequently. Some Magi temporarily
transferred from Magi Palace cast magic around the campsite, split the ground and opened up ditches.
The bottoms of those hundred-meter wide, five-hundred meter deep ditches were thickly covered in
sharp rocks, because of which, ordinary beast herds and attackers couldn’t even approach the campsite.
Constructional components which were custom-made in Pu Ban city were taken out. After a series of
clangs made by craftsmen in the campsite, over a hundred, five-hundred-meter tall watchtowers stood up
all over the campsite. Hundreds of archers climbed up the towers, vigilantly looking around while
chewing solid foods.
Heavy footsteps came from a distance. Yu Mu carried that huge pot of his on the head, rushing over with
big steps.
This fatso had been growing huger and huger in shape. His foot heavily thudded against the ground and
caused thunderous booms that sounded like a bomb exploding, splashing mud everywhere. Along with
this earth-shaking series of footstep, Yu Mu reached the carriage speedily, then violently shook his own
body, making layers of his fat flip and send water drops zipping out from his body.
“Ji Hao, something’s happening in the front! Feng Xing already took a batch of people to go over there!”
“Something interesting?” Man Man excitedly leaned half of her body out through the window of the
carriage and asked. Before Yu Mu answered, she leaped out from the window, carried her pair of
hammers and rushed to the front side of the troop with big steps.
Swoosh! Man Man rushed swiftly under the heavy rain like a dashing dinosaur, leaving a five-hundred
meter long clear trace behind her body.
“Shaosi, Taisi, you two stay and keep an eye on the campsite!” Ji Hao patted hard on the ceiling of the
carriage and said. Afterward, a watery mist rose from under his feet, carrying him as he flew forward
fleetingly.
Zhamu, who now was covenanted in loyalty to Ji Hao, gave a long shout and quickly gathered a few
patrolling squads that made over two thousand warriors. They all mounted on their battle beasts and
closely followed Ji Hao. After they went through a certain distance interval, Zhamu would release a
resonant growl each time, hearing which warriors in the campsite would brace themselves up.
When Feng Xing was scouting in front of the troop, over ten people rushed over in bad shapes. Before
they approached, Feng Xing pulled his longbow open and released three arrows in a row, deeply striking
on the ground, three feet away from the feet of a man who was running in the front.
“Do not come close! Enemies or friends? This is Earl Yao’s troop, are you trying to attack Earl Yao?” Feng
Xing shouted in a harsh tone and with a strong voice. Meanwhile, the light cavalry behind him had
already pulled out their long spears, preparing for a battle.
1944
Ji Hao had offended quite a lot people back in Pu Ban city. He even beat Wuzhi Qi up in the celebration
banquet. Who knew what that crazy violent monkey would do?
Therefore, during the journey, except Ji Hao, Po, Man Man and Taisi, all the others had been extra
cautious and careful. Any sign of disturbance would cause them to overreact.
The faces of those people had already turned deathly pale because of the desperate running, and just
now, they were all startled by the arrows suddenly released by Feng Xing. One after another, they
staggered and fell into the mud. A man rolled on the ground for a few times, body covered up in mud then
finally raised his head like a drowned mouse, screaming in a shrill voice:
“Help, help! My God! How on earth can they be our clansmen?! They’re even more brutal than the cruelest
devil!”
“Lord, save our clansmen! Please save us!”
Those people screamed and wailed hoarsely, crying and begging Feng Xing for help.
Feng Xing immediately released an early warning signal to the troop. Meanwhile, cyan light sparkled in
his eyes while he measured these people with his eyes. These over ten people were not too powerful, the
strongest man among them was only at the early stage of the level of Junior Magi.
Feng Xing slightly turned his head and listened intently. A gale roared across while faint cyan-colored air
swirls emerged by Feng Xing’s ears. The mysterious power contained in his bloodline was activated, with
which, Feng Xing could clearly hear anything within the area that had the radius of over ten miles, even in
a thunderstorm like this.
The sound of wind and rain, the claps made by small beasts when running across the muddy ground,
except for all these, nothing sounded wrong.
“Who are you? What happened?” Gripping the longbow, Feng Xing nipped an arrow with his fingers,
pointing at the strongest man among these people, and asked.
“Lord, we are people of Earl Ji! The leader of our clan is the youngest son of Earl Ji. In this great war, our
clan leader and all powerful warriors of our clan had fallen in battles. Now, our clan leader’s brothers are
trying to murder his son, our young leader, then snatch his territories and clansmen!”
Feng Xing’s look turned weird. A man fell in battle and his brothers joined hands, trying to kill his
inheritor and snatch his territories and clansmen? Such things were not rare in the Midland and four
wastelands. However, in Pu Ban city, the core area of the humankind government, people usually handled
things reasonably. Around Pu Ban city, this was the first time for Feng Xing to hear about something like
this, that was actually happening!
1945
“This place is not so far from Pu Ban!” A cyan beam of light abruptly flashed across Feng Xing’s eyeballs as
he said, “How many are your clansmen?” The middle-aged man spread his hand and responded bitterly,
“Lord, we are divided into nine clans, thirty-seven villages, over a million and two hundred thousand
people in total!”
Feng Xing’s eyelids shook, then he glanced backward.
Behind him, breaths of those light cavalry warriors clearly became a lot heavier than before.
1946
Translator: Editor:
The rain poured down violently. A mile-wide river lost its usual gentleness and now had been crazily
clapping the river banks like a mad wild buffalo. The grey-brown river water roared over rampantly,
bringing up countless swirls and raising great clouds of watery mist.
By the river, a small village was already inundated by the river water by a small half, and over a hundred-
thousand residents tremblingly stood on a flat area with their children, in the ice-cold river water. They
were all in a daze, none of them daring to make any moves.
On the fence wall around the village, which was designed to resist beast attacks, over a hundred warriors
in leather armors carried long spears and blades, watching those residents of the village while
complaining.
Outside the village and in the wilderness, three small-scale armies had been facing each other from a
distance.
Among the three armies, the one in the north had the biggest number of warriors, roughly around three-
thousand. In the front of this army, over two-hundred heavily armored Senior Magi, who had been
releasing strong power vibrations, were mounted on horned rhinos, letting out provoking growls from
time to time.
In the southeast and southwest, each of the other two armies only had around two thousand warriors,
with around a hundred heavily armored Senior Magi mounted on battle beasts in the front. If fighting
alone, neither of these two armies could rival the army in the north. Yet, if they joined hands, they could
certainly swallow that army.
But obviously, these two smaller armies had been keeping full vigilance against each other as well. They
were around three miles away from each other, withstanding the pressure given off by the army in the
north, but these two armies were clearly separated, showing absolutely no sign of collaboration.
In front of each army, a totem flag had been fluttering in the air. The totem painted on each flag was
exactly the same, a three-eyed cyan wolf standing on top of a towering mountain, roaring towards the
sky.
Ji Hao trod on the watery cloud and dashed over. Behind him, Feng Xing and over a hundred light cavalry
warriors were following closely.
1947
Zhamu gathered quite a few patrolling squads up, made up of three-thousand elite slave warriors and
rushed over in a killing battle formation. Even at a great distance away, they had already raised their
spears, seeming ready to launch deadly attacks.
Nevertheless, Man Man was much faster than all of them. Seeing the three armies facing each other, Man
Man happily laughed. She suffered this endless rain for big half of a month and had been feeling
oppressed since long ago. Now, she leaped directly up into the air thousands of meters high, tailed by a
dazzling fiery light.
The two lotus buds shaped hammers suddenly expanded to meters long. Man Man floated in the air for a
short while, and after that, the two enormous hammers roared down from the air along with a muffled
swishing noise at lightning speed.
A thunderous bang was generated, as the ground shook violently. Houses of the village that were soaked
in river water for quite a long time instantly collapsed and those over a hundred warriors standing on the
fence wall fell to the ground like drowned mice. All this made those more than a hundred thousand
residents of the village, who had been standing in the water, scream in fear.
Raging fire swooshed up to the sky. A piece of land, which was a mile in radius, was sent flying by the fire.
The intensive quake disabled those Junior-level warriors in the three armies from standing stably, and
made them stagger and fall on the ground in disorder.
Man Man landed heavily on the ground. She stood by the big hole that was nearly a hundred-meter in
diameter and was caused by herself, waved her arms and took the pair of hammers back, then yelled
loudly, “Are you all Earl Ji’s people? Why did you block our way? Look at your aggressive faces, are you
trying to rob our Earl Yao’s migratory troop?”
The leaders of the three armies were all young men who seemed to be at the same age. They were all
startled quite badly by Man Man’s violent move, that their faces were constantly changing colors.
Hearing Man Man’s abrupt yell, the leader of the army in the north mounted on his mount and rushed
over, and shouted, “Earl Yao’s troop? Which Earl Yao? I’ve never heard about this Earl Yao!”
Man Man knitted her eyebrows and yelled angrily, “How can you have never heard about Earl Yao? Ji
Hao’s title of Earl Yao was given by the old man Emperor Shun himself! You despised Ji Hao, which means
you despised me, Man Man!”
Body flashing across the heavy rain, Man Man tore the curtain of raindrops open and dashed up to the
young man in only two steps. She then wielded the hammer held in her right hand straight down towards
the young man’s head.
That young man screamed out. He didn’t think that Man Man would launch the move because of one
wrongly spoken word. Before the long spear held in his hands was risen, Man Man’s hammer had nearly
reached to his head. Fortunately, two senior level guards standing behind him on both sides growled out
1948
simultaneously while lunging the pair of black stone spears out, fiercely and accurately fending against
Man Man’s hammerhead.
Two lines of cyan-colored spell symbols sparkled on the pair of black stone spears. Meanwhile, fierce gale
swooshed out from the spears and transformed into a fist-thick, highly condensed airstream, hacking on
the hammer.
Fiery light flashed across Man Man’s hammerhead, along with which, spheres of raging fires roared out.
That dense and violent fire instantly crushed the cyan airstream, after which, the hammerhead smashed
right on the pair of stone spears. A loud bang was caused, and at the same time, the pair of stone spears
were shattered completely into thousands of thumb-sized fragments, zipping all over the space.
The two Senior Magi and the young man under their protection howled out together. Stone pieces darted
like bullets into their skins and muscles, quickly making their faces covered in blood. Moreover, blood
streams gushed out of their bodies ceaselessly.
The three of them stepped swiftly back. A Senior Magi seemed to suffer a heartache, the muscle of his face
twitching intensely, while he said, “Little girl, how dare you destroy our inherited magic treasure?!
Heaven, my ancestors’ souls! That was my inherited magic treasure, passed down through a hundred and
twenty-eight generations!”
“Eh? Eh? But that your magic treasure’s fault, it wasn’t tough enough, shattered by a slight touch. Can you
blame me for that? You can’t!” Man Man carried her pair of hammers, shaking her head quickly and said,
“It’s all your fault. You and your armies blocked our way. Feng Xing said that you wanted to rob us. In that
case, I will have to teach you a lesson!”
Ji Hao trod on the watery cloud and dashed over. Those warriors of the three armies saw him flying in the
sky, which brought up a disturbance among those warriors.
According to the common sense of the humankind, only Magus Kings and Magi levels above Magus Kings
could fly in the sky. Ji Hao was treading on a watery cloud and flying in the sky, which made him a
powerful Magus King in the eyes of these warriors. The three armies began moving simultaneously. Many
warriors began shouting loudly because they had fallen into panic and didn’t know what to do.
Ji Hao heard Man Man’s yell, turned around and glanced at Man Man. Just now, Man Man was running in
front of Ji Hao, and he only saw Feng Xing yell a few words at Man Man.
Judging from the current situation, Feng Xing said no good things to Man Man, and clearly, Man Man was
starting the trouble.
Floating in the air, Ji Hao frowningly measured the three armies with exactly same totem flags, with his
eyes. From the village afar, a wave of cries and wails came, as a disturbance was started among those
residents with someone trying to stride through the collapsed fence and flee into the open field outside
the damaged village.
1949
“Zhamu, stop them!” Ji Hao pointed his finger at the village and gave the order.
Zhamu responded with a resonant growl, following which, a thousand warrior troop mounted on battle
beasts rushed wildly towards the village. While moving, these slave warriors released their power
vibrations and instantly, streams of steam rose from their heads. The rainwater was evaporated into
white watery mist by the strong power vibration released from their bodies, floating upon their heads.
The strong sense of power condensed into waves of strong gales and blew across the space. The three
young army leaders shouted out in shock altogether, “Senior Magi? Non-humankind monsters!”
The three slightly disordered armies instantly fell into chaos, and the three young men’s faces twisted
immediately.
Over a thousand non-humankind warriors? All at the Senior-level?
Ji Hao stood on the watery cloud, crossed his arms in front of his chest and said in a cold voice, “The three
of you, why did you block my way with your armies? You’re not planning to rob my migratory troop, are
you? I am Ji Hao, titled as Earl Yao by Emperor Shun himself. You offended me as one of your superiors,
are you betraying the humankind?”
Coordinating with what Man Man said just now, Ji Hao threw out such a heavy blame for them to bear.
1950
Translator: Editor:
“Retreat, retreat!”
“We didn’t mean to offend Earl Yao, we are retreating right now!”
“Our Abba is Earl Ji, how could we possibly betray the humankind?”
The three young men shouted out together and following their orders, warriors behind them drove their
mounts and quickly drew back towards the north.
However, when they were still in a couple of miles away from the flooding river in the north, a surging
wave rose hundreds of meters high. From within the river, a large pot floated up with Yu Mu standing
inside it. No matter how strong the gale blew and how violent the wave surged, that huge pot floated on
the surface of the river and remained perfectly still.
Yu Mu raised his pair of hand high. Grey-brown river water kept rising along with a rumbling noise, and
soon, the river turned into a five-hundred-meter tall water wall, blocking the way back of the three
armies. Yu Mu then slightly flicked his finger, and after that, the grey-brown river water suddenly turned
into a dark-green color, emitting a strong and weird smell.
A few heavily armored Senior Magi wielded their weapons, attempting to forcibly break Yu Mu’s water
wall.
Yu Mu waved his hand and a few dark-green streams of river water roared out, striking on the bodies of
the few Senior Magi. Poisonous water seeped into their armors through the gaps between armor pieces.
Instantly, the few Senior Magi let out hoarse howls while hurriedly leaping down from their mounts,
crazily ripping their own armors off.
Everyone saw that their bodies had already been badly mutilated by the poison, large poisonous blisters
popping up from their skins one after another and blasting away. Streams of poisonous pus flowed down
along their bodies, burning them and causing loud sizzling noises along with puffs of white smoke.
Fortunately, the heavy rain had constantly been flushing their bodies and added with the strong life-force
of Senior Magi, their damaged bodies were able to ceaselessly heal themselves. In around ten minutes,
the poisonous water on these few Senior Magi’ bodies was finally flushed clean, and the wounds on their
bodies recovered slowly,
By now, the nearly ten thousand warriors of the three armies dared not to make even half a step
forwards. They despairingly looked at the water wall in front of them. No one noticed who did this first,
1951
but along with a series of metal clangs, a big half of those warriors dropped the weapons held in their
hands and leaped down from the backs of their mounts, quietly squatting down with their heads buried
in their arms.
After a quarter of an hour, the largest hall in the village was lit brightly. Zhamu and thousands of slave
warriors circled the hall securely.
Outside the hall, nearly a thousand warriors were tied up, lying on the muddy ground like drowned mice,
while large drops of rain clapped on their faces. If any of them ever dared to make any movements, those
dark-kind warriors under Zhamu’s command would instantly turn their spears around and violently
whip down without any mercy, until the warrior howled and cried and begged.
In the hall, Ji Hao sat on a large chair, looking at the three young men kneeling on the ground with a
darkened face.
The three young men seemed all tired, their faces covered in bruises, which were clearly caused by
violent hits that happened just now. Yu Mu sealed their powers with drugs. Therefore, the three of them
couldn’t heal their own bodies with their powers at the moment. This made them look quite
embarrassed.
They were Earl Ji’s sons. The oldest one was named Luo Feng, the second oldest one was named Luo
Meng while the third one was named Luo Shi. Once they heard that their youngest brother had fallen in
battle, all three of them hurriedly took their warriors and pounced over, intending to swallow all
clansmen and properties that belonged to their youngest brother.
Over ten elderly men with simple outfits stood in the hall, faces all filled with rage and sadness while they
glared at the three young men. Just now, it was them who beat the three young men up. If Ji Hao hadn’t
given out the order and stopped these elderly men, the three young men would have been beaten to
death long ago
Lying in front of Ji Hao was a seven to eight years old boy. His clothes were taken off, exposing a fist-sized
wound right on his chest.
An arrow pierced into the body of this child from his back and came out from his chest, fiercely
puncturing his heart and taking his life away.
“Earl Yao, our young leader is only seven, seven!” An elderly man stood in front of Ji Hao crying bitterly as
he said, “Our clan leader took all warriors in the clan and went to Chi Ban Mountain to join the war. They
encountered an elite force of those non-humankind monsters, all falling in battle. According to the order
given by our clan leader before he left for the war, we had been carefully and devotedly assisting our
young leader, expecting him to grow up and inherit the clan properties and his father’s noble title.”
The group of elderly men all cried out, looking at the dead child lying on the ground, unable to stop
wailing.
1952
“But yesterday, our young leader went hunting outside the village… he was, he was shot in the back and
killed by someone!” An elderly man cried and said. His eye corners were burst, such that his tears flowed
ceaselessly down, mixed with blood. “The only son of our clan leader died just like this!”
Another elderly man stepped up, pointed at the three young men kneeling on the ground and growled,
“Once after our clan leader fell, his three good brothers, the three good uncles of our young leader,
arrived with their armies!”
“They dared not to go to Chi Ban Mountain and fight for our humankind. They taunted our clan leader and
said that he was seeking death by heading to Chi Ban Mountain! These lowly cowards! But when bullying
their own clansmen, they turned to be so brave and fearless; when riding roughshod over women and
children, who had their husbands and fathers fallen in battles, they turned to be so cruel and merciless!”
Another elderly man suddenly darted over and threw a fierce kick on Luo Feng’s eye socket, directly
blowing one of his eyeballs up.
Lou Feng howled out hoarsely, covered the damaged eye with his hand and lied on the ground, crying and
screeching. The elderly man who kicked him then screamed hysterically, “Where is our madame? Our
young leader’s mother! Last night you forced her to go to your campsite, where is she now?!”
Ji Hao stood up with a badly darkened face, looked at the three young men and growled angrily, “Where is
she?”
Lou Feng, who had one eye damaged, abruptly began screaming crazily. He raised his head, looked at Ji
Hao and barfed furiously, “Our Abba is Earl Ji! Among all his four sons, now only the three of us can
inherit the enfeoffment of Earl Ji! Earl Yao, you’re also an official under the human Emperor’s lead, what
can you do to us?”
Ji Hao remained silent but pulled the Flame Dragon Sword out and wielded fiercely. Next, Luo Feng
howled out once again as one of his arms was chopped entirely off.
The Flame Dragon Sword released a raging fire, which burned the skin and flesh around Luo Feng’s
wound. A stream of fire lingered on Luo Feng’s wound, and soon, a dense scent of grilled meat quickly
spread out. Ji Hao looked at Luo Feng and his two brothers and said in a cold voice, “My patience is
limited, where is she?”
“Dead!” Lou Meng and Luo Shi yelled out simultaneously, “Big brother did it! He had been wanting our
little brother’s wife for many years! Last night, he tried to rape her, but the woman was crazy. Because
her son was killed by our big brother’s people, she jumped into the river and attempted suicide. Our big
brother shot her dead with a bow!”
Ji Hao maintained the dark face and didn’t say a word for quite a long while. Man Man, who stood aside,
glanced at Ji Hao’s gravely darkened face, then carefully asked those elderly men, “Their Abba, that Earl Ji,
didn’t he say anything? I mean, they’re bullying their own little brother!”
1953
Hearing her, those elderly men’s faces were covered in bitter tears once again.
Earl Ji’s territory wasn’t too huge. His entire clan had a population of no more than a hundred thousand.
Each of his four sons was ruling a branch part of the clan while Earl Ji was ruling the main part by himself,
and maintaining the relationships between his four sons in the meanwhile.
However, in Chi Ban Mountain war, Earl Ji and his youngest son fell together, without leaving even any
last words.
When Earl Ji was still alive, he intended to let his youngest son inherit his noble title, but this had started
an intensive argument between Earl Ji and his other three sons. This time, Earl Ji fell in battle, and no one
could restrain Luo Feng and the other two anymore. Therefore, they launched their moves on the
territory and clansmen left by their brother.
“Earl Ji had fallen… and so did his preferred inheritor."
Ji Hao looked at Luo Feng and his two brothers in a complicated way.
1954
Translator: Editor:
Ji Hao’s sharp gaze was filled with fierceness as a strong aura of killing even made the air temperature in
the hall drop by a few degrees.
“You better not dare to kill me!” Lou Feng shouted himself hoarse while staring at Ji Hao, “Our Abba is
Earl Ji, Luo Lin! He was an official of the human government! Our clan is the Soul Wolf Clan, a member of
the ‘Wolf Alliance’!”
“Our Abba had fallen in battle, but he left tens of thousands of elite warriors!” Lou Shi yelled out as well,
“As long as I inherit the noble title of Earl Ji, all those warriors will listen to my orders! How dare you do
anything to me?!”
As for Luo Meng, he had been screaming incoherently, vaguely claiming that none of these had anything
to do with him and all bad ideas came from Luo Feng and Luo Shi. He told all details of their plan, that
was nothing else but to swallow the territory and clansmen that belonged to their little brother and
determine a winner among the three of them. The one who attained the final victory would inherit the
noble title of Earl Ji.
The gate of the hall suddenly opened, a gale roared in with raindrops mixed in it. A bolt of lightning tore
the dark cloud open and lit the ground.
Po walked into the hall with big steps along with the thunder. He glanced in disgust at the three young
men who had been kneeling on the ground, crying and begging, then said, “People like you exist among
the humankind…think of those great decent men of your kind back in ancient times! Your existence has
truly stained their bloodline!”
Ji Hao curved his lip corners downwards, gave a bitter smile and asked Po, “Brother, rotten apples always
exist. But, brother, are you interested in these things too?”
All the way, Po had been sitting in the large carriage and remaining absolutely still. Each day, Po would
either explain those terms of the study of Magic Formation taught by Yu Yu, or chat with Ji Hao about all
kinds of stories and people they knew or experiences they had. Occasionally, he would teach Ji Hao some
skills of using magic that he gained through his own experiences.
For all kinds of affairs regarding the migratory troop, those small things that happened during the
journey, Po never took even a glance at them or say a word about them. Once, the migratory troop
encountered some bodacious migratory clans who attempted to bar the road and rob Ji Hao’s troop, and
1955
Ji Hao ordered his warriors to kill those robbers mercilessly. After that, human heads rolled all over the
ground; but even to all this, Po had said nothing as if he didn’t even see it.
Therefore, Ji Hao was surprised, wondering why Po suddenly walked in. Ji Hao felt that it was hard to
imagine. How could this kind of discords between brothers, things like brothers fighting for benefits,
interest Po, who had been paying no attention to worldly affairs and only concerned about his own
cultivation?
“What a good boy!” Po walked up to the dead child with a darkened face, got down on one knee and
quickly checked the dead child’s body with his ten fingers, then continued, “Even death cannot atone for
your crimes…What a good boy, he was born with a perfect body with the nature of fire power, even as
talented as those of Zhu Rong family, who possessed the bodies of the kind of Fire God. This child had
pure humankind bloodline, if he could cultivate himself with my Dao, he would be a great talent to inherit
my, your brother’s, study of tool-crafting!”
A dreadful sense of power spread out from inside Po’s body. Po put down the dead child, turned around,
roaring towards Luo Feng and the other two of his brothers, “Do you still have the last bit of humanity left
in you?! He was your nephew, he was only an underage child!”
Lou Feng was nearly scared to death by that bloodcurdling sense of power released from Po’s body. He
screamed subconsciously, “He was an ungrateful wolf pup. I had to kill him to spare all later troubles!
Even though he was my nephew, I was going to take his family properties and clansmen. Should I raise
him up even after that and wait for him to take revenge?”
The loose robe worn by Po suddenly swelled along with a loud rustling noise. His robe fluttered in the air
and let out an earth-rumbling noise. He then raised his right hand, seeming to slap Luo Feng directly to
death. However, Po remained silent for a while, as a fresh airstream coiled around his body, gradually
suppressing the raging fire in his heart.
Lowering his head, Po said with flagging interest, “Brother, just bury this child well.”
Pausing briefly, Po murmured to himself a bit confusedly, “Back in the ancient times, human beings
wouldn’t do such a thing. Back then, when people saw a young human being, even if they didn’t know
each other, those older and stronger ones would try their best to protect the child, even by risking their
own lives. They would look after the child until the child grew up and became powerful enough to protect
him or herself.”
“What happened to human beings nowadays? To the son of their own brothers, an innocent child who
had the same bloodline as they did, they have actually killed him in such an unbridled way? The
humankind, such a humankind! To such a humankind, will this world still protect them? Will nature keep
sheltering them?”
Ji Hao opened his mouth but couldn’t say anything.
1956
He could sense the confusion Po was having right now, and he could feel the pain and struggle in Po’s
heart.
Po took two steps forward, stood in front of the hall, raised his head and looked at the sky, which was
filled with dark clouds. Abruptly, he roared out ragingly towards the sky, “What is the Dao of nature?
Where is the Dao of nature? If it is the fact that even lowly beings like these can be protected and
sheltered by the fortune of nature, where is the fairness of the great Dao of nature?! Why should I remain
earnestly pursuing this damned so-called great Dao of nature?!”
A sky-shaking boom came, following which, a purple sphere of lightning bolt exploded in the sky.
Accumulated rain clouds in the whole area with a radius of a thousand miles were blasted into pieces.
Through crevices between these cloud pieces, multicolored starlight poured down, lighting up the entire
area.
Po raised his pair if hands and crooked his fingers into the shape of hook, reaching to the cloud pieces in
the sky which had been added with multicolored glowing edges. Po’s face had twisted, making him seem
like he had lost his mind.
Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the sky that had changed suddenly, only feeling a strong sadness fiercely
attacking his heart. He sensed waves of piercing pain from his heart. He couldn’t even help but let his
tears gush out of his eyes and flow down.
A strong power vibration spread out from Po’s body and instantly, the light in the hall grew much
brighter than before.
Po’s honest face now was twisting from time to time, as streams of fiery light rose from the top of his
head. From inside his body, shrill roars that sounded like ghosts and Gods could be faintly heard, along
with a weirdly stinky smell coming out from his body.
Ji Hao was startled. He dashed up to Po and shouted out in shock, “Po, what is happening to you?! Are you
going mad? It cannot go so far, can it?”
Was this a sign of going mad? With Po’s cultivation and experiences, how could he possibly go mad?
However, right in front of Ji Hao, Po’s face turned more and more twisted, becoming as hideous as the
faces of devils. A terrifyingly fierce sense of power was released from his body, which was obviously the
sign of him going mad. Because of the dreadful and crazy aura released by Po, everyone in the hall was
now coiled around with an intense intent of killing. Gradually, everybody’s eyeballs began turning blood-
red.
As the situation was going out of control, Taisi slowly and swayingly walked in. He curiously glanced at
Po, who was now with a twisted, scary face, then walked up to that dead child.
1957
“Ah, this little kid is dead! But it hasn't been seven days after he died, has it? If someone can heal the
wound in his heart, he can still come back alive with the use of the soul-redeeming magic! Oi, who is able
to cure the wound on his heart for me? I haven’t gotten the chance to try the soul-redeeming magic that
my Shifu taught me.”
Ji Hao was ravished with joy after hearing Taisi.
Po suddenly quivered, and soon, all abnormal phenomenon started by him disappeared instantly.
Po’s eyes shone with a bright glow as his body flashed across the air and reached beside Taisi. He then
grabbed Taisi’s shoulder and asked, “Taisi? Can you cast the soul-redeeming magic?”
Taisi confusingly looked at Po and responded while slowly shaking his head, “Just learned that from my
Shifu. Shall we give a try?”
1958
Translator: Editor:
Lou Shan, the dead child, floated in the air, about five-meter away from the ground. Below his body, three
large and seven small oil lamps were placed in a straight line. Light green flame emitted a bright green
light, even turned all falling raindrops within the air five-hundred meter in radius green.
Taisi was holding a bone wand, moving around Luo Shan while incanting a weird spell. At the same time,
he was dancing in a strange, twitching-style. Following his moves, gusts of chilly wind came from
unknown sources and swished up to the sky in swirls. Being stirred by those swirls, the raindrops falling
from the sky instantly turned into a mess, bumping into each other and being blasted away. Thus, the air
was quickly filled up with a dense and thick layer of watery mist.
On Luo Shan’s scrawny, bony body, that fist-thick wound penetrated his chest. Through the hole in his
chest, one could see his heart, which was blown into pieces. Even the other internal organs around it
were pretty much completely damaged as well.
He was killed directly by this shot of an arrow. Whoever did this had shown no mercy at all. Luo Shan had
a good uncle, and his father had a good brother.
“Brother, if we want to redeem his soul, not even a tiny wound should be allowed to exist on his body.” Ji
Hao looked at Po and said helplessly, “We don’t have the ability to heal this wound of his. This child has
died for whole twenty-four hours already. There’s not even a single trace of life-force left in him.”
Po nodded and responded in a deep voice, “Reviving the dead is a magic that is against the rule of nature,
and also against the peaceful and natural way of cultivation of our sect. Therefore, our brothers and
sisters never dug too deep in this area. However, this ‘fleshy-bone’ is a magic of creation… it’s an ability to
save people. Our uncle, the elder brother of our Shifu, has achieved great attainment in this.”
Ji Hao was confused by Po’s words.
‘Reviving the dead? Which is bring dead back to life? Never dug too deep in this area? Does this mean that
it’s not Po wasn’t able to cast this magic, instead, he just didn’t dig too deep in this because this magic was
against the law of nature?’ thought Ji Hao
In other words, with Po’s current power, if he did pay attention to magic in this area, would he be able to
bring the dead child, Luo Shan, back to life by simply pointing his finger?
1959
As for the ‘fleshy-bone,' it probably referred to the ability to cure wounds and illnesses and saving
people’s lives. Ji Hao heard that the eldest uncle of Po and himself was a master of magic-pill-concocting.
He should be extremely well versed in this area!
Po walked up to Luo Shan with big steps, looked at this punctured wound in his body with a slight trace
of sorrow on his face, then took out a round-shaped, purely golden magic pill from his sleeve. Po took a
deep breath and narrowed his eyes, silently incanting a spell followed by biting his own tongue. He then
spat out a drop of purple-golden spirit blood and sprayed it on the round magic pill.
While watching this, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Po truly had his eyes on this kid named
Luo Shan.
The round pill quickly vaporized, transforming into a dense, thick and heavy stream of purple-golden
mist. Po locked his fingers together into a certain motion then gently pushed this stream of mist towards
Luo Shan’s wound. Following a series of rustling noise that could be heard without an end, the skin,
bones, muscles and organs near Luo Shan’s wound began moving. The smashed heart, broken blood
vessels and bones speedily regrew, and the wound had disappeared without leaving even a mark almost
in a single blink of an eye.
This magic pill taken out by Po was extremely powerful. Lou Shan was still at a basic stage of cultivation,
only a Novice Magus around the third or fourth level. Therefore, his vulnerable body was healed
completely by consuming a part equivalent to less than a drop in the ocean of the tremendous power
contained in that magic pill.
The great power of the magic pill transformed into streams of purple-golden light, swiftly surging around
inside Luo Shan’s body. Puffs of purple smoke rose from Luo Shan’s pores, being ceaselessly pushed back
into his body by Po with the hand motion he had been maintaining. A faint herbal scent could be sensed
in the air. Meanwhile, the sound of blood flow could be heard from inside Luo Shan’s body.
Watching this, all elders of Luo Shan’s clan shouted out in shock and jumped up in joy one after another.
Lou Shan’s muscles began squirming. With the help of the secret magic cast by Po, the spare power of the
magic pill had been swiftly improving his body condition.
Po changed his hand motions quickly and released numerous spell symbols from his hands one after
another. Seeing this, Ji Hao couldn’t help but click his tongue. Many of those hand motions and spell
symbols had been taught to Ji Hao by Po during the journey, same as those spell symbols of [Mantra Dan
and Nine Secret Words] that Ji Hao and been studying. Each of Po’s spell symbols had different,
unmeasurably great powers.
Po’s spell symbols were far less flexible and changeable than Ji Hao’s spell symbols of [Mantra Dan and
Nine Secret Words], but in terms of power, Po’s were way more powerful than Ji Hao’s. Every single spell
symbol released by Po pointed straight to the great Dao of nature. Therefore, the power possessed by
each of Po’s spell symbols was great enough to split the sky and shatter the ground.
1960
Po used a drop of his own spirit blood as the trigger, a magic pill concocted by his eldest uncle as the
motivation. He then cast the magic and drew the immensely great natural powers over, quickly
strengthening Luo Shan’s body.
Ji Hao spread his spiritual power on Luo Shan’s body and found that the body condition of this little one
was improving dramatically. Within the span of a few breaths, his body condition reached the junior-level
from novice-level, then stepped into the senior-level!
After the time span of around ten breaths, Po stopped casting magic and stepped back to stand beside Ji
Hao. Luo Shan’s body condition could already be mentioned in the same breath with Senior Magi who had
over a thousand awakened Magus Acupoints. Nevertheless, by now, Luo Shan didn’t have even a single
stream of power inside his body, nor had a single awakened meridian, which meant Po had forcibly
improved his body condition to such a degree purely with external forces.
Ji Hao felt incomparably great envy watching this. He hurriedly grabbed Po’s sleeve, grinned and said,
“Big brother!”
Po spread his hands, looked at Ji Hao, sighed and conveniently took out a jade tablet from his sleeve. He
threw to Ji Hao and said, “Our Shifu said that we can’t depend too much on external forces. This is the
essentials of our eldest uncle’s study of magic pill concoction. If you want magic pills, you shall make
them yourself. For cultivators like us, magic pill concoction is also a required course!”
Ji Hao took the jade tablet a bit disappointedly. Yu Yu’s Study of Magic Formations already had his head
full. Now the essentials of the eldest uncle’s study of magic-pill-concocting were also waiting for him to
work on. How many years of hard work would that take?
Po clicked his lips, looked at Ji Hao, sighed and said, “However, you are living a worldly life now. Battles
are hard to avoid for you, and you don’t know much about magic pill concoction skills yet…Well, I can just
give you some of those pills. But, you must keep this in your mind, do not depend too much on external
forces… This is a true principle of the great Dao!”
Po reached his hand into his sleeve, rummaged for a while then took out a fist-sized bottle, thrusting it in
Ji Hao’s hand.
Ji Hao instantly gave an ear-to-ear grin. He scanned the bottle with his spirit power and found around
thirty faintly golden magic pills rolling inside the bottle like living beings.
A fierce gale abruptly rose from the ground. A dense stream of black smoke swooshed up from Taisi’s
head, making his entire body look like a hazy ghost silhouette. Not a single trace of a living human being’s
aura could be detected from his body by now. The ten oil lamps under Luo Shan’s body began shaking
intensively, lamplights expanding and shrinking constantly. Meanwhile, the faint green color of those
lamplights had turned deadly pale.
1961
From Luo Shan’s scrawny body, a faint and hazy silhouette spread out, along with an absolutely
emotionless sense of power.
Taisi dropped the bone wand, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to that hazy, mist-like silhouette, then
incanted a long and strange spell that Ji Hao didn’t understand at all.
Following a loud swooshing noise, the ten lamplights below Luo Shan’s body started surging, combined
into one and transformed into a gray sphere of flame, wrapping Luo Shan’s body entirely up.
The chilly wind blowing over from all directions grew fiercer and fiercer. Taisi abruptly raised his head,
turned around and said to Ji Hao in a spooky voice, “Offerings for redeeming the soul, present now.”
Ji Hao nodded and wielded his hand. Zhamu and a group of ferocious warriors under his command
pushed Luo Feng, his two brothers and a large number of their people near Luo Shan’s body. Next, those
warriors raised the blades held in their hands high and chopped down, cutting off the heads of those
captives.
1962
Translator: Editor:
Blood splashed everywhere, all being sucked into the hazy silhouette floating upon Luo Shan’s body.
Within those splashing streams of blood, one could see the faint silhouettes of Luo Feng and his two
brothers. They were struggling, roaring in rage, screaming and wailing themselves hoarse, crying and
begging for mercy. However, the suction force released by the hazy silhouette was way too strong,
swallowing all three of them in whole without having any power of resistance.
Nearly a hundred Senior Magi among all those warriors they brought over, who were pointed out as
trusted subordinates of Luo Feng and his two brothers, were beheaded as well.
This was Taisi’s suggestion. After all, Luo Shan had died once already, and his soul had left his body. Even
if his soul could be redeemed with the mysterious soul-redeeming magic, more or less, damages would be
left in his body. Some sequela, such as dementia, were hard to avoid.
Nevertheless, if around a hundred Senior Magi’s fresh blood and souls were presented as offerings when
casting the soul-redeeming magic, the ancient devil-god connected with Luo Shan would naturally use a
part of these souls’ power to heal Luo Shan, making his soul more powerful and healthier than before.
Thus, no sequela would happen after he came back alive. Additionally, he would become even smarter
and more intelligent than ordinary people.
Ji Hao spread his spirit power out and sensed the cries and screams let out by the souls of those Senior
Magi which were attached to those spraying blood streams. Subconsciously, Ji Hao glanced at the hazy
silhouette floating upon Luo Shan’s body.
Without a specific shape, that faint silhouette had been squirming like an ameba. It was a faint, dimly
glowing sphere of silhouette, which had been releasing a chilly and emotionless sense of power that made
it seem like an ancient stone statue. It gave a feeling of staying unchanged forever and ever, cold and
unbending.
That was an ancient devil god, connected with Luo Shan through the soul-redeeming magic. His original
body had fallen into nothingness long ago, in the eternal flow of time. However, part of his soul had
merged with the Dao of nature. Therefore, whoever could cast the special and secret magic would be able
to summon him, and trade for his help with a certain price.
For example, he could help you to bring the dead back alive, flatten mountains or turn an ocean upside
down, destroy a city or a country, or even change the weather.
1963
“Magic of the humankind has its own significance.” Po was also staring with full concentration at that
sphere of the hazy silhouette. When the silhouette swallowed all souls of those offered Senior Magi, Po
abruptly continued, “Ji Hao, do you know the total number of magics that were inherited by the Magi
Palace and can be used to summon the remaining souls of these ancient devil gods?”
Ji Hao frowned. He had read the majority of those secret scriptures collected in the Magi Palace, but those
about summoning the ancient devil gods didn’t fit his interests. Therefore, he didn’t pay much of
attention to them. Maybe in the future, he would step into this area, but at the current stage, he laid his
emphasis on improving his own power and cultivation.
“As far as I know, there are three-hundred and eighteen secret magic spells, each able to summon an
ancient devil-god.” Ji Hao pondered for a while, then nodded and continued, “Hm, three-hundred and
eighteen. Probably the Magi Palace still have other higher level secret magics in this area, but those are all
I know.”
Po looked at that hazy sphere of silhouette and said slowly, “To the best of my knowledge, ancient devil
gods who emerged when this world was created were over thirty thousand in number. Each of them
possessed unimaginably great powers and abilities. I’ve been wondering all the time that if we gathered
all remaining souls of those ancient devil gods and created a magic formation or a magic treasure with
them, exactly how powerful would that be?”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Po’s words caught a great interest of his.
What Yu Yu taught Ji Hao was his study of magic formations, and Ji Hao and always been keeping a strong
interest in Yu Yu’s magic formation study. If he could work with Po on that great magic formation Po just
mentioned, this would definitely be extremely beneficial to Ji Hao’s cultivation.
“This kid is a treasure. His body condition is quite suitable for communicating with those ancient devil
gods.” Po pointed at Taisi and said to Ji Hao with a low voice and a faint, weird smile on his face, “He
knows nothing about those worldly affairs, and won’t be able to help you too much in your territory. So
you can just let him build and solidify the devil god altar, that will be serving as a fundamental part of our
creation of that great magic formation.”
Ji Hao turned to Taisi with a huge grin on his face. He was rather satisfied with this suggestion given by
Po.
Taisi, this silly guy, could even starve himself to death if Shaosi wasn’t there to look after him, Ji Hao
didn’t want him in his territory as a completely useless person. Po’s suggestion was just perfect.
“We will arrange this in detail after we arrive at Yao Mountain.” Ji Hao said while smilingly looked at Luo
Shan, who was now entirely wrapped in a raging fire.
Gusts of frosty wind blew out from that sphere of hazy silhouette. At the same time, countless visible
shreds of black shadows emerged from the air, gathering towards Luo Shan. These black shadows coiled
1964
and rotated around each other and soon, one could see an extremely faint silhouette of Luo Shan flying
around his own body.
Ten shreds of shadows remained coiling around Luo Shan’s body. As cold gusts of wind ceaselessly
injected into these shreds of shadows, Luo Shan’s silhouette gradually turned clearer and clearer, and the
face of Luo Shan’s silhouette seemed to be less pale than before.
Taisi leaped up, grabbed the bone wand in his hand and performed a strange yet intense dance. Following
the quick and complicated spell incanted by him, a dense sphere of black mist slowly flew out from that
hazy silhouette floating upon Luo Shan’s body and gradually merged with that of Luo Shan, which was
nothing else but his soul.
Lou Shan’s soul quickly turned much clearer, and soon, it became just like a real person.
Following Taisi’s spells, Luo Shan’s soul obediently and slowly drilled into his body through his ears,
mouth, eyes and nostrils. Next, Luo Shan’s chest suddenly puffed out. As he took an extra long gasp for air,
all people on the scene heard a strong heartbeat.
“Ah! He came back alive!” Man Man popped her eyes out and yelled in shock, “Even dead people can come
back alive?! Ahyaya, Taisi is great! I thought he can do nothing but eat.”
The ten lamplights suddenly surged up tens of meter high as thick black smoke spurted out from the
ground, transforming into hundreds of black hands, reaching to Luo Shan’s body. Taisi started incanting
the spell once again. From his body, large streams of black mist ejected out, transforming into numerous
ancient style daggers, stabbing towards those hands.
“The netherworld won’t let the souls of dead people go!” Po growled in a deep voice, “Bringing the dead
back alive is against rules of nature… nature will hate us for this.” Po said and turned his palm around. A
white stamper appeared in his palm. Po raised it, seeming to launch an attack. Ji Hao hurriedly pressed
Po’s hand down, and said, “Taisi can handle this. Chill, brother!”
“Offerings!” Taisi showed the whites of his eyes and yelled in that spooky voice.
Hundreds of strong bulls were pressed down on the ground. Zhamu and his warriors chopped these bulls
to death, letting surging streams of fresh blood gush out. Those black hands condensed from smoke
instantly paused, then all turned to those dead bulls lying on the ground. After grabbing the dead bulls,
those hands slowly drew back underground.
After being grabbed by those black hands, the bodies of those dead bulls swiftly withered and turned into
piles of black ash within the blink of an eye. Watching this, all Luo Shan’s clansmen were frightened badly.
They couldn’t help but quiver intensely, daring not to say a word.
“The soul, come back!” Taisi stood still and raised his pair of arms high.
1965
The hazy silhouette floating upon Luo Shan’s body gradually dissipated, and the ten oil lamps died
simultaneously. Lou Shan’s scrawny body landed back on the ground. His eyelids moved slightly, then
that watery pair of eyes opened. He looked around with that pair of puppy eyes and suddenly cried out.
“Grandpas! Grandpas! I’m so afraid!”
Around ten elders of Luo Shan’s clan rushed up while crying, surrounded him and held Luo Shan up from
the ground.
The other clansmen began dancing and singing in joy while looking at Taisi in both happiness and shock.
He had come back alive, he had truly come back alive! The dead young clan leader of theirs had come
back alive!
1966
Translator: Editor:
Luo Shan had been growing like a wild boy, running around in forests and on mountains all day.
Therefore, his skin was nearly as dark as those of the dark-kind people. However, after his body was
strengthened by the golden pill given by Po, his skin now became snow-white and tender, so much that
even Ji Hao couldn’t help but silently praise him for his good looks after he dressed up.
Surrounded by a group of elders, Luo Shan, who had put on some brand new clothes, walked to Taisi with
big steps and politely kowtowed.
“Thank you, dear lord, for saving my life!”
Taisi was still showing the whites of his eyes, staring straight at Luo Shan with faint spell symbols
flashing across his eyeballs without saying anything. This was Taisi’s usual manner, he didn’t know how
to respond when Luo Shan thanked him. The others in Ji Hao’s team always felt that something important
had gone missing in Taisi’s head.
Afterward, Luo Shan walked to Po and kowtowed to him.
“Thank you, lord, for saving my life. If it weren't for you, I would have been killed by my heartless uncles.”
Luo Shan’s body quivered while two streams of tears flowed down.
Just now, those elders told him everything that had happened during these few days. His mother was
murdered, and his three uncles led warriors march into his clan, attempting to occupy his clansmen and
territory, and laying their murderous hands on himself. Luo Shan could still stay calm to a certain degree
even after hearing all this, which was enough to prove that this kid did possess an extraordinary aptitude.
Po held Luo Shan up from the ground and said gently, “It’s over now. That was your destiny anyway.
Hm…”
Po was still organizing his language, pondering about how he should start the conversation with Luo
Shan. Both parents of this poor kid died not long ago, and his three uncles were all cruel, heartless people,
who had been conveniently offered to the ancient devil-god by Taisi. By now, because of all those sudden
changes in Luo Shan’s life, he must have been through a terrible emotional period, and he was still very
young. Therefore, Po was a bit worried and didn’t know how to tell Luo Shan that Po wanted to take him
as a disciple.
Ji Hao discovered Po’s hesitation, but he didn’t understand the reason behind it. ‘What was there to
hesitate for?’ thought Ji Hao.
1967
Ji Hao thought about all those kids born in Southern Wasteland clans. They were able to fight deadly
battles against wild beasts starting at the age of three or five. They could eat beast flesh raw and drink its
blood, could surely take on any life-risking fight. Although Luo Shan was still at a young age, which clan
kid had ever been spoiled? Their mental endurances were great enough.
Ji Hao pressed his hand heavily on Luo Shan’s shoulder, shook him slightly, grinned and said, “Little one,
this is Priest Po. He is a very powerful…Maguspriest. He has his eyes on you, which is your immense good
luck. Just hurriedly kowtow to him and call him Shifu. In the future, you will become as powerful as Priest
Po.”
Ji Hao didn’t want to explain too much to Luo Shan and his clansmen, especially that group of elders
standing behind Luo Shan. Therefore, he simply added the title of ‘Maguspriest’ on Po.
Lou Shan paused, then turned around, glancing at those elders.
The eyes of those elders shone simultaneously while they swiftly glanced at each other.
Just now, Po fully healed Luo Shan’s severely damaged body with a single golden pill and gave him
enough life-force for the later soul-redeeming magic. It was obvious that Po was indeed a rather powerful
Maguspriest.
Not to mention anything else, only judging from the effects of the golden pill given by Po, Po must have
achieved marvelous attainments in the area of magic medicine. At least, among their entire suzerain clan
which was ruled by their old clan leader, Luo Lin, the Earl Ji, they had never heard about any healer who
could concoct such a medicine which was able to even heal a cold corpse.
Therefore, Po was much more powerful than all healers in the whole Soul Wolf Clan, and this was an
undoubted fact.
These days, if a clan wanted to live a peaceful, comfortable life so that all clansmen could settle down and
live and work in peace and contentment, it had to be under the protection of some powerful beings.
Looking at Luo Shan’s clan, once their clan leader fell in Chi Ban Mountain, his three brothers led warriors
marched in, and even their young clan leader was murdered once.
By now, Luo Shan’s clan was going through its weakest period. Lou Shan’s father and all elite warriors
had fallen in Chi Ban Mountain, along with the few most powerful senior-level elders. They were all
crushed into pieces in Chi Ban Mountain. Who stayed in the clan were no one but a group of weak and
declining elderly men who could no longer shelter their clan.
But without a doubt, Po, who was able to cast the ‘fleshy-bone’ magic, was such a powerful being who
could shelter the entire clan.
Not to mention Taisi, who possessed such a mysterious, unpredictable and overwhelmingly great power!
1968
In these elders’ eyes, Taisi knew that legendary soul-redeeming magic and could actually cast it. He had
truly, literally brought their dead young clan leader back alive; what Taisi did was something even those
powerful Maguspriests of the Magi Palace weren’t capable of. Taisi must be an even more powerful and
dreadful Maguspriest than Po!
Nevertheless, both Po and Taisi were clearly under the lead of Ji Hao, who was titled as Earl Yao, who
they had never heard about!
As powerful Maguspriests like Taisi and Po were following his lead, Ji Hao, this Earl Yao, must be even
more, much more powerful!
These few elders turned around, quickly glanced across those warriors under Ji Hao’s command, who had
now been guarding from afar. No matter those dark-kind warriors under Zhamu’s lead or those warriors
who followed Ji Hao here, all their armors had been sparkling brightly in the darkness. That dazzling glow
was released by those spell symbols attached to their armors.
Especially that heavy set of armor worn by Zhamu; within the streams of light released by the armor
occasionally, the numbers of spell symbols reached thousands. Apparently, that was a top-grade set of
armor. Judging from the smooth shapes of armors worn by Ji Hao’s warriors and exquisite patterns
embossed on them, all these armors were definitely great pieces crafted by Xiu Clan’s master craftsmen.
Lou Shan’s clan also had armors produced by Xiu Clan people, but the total number of them was less than
a hundred. Furthermore, in terms of quality, those armors were not as good as the ones worn by Ji Hao’s
warriors. Based on what these elders had seen, Ji Hao had thousands of warriors under his command, and
each of them was wearing a set of armor like that.
Those armors represented financial resources, represented force, represented the power that was
hundreds of times greater than the power of Luo Shan’s clan.
“We…”An elder hesitated for a short while, then said, “Our clan leader has just fallen, we...”
Ji Hao looked at these elders. Their sparkling eyes had already revealed the thoughts they were having in
their minds. Ji Hao then said in a deep voice, “Let Luo Shan be Priest Po’s disciple. Your entire clan will
migrate to my territory, and you will exist as a dependent clan of my, Earl Yao’s territory.”
Ji Hao patted on Luo Shan’s little head while continuing blandly, “I will protect you, and as my dependent
clan, you only have to pay tribute to me according to the usual rule. My territory is still a wild piece of
land. I need many people to exploit it. Because of Luo Shan, I will not swallow your clan up after you
move to my territory.”
He then rubbed Luo Shan’s hair, pondered for a while and continued while grinning, “When Luo Shan
grows up and learns things from Priest Po, he can bring his clansmen back here and inherit Earl Ji’s
territory. But now, he is so young. Even if he stays in here, do you think the position of Earl Ji will fall into
his hands?”
1969
The group of elders looked at each other, then shook their heads in sadness.
“Our old clan leader still has a couple of brothers.” said an elder, his words explaining everything.
Earl Ji, Luo Lin was fallen, but he still had a few brothers. His four sons had all died, and Luo Shan was at
such a young age. He couldn’t possibly climb up to Earl Ji’s position.
Just like Ji Hao said, when Luo Shan grew up, gained powers and abilities, and when his clan became
powerful enough, they could still return to Earl Ji’s territory and take back the title of Earl Ji.
Luo Shan knelt on the ground and solemnly kowtowed to Po, formally acknowledging Po as his Shifu.
The group of elders knelt in front of Ji Hao, respectfully paying homage to their suzerain according to the
established practice.
1970
Translator: Editor:
Lou Lin, Earl Ji, was just a hundred years old. He was the third son of the old leader of Soul Wolf Clan. He
had accumulated contributions and been awarded by Emperor Shun, attaining the noble title of Earl Ji,
and Ji Mountain as his enfeoffment.
The contributions Luo Lin made couldn’t be compared with the ones Ji Hao made. Therefore, Ji Mountain
surely couldn’t be compared with Ji Hao’s Yao Mountain. As Earl Ji’s territory, Ji Mountain area was only
five-thousand miles in radius. Lou Lin was supported by his father, the leader of Soul Wolf Clan, and
brought out a batch of clansmen to develop his own territory. With tens of years of hard work, the
population of his clan had reached to around ten million.
Lou Lin had four sons. He divided his clansmen into five smaller clans, with each of his four sons ruling
over around a million clansmen and stationed on four different sides of his territory, while he led the rest
around six-million clansmen, living around Ji Mountain, accumulating powers bit by bit and making their
clan keep growing.
Ji Mountain was four-thousand meters tall, extending for a hundred miles. The main city built by Luo Lin,
the old Earl Ji, was located on the south side of Ji Mountain, facing a water area while backed on the
mountain. It was surrounded by broad fertile fields and had large orchards developed around it,
accompanied with livestock pens. It was indeed a wonderful place for people to live and work in peace.
Nevertheless, shrill howls suddenly broke the quiet of the morning. A few people staggeringly leaped
across Ji Mountain City’s fence wall, yelling and screaming while rushing towards the southeast, which
was the location of Pu Ban city. They only made less than a mile far before tens of arrows flew through
the air from above the fence wall and fiercely pierced into their bodies along with high-pitched swishing
noises.
The arrows punctured their bodies and the few desperately running people fell straight to the ground.
They wailed in pain while pulling the arrows out of their own bodies. Blood surged around inside their
bodies and the strong life-force possessed by Senior Magi spread out, healing their wounds at a visible
rate.
All of a sudden, puffs of black mist spurted out from their wounds, and darkened blood splashed out all
over the ground. Their life-forces were dispelled immediately, and their wounds blasted out, instantly
enlarging to the size of fists. Within that suffused black mist, their wounds started expanding and
festering quickly, and soon, the fester reached to the bones. Their bones festered speedily as well, and
within the blink of an eye, even their marrow was exposed.
1971
Over ten heavily armored elite warriors leaped down from the fence wall, leaving smooth, arched traces
in the air, landing heavily beside these few desperately fleeing elderly men. Those warriors raised the
large axes held in their hands high, neatly beheading these few, white-haired elderly men, then kicked
their heads away as if those were just balls.
“You lowly stupid, reckless people. Prince has given his words, and you were still trying to defend this
piece of land to the last?” A sturdy man with a curly beard laughed out loud viciously, then said, “Ji
Mountain is not so big, but it’s enfeoffed by the human emperor after all. It can be counted as a fleshy
piece of meat. With the loyalty pledged by Ji Mountain people, another force will be added to our prince.”
Inside the Ji Mountain City, blood had been flowing in streams. Tens of elders and warrior commanders
who were loyal to Luo Lin had all fallen in puddles of blood, while large groups of clansmen gathered in
front of their ancestral temple in a great panic, staring at Luo Sheng and Lie Mountain Xu, who had been
standing by the gate of the ancestral temple.
Lou Sheng was one of Luo Lin’s cousins. Reasonably, Ji Mountain wouldn’t have anything to do with him.
Lou Lin died in battle in Chi Ban Mountain, but he had three sons and a large number of grandsons. Until
all these male descendants of his died out, Luo Sheng shouldn’t even cast a single glance at Ji Mountain, as
this feoffment would never fall into his hands before that.
Nevertheless, Lie Mountain Xu showed up abruptly. He declared that he would fully support Luo Sheng to
become the new Earl Ji and to take the whole Ji Mountain under his control. Lou Sheng, a man who didn’t
have any real powers in Soul Wolf Clan, and neither did he have any talent or capability, mostly had been
sitting around and waiting to die all day, was thrilled by this surprise. He immediately acknowledged Lie
Mountain Xu as his master, eagerly coming over to Ji Mountain City with a few of his trusted subordinates
to try to usurp the throne.
After an intensive argument, elders who were loyal to Luo Lin gave the order, intending to banish Luo
Sheng who was attempting to occupy the position that didn’t belong to him. But consequently, elite
warriors brought by Lie Mountain Xu started a massive killing. Almost all elders and warriors
commanders who used to be under Luo Lin’s lead were slaughtered.
Only three elders survived. By now, they knelt in front of Lie Mountain Xu with flattering faces and had
been bootlicking Lie Mountain Xu loudly.
“Lou Sheng will become a wonderful leader!” Lie Mountain Xu sat on a large armchair that was cast from
pure gold, and said slowly with a sneer lingering on his face while fiddling with an exquisite, seven-
colored glaze small wine cup.
“Prince, you are absolutely right. Lord Luo Sheng is our new clan leader from now on. We are writing to
Pu Ban city right now to let Luo Sheng take over the noble title of Earl Ji.”
1972
“Dear Prince, you shall worry no more. Governors in Pu Ban city never stepped in affairs like this. As long
as elders like us submit a joint letter, Luo Sheng can certainly become the new Earl Ji. Nothing wrong will
happen at all.”
“From now on, we will, by all means, stay loyal to our new leader, be delicate and assist him with no spare
effort, making our Ji Mountain greater and greater. Dear Prince, any help that you might give us will be
sincerely appreciated.”
The three elders let out waves and waves of flattering words, constantly fawning on Lie Mountain Xu.
Also, they never forgot to give Luo Sheng a few nice words from time to time.
Lou Sheng, who had an ordinary face and an ordinary body shape, now had his pair of eyes narrowed into
a pair of lines because of the big grin on his face. He was tens of years older than Luo Lin, yet he only
broke into senior-level thirty years ago. If his talent had to be described with one word, that word could
only be ‘rubbish.'
With thirty years of hard work, Luo Sheng had only awakened fifteen meridians and a hundred and
seventy-eight Magus Acupoints. This level of cultivation was even no better than any apprentice of the
Magi Palace, and among all clansmen who were of the same age as he was, Luo Sheng was definitely at the
bottom level.
Normally, he liked nothing but eating and having fun. By relying on the power and position of his father,
who was an elder, he bullied the other clansmen, lying drunk on women’ bellies every single day. He
never expected anything more than this to happen to him in the rest of his life. But unexpectedly, Lie
Mountain Xu found him, wanting to support him and turn him into the new Earl Ji. In these couple of
days, Luo Sheng felt that he had been dreaming all the time. Even while walking; he felt that his body was
light and he didn’t even know where he was.
A territory that was five-thousand miles in radius, with over ten million clansmen and a hundred
thousand elite warriors… all these would soon be under his control. Even his father, an elder of the Soul
Wolf Clan, was never as powerful as what he was going to be. Among all his brothers, the one who had
reached the highest position was nothing more than an army commander who had ten thousand warriors
under his lead. This one could never be compared with him, Luo Sheng, who was going to become the
new Earl Ji.
In the future, even when facing the old leader of Soul Wolf Clan, who was his grandfather, he could keep
his waist straightened and never need to bow again! All because he would become Earl Ji, and this title
was given by Emperor Shun himself. As Earl Ji, he could walk into the Town Hall with big steps and
discuss those big affairs regarding the entire humankind with Emperor Shun. Even though he might be
the weakest one among all ‘earls,' in both terms of enfeoffment area or clan power, he would be a
genuinely important official of the human government!
1973
He would become an ‘Earl’, who would have his own feoffment! The independency of his feoffment was
protected by the entire alliance of human clans. Therefore, not a single clan could send a single warrior
into his territory without his permission!
Luo Sheng had been grinning so happily that his eyes were narrowed and curved. In his mouth, which
just couldn’t be shut at this moment, those yellow teeth were very striking.
Looking down at those over a hundred thousand residents of the Ji Mountain City, Luo Sheng only felt
that he had already reached the pinnacle of his life, that even his soul had been sublimed.
Behind Lie Mountain Xu’s large armchair, Qing Mei, who was wearing a simple long dress, was holding a
jade bottle in her left hand and a wintersweet branch in her right hand. She had been disdainfully looking
at Luo Sheng and giving a faint, cold smile.
“Our grand Shifu, Priest Corpse, was right. These human beings are so stupid and ignorant. We can be as
brave and diligent as we want when passing our great Dao on. Why should we stay so careful and
cautious as we used to?”
Lou Sheng turned around with a huge grin on his face, flatteringly bowed to Lie Mountain Xu and said,
“Prince, that dead brother of mine still had three sons and a bunch of grandsons. You see, we should kill
them all to avoid later troubles.”
Lie Mountain Xu smiled, seeming to say something. But abruptly, a bird scream came from the sky and
following that, two large eagles swiftly dove down.
1974
Chapter 477: Hijack
Chapter 477: Hijack
Translator: Editor:
In the village of Luo Shan’s clan, over a hundred thousand clansmen were packing their bags in their
houses, which were flooded by water.
Around ten elders had been patrolling around with a batch of clansmen, loudly yelling at those clansmen,
telling them to bring everything that might be useful. They were going to join Ji Hao’s migration troop,
heading to Yao Mountain, which was far, far away yet much broader and more fertile.
By now, their clan had become a dependent clan of Earl Yao’s clan. In the future, all supplies they brought
from their old homes could be useful in Yao Mountain. They were going to build a new homeland to live
and breed, accumulate powers and wait for the day when Luo Shan could finally return to Ji Mountain
and take back everything that belonged to them.
On a small hill outside the town, Ji Hao was watching ten thousand warriors sent by him escorting three
elders of Luo Shan’s clan and tens of clansmen, heading to three different directions. They were going to
Luo Feng and his two dead brothers’ clans. They would kill all trusted subordinates of the three of them,
then force their clansmen to join Ji Hao’s migratory troop and move to Yao Mountain.
Clansmen from the three clans would be forcibly merged into Luo Shan’s clan.
If they obeyed, they would become civilians of Luo Shan’s clan, but if they ever dared to resist or make
any other inappropriate moves, Ji Hao would downgrade them into slaves without any hesitation.
“Ji Hao, it was as simple as me taking Luo Shan as my disciple. Why do you want his clan to migrate with
you?” Po stood beside Ji Hao, looking at him and asking in confusion, “This is his father’s territory, also his
grandfather’s feoffment. Why do you have to take his clansmen with you?”
“Yao Mountain, my territory, is short of people!” Ji Hao looked at Po and responded frankly, “Since Luo
Shan is now you, my big brother’s disciple, he is my disciple too. So his clansmen are also my clansmen.
For our own clansmen, they are surely safer in our own territory, without that much contention for
powers and benefits.”
Blinking his eyes, Ji Hao then continued straightforwardly, “In fact, the best way for Luo Shan is you, my
big brother, to stay here and teach him all kinds of skills and abilities till he achieves a certain grade on
cultivation. Only after he gains enough power and reputation and becomes capable of ruling this Ji
Mountain, you, my big brother, can leave without any worry. However, I still need you, my dear big
brother’s help on my side. Therefore, we can only bring Luo Shan with us.”
1975
“And since Luo Shan is leaving, we shall take his clansmen with us. Otherwise…” Looking at those elders
who had been yelling around in the village, Ji Hao continued blandly, “If Luo Shan left alone and stayed
out there for too long, these elders would probably forget who he is, wouldn’t they? They now are all
about loyalty, but who can guarantee that in a decade or two decades, they would still stay here and
guard this piece of land for Luo Shan?”
“Not to mention that Luo Shan’s grandfather, Luo Lin, his suzerain clan is Soul Wolf Clan, and so many
people have been staring at this piece of land with greedy eager eyes. A title of ‘Earl’ and an independent
feoffment, this is such a fleshy piece of meat!”
“So we should take all clansmen in Ji Mountain with us?” Po pondered for a while, thinking that Ji Hao’s
words indeed made some sense.
Lou Shan couldn’t leave his clansmen for too long. Otherwise, once his clansmen forgot him and the
influence left by his father, in this chaotic era when the conflicts between clans would never stop, who
knew what would happen after decades?
Po couldn’t stay in Ji Mountain and teach Luo Shan. Therefore, in order to cultivate this young disciple of
his well, Po had to take Luo Shan with him, giving him earnest guidance. In this case, Ji Hao’s solution was
the best one, which was taking Luo Shan and all his clansmen with him.
But since they were taking Luo Shan’s clansmen with them, Po wondered that why didn’t Ji Hao want to
take all clansmen in the entire Ji Mountain?
Judging from the current move made by Ji Hao, Ji Hao only wanted to take the clansmen from Luo Shan’s
father and his three uncles’ clans with them. But those were merely four to five million people while the
entire Ji Mountain had over ten million people living in here. The biggest clan in this area was located
inside the Earl Ji’s direct ruling territory.
Ji Hao remained silent for a while, looked at the direction of Ji Mountain and said, “Probably it’s already
late. We will pass by Ji Mountain on our journey to Yao Mountain anyway. If it’s not too late, we will just
take all of them with us. But if it is, I don’t want to contend too much with hem.
Po looked in the direction of Ji Mountain as well. His face was darkened by a little bit.
Yu Yu and all his disciples always had a not so good issue that they were all especially protective,
particularly of their own disciples. They could punish their own disciples anyhow, but if anyone else
dared to touch even a hair of their disciples, a true deadly battle would be started.
From Ji Hao’s words and moves, Po deduced that someone had already laid their greedy hands on his
little disciple’s territory and clansmen, hadn’t they?
If this could be tolerated, what could not? Po’s face turned darker as a fierce, chilly aura rose from around
him. Even Ji Hao couldn’t help but quiver because of this dreadful aura.
1976
The rain was letting up by now. The next morning, Ji Hao’s migratory troop started to continue their
journey, moving towards the north-east, which was the direction of Yao Mountain and also Ji Mountain.
According to the current speed of this migratory troop, they would arrive at Ji Mountain in seven days at
the maximum.
On the fourth day’s noon, the three troops Ji Hao sent out had returned successfully. They swept across
the clans of Luo Feng and his two brothers, forcing over three million clansmen to join Ji Hao’s migratory
troop and move along with the others.
The scale of Ji Hao’s troop instantly expanded by over two times as compared to before. With the help of
those elders of Luo Shan’s clan, this migratory troop was smoothly reorganized and lined up,
transforming into hundreds of meter wide and over twenty miles long troop, and kept moving forward.
After moving for another big half a day, two mountains appeared in front of the troop. The pair of
mountains were facing each other, with an over ten-mile wide path in between. An army was stationed in
this vital path in between these two mountains. They trenched the camp with a hundred-meter wide
ditch, firmly blocking the road that led through the two mountains.
Two square arrays of warriors, each numbering ten thousand, moved out from the camp and lined up in
front of Ji Hao’s migratory troop.
Lou Sheng rode on a rare red-fur elephant, standing in front of a ten thousand warrior square array, and
was surrounded by tens of high-level Senior Magi, greedily looking at Ji Hao’s migratory troop. In this
migratory troop, four flags that had the patterns of a wolf howling towards the sky painted on them had
been fluttering in the air. In Luo Sheng’s eyes, those people were all his clansmen, they were his personal
properties!
When Lie Mountain Xu helped Luo Sheng take control of the Ji Mountain, he conveniently sent a batch of
elite warriors to kill Luo Feng and his two brothers. However, the news brought back by the warriors he
sent made Lie Mountain Xu and Luo Sheng feel both funny and annoyed. Luo Feng and his two brothers
led their armies to occupy the territory left by Luo Shan’s father, but ended up being killed by Ji Hao, who
unexpectedly stepped into this!
By now, in Ji Mountain, the only one who was qualified to compete with Luo Sheng for the title of Earl Ji
was Luo Shan!
As long as he could take Luo Shan out, with Lie Mountain Xu’s support, Luo Sheng would naturally
become Earl Ji!
Whether in the aspect of law, bloodline, right of succession or family background, no one else could ever
compete with Luo Sheng!
Ji Hao’s migratory troop stopped. Feng Xing, who was mounted on a battle beast, lazily moved up to Luo
Sheng.
1977
“Oi, why are you blocking our way? Friends or enemies?”
“Go! Kill this kid! And take my clansmen back!”
1978
Translator: Editor:
“Is it that kid?” Behind Luo Sheng’s military camp and on a towering mountain on the left, Lie Mountain
Xu had his teeth gnashed while looking at Ji Hai, who was still a long distance away.
He thought of what happened to Rong Mountain Clan a while ago, for which, he had lost quite a lot. He
knew that Ji Hao was close to Si Wen Ming, and now Ji Hao and Lie Mountain Kang had become friends as
well. He also knew that Ji Hao managed to stay perfectly fine even after he beat Wuzhi Qi, that old
monster up. Moreover, he knew that Ji Hao had attained the noble title of Earl Yao, possessing a higher
status than himself, who was a prince of the Lie Mountain Clan, among the entire humankind
So-called princes of Lie Mountain Clan were only a batch of elite young members who were carefully
selected by the clan and had been accepting the education and cultivation given by the clan with
concentrated resources. As a prince of the Lie Mountain Clan, he had all kinds of special rights, but to the
entire humankind, he could only do things by relying on the power and reputation of the Lie Mountain
Clan.
Unlike him, Ji Hao was genuinely titled as Earl Yao, which meant Ji Hao was now an important official of
the human government. He could walk directly into the Town Hall in Pu Ban city and discuss all kinds of
political affairs with the Human Emperor himself.
Seeing Ji Hao, Lie Mountain Xu actually felt a bit unconfident, but in the meanwhile, he also had a hell-like
rage burning his heart. Even his teeth began to hurt because of the tight gnashing.
“Dark Prince, you shall be afraid of nothing.” Qing Mei stood beside Lie Mountain Xu, smiled faintly and
said, “He is nothing but a small Earl Yao, why should you be afraid of him? He has offended Wuzhi Qi, that
means he has already been facing an imminent disaster. Now, he is just barely prolonging his last gasp,
enjoying his last bit of good life.”
Giving another faint smile, Qing Mei looked at Lie Mountain Xu with a pair of watery eyes and continued,
“Aside of that, he’s just a barbaric boy who came from the Southern Wasteland. How can he even possibly
compare with you, my dear prince, who was born to be a noble one? My prince, you’re the chosen one,
you are chosen by this world, and you naturally have great fortune in your destiny. Because of that, you
will accomplish any achievement, any goal of yours. You should not be afraid of such an insignificant boy
at all.”
Hearing Qing Mei, Lie Mountain Xu only felt that every single word that came out of her mouth was
correct and irrefutable. He sensed a solid courage surge right up into his head as he puffed his chest out,
1979
giving a quite ‘manly’ smile to Qing Mei, and said, “Priest Qing Mei, you’re so right. Why should I be afraid
of a Southern Wasteland barbarian? Right now and right here, I’m gonna teach this kid a good lesson!”
Keeping that smile, Lie Mountain Xu looked at Qing Mei and continued, “Today, let’s just stay in this
mountaintop and watch a great show, enjoy our lives!”
Turning around, Lie Mountain Xu cast a glance at a troop of warriors, who had been hiding behind the
mountain. This was not a big troop, only around a thousand warriors in total. However, every one of
these warriors was wearing a top-grade armor and mounted on a dark cloud devil leopard, which was an
extraordinarily fierce kind of battle beast; even those leopards were wearing heavy, magic-treasure-level
armors.
The ones leading this troop were the ten warrior commanders who were trusted the most by Lie
Mountain Xu; all ten of them were Magus Kings. As for the thousand warriors, each of them was a peak-
level Senior Magus, only half a step away from the level of Magus Kings. Every single one of them could
rival ten ordinary Senior Magi at once on battlefields. Added with the amazing defensive power of their
heavy armors and those dark cloud devil leopards, which could move stunningly fast and were ranked
within top three among all battle beasts, this personal army force that belonged to Lie Mountain Xu could
be counted as a destructively powerful one.
For this personal army force, Lie Mountain Xu had spent seven to eight percent of all the money he had
plundered over these years. He had great confidence in this elite troop of his, which had truly cost a
fortune.
With a lethal weapon held in one’s hands, one might naturally want to kill. Lie Mountain Xu glanced at
this combative troop of his, smiled coldly and said, “Servants, bring some wine! Today, I’m gonna let this
kid, Ji Hao crawl back to Pu Ban city with a dusty face! Earl Yao? Bah, does he deserve the title of Earl?”
A few maidservants carried over a long table that was carved out of a beautiful piece of jade. A couple of
delicate dishes and some fresh fruits were served. Lie Mountain Xu took out an exquisite jar of wine by
himself, flatteringly unsealed it and poured Qing Mei a glass.
Over twenty miles away, Ji Hao and Po simultaneously raised their heads and looked at the mountaintop,
where Lie Mountain Xu was staying.
Both of their spiritual powers had covered the mountaintop up, which allowed them to detect every
single move made by everyone there. Ji Hao saw Qing Mei with the first glance. He then said to Po,
“Brother, this woman, back in Evil Dragon Bay, was one of the few who broke into our Shifu’s sword
formation and attempted to kill me. How come she’s hanging out with that bastard, Lie Mountain Xu
now?”
“Hehe.” Po laughed and said, “A bastard surely wants to hang out with another bastard…This girl’s
monastic name seems to be Qing Mei, right? In term of seniority, she’s a junior, so I’d be too ashamed to
1980
lay my hands on her, and so would you, Ji Hao. On the one hand, at the current stage, you cannot defeat
her, on the other hand, bullying a junior will bring you a bad reputation.”
Ji Hao let out a bitter grin while he glanced at Po and said, “So we can only watch her do whatever she
wants?”
Po disappointedly glanced back at Ji Hao. Afterward, he took out a long awl out of his sleeve, handed to
Luo Shan, who was standing next to him. That long awl was a foot and two inches long and was purely
dark, decorated with countless complicated patterns of clouds and dragons. Within those patterns,
electric bolts flashed across from time to time.
“Our little disciple will do the job. If he is not yet powerful enough…great treasures will make it up.” Po
smilingly patted Luo Shan’s head and said, “Luo Shan, this is ‘spirit-slaughtering thunder dragon awl’.
Back then I, your Shifu, crushed some real evil things with it. It doesn’t require much of power; you only
need to incant the spell correctly then throw it out at your target.”
Ji Hao’s mouth corner twitched instantly. The way Po handled things was just the same as Yu Yu.
Ji Hao thought of the day when Yu Yu lent the sword formation, which was probably the most powerful
piece of his, to Ji Hao. Yu Yu’s facial expression and the tone of his speech were exactly the same as what
Po had been using right now.
In front of the migratory troop, Luo Sheng gave his order and following that, tens of Senior Magi
surrounding him rushed up together, driving their mounts and dashing towards Feng Xing at their
highest speeds. Behind them, warriors in the two square arrays instantly fell into disorder. Many
warriors began yelling loudly, and the two arrays turned straight into a mess.
Warriors that lined up in front of the migratory troop and blocked the road all used to be under Luo Lin’s
direct command, They recognized the four flags fluttering in the migratory troop, each having a pattern of
a wolf howling towards the sky. These were battle flags of the Ji Mountain, was developed from the battle
flag of Soul Wolf Clan, after Luo Lin attained the noble title of Earl Ji. These flags were unique and
belonged solely to Ji Mountain.
Those Ji Mountain’s warriors didn’t want to be under Luo Sheng’s command. If it wasn’t for the great
pressure given by Lie Mountain Xu, and if Lie Mountain Xu didn’t kill that many elders and warriors
commanders, these warriors would never listen to Luo Sheng’s orders.
Nevertheless, it had been merely a couple of days since Luo Sheng grasped the control power of Ji
Mountain, but now he wanted these Ji Mountain’s warriors to attack their own people. How could he even
do that?
Warriors in the two square arrays and warriors staying in the camp all fell into disorder. No matter how
loudly those commanders who were trusted by Luo Sheng yelled, not a single warrior rushed out towards
the migratory troop.
1981
Only those tens of Senior Magi had followed Luo Sheng’s order. Those Senior Magi were given to Luo
Sheng by Lie Mountain Xu for him to keep the situation under control. They listened to Luo Sheng’s order
and dashed towards Feng Xing without any hesitation. From over five-hundred meters away, they
simultaneously leaped up from their mounts, raised their weapons high and hacked down fiercely
towards Feng Xing.
Feng Xing turned his mount around, fleeing backward at his highest speed.
He was an archer, not a warrior who was good at close combat. He wasn’t stupid enough to start a life-
risking close battle against tens of Senior Magi.
At the same time, Luo Shan began loudly incanting the spell Po taught him, with spirit-slaughtering
thunder dragon awl gripped in his hand. On the surface of the thunder dragon awl, countless bolts of
lightning sparkled while waves of dragon roars rose. All of a sudden, the over a foot long thunder dragon
awl darted out, transforming into a thin, black dragon silhouette, that was thousands of meters long. It
tore the air apart and violently struck Qing Mei.
Qing Mei was holding a glass of wine with a youthful smile came across her face. Seeing the dragon
silhouette roar over, Qing Mei screamed out loud, wielded her plum branch held in her left hand and sent
out numerous cyan-colored plum blossoms against the dragon silhouette.
An earth-splitting thunder descended along with tens of fiery lightning bolts. Those plum blossoms were
shattered into bits while half of Qing Mei’s body was struck into pieces, large clouds of black smoke
puffing out of her damaged body. She then transformed into a cyan-colored stream of light, swiftly fleeing
towards the south, just like a frightened homeless dog.
1982
Translator: Editor:
Seeing Qing Mei wounded by a single strike, Luo Shan’s eyes shone with excitement.
As a naughty kid who had just gained a magical new toy, he surely wanted to play with it for a bit longer.
Ji Hao and Po narrowed their eyes, watching Qing Mei flee desperately; the sneers on their faces exactly
the same. Lou Shan had already raised the thunder dragon awl and incanted the spell once again. A thin,
dark dragon silhouette flew across the sky like a sharp dagger, along with waves of heaven-shattering
dragon roars. The thunder rumbled and the lightning bolts descended. The tens of Senior Magi were still
in the air and had not yet managed to land, but the dark dragon silhouette fiercely struck into their
ordered group in a flash.
Hundreds of water-tank sized spheres of black lightning bolts struck down from the sky. Countless fist-
sized black lightning bolts sizzled between their bodies, like thousands of fierce poisonous snakes.
Spell symbols sparkled while the thunder growled, the lightning bolts dazzled that caused piercing pain
in people’s eyes. The tens of Senior Magi howled out simultaneously. Spirit-slaughtering thunder dragon
awl was Po’s evil-destroying treasure that he used in his early stages of cultivation to fend against outside
evil forces. Simply speaking, this thunder dragon awl was a powerful piece of treasure that Yu Yu gave
him when he started his life of cultivation to assure his safety!
Based on Yu Yu’s habit and Po’s position as YuYu’s very first disciple, one could easily imagine how
powerful this thunder dragon awl was. It was given to Po by Yu Yu for fending against evilnesses and
ensuring Po’s life safety after all. Even after being activated by a slight little bit of power, and only with a
simple secret spell, this killing weapon could release a breathtakingly great power.
The armors worn by the tens of Senior Magi blasted out layers after layers. Layers of spell symbols
exploded one after another, releasing a bright light, even lighting up the whole space. Countless spell
symbols dissipated in the lightning bolts. Everyone on the scene clearly ‘saw’ how those spell symbols
that contained great defensive powers shattered slowly, bit by bit, under the destructive power of the
lightning bolts.
Black lightning bolts swept across the area around a mile in radius. Bodies of the tens of Senior Magi
were glowing within those dazzling lightning bolts, even nearly turning translucent. They howled,
screamed and cried shrilly; their hairs were twisted, withered and burned. After that, their bodies were
crushed bit by bit into ashes by the lightning, then finally became a puff of smoke, drifting and dissipating
in the air. Not even a slight pinch of ash remained.
1983
A remaining bolt descended from the sky, fiercely striking the red-fur elephant that was mounted by Luo
Sheng.
The red-fur elephant, which was over forty-meter tall and hundred-meter long, incredibly muscular and
had a great defensive power, howled out in pain. Its four thick and strong legs instantly softened, and its
enormous body thudded against the ground, making the ground vibrate intensely.
Lou Sheng was frightened like hell. He squealed out while leaping up immediately, running towards the
camp behind him. While running, he screamed, “Help, help! You bastards! Come and help me! I am Earl Ji!
I am Earl Ji, Luo Sheng!”
‘I am Earl Ji, Luo Sheng!’
Lou Sheng’s yell made Luo Shan tremble slightly. Abruptly, he raised the thunder dragon awl high and
intended to launch a strike at Luo Sheng.
Although he was young, kids in these days knew a lot even at young ages. Lou Shan knew that his father
had fallen in a battle, along with his grandfather, who was the old Earl Ji, Luo Lin, in Chi Ban Mountain. He
knew that his mother was murdered by his three uncles and had already vanished from this world. He
also knew that he had died for once, and if Po didn’t have his eyes on him, he would have died for good,
and the territory and all clansmen left by his father would have been swallowed by those beast-like
relatives of his!
But now, he had a good Shifu; the immeasurably powerful, mysterious Priest Po.
He also had a good uncle, a new government official promoted by the human emperor himself; a man who
had made some great contributions in Chi Ban Mountain and now had a solid background in Pu Ban city,
no one else but Earl Yao, Ji Hao.
He also had a group of seniors who were all powerful and willing to protect him; one of them could even
cast the legendary soul-redeeming magic. Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, every single one of
them had astonishing powers and unpredictably great potentials.
As a child who was bullied heartlessly by the others, he finally had someone to depend on. Lou Shan
growled out in rage and incanted the spell once again, releasing another dark dragon silhouette, striking
straight at Luo Sheng.
Ji Hao remained silent, only smilingly looking at Luo Shan.
A decent man should always take necessary revenge and erase humiliations. Back in Southern Wasteland,
a man who dared not to fight for his clansmen and territory, or to take revenge for his parents, would be
seen as a coward by everyone else. Ji Hao appreciated Luo Shan for his determination; that was exactly
how a man should be.
1984
As for Po, he had only been smiling honestly. As a cultivator, he shouldn’t always be thinking about
killing. Otherwise, he could go mad easily and all other kinds of negative effects would be caused as well.
Nevertheless, when his disciple wanted to kill…Hehe, remember what Yu Yu did when Ji Hao wanted to
kill?
As both Ji Hao and Po had been remaining silent, none of the others came to stop Luo Shan either.
Those elders and warriors of Luo Shan’s clan had even raised their weapons and began shouting
hoarsely.
“Mighty! Young leader!”
The growls of ‘Mighty! Young leader’ were so loud that even the earth began trembling. Over a million
people growled all together, their thunder-like sound spread out to a long distance away. Hearing it,
many of Luo Sheng’s warriors paused in shock, all turning their heads around and looking at the
migratory troop.
‘Young leader’? In Ji Mountain area, the ones who were called ’young leader’ would be Luo Lin’s direct
descendant.
A thunderbolt struck down, Luo Sheng screamed as loudly as he could with a high-pitched voice.
“Help!!!”
Lie Mountain Xu transformed his body into a fierce gale and dashed over, with a large bronze stamper
held in his hand.
“Lou Sheng has already been acknowledged by the government in Pu Ban city! Now he is Earl Chong! He
owns Ji Mountain! Who dares to kill him?! Who dares?!” roared Lie Mountain Xu hysterically.
Ji Hao raised his head in surprise. It had only been three to four days since they left Luo Shan’s clan, but
Luo Sheng was actually acknowledged already?
Lie Mountain Xu, what a powerful prince! How solid his background was that he could even handle such
kind of thing so well within merely a couple of days.
Po wielded his hand and followed by his move, the black dragon silhouette transformed from the thunder
dragon awl instantly dissipated, not even a single bolt of lightning remaining in the air.
Lie Mountain Xu landed heavily on the ground while raising the bronze stamper high. He looked at Ji Hao,
laughed out loudly and yelled, “Ji Hao, Luo Sheng is Earl Ji! He is Earl Ji now!”
On top of the mountain where Lie Mountain Xu and Qing Mei were sitting and drinking earlier, two Magus
Kings who were trusted by Lie Mountain Xu had been gasping quickly and deeply for air. They had been
rushing all the way at their highest speed and finally, returned from Pu Ban city, bringing back the official
1985
document approved by the government and the official seal of Earl Ji right before the moment Luo Sheng
was about to be killed.
If they were slightly late, with just a tiny little bit of delay, Luo Sheng would be struck dead. Once that
truly happened, Lie Mountain Xu probably wouldn’t even know how to wrap all this up.
The stamper glowed brightly as Lie Mountain Xu held it high, laughing crazily out loud. He pointed at Ji
Hao’s migratory troop and yelled, “People of Ji Mountain, what are you waiting for? Just come and pay
homage to your Earl Ji!”
A great disturbance was instantly stirred up in the migratory troop, yet no one stepped out.
Ji Hao’s face turned dark. He grabbed Luo Shan’s hand and trod on a watery cloud. He rose directly into
the sky, floating in the air around five-hundred meters away from the ground.
“People of Earl Ji, this is Luo Shan, the only remaining direct descendant of your old Earl Ji’s bloodline!
You should know about him, you should know him as well!”
“He is the only remaining direct descendant of your Earl Ji, the only possessor of the bloodline of your
Earl Ji!”
“What are you waiting for? Why don’t you come over and pledge allegiance to him? You are not going to
pledge your allegiance to an outsider, are you?”
1986
Translator: Editor:
Ji Mountain was Luo Lin’s territory.
After Luo Lin was conferred with the noble title of Earl Ji, he brought a batch of clansmen over, endured
great hardships in pioneer works and built a homeland. Gradually, Ji Mountain expanded to its current
scale. All Ji Mountain people recognized Luo Lin and his direct descendants as the only owners of his
piece of land.
Lou Sheng was an outsider. Although he was a clansman of Soul Wolf Clan, which was the suzerain clan of
all Ji Mountain clans, in the eyes of Ji Mountain people, he was still an outsider. Furthermore, he was an
outsider who had unkind plans. He was a robber who tried to swallow Luo Lin’s territory and people.
Because of Lie Mountain Xu’s supports, Luo Sheng killed all elders and warrior commanders of Luo Lin’s
clan who were loyal to Luo Lin, only leaving three elders who were kneeling on the ground and begging
for mercy all the time. After that, he managed to take Ji Mountain over and with some difficulties, he could
give orders to the army in Ji Mountain.
However, in Ji Mountain people’s eyes, he was an outsider after all, a mere robber. He could only
temporarily make Ji Mountain people listen to his orders with violence. When Ji Hao took Luo Shan, the
kid all Ji Mountain warriors knew, and rose into the air, those disordered warriors quieted down
simultaneously.
Following Ji Hao’s voices, warriors in the two ten-thousand people square arrays surged towards Ji Hao
like tidewater. While running, those warriors cursed loudly.
“Bloody Luo Sheng, I will certainly slaughter your entire family!”
“Lou Shan, Young leader, take revenge for our elders!”
“Our elders were killed so unfairly, so cruelly!”
Ji Mountain warriors all yelled out. Over a hundred thousand of them growled and roared, cursing loudly.
Some even shouted out directly towards Lie Mountain Xu.
Lou Lin died in the war, after which Ji Mountain had already fallen into chaos. Elders divided into a few
groups, each group supporting one of Luo Lin’s sons to inherit the title of Earl Ji. However, before those
few groups of elders could achieve an agreement, Lie Mountain Xu showed up with Luo Sheng,
unreasonably and violently forcing those elders to acknowledge Luo Sheng as their leader.
1987
Tens of elders and warrior commanders were killed and threatened by Lie Mountain Xu’s violence. The
only three remaining Ji Mountain elders kneeled on the ground and surrendered.
Lie Mountain Xu put his own family ground and contacts to use, getting the official document approved
by the government within only three to four days and attained the official seal from Pu Ban city. Thus,
Luo Sheng officially became the new Earl Ji. Nevertheless, ninety percent of Ji Mountain people didn’t
acknowledge that.
Once Ji Hao stood out and made the announcement, Ji Mountain warriors instantly started a ‘mutiny.' At
first, over ten thousand warriors rushed to Ji Hao’s side, following whom, more and more warriors
dashed out of the camp with big steps. They all gathered on the empty field below Ji Hao and madly
cursed Luo Sheng and Lie Mountain Xu.
Relatives and clansmen of those killed elders and subordinates of those killed warrior commanders all
cried out in there. Tens of thousands of sturdy men shed tears over their losses, begging Luo Shan to
avenge their commanders’ death, asking him to lead all warriors and execute Luo Sheng and Lie
Mountain Xu right on the spot.
Lie Mountain Xu’s look changed immediately while Luo Sheng freaked out. He had completely no idea
what to do.
Lie Mountain Xu raised the official document and stamper in his hand, screaming himself hoarse, “Luo
Sheng is Earl Ji, he is the owner of Ji Mountain! Are you rebelling? Ji Hao, what do you want? Are you
trying to interfere in the internal affairs of Ji Mountain? Are you trying to challenge the rules of the entire
humankind?”
Soon, only three elders and around ten of their trusted warrior commanders, and nearly ten thousand
warriors under their leads remained in Luo Sheng’s military camp. Those warriors all seemed to be
hesitating, constantly looking to Ji Hao’s side.
If it wasn’t for the pressure given by the three elders, at least a big half of these warriors would have
rushed to Ji Hao’s side as well.
Ji Hao looked at Lie Mountain Xu, laughed loudly and said, “I interfered in Ji Mountain’s inner affairs? Lie
Mountain Xu, do you even know about any rules? Lou Shan is right here, Earl Ji’s only remaining direct
descendant is right here! He is the only inheritor of Ji Mountain!”
Lie Mountain Xu blinked his eyes fast while looking at Luo Shan, who was standing next to Ji Hao and had
been glaring at him all the time. Abruptly, Lie Mountain Xu gave a shrill scream, wielded his arm and
released a fiery stream of light into the sky.
A series of footsteps rumbled like the thunder. Over a thousand dark cloud devil leopards wearing heavy
armors, carrying the elite troop of warriors under Lie Mountain Xu’s command, rushed out from behind
the mountain. Those Dark cloud devil leopards were amazingly fast. Large shreds of afterimages were
1988
caused when they were running. Within a moment, they rushed across dozens of miles like a fierce
hurricane and lined up breadthwise in front of Ji Hao’s migratory troop.
“You lowly things, how dare you betray Earl Ji?” Lie Mountain Xu pointed at those Ji Mountain warriors
standing below Ji Hao and yelled, “Don’t you want to live? How dare you betray your own leader?! I will
let all of you die!”
Hearing Lie Mountain Xu’s shouts, Ji Hao bust with a harsh growl, “Lie Mountain Xu, if you dare to speak
another word, you will die right away!”
Lie Mountain Xu slightly quivered, looking at Ji Hao in shock.
From among Lie Mountain Xu’s personal army force, ten Magus Kings rose simultaneously, swiftly
dashing to stand five-hundred meter away from Ji Hao. They trod upon the air, floating in the sky, looking
at Ji Hao proudly. Lie Mountain Xu suddenly laughed exaggeratedly, slapped hard on his own head and
said, “Ji Hao, you idiot! I haven thirty-six Magus Kings under my command. Here are ten Magus Kings
right in front of you! Do you want to kill me? With what?”
Ji Hao laughed out loud as well. He took out the triangle-shaped soul-shaking clock, boosted all his power
up and cast a heavy punch on it.
Buzz! Visibly, cyan-colored air-ripples spread out towards all directions. Countless air-ripples coiled
around Lie Mountain Xu’s ten Magus Kings. These Magus Kings shouted out together and next, their eyes
rolled disorderedly in their eye sockets as their bodies trembled, falling from the sky.
Ji Hao opened his mouth, from which, Flame Dragon Sword darted out in the form of a fiery right stream,
striking fiercely towards one Magus King.
Because of the soul-shaking clock’s effect, these Magus Kings had nearly lost their minds, and their bodies
had all become powerless, with no power of resistance. Even without any slight reaction, this Magus King
let Flame Dragon Sword hacked on his neck and following a puffing noise, a human head flew up into the
sky while huge streams of blood splashed out, flushing a deep ditch out of the ground. Flame Dragon
Sword was a magically powerful piece processed by Yu Yu himself and was incomparably sharp. The
bodies of Magus Kings were especially tough, but still, this Magus King was easily beheaded by Ji Hao.
“Kill!” Ji Hao took back the sword, raised it high and roared out!
The eight-foot long sword released hundreds of meters long stream of flame. The fierce aura of killing
emitted by the sword made Lie Mountain Xu tighten his entire body and subconsciously quiver.
Pointing the sword tip at Lie Mountain Xu, Ji Hao growled in rage, “Lie Mountain Xu, am I now able to kill
you?”
1989
Lie Mountain Xu paused for a second, raised Earl Ji’s official stamper and shouted loudly as well, “I have
Earl Ji’s official stamper in my hand. Ji Hao, do you dare?”
Ji Hao glanced at Luo Shan, then looked at the over a hundred thousand Ji Mountain warriors gathered in
below, then roared, “I will take these warriors’ families with me, and the rest of Ji Mountain people will be
left to this guy. This is my bottom line!”
“If you disagree, Lie Mountain Xu, I’ll kill you then go discuss it with Prince Kang!”
Ji Hao’s voice resounded across the sky. Luo Sheng was so frightened that his whole body turned stiff. Lie
Mountain Kang was frightened badly as well, his entire body feeling ice-cold.
After a long while, Lie Mountain Xu pointed at the more than hundred thousand warriors gathered below
Ji Hao and yelled coldly, “They are yours now!”
1990
Translator: Editor:
Passing by Ji Mountain City, Ji Hao took a hundred and twenty thousand Ji Mountain warriors and two
million, seven hundred and twelve thousand clansmen with him.
The migratory troop grew much larger than before, with millions more large livestock and hundreds of
thousands of large vehicles that fully contained all kinds of supplies added it. The troop swelled to an
extreme extent, and Ji Hao lost his mood to enjoy cultivation. Instead, he had been running around the
troop and handling all kinds of emergencies day and night.
The hard work lasted all the way. During the journey, Ji Hao’s troop encountered around ten homeless
migratory clans who didn’t have their own territories. After communication, clansmen from these
migratory clans, that numbered more than six hundred thousand in total, happily became Ji Hao’s
clansmen as well to be directly under Ji Hao’s lead.
Two months after the troop left Pu Ban City, the totemic battle flag Po created for Ji Hao finally rose and
fluttered in the air.
The totemic battle flag was over five-hundred meters squared, entirely flame-red and had raging flames
coiling around it. In the middle of the flag was an outstanding three-legged gold crow, quietly floating
with its pair of arms stretched. From its beaks, a flame stream was released, transforming into an ocean
of fire surrounding the flag.
This totemic battle flag cost quite a lot precious materials of Po, especially those remaining bones of tens
of ancient Gold Crows that Po collected in a deep and dangerous chasm back in the ancient and wild
jungle of the Southern Wasteland. All those Gold Crow bones had been melted into the battle flag as well.
The quality of this battle flag could even be compared with a natural crafted holy weapon. It contained a
nine-grid devil-burning fire lotus magic formation in it. Po had been rather generous to Ji Hao, this little
brother of his, as the core of this nine-grid devil-burning fire lotus magic formation was a pre-world fire
lotus, coordinating with nine pre-world powerful objects that had the nature of fire. With Ji Hao’s current
power, he could easily burn a Magus King into ashes with this flag. Until Ji Hao improved his power a bit
further, with this battle flag and the fire lotus magic formation contained in it, he could resist attacks
launched by even Divine Magi.
The totem of three-legged Gold Crow painted on the flag seemed to be a true living being. As the battle
flag flying forward along the troop, Mr. Crow had been excitedly hovering around the battle flag every
single day. On the ground, nearly ten million people would raise their heads and look at this dazzlingly
blazing totemic battle flag, and somehow, a bit of passion and devoutness was added to their hearts.
1991
The cohesion of the migratory troop was improving day by day. Because of the appearance of this totemic
battle flag, all people in the troop, including those warriors and clansmen Ji Hao bought with money,
quickly started seeing that three-legged Gold Crow as their spiritual sustenance.
Mental outlooks of people in the troop had constantly been changing. Earlier, those people bought by Ji
Hao were all inanimate and seemingly lifeless during the journey, which made them looked like a group
of walking corpses. However, after Ji Hao showed this totem battle flag, the looks on these people’ faces
grew brighter each day. Every day, one could find the smiles on their faces turn bigger and brighter than
the day before. After showering under the warm shine released from the battle flag for two months, one
could hear loud and clear laughter let out by countless people in the migratory troop every single day,
coming straight from their hearts. Everybody had become more energetic and spirited.
Shaosi ordered those patrolling warriors to move around the entire troop every day and continuously
advertise about Ji Hao’s background.
Ji Hao was born in Gold Crow Clan in Southern Wasteland, which was a ‘powerful’ clan that inherited the
power of ancient three-legged Gold Crow. Ji Hao had made great contributions during the wartime and
now was regarded highly by the human emperor. Ji Hao was close to Si Wen Ming and a batch of senior
ministers and had many contacts in Pu Ban city. Ji Hao himself was a newly emerged talent of the Magi
Palace and was regarded as important by many powerful senior Magi and elders of the Magi Palace…
Ji Hao had given his word that after the troop arrived at Yao Mountain, everyone would become a
member of Gold Crow Clan. Since that moment, they would gather under the shine of the totem of Gold
Crow, becoming people of one single clan. No matter which clan they were born in or which clan they
used to work for, Ji Hao would treat them all equally without discrimination, treat them as his people,
love them and protect them.
Shaosi also told those warriors to promise to those people on behalf of Ji Hao that after they arrived in
Yao Mountain, Ji Hao would build the ancestral temple and altar, lighting up the holy fire to worship the
ancestors’ souls.
Ji Hao would teach his people the secret cultivation method possessed by the Gold Crow Clan, and give
out his own spirit blood as the trigger, leading everyone in his new clan into the door of Gold Crow’s
power. After this, all those people would truly become clansmen who shared the same bloodline and
inherited the Gold Crow power. They would love each other and share everything.
Shaosi’s advertisement had overturned the mental outlook of the entire troop. Under the lead of the Gold
Crow battle flag, the distance traveled by the troop daily was now hundreds of miles longer than before.
To this, Ji Hao could only gasp in surprise.
He had never thought that a totemic battle flag could bring such a big hope to all these people.
1992
More surprisingly, Shaosi was actually so good at dealing with domestic affairs. During this long journey,
Ji Hao could manage such a giant migratory troop so well all thanks to Shaosi’s help, completely ordered
and without any disturbance.
The Gold Crow battle flag had also delivered some additional benefits. Each day, as long as Ji Hao
activated the fire lotus magic formation contained in the flag, the immensely great fire would light up the
entire space. Consequently, rain clouds in the air wouldn’t be able to stand the great heat and would soon
disappear.
It was constantly raining and was tough for the migratory troop to keep moving. But under the warm
light of the Gold Crow battle flag, no rain clouds could linger upon the troop anymore. Thus, the moving
speed of the migratory troop grew greater and greater.
Things had been going like this for a big half a year. Ji Hao’s troop reached to a hundred-mile wide river.
A few Magi Palace’s Magi, who were responsible for escorting the troop, built a wooden bridge over the
river, through which, the migratory troop crossed the river slowly. After resting on the other side of the
river for three days, the troop moved across three-hundred miles in radius highland, as a boundlessly
broad plain covered in faint drifting mist appeared in front of them.
A few rivers wriggled across the plain. Standing on a five-hundred meter tall hill, one could see numerous
glistening lakes decorating the boundless plain like sparkling pearls.
The ground suddenly began shaking, and followed by the deep buzzing noise that came from
underground, large groups of curly-hole buffalo rushed across while snorting shrilly. The formidable
arrays of wild black buffalos numbered tens of millions. Following a leader, these sturdy large buffalos
swept across the land like a massive dark cloud.
In the surrounding areas of this dashing group of buffalos, countless gazelles, wild horses, donkeys,
wolves, elephants, tigers and serpents, all kinds of wild animals were startled. Among big numbers of
wild animals, some rushed up to attack, some fled away, and some headed far away towards lakesides
where there was plenty of water and lush grass for a banquet.
“My good ancestors’ souls!” Countless people in Ji Hao’s migratory troop gasped seeing this fertile plain
with their eyes and knelt down, unable to control their tears from gushing out.
So many wild animals! This piece of land, only this area that their eyes could reach, was able to raise tens,
hundreds of millions of wild animals. What a fertile land! It was not hard to imagine how many people
this piece of land could raise, maybe millions upon millions. This piece of land could definitely support a
top-grade clan for development.
From the surfaces of lakes afar, large groups of different colored waterfowls flew up. Among these
different sized waterfowls, some were big, even reaching nearly a hundred meter size while some were
1993
only about the size of a fist. These birds surged up from the surfaces of lakes like dark storms, piercing
into the sky while screaming loudly.
Thick water columns swooshed up from the surfaces of lakes, within which large fishes could be seen.
Fishes zipping around inside the water formed a beautiful scene with birds in the sky and animals on the
ground.
An assistant sent by Emperor Shun rushed over while gasping quickly. He flicked his hands and spread a
magic sandbox, quickly covering an area around ten meters in radius.
“Lord Earl Yao, this is Yao Mountain! From where we are standing on, a million miles to the east and west,
nine-hundred and eighty thousand miles to the north and south, the whole area is your territory!”
1994
Translator: Editor:
Yao Mountain territory was way, way too enormous.
The military exploits Ji Hao built in Chi Ban Mountain was no trivial matter at all. The sword formation
had exterminated almost all Qian Family’s elite forces and completely broke the spine of the few powerful
Blood Moon families. Therefore, Emperor Shun discussed with all his ministers and finally decided to
award Ji Hao with such a huge piece of land.
The Yao Mountain territory was nearly a million miles squared. To powerful beings like Ji Hao himself,
this area could be covered in merely a day of traveling, but to those people Ji Hao brought here, only the
distance from the east to west or from the south to north of this area would be unimaginably huge. An
ordinary person couldn’t possibly make it, not even in their whole life.
With the magic cast by a few Magi Palace’s Magi and the help given by Po silently, the moving speed of Ji
Hao’s migratory troop raised much further. After over two months of traveling towards the northeast, a
magnificent mountain range could be seen in the front. That was Yao Mountain.
Ten million people in the migratory troop cheered out together. Some elderly people even kneeled on the
ground and kowtowed to Yao Mountain, which was shrouded by faint mist. This place would become
their homeland, their children, their children’s children would be growing up and developing in this area.
They would all have their own kids and pass their bloodlines on, generation after generation.
Yao Mountain territory was so boundless that many of these people probably wouldn’t have a chance to
travel across this entire area and see all of its beauty. However, from among their descendants, some
Senior Magi would always emerge, and even more powerful beings like Magus Kings or Divine Magi
would emerge and grow.
One day, those talented kids would smile proudly and confidently, engraving their own names on this
fertile piece of land, and leave legends about themselves that would last forever.
Today, they came to this virgin land. They would break open a way through brambles and thorns and
build a homeland. They would have children in here, and their children would have more children. They
were just like a seed. Today, they silently rooted in this land and started to grow, and in the future, their
children would eventually become a towering tree!
Some old people were overwhelmed by waves of strong emotions. For unexplainable reasons, tears
gushed out of their eyes.
1995
Without being told to, they started to sing an ancient song of praying which would be sung by people
when worshiping their ancestors’ souls, nature, the Gods in heaven and all mysterious beings in this
world. They were singing the song for the new clan, for Ji Hao, their leader; they prayed for Ji Hao, for all-
powerful beings in this world, to protect the peace of this land.
Compared with countless other mountain ranges in Midland, Yao Mountain wasn’t too high, the main
peak was only around five-thousand meter tall. However, Yao Mountain's soil was extremely rich. On the
mountain, one could see beautiful plants all over the place. Rare herbs could be found everywhere. The
landform was rather smooth and gentle, no soaring cliffs could be seen. Between mountains were deep
lakes and great rivers; earth meridians and water meridians were concentrated in this area, because of
which, caves that fully contained pure essence natural powers could be seen everywhere. This great Yao
Mountain area was highly nourished by gathered natural powers.
The soil was rich and the land was fertile, so treasures would naturally be produced.
The east side of Yao Mountain was abundant in pure gold, while the north side was rich in high-quality
jade; the west side teemed with bronze and iron mines while many mines of different kinds of magic
crystals and gemstones were located on the east side. The reserves of those mines were extraordinarily
huge, could even be seen as inexhaustible resources that would never run out. Not matter for crafting
armors, weapons, farm implements, tools, or building machines, or serving as supplies for Magi daily
cultivation or for sale… these resources would be just perfect.
With these resource mines, Ji Hao’s would not need to worry about money for the long-term development
of his Yao Mountain territory.
In the north, west and south sides of Yao Mountain were broad plains and highlands covered by thriving
woods and decorated by countless rich grassland, which could serve as excellent pastures. The resources
of wild animals and plants were also abundant. Water resources covered the whole area, and potential
places of residence that had great environmental conditions could be found everywhere. Any spot of this
whole area could be a wonderful choice for building a homeland and starting a new life.
In the east side, Yao Mountain extended for thousands of miles then into a vast water area.
There was an unnamed lake, its area seven to eight times larger than Yao Mountain territory. On the map
given by Emperor Shun when he enfeoffed Ji Hao with Yao Mountain territory, this ocean-broad unnamed
lake was also circled up as a part of Yao Mountain territory.
In the Midland, people only calculated areas of their territories in terms of area of lands, and instead of
being counted in as a part of territories, water areas like this would usually be given for free as
annexations. Therefore, this giant lake became a part of Ji Hao’s personal territories too, along with all
aquatic products produced by it.
Emperor Shun once sent people to do a rough survey of this lake, which happened a hundred years ago.
According to the result they gained back then, this lake could produce tens of thousands kinds of aquatic
1996
products. Fishes, shrimps and crabs produced in this lake were extremely delicious. The largest fish living
in this lake reached five-hundred Zhang in length. A single fish like this could feed a ten-thousand people
clan for three to five years.
This vast lake also produced lotus roots, water chestnuts and other kinds of water-based vegetables. The
annual output of these products was more than enough to feed a hundred million people.
Additionally, this lake also produced pearls. Although those were freshwater pearls and not as smooth
and shiny as the ones produced in the East Ocean, there was no lack of top-grade pieces. Pearls produced
in here would be rather popular in the markets in Pu Ban city. These pearls could also serve as an income
source of Yao Mountain territory.
In the coming big half a year, Ji Hao had been busy as a beaver, not even having the time to eat.
For settling these ten million people down, Ji Hao made construction plans for a city, ten towns and a
hundred villages, centering the main peak of Yao Mountain. These plans were made based on the
suggestions given by Shaosi and assistances sent by Emperor Shun, and after discussions with some
experienced elderly people among the ten million people.
The city called Yao Mountain City would be located on the south side of Yao Mountain’s main peak,
depending on the mountain and facing a great river. That area was fertile and rich in natural resources,
and millions of acres of land could be opened up into rich farmlands. In addition to all this, this area was
also surrounded by thriving woods and grasslands.
Yao Mountain City would be a big city that could contain a million people to live and work in it. In Ji Hao’s
plan, a five-hundred meter tall, pure metal fence wall would be built up. Coordinating with defensive
magic formations, it would be able to resist direct attacks launched by three to five ordinary Divine Magi
together.
People who would be living in Yao Mountain city were those young and men and women that Ji Hao
purchased in Pu Ban city. Those people entirely belonged to Ji Hao, and would also become the root of Ji
Hao’s future clansmen. If Ji Hao wanted his new clan in Yao Mountain territory to develop and expand, he
would need to depend on these young and healthy people to reproduce.
The ten towns would be much smaller than Yao Mountain City in scale, yet each would be able to contain
two-hundred thousand people to live in. The ten towns would line up along Yao Mountain range, and
every one of them would be located in a fertile spot with abundant natural resources. The town in the far
east was more than a thousand miles away from the one in the far west, and in between these towns, a
hundred, different sized villages would be distributed in this broad territory.
The hundred villages all had different scales; the biggest one would have the population of over a
hundred thousand people, while the smallest one would have tens of thousands of people living in it.
1997
Elders were elected from people who would be living in these villages. They would deal with all kinds of
daily affairs of each village, and over a thousand elite warriors would be stationed in each village to
protect them from beast attacks and potential enemy intrusions.
Each of the ten towns would have five thousand warriors stationed in it. Among these warriors, at least
two hundred Senior Magi would serve as the main force. These warriors would be enough to fend the
towns against all kinds of general dangers and support villages around each town anytime in need.
As for Yao Mountain City, the main force of the army Ji Hao purchased would be stationed in a fort
outside the city. These warriors would form an army under Ji Hao’s direct command. With tens of
experienced Senior Magi added with top-grade armors made by Xiu Clan people, and a batch of large-
scale, highly lethal armaments that Si Wen Ming gave Ji Hao especially as a reinforcement, this army of Ji
Hao would indeed be mighty.
Ji Hao spent big half a year and finally got the site selections of all towns and villages down while
basically finalizing the name lists of elders and warrior commanders of these towns and villages.
When Ji Hao was doing all this work, elders had already started arranging people to open up farmlands
and plant crops. Some people also began pasturing on grasslands and building different sized corrals. In
the time Ji Hao got all basic work done, crops planted in new farmlands had already been harvested
twice.
While everything moved onto the right track, Ji Hao had to face a huge problem:
He had to build Yao Mountain City.
1998
Chapter 483: A God
Chapter 483: A God
Translator: Editor:
On top of Yao Mountain, Ji Hao built an altar with red jade shards and red flame iron.
The round-shaped altar was forty-five meter tall, divided into nine layers. After being burned by the Gold
Crow flame, all parts of the altar blended into an internal whole, and not a single clink could be seen. Po
lent a hand, embossing a pattern of an ancient Gold Crow chasing the sun on the altar. The embossment
contained countless powerful talismans, and each of those talismans could release a sky-shattering
power.
Ji Hao filled a great amount of fire magic crystals in the altar, then cut his own wrist open, letting his spirit
blood infiltrate into the entire altar.
Mr. Crow gave a shrill caw and expanded his body to five-hundred meters. He spread his wings and
swooshed right up into the air, transforming into a long stream of flame, soaring into the sky. Within the
blink of an eye, he reached the height of thousands of kilometers. Mr. Crow’s feathers turned scorching
red while dazzling beams of golden light shone from in between his feathers. He opened the beak and
breathed towards the sun. Instantly, countless streams of essence sunlight gathered over from all
directions, constantly being swallowed into Mr. Crow’s stomach.
Mr. Crow followed Ji Hao around for all these years, and recently, he had been listening to Ji Hao and Po
discussing the great Dao. Also from time to time, he could get a few effective magic pills from Ji Hao and
Po. By now, his ancient Gold Crow bloodline had awakened completely, becoming nearly powerful
enough for him to grow his third leg out, at which point he would become a genuine three-legged Gold
Crow.
Mr. Crow had already mastered a few of those abilities a Gold Crow was supposed to have, and absorbing
the essence sunlight and gathering the sun fire was one of them.
After spending nearly an hour in the sky, a tiny pure sun fire burst out from inside Mr. Crow’s stomach.
Raging flame ejected out from Mr. Crow’s entire body as he dove down like a blazing shooting star. He
opened his beak and sent this tiny pure sun fire into the middle of the altar.
The large pile of fire magic crystal filled in the altar by Ji Hao was set ablaze by the pure sun fire
immediately. Golden-red fire surged up for five hundred meters, and after being swept across by this fire,
Ji Hao’s spirit blood quickly merged with the altar.
Ji Hao stood on the altar, spread his pair of arms and started incanting the spell of summoning ancestors’
souls and all kinds of mysterious beings. This spell was passed down by the ancestors of Gold Crow clan
1999
through generations. Fierce gales roared out from every corner of Yao Mountain as countless hazy
silhouettes of mysterious beings showed up faintly within them.
These strange-looking mysterious beings floated in the air, silently looking down at Ji Hao.
Ji Hao made a connection with these natural, mysterious beings through the spell. The official document
of his feoffment given by Emperor Shun was floating upon Ji Hao’s head, while Emperor Shun’s imperial
seal glowed brightly on it, declaring to those mysterious beings living in this area that Ji Hao was now the
owner of this piece of land.
Ji Hao’s spirit blood was burned into streams of smoke by the fire on the altar, rising into the air. Those
mysterious beings opened their mouths and inhaled that smoke, silently remembering the smell of Ji
Hao’s spirit blood.
From now on, only Ji Hao and his clansmen who shared the same bloodline with him could be recognized
by these mysterious beings existing in this area, and be under their protection.
“My name is Ji Hao. I am enfeoffed with Yao Mountain and the title of Earl Yao. My bloodline originated
from Gold Crow Clan of the Southern Wasteland. I have inherited the power of ancient Gold Crow… please
authenticate!” Ji Hao held a bronze stamper with both of his hands, bit his own tongue and sprayed a
mouthful of spirit blood on it. He then raised the stamper high, showing it to all those mysterious beings
floating around his head.
“Gods, ghosts and all mysterious beings belonging to this land, everyone who has seen this seal of mine
will accept the blood offerings presented by my, Earl Yao’s people, generation after generation!” Ji Hao
showed the seal and let those mysterious beings memorize the pattern of the seal, after which, he gave
out an order. Following that, Zhamu and his warriors drove large groups of livestock over.
Sharp blades shone and those large livestock which were restrained by magic and disabled from
struggling fell to the ground one after another. Waves of blood were rolled up into the air by sharp gales;
those mysterious beings smiled delightfully, opened their mouths and started devouring the blood and
souls of those livestock which were offered to them.
After accepting the blood offerings, the figures of those mysterious beings instantly turned much clearer
than before, while the twisted looks on their faces became much friendlier as well.
The ten most powerful mysterious beings spread their arms, letting puffs of dim light spots drift down
from their bodies and melt with the bodies of those ten million Yao Mountain people who had been
kneeling on the ground. These people only felt that their bodies were suddenly lightened and after that,
both their bodies and souls became especially settled and peaceful.
They spread their arms and put their hearts near the ground, feeling that they were now connected more
tightly with this piece of land.
2000
During the past big half a year, although they had built houses, opened up farmlands and already started
a whole new life in here, they always felt that they were like guests that came from the outside world,
that this piece of land hadn’t truly accepted them.
However, now Ji Hao had built an altar and lit up the holy fire of worshiping. He presented the blood
offering to those powerful, mysterious beings living in this area, and those mysterious beings accepted
the offering. They then gave their blessings to the Yao Mountain people. Immediately after all this, these
Yao Mountain people sensed a magical and firm connection with this piece of land.
They had now truly become the people of this piece of land, and for real had put down roots in here.
After today, no matter they went into the woods or came down to the rivers, they would be under the
protection of these mysterious beings. Except for some ferocious and bloodthirsty beasts, no wild beasts
would attack them. They were now much safer in this territory than before.
On the altar, Ji Hao left a seal on multiple jade tablets one after another with his stamper. Those jade
tablets then flew into the air one by one and melted with the bodies of those mysterious beings. Thus,
those mysterious beings were officially recognized by the humankind, and while they gave protection to
human beings, they would also be under the protection of the alliance of human clans.
Because of the agreement they made with Earl Yao, Ji Hao, within Yao Mountain territory, no one was
ever allowed to attack these mysterious beings by any means. The action of attacking these mysterious
beings would be seen as a challenge to Ji Hao’s power, and that of the entire alliance of human clans.
Through this ancient and sacred ceremony, Ji Hao had formed a symbiotic union with these mysterious
beings living in his territory.
After accepting the blood offerings and making the agreement with Ji Hao, these mysterious beings
satisfyingly transformed into fierce gales and dissipated among the mountains.
The raging fire was still blazing on the altar. Ji Hao stood on the altar, looking down at the ten million
people who were kneeling on the ground.
All those people prostrated themselves before Ji Hao while hailing loudly.
“Earl Yao! Earl Yao!”
“Leader! Leader!”
An overwhelming power of faith started a strong wind, constantly gathering towards Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao suddenly felt that his mind was enlightened and his thought became incomparably clear. The
power contained in his body became more controllable than before, and the communication between this
piece of land and himself turned a lot smoother. Quite a few difficulties that occurred when he discussed
2001
magic formations with Po and had been bothering him suddenly solved themselves, making him
wondered why was he so dumb and had wasted so many days on simple questions like these!
Ten million people fixed their eyes on Ji Hao, looking at their Earl Yao, their leader and the owner of their
territory.
They devoutly worshiped Ji Hao, prayed for him to bring happiness and peace to everyone, to let his
people work and live in contentment and have as many children as they want.
Po stood beside him, looking at Ji Hao smilingly while constantly nodding and said, “Brother, I assume
you have already understood how beneficial the faith and fortune of humankind can be, haven’t you?”
A shooting star roared down from the sky. Along with a ground-shaking swooshing noise, a five-thousand
meter tall God landed on top of Yao Mountain by treading on a cloud. He popped his eyes out, staring at Ji
Hao as he asked with a thunderous voice, “Are you Earl Yao? Is it you who wants to build a city?”
2002
Chapter 484: Kua E
Chapter 484: Kua E
Translator: Editor:
A five-thousand-meter tall god descended from the sky, seeming nearly as enormous as the main peak of
Yao Mountain.
This god was with a green face and ferocious fangs, and in between his eyebrows, a silhouette of a
mountain could be faintly seen. A pair of gigantic yellow boa coiled around his arms while a dense cloud
was treading under his feet, swiftly spinning. Seen from a distance, this God looked just like a devil that
came from an ancient legend, that seemed to snatch a handful of living human beings and directly throw
them into his own mouth anytime.
Earl Yao’s people were all freaked out by this horrifying-looking God. Some faint-hearted elderly men had
even blacked out because of the fear.
Seeing his people fall into chaos, Ji Hao hurriedly raised his pair of arms, wielded and said, “This is Kua E,
a divine God. I invited him especially for helping us to build the city. You shall not be afraid, just return to
your homes and do what you have to do.”
Ji Hao’s voices resounded across the entire space, such that they all felt that Ji Hao was speaking right
beside their ears, wherever those people were. Meanwhile, Ji Hao cast a magic which was taught by Yu Yu
and could settle people’s minds and dispel effects caused by all kinds of outer negative energies.
Therefore, everyone who heard Ji Hao talking showed a warm smile, light-heartedly kowtowed to the
altar on the mountaintop, turned around and headed back home.
Looking at Kua E who was nearly as big as the entire Yao Mountain, Ji Hao silently gasped in admiration
then cupped his hands, saluted and said, “I am Earl Yao, Ji Hao. May I ask, dear big God, are you Kua E?”
Kua E waved his hands, grinned and responded, “Earl Yao, no need to be too polite. How can we be
counted as big gods? Now we’re just laborers doing part-time jobs for your humankind. Big gods, big
gods… there’s no reason to call us that now. We don’t want to humiliate our ancestors.”
Clicking his lips, Kua E reached his hands onto the mountaintop. Lying on the mountaintop were twenty
to thirty thousand large livestock which had just been presented to mysterious beings living in this area
as blood offerings. Kua E grabbed hundreds of sturdy bulls with a single hand then conveniently threw
them into his mouth, chewed for a few times and swallowed.
Ji Hao stared at him in shock. Unreservedly, Kua E’s pair of hands swiftly reached to the mountaintop like
raindrops, grabbing that livestock up and throwing into his mouth. Within ten minutes, those, twenty to
thirty thousand large bulls and chubby lambs were all eaten up.
2003
In the end, Kua E reached his huge tongue out, licked through the mountains from the top to the sides,
licking the blood on the mountain completely up. Even some soil and moss were swallowed by him along
with all the blood.
“Big God, you do have a good appetite!” Ji Hao paused for quite a while in shock, then praised a bit
embarrassedly.
Ji Hao couldn’t help but start to hate the minister sent over by Emperor Shun who suggested him to invite
Kua E to build the city for Yao Mountain. With such a sky-devouring appetite, how much livestock would
he eat during the construction period for the city?
“Well, half-replete!” Kua E patted on his own belly, which was not out of shape at all, and said while
looking at Ji Hao with a simple and honest smile, “Forgive my rude table manners, Earl Yao. Lately, we
didn’t get too many orders, and I haven’t been on short commons for a long while. Eh, the heaven is so
cold and cheerless now, you can probably even see a ghost during the daytime, and it’s quite hard to find
enough to eat up there now.”
Ji Hao looked at Kua E without knowing what to say. Later, he squeezed out a grin and asked, “Is life in
heaven truly that difficult now?”
Heaven, the Heaven. Back in the era of the three ancient human emperors, the heaven was the core of this
world. The five heaven Gods overawed all living beings with their powers, while ancient divine Gods
mostly had won universal praise and left many legends. However, judging by Kua E’s current situation,
the heaven seemed to have fallen quite miserably.
Slightly embarrassed, Kua E rubbed his own nose, laughed and said, “Difficult, very difficult…Okay,
enough for small talks. So, Earl Yao, you said you’re going to build a city, what kind of city do you want?”
Kua E didn’t want to talk too much about his own miserable life. Therefore, he simply changed the topic.
As Kua E had brought the business up, Ji Hao stood on the mountaintop and drew a circle toward the area
on the south side of Yao Mountain, which had a radius of around ten thousand miles.
“Right now, I don’t have too many people living in this Yao Mountain territory… this territory only has the
population if ten million. Therefore, I only want a city that can contain a million people. Nevertheless, the
defensive power of this city has to be great enough, so the city wall and foundation must be solid.”
Kua E turned around, blinked his enormous eyes and cast a glance at that area. He then waved his hands
towards that area, and followed by his move, the ground began shaking slightly and large clouds of dust
puffed up. Meanwhile, a hazy image of a city appeared in the area where Ji Hao had pointed out.
This city was two hundred miles in radius, had a square shape and seemed to be simply styled but
modern. The city wall was six hundred meters tall, with five-thousand-meter tall watch towers standing
2004
on each of the four corners. Each watchtower was five miles squared and could contain large numbers of
extra-large armaments. The attacking range of these watchtowers could cover the entire city wall up.
Kua E slightly flicked his fingers and the image of the city wall, which was formed from the drifting dust,
moved instantly. Numerous large and thick, ancient style, divine-looking spell symbols emerged from the
city wall one after another. All of these spell symbols combined into one, forming the patterns of nine
fierce, gigantic dragons on the city wall.
“Nine-dragon sky-sealing formation!” Po walked up to Ji Hao, grinned in slight surprise and said, “This a
great magic formation, used to awe and subjugate all kinds of forces in the world by the ancient heaven. If
you are willing to spend enough cost on materials, under the protection if this great formation, not even a
hundred divine Magi could break into this city.”
“If you’re willing to spend on materials and build the city wall with top-grade materials, added with three
to five Supreme Magi to control the magic formation, not even hundreds of ancient divine Gods would be
able to break this nine-dragon sky-sealing magic formation!” Kua E proudly looked at Po and said, but
next, he gasped in shock and continued, “Do some among the humankind actually know about this nine-
dragon sky-sealing magic formation?”
Slapping hard on his own thigh, Kua E popped his eyes largely out and said smilingly, “How is this? Since
you know about it, you should know what a wonderful magic formation this is. This is one of the ten
divine magic formations possessed by the ancient heaven. Both its defensive power and suppressing
power are extremely great. You’re able to tell good from bad, you should also know about the goodness of
this magic formation.
Kua E then spat towards the ground, smashed a rock into pieces and complained, “Thanks a bunch that
you have someone who can recognize this great magic formation in here. I’ve recommended this nine-
dragon sky-sealing magic formation to eighteen marquises and ninety-seven Earls of your kind in the
past three-hundred years, but none of them understand anything. They even accused me of trying to fool
them.”
Kua E then stomped hard against the ground, causing the entire Yao Mountain to shake, then continued,
“Those idiots didn’t believe in the top-grade divine magic formation I recommended and insisted on using
their own crappy piece, and accused me of having evil designs to deduct my wages! Damn it, one day their
crappy walls would be smashed to bits by the non-humankind!”
Ji Hao glanced at Po. Po smiled, nodded and said, “Nine-dragon sky-sealing formation is indeed a
powerful magic formation. But speaking of top-grade materials, at present those materials are not easy to
find.”
Hearing Po, Kua E’s eyes shone. He hurriedly drummed his own chest and laughed out loud, then said,
“Don’t you have me in here? I and my brothers will go collect materials for you in the void, among the
stars, and you only need to raise the wages by a slight little bit! Hm…you also need to provide enough for
us to eat!”
2005
Ji Hao’s face turned dark instantly.
‘Provide them enough to eat? Look at his huge appetite! He had just eaten around thirty thousand large
livestock for only one meal, and I have to provide him enough to eat? And for building an entire city, this
can’t be done by himself. A group of great eaters will come to work in here!’ thought Ji Hao.
He had brought over ten million large livestock all the way to here from Earl Ji’s territory, but Kua E and
his brothers could probably eat this well-trained livestock all up even before the city was completely built
up!
However, Po smiled and responded, “No problem, we will provide you enough to eat! You are responsible
for collecting materials…Why don’t you just put all ten divine magic formations on this city?”
The grin on Po’s face was big and bright. Ji Hao looked at Po, and suddenly, he seemed to understand
something and then began grinning as well.
2006
Translator: Editor:
Ji Hao didn’t know about the Ancient Heaven, and neither did the Magi Palace have any record of it.
However, Po had lived through that great, magnificent era. He surely knew about what the Ancient
Heaven was like, and how powerful and terrifying were the ten divine magic formations of the Ancient
Heaven.
Nine-dragon sky-sealing magic formation was only one of the ten divine formations. In the entire world,
only the Ancient Heaven had the ten divine formations set up all at once.
Separately, the ten divine magic formation each had its own purpose and were all stunningly powerful,
but among those magic formations Ji Hao learned from Yu Yu, not a single one would be worse than any
of the ten divine formations.
Nevertheless, once the ten divine formations were set up together and combined into one, a ‘Heaven and
earth great formation’ would be complete. Since the combination of the ten divine formations was named
after ‘Heaven and Earth,' it was not hard to imagine how powerful, mysterious and magical this great
formation could be.
The sword formation Yu Yu lent to Ji Hao was known as the number one killing formation, having an
incomparably great power of killing. But the Heaven and Earth great formation didn’t just have the power
of killing, it could also derive the moving tracks of stars and predict the future of the universe; endless
mysteriousness of the natural creation would be contained in it.
Even Yu Yu once told Po that if he could ever take a deep look at the complete combination of the ten
divine formations, he might be able to achieve a bigger breakthrough in the area of magic formations.
However, the Heaven and Earth magic formation was a top-grade secret treasure that belonged to the
Heaven, and with Yu Yu’s status, he would feel too embarrassed if he had to go beg those Gods in Heaven
for letting him borrow the Heaven and Earth great formation and study it. Therefore, Yu Yu hadn’t
attained a chance to look into the secrets of Heaven and earth great formation, and this had been a retreat
of Yu Yu all the time.
Po silently told Ji Hao about the ten divine formations by use of his spiritual power. Ji Hao couldn’t help
but raise his eyebrows when hearing Po’s voice coming from his head, then knowingly blinked his eyes
towards Po.
Yu Yu would feel embarrassed to do such things, but Ji Hao had no such worries at all. But if Ji Hao had to
go to the Heaven and beg those Gods to let him see the Heaven and earth formation, he would feel quite
2007
humiliated as well. However, if with money he could hire some Gods to work for him and let them build a
Heaven and earth formation for him, this would be completely fair and reasonable.
Now it all depended on Kua E. If Kua E truly accepted Po’s offer, providing him and his brothers enough
to eat would be completely fair and reasonable for Ji Hao as well.
Although he couldn’t kill all those well trained large livestock and feed them to Kua E and his brothers,
Yao Mountain territory did have inexhaustible resources of wild animals. With countless beasts living in
the woods and all those fishes in the vast lake on the east, Kua E and his brothers could totally eat as
much as they would want. They wouldn’t be able to eat the entire Yao Mountain up anyways.
“Big God, despite the fact that this Yao Mountain territory of mine is now only in a nascent condition of
development, I am not short of money at all!” Ji Hao puffed his chest out, showed a look that a rich man
was supposed to have and looked at Kua E, continuing in a bland tone, “Since we’re building a city, we
should build a good one! Didn’t you say that you have ten divine formations in the Heaven, just use all ten
of them in my city! As for how much money should I pay you, how many workers I should hire and how
many materials will be needed, you shall just tell. Those are nothing but money!”
Ji Hao then wielded his arm and followed by his move, enormously great piles of jade coins and magic
crystals surged out like streams of water, flowing down along the main peak of Yao Mountain. Those
sparkling jade coins and magic crystals flowing down along the peak filled a small valley up within the
blink of an eye.
Kua E glanced at those jade coins and magic crystals, frowned his eyebrows then scratched his own skull.
“You want all ten divine magic formations? The materials and manual work for the construction of the ten
divine formations will be huge as an ocean.”
“The materials and manual works are nothing to worry about!” Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looking at Kua
E. Kua E seemed to be tempted by Ji Hao’s offer, and that was great.
Ji Hao smilingly looked at Kua E, then continued in a slightly deriding tone, “As an earl, when I’m doing
something, I always want the best of it. Therefore, all the ten divine formations, put them all in my city if
you can. The problem is, Big God, do you know how to set the ten divine formations?”
Kua E proudly held his head high and said carelessly, “Is there anything that I don’t know how to do?
Although I only know how to set three divine formations among the ten, I have so many brothers.
Together, what can’t we do? But Earl Yao, if you want all ten divine formations in your city, you can’t
build your city like this anymore.”
Ji Hao cupped his hands towards Kua E, then asked smilingly, “May I hear your opinion?”
Kua E clicked his lips then patted on his own belly, laughing towards Ji Hao.
2008
Ji Hao curved his mouth corner slightly down, helplessly shook his head then looked at Po and asked,
“Brother?”
Po gave a bitter smile then wielded his left hand, following which, a long and strong gust of wind roared
up, reaching a hundred miles away in the twinkling of an eye. It then coiled around a group of buffalos
which were drinking water by a river. Over a hundred thousand strong and muscular buffalos were rolled
up by the wind while howling, drifting back and floating before Kua E’s face.
Kua E’s eyes instantly shone brightly. As he opened his mouth and took a long deep gasp, those buffalos
were all sucked into his mouth, and he barely chewed before swallowing these buffalos up.
After swallowed eighty thousand buffalos all at once, Kua E finally burped loudly in satisfaction and said,
“I am stuffed, stuffed! With this meal, I don’t have to eat in the following three months. Feels good, feels
wonderful! Ah, it does feel wonderful when you have meat in your stomach.”
Kua E then waved both of his hands and instantly, large clouds of dust rose from the ground, quickly
forming an image of a city on the main peak of Yao Mountain and around ten peaks surrounding it.
“Since you want all ten divine magic formations in your city, the area of the city can’t be too small.
Otherwise, the city wall wouldn’t be able to contain that many divine spell symbols and the underground
space of the city wouldn’t have a capacity of the foundations of the ten great divine magic formations.
Therefore, the city has to cover all this area.”
A new series of designing work was quickly done by Kua E. The newly designed city was three hundred
and sixty miles in square, and the city wall was nine hundred meters tall. Along the city wall, thirty-six
enormous watch towards were standing, each being six thousand meters tall. The height of those watch
towers had already surpassed the main peak of Yao Mountain.
Thus, the main peak of Yao Mountain had become the natural core of the Heaven and earth great
formation. With some adjustments done to all earth meridians and water meridians in this area by a
certain kind of great magic, all of these earth meridians and water meridians would be gathering under
Yao Mountain. After this, the Yao Mountain would be made into an immense, mountain-shaped magic
treasure by using a supreme level magic, serving as the core of the great formation. It would act by
manipulating the powers of those earth meridians and water meridians, supplying energies to the
Heaven and Earth formation.
In order to coordinate with the Heaven and earth magic formation, the Yao Mountain City’s city wall
needed to be built with top-grade divine materials. So-called divine materials were all kinds of natural
materials hiding in stars. These materials were constantly nourished by star powers. These natural
materials contained a trace of pre-world power and were never polluted by negative energies which
emerged after the world was created.
This kind of divine materials only existed in the void, hiding deeply in the cores of all those different sized
stars. To collect these materials, one had to break the thick crusts of those stars. Whether the round trip
2009
between the starry void and Midland or breaking stars’ crusts and collecting the materials, it all would be
highly demanding.
After Kua E had designed the city, he said something to Ji Hao.
“Earl Yao, there’s something that might be unpleasant to hear for you, but I have to say it before we start.
This Yao Mountain city of yours is not a palace in Heaven after all. No matter the scale of the city or the
quality of divine materials that we would be using, especially the magic treasure that would be serving as
the core of the great formation…You just can’t use tens of thousands of pre-world powerful treasures to
serve as the core of the great formation exactly like the Ancient Heaven, can you?”
“Therefore, my brothers and I will set up the complete ten divine magic formations for you, but the
powers of the ten divine formations in your city wouldn’t be able to compare with the ones in Heaven.
You can’t complain about it at that moment!”
Kua E’s words were straightforward, and Ji Hao agreed right away.
2010
Translator: Editor:
The weather changed suddenly, and even the sky upon Yao Mountain had turned crimson.
Numerous fiery light spots swiftly dove down from the sky. Those were hundreds of over five-thousand-
meter tall divine gods. They let out long roars in excitement and from time to time, one could see saliva
gushing out of their mouth corners in streams.
On the ground, tens of Yao Mountain people mounted on beasts and had been running at the speed of the
wind. They were driving enormous groups of wild buffalos, horses and other wild animals towards the
Yoa Mountain. Those divine gods landed on the ground while cheering, reaching their gigantic hands to
the ground and each grabbed hundreds of wild animals, throwing into their mouths.
Loud and clear bone-cracking noises rose wave after wave without an end, sounding like popping corns.
No one knew how long these divine gods had been starving for, that they didn’t even bother to clean and
cook those wild animals before they swallowed them whole.
River-huge streams of fresh blood ejected out from these divine gods’ mouths. They reached their
tongues out and licked the blood all up, seemingly not willing to waste even half a drop.
A divine god who was wearing a long golden robe and had a handsome look descended from the sky. He
was holding a dazzling, tremendous jade ball, which was being coiled around by colorful streams of glow,
with both of his hands. He smashed this jade ball heavily on a mountain and deeply inlaid it into it.
Within the jade ball, countless divine spell symbols had been sparkling, and a large number of
complicated patterns would glisten and then disappear quickly.
This was the blueprint of the Heaven and Earth great formation, also the blueprint of the ten divine magic
formations that belonged to the ancient heaven.
This divine god with a golden robe threw this blueprint that had a diameter of five-hundred meters
conveniently on the mountain while laughing loudly. He then impatiently reached his hands out and
grabbed two fishes which were over five-hundred meters and just caught from the lake, immediately
swallowing them up.
Without spitting out any scale or bone, this divine god with a golden robe just swallowed the two fishes
completely. After that, he satisfyingly patted his own stomach. But abruptly, he pointed his finger at the
sky and yelled out angrily, “A bunch of bastards! What bullshit rules of yours?! We can’t do this and we
2011
can’t do that! If it weren't for the fact that we can still stay alive by feeding on even the wind, we would all
be starved to death long ago since we didn’t get any order for so long!”
The group of divine gods all dropped those animals in their hands and began yelling ragingly towards the
sky. No one knew who they had been cursing.
As for Ji Hao and Po, they dashed to the blueprint like tigers rushing up to its prey and pressed their
hands heavily on that huge jade ball.
Great God! These poor prodigal divine gods from heaven…The highly confidential blueprint of the
complete Heaven and Earth great formation which was used by the ancient heaven to awe the entire
world was taken out by them just like this and placed right in front of Ji Hao and Po, totally off guard.
The eyes of Ji Hao and Po had been glowing with clear streams of light, and their bodies were being coiled
around by clear light streams as well. Great spiritual powers of theirs were injected into the jade ball just
like water streams.
Po was a powerful cultivator, and his spiritual power was incomparably great. After merely the span of
three to five breaths, countless spell symbols began sparkling in his eyes. Meanwhile, he shouted out in
both shock and surprise, “Just as magical as we expected! Shifu! This Heaven and Earth great formation
and the formations of ours can indeed learn from each other! Wonderful, how wonderful!”
Ji Hao wasn’t as spiritually powerful as Po. Therefore, after he injected his spiritual power into the jade
ball, he only sensed an endless, overwhelming wave of divine spell symbols coming right at his face while
a large number of complicated structure charts surging into his primordial spirit.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and endured the great pain caused by the tremendous wave of information
surging into his head. He gnashed his teeth and held on for whole six hours. Finally, he forcibly
memorized the entire blueprint of the Heaven and Earth formation.
However, he had only forcibly memorized the blueprint. Regarding how to use those divine spell symbols,
how to actually build those formations, make connections with the earth itself, coordinate the magic
formations with stars in the sky and set each divine formation perfectly up…Ji Hao still knew nothing!
The difference between the powers of Ji Hao and Po was way too huge. Memorizing all those magic
formation structure charts was easy, but for truly understand them and being able to flexibly use the
power and mysteriousness, Ji Hao still needed to spend countless years of hard work.
Bone cracking noise lingered in the air without a sign of fading. Hundreds of divine gods were
gormandizing, and the two great groups of wild animals which looked like two huge and dense dark cloud
on the ground were already eaten up within a very short span of time.
After filling their stomachs up, they rushed up to a large river and opened their mouths to suck forcefully.
Hundreds of dragon-like streams of water rose into the sky and flew into these divine gods’ mouths.
2012
Meanwhile, the water level of the hundred miles wide river instantly dropped along with a loud water
clattering noise. The surface of the river dropped swiftly for hundreds of meters, even exposing the mud
on the bottom of the river.
After having eaten and drunk enough, Kua E gave loud shouts, and those divine gods walked to him one
after another.
Kua E took out an enormous scroll and growled to his fellows, “Brothers, this is the biggest order we have
gotten during the recent years. Make this good, and we won’t need to worry about food for the next at
least ten years. Hurry up and keep those chins of yours up, let’s make this good!”
Spreading the scroll, Kua E continued in a rumbling voice, “Look and listen carefully. Three hundred
people go deeply into the star void, collect colorful starlight silver, glowing golden sand, essence sun
bronze, dark tungsten iron……”
After quickly naming hundreds of rare kinds of divine materials, Kua E shouted, “Go and come back as
soon as possible. We will be waiting for these materials here.”
Three hundred divine gods growled out simultaneously. Fierce gales rose from under their feet and large
clouds swooshed up. Their bodies flashed across the air and zipped directly into the sky. All these divine
gods had different kinds of unimaginable special abilities, and as their bodies flashed slightly, hundreds of
millions of miles had already been trodden across by them. Within the twinkling of an eye, they broke out
from the fierce gale in the upper space of the Midland world and disappeared into the vast void along the
direction of the wind flow.
Back then when Ji Hao just arrived in Midland, he once saw a brother of Kua E running in the void with a
piece of land carried on his hands. That piece of land was rich in earth meridians and was collected from
the starry void for a wealthy family of the Midland for building a palace.
To these divine gods, running in the starry void was as easy and convenient as walking leisurely in their
own yards.
Loud, swooshing noises made by fierce wind and blazing fire could be heard. Tens of divine gods growled
out while wielding their hands, following which, a fifty-thousand tall, enormous stove emerged straight
from the air, floating upon Yao Mountain.
Kua E threw out the scroll in his hand. The image of a magnificent city was released from the scroll, which
was basically a blueprint, and shrouded Yao Mountain. Kua E then yelled, “Pay attentions to the blueprint
when you’re working. The first step, open up the mountain and collect local materials. Get all supportive
materials first.”
The rest hundreds of divine gods shouted out in response to Kua E. They glanced at the blueprint then
waved their hands. Instantly, hundreds of peaks surrounding Yao Mountain started shaking intensively.
2013
Numerous mountains were pulled up entirely by these divine gods and conveniently thrown into the
enormous stove.
The gale roared in the air while the fire in the stove blazed ragingly. Numerous towering mountains were
melted into a liquid right away and soon, all kinds of materials, including gold, silver, bronze, iron, even
jade, were spurted out from different vents of the stove separately. All metal materials were let out in the
form of a liquid, transforming into steaming hot, perfectly square blocks, orderly piling up on the ground.
Tens of divine gods transformed their bodies into yellow streams of mist and suddenly drilled into the
ground.
Next, the earth surrounding Yao Mountain started trembling slightly. Those divine gods cast their special
powers and had now been adjusting earth meridians underground. Innumerable tremendous earth
meridians slightly changed the directions of flowing, gathering towards Yao Mountain one by one.
The peaks surrounding Yao Mountain’s main peak flew up one after another and were thrown into the
stove. In a short while, the surrounding area of Yao Mountain's main peak was flattened, turning into an
empty and flat area that had a radius of hundreds of miles.
The earth vibrated while the mountain trembled and the weather changed constantly. The hundreds of
divine gods began working together, and the construction of Yao Mountain city was officially started.
2014
Translator: Editor:
The construction of Yao Mountain city had been going on like a raging fire.
On all four sides surrounding Yao Mountain, the foundation of the city wall was now under construction.
The city wall designed by Kua E was three-hundred and sixty miles long, six-hundred meters tall and a
mile wide. For withstanding the great counterforce from the heaven and earth great formation, the city
wall must have a tough and solid foundation.
Therefore, divine gods had opened up four ten-mile wide ditches to serve as the foundation of the city
wall. They dug deeper downwards, penetrated nine earth meridians and directly dug for a hundred and
eighty kilometers deep. The width in the deepest area of the ditch reached nearly a hundred miles. Down
in the area, divine gods cast their magic and strengthened the underground layer of rock, then drew
numerous tremendous earth meridians over to this area.
After half a year, the first batch of divine materials collected in the starry void was shipped to Yao
Mountain. Tens of gigantic stoves began the smelting together, processing a hundred and eight kinds of
rare divine materials into the legendary ‘starry divine iron’, with a secret method that was created by
gods in heaven. After that, the starry divine iron was structured into the ditches which were opened up
around Yao Mountain, layer by layer.
Starry divine iron was a special kind of alloy. During the smelting process of this alloy, spirit blood that
came from flood dragons and all kinds of fierce beasts had to be added, mixed with large amounts of
powerful blood that came from the humankind.
In order to make starry divine iron, all Senior Magi under Ji Hao’s command had to cut their blood veins
open and let out a large amount of blood every three days. Excessive loss of blood had caused serious
harm to the life-force of those Senior Magi, and their battle effectiveness had temporarily declined by
about thirty percent.
But all this was worth the effort.
Ji Hao stood on top of Yao Mountain, looking at tens of gigantic stoves working together and multicolored
liquid iron surging out of the stoves like roaring dragons, directly into the four deep ditches along with a
horrifyingly great heat.
The earth rumbled and clouds of steam rose straight from the ground. Waves of liquid iron boiled and
surged in the four ditches, rampantly swallowing the natural powers delivered by those earth meridians.
2015
Stimulated by the natural powers, the liquid iron released a dazzling splendor, giving a colorful and
magnificent glow to the sky upon Yao Mountain.
The liquid iron was incredibly heavy, and under the control of divine gods, it speedily reached to the root
of the entire Yao Mountain through the crevices between soil and rocks. The immensely great Yao
Mountain was soon saturated by liquid iron. Rocks, stones, sand and the soil of the mountain were
assimilated by the liquid iron and quickly turned into a unity.
The color of starry divine iron was same as the rainbow that appeared after a storm. It was said that this
kind of alloy could stay out of abrasion until the end of the day and once it was cast and molded, the wind,
rain, natural disasters or the endless flow of time, nothing could ever do it any harm. Starry divine iron
was a magical alloy that was used to cast the foundation of the Heaven Palace, and only a few
descendants of ancient divine gods possessed the secret recipe.
More important was the extraordinarily magical fact that starry divine iron had a perfect degree of
fusion. Any type of energy and natural power could go through starry divine iron without any losses. A
small piece of starry divine iron could contain an immensely great amount of natural power. Therefore, it
could be counted as the best material for the foundations of magic formations ever.
As the quality of raw materials were not as good as the ones used back in the ancient times, and divine
gods who smelted the liquid iron were not as powerful as ancient divine gods, added with the limited
quality of the spirit blood poured into the stoves during the smelting process, the starry divine iron made
for Ji Hao’s Yao Mountain city was far worse in quality than the one used in Heaven Palace. Roughly, the
quality of Ji Hao’s starry divine iron was only ten percent as good as the one in heaven.
Despite the low quality of this ‘home-made’ starry divine iron, it was still seen as a magical divine
material, and casting the foundation of a small Yao Mountain city with it could only be described by one
word, ‘luxurious.'
While pouring layers of liquid iron into the ditches, divine gods who were responsible for this part of
construction were floating upon the boiling liquid iron, cutting their own fingers open and dripping drops
of divine blood, which contained immeasurably great divine power, into the liquid iron.
Meanwhile, they had been loudly incanting the divine spell that was passed down from their ancestors
through generations. Along with their voices, the blood drops dripped down from their fingers twisted,
constantly changing into different sized divine spell symbols, and melted with the liquid iron.
Massive natural powers surged in through those different sized earth meridians while countless divine
spell symbols were rolling and rotating within the boiling liquid starry divine iron, ceaselessly absorbing
the natural powers. Gradually, those hazy spell symbols turned clearer and harder, eventually seeming
like touchable objects.
2016
Ji Hao stood on top of the mountain, looking down at the boiling liquid iron in the ditches. He then raised
his head and looked at those loudly roaring stoves, and couldn’t help but get a little bit worried. “The next
batch of raw materials would be delivered after half a year. What if this liquid iron solidified?”
Kua E, who had been directing the construction work, heard Ji Hao’s words and instantly laughed out
loud, “Earl Yao, relax! You don’t need to worry about this at all. Starry divine iron is a magical divine
material, you can’t compare it with ordinary iron. We cast layer by layer, it will never solidify until we
cast a divine seal on it. Therefore, when the next batch of raw materials arrives and the casting work
continues, the body of the city wall’s foundation will definitely be done as one complete, flawless piece.”
Hearing this, Ji Hao stopped worrying and grinned at Kua E and said, “Thanks for your hard works, big
gods. Please pay attentions to the quality of the works, and I have already sent people to Pu Ban city to
purchase nice wines. You, big gods, can enjoy as much nice wine and delicious meat as you want in here.”
“Nice wine!” Kua E’s saliva nearly surged out of his mouth when hearing Ji Hao. He popped his eyes out,
staring at Ji Hao and yelled loudly, “Earl Yao, if you can go to the East Ocean and hunt three thousand
dragons back for their bodies to be put into the foundation of the city wall, I promise this wall of yours
would be no worse than the one of Heaven Palace!”
Ji Hao’s face turned dark. He flicked his sleeve, turned around and walked straight away.
‘Are you kidding me? A natural dragon can be as powerful as a Magus King, and a slightly more powerful
dragon must have the power on the level of Divine Magi. Go to the East Ocean and hunt three-thousand
dragons back? It would more like sending myself into their mouths like a dish!’ thought Ji Hao.
In a quiet valley that was located on one side of Yao Mountain, Ji Hao had opened up hundreds of
different sized caves. He carefully selected three-thousand clever boys and girls from his people. By now,
these kids were gathered in here, accepting educations from Shaosi and Yu Mu.
Ji Hao imitated Magi Palace‘s model of teaching, selecting a batch of young kids and starting giving them
elite education, providing them everything needed for cultivation. These kids were now rather weak and
young, but Ji Hao believed that he could turn all these kids into Senior Magi in ten years tops, as long as
they could be given abundant time and resources.
An army of elite Senior Magi who were close and extremely loyal to Ji Hao since they were little kids
would become the true core power of Yao Mountain territory in the future.
Ji Hao didn’t just teach them magic and battling skills, he had also been teaching these kids all kinds of
knowledge, from daily administration, personnel management, laws and rules, military knowledge to the
skills of prying for information and monitoring, etc. Ji Hao was going to raise these kids into his trusted
helpers, into the leaders of his, Earl Yao’s clan.
2017
When Ji Hao returned to the valley, all lessons in the morning had been finished. Three thousand kids,
who were all about the same age, were standing on a hill, stunningly looking at the main peak of Yao
Mountain hundreds of miles away, that had clouds of steam constantly rising from it.
From time to time, some kids would scream out in shock and admiration for the great, magnificent power
possessed by those divine gods.
Shaosi stood among them, and said gently, “What is building over there is Yao Mountain city, your future
home!”
“As long as you are willing to work harder and harder, one day, sooner or later, you will become as
powerful as those divine gods. You will be powerful enough to protect Yao Mountain city, to guard your
home, your parents and clansmen.”
Ji Hao looked at Shaosi smilingly.
Shaosi didn’t only have a great administrative ability, she was also great with these kids. Ji Hao even
evilly guessed, ‘Was it because Taisi was actually a giant baby and Shaosi had been looking after him for
so many years, that experiences with Taisi had given her such a good and natural ability to deal with
kids?’
While Ji Hao was sneakily tittering, an assistant, who was sent to Ji Hao to help by Emperor Shun, rushed
over with big steps.
“Earl Yao, the eight hundred children you mentioned before have been selected.”
2018
Translator: Editor:
In the valley, a few elders respectfully stood in a straight line. Orderly standing behind them were eight
hundred boys and girls. All those kids had now been nervously looking at Ji Hao, even holding their
breaths.
The elder standing in the front had a wooden tray carried on his hands. A soft piece of leather was spread
on the tray with a fist-sized glowing bead placed upon it. Within that crystal-like bead, a faint rotating
cloud could be seen, with tiny spell symbols sparkling from time to time.
Ji Hao had asked Po to make this bead for him. This bead didn’t have much power or effect, yet it was able
to measure the inborn power of people’s souls. These eight hundred children standing in front of Ji Hao
right now were the one who had the most powerful souls among all the millions of kids in Yao Mountain
territory.
“Earl Yao!” Seeing Ji Hao, the few elders hurriedly bowed and saluted to him, and the kids standing
behind them all kneeled down.
“Hm!” Ji Hao raised his hand, releasing a gentle gust of wind, holding those kids up from the ground. He
then gave a careful look at these children. These children were indeed born with powerful souls, their
eyes had been shining, and one could find the light and passion of wisdom deep in their eyes.
Compared with the three-thousand kids under Shaosi and Yu Mu’s guidance, these kids were not as
strong physically, but they were smarter. Those three-thousand children had good body conditions,
which would allow them to become Senior Magi through the traditional cultivating methods using by the
humankind while these clever children with powerful souls were suited for studying the mysterious and
profound magic of Dao which was created by Yu Yu Yu.
The magic of Dao taught by Yu Yu had more emphasis on primordial spirits than the physical body, and
the ingeniousness of Yu Yu’s study of Dao required great capabilities of comprehension to study. But
terms like capability of comprehension were hard to evaluate. Therefore, Ji Hao conveniently selected
these kids who were born with powerful souls out, as obviously, they would have better chances to
possess great comprehension abilities.
“Since this year, you will select eight hundred children who have the most powerful souls from all
children under the age of ten, and send them over here.” Ji Hao pointed at the bead on the wooden tray
and said in a deep voice, “You will be in charge of this.”
2019
The few elders unsettlingly glanced at Ji Hao. The elder who was carrying the wooden tray gnashed his
teeth, then carefully asked, “Earl Yao, these children, what do you want to do with them?”
Not only these elders, but even these children' parents were also rather unsettled about this. These
children selected by Ji Hao all had powerful souls, and among all kinds of magic, some particularly evil
ones required human souls as an ingredient.
The elder had silently encouraged himself for quite a while before he asked the question, yet, once after
he emboldened himself and threw out the question, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Abruptly, his
pair of legs went soft and his knees thudded heavily against the ground. He tremblingly kowtowed to Ji
Hao while stumbling, “Earl Yao, I…I…”
Ji Hao felt like laughing about this while looking at these elders who were almost scared to death. Despite
the existence of true scoundrels like Lie Mountain Xu, human beings in this era were mostly simple and
straightforward like these elders.
“I’ll take them as my disciples!” Ji Hao held the elder’s arm with both hands, helped him stand back up,
and said while looking at him smilingly, “I will teach them skills and ‘magics’ by myself. They will be my
disciples, under my direct guidance, and I will be their Shifu.”
Pointing at those children on the hill next to them, who had been excitedly looking over while yelling and
shouting, Ji Hao smiled and said, “What those kids are learning are traditional skills and magic taught by
the Magi Palace, emphasizing on the cultivation of physical bodies more than the souls. But for the magic I
am going to teach, only smart kids can learn. Under my guidance, a kid with a powerful soul can make
great achievements in the future; the more powerful the soul is, the greater the achievements can be. You
don’t think that I might create some evil magic with the souls of my people, do you?”
The few elders were all gaping for a second before suddenly being ravished with joy!
Those three-thousand selected children were taught by Shaosi and Yu Mu themselves, and the parents of
these lucky children had already received overwhelmingly great envy from countless other clansmen. But
these eight-hundred children, they were actually lucky enough to be able to be taken as disciples by
himself!
Disciples of Ji Hao, Earl Yao himself, without a doubt these kids were given a chance to become Earl Yao’s
trusted helpers in the future.
Followed by a series of thuds, the few elders knelt again on the ground, delightedly kowtowing to Ji Hao.
One of them even shouted out and following his voice, all the eight-hundred kids who seemed still to be a
bit confused kneeled down as well, raised their hands to the head in making obeisance to Ji Hao.
Standing aside and watching all this, the assistant sent here by Emperor Shun to help Ji Hao couldn’t help
but click his tongue in shock. The three thousand children who had been learning traditional Magi Palace
magic could become trusted army commanders under Ji Hao’s lead, while these eight-hundred children,
2020
who would be educated with a secret kind of magic by Ji Hao himself, could definitely become his reliable
helpers.
Although they would all be under Ji Hao’s command, their purposes would be completely different.
‘These children are truly fortunate.’ The assistant praised silently.
“Alright, alright. Remember, in the early spring of every coming year, carefully select eight-hundred
children among all children under the age of ten, and send them to me.” Looking at the busy building site
of Yao Mountain city, Ji Hao said confidently, “Over a million children will be born in our territory every
year. The longer we live in here, the bigger the number will grow. You have to select carefully.”
The few elders grinned excitedly while politely stepping out of the valley.
Ji Hao crooked his hands towards the eight-hundred children, letting them queue orderly into four
straight lines, following behind himself.
Walking forwards for over ten miles along the valley, Ji Hao stopped in front of a cliff, which was covered
in green moss. Po had opened up a small cave in here, and by now, he was sitting under an extra large
wisteria outside the cave with Luo Shan and with legs crossed. He had been explaining a few complicated
terms regarding absorbing natural powers and controlling the power flows in human meridians to Luo
Shan.
Ji Hao walked over with the eight-hundred children. Seeing Ji Hao walk over, Po put down the book held
in his hand, grinningly looked at him and said, “Ji Hao, aren’t you busy today…So many children? What do
you want to do?”
Po’s eyes sparkled brightly. He had guessed what Ji Hao wanted to do, yet he never thought that Ji Hao
would make this into such a big deal.
“Brother, from now on, they’re all my disciples. Different from the other children, I’m planning to teach
them our way of cultivation.” Ji Hao solemnly bowed to Po and said, “Brother, please be our witness
today, I am taking them as my disciples, but I want you, my brother, to grant them the basic cultivating
method of our sect.”
Po paused for quite a while, then suddenly leaped up from the ground, swiftly dashing a few laps around
those kids brought by Ji Hao.
After a long while, Po mysteriously flicked his fingers, seeming to be doing some kind of calculation, then
solemnly saluted towards the sky and mumbled a few words with a low voice. Next, a fierce gale abruptly
rose from the ground, fluttering Po’s clothes. Po laughed instantly out loud, then seriously nodded to Ji
Hao, said, “This is good, very good. When our Shifu took you as a disciple, you were only an ordinary one
among the humankind…Now you want to take all these children as your disciples and expand our sect, no
one can say no to that.”
2021
Po then wielded his hand and a stream of light dazzled out. In the light, a silhouette of Yu Yu emerged.
Ji Hao stood in front of Yu Yu’s silhouette and solemnly kowtowed to it himself. Then under Po’s
guidance, the eight-hundred children kneeled and kowtowed to Yu Yu, their grand-Shifu as well. After
that, those children kowtowed to Ji Hao, their Shifu, and thus officially became Ji Hao’s disciples.
Looking at these children standing orderly in front of him, Po couldn’t help but laugh happily.
While laughing, Po was shaking his head towards Ji Hao. He only felt that among the many brothers and
sisters of his, probably only Ji Hao could make such a big deal as taking whole eight hundred disciples all
at once happen.
Cultivators mostly believed that it was destiny that tied people together, and no one had ever tried to
widely open the gate and take disciples like Ji Hao just did!
2022
Chapter 489: Dojo
Chapter 489: Dojo
Translator: Editor:
After the eight-hundred children had kowtowed to Ji Hao as a ceremony of inviting teaching, within the
light released by Po, Yu Yu’s silhouette gave a faint smile. He then lowered its head and exclaimed ‘Great’
with a deep yet strong voice.
Po’s body quivered instantly. He was shocked by the silhouette of Yu Yu, which had just unexpectedly
talked. Hurriedly, he saluted to Yu Yu’s silhouette in the light while calling ‘Shifu.'
Yu Yu’s right hand slightly moved. A few light spots flew out, drifting and landing in front of Ji Hao.
Those were three books, a bronze bell, a tablet and twelve flags which were sparkling with starry light, a
magic formation blueprint and a fist-sized, cyan-colored lotus seed. After Ji Hao took over the few objects,
Yu Yu’s silhouette in the light stream gradually dissipated, leaving a resounding voice that lingered in the
air, saying ‘wonderful.'
“I didn’t think that this could even catch our Shifu’s attention,” said Po. He then pointed at the bronze bell
held in Ji Hao’s hand, grinned and said, “This is a refreshing divine bell, can deliver the effect of dispelling
both inner and outer evilness. With one bell ring, all minds within the area of ten-thousand miles in
radius will calm down, and all living creatures will be able to maintain the original purity.”
“These flags together form the twelve-star, space-twisting formation. This formation has an extremely
strong defensive power. You can use it to guard the gate of your dojo. With this formation, people would
never be able to step into your dojo without knowing the secret of this formation at all.” Po then pointed
at the blueprint and continued, “This blueprint can coordinate with the twelve flags twelve-star space-
twisting formation. It’s not as powerful and magical as the blueprint of our Shifu’s sword formation, yet it
will allow you to easily control everything within the area of three-thousand miles in radius.”
Through the battle in Evil Dragon Bay, Ji Hao had already learned about all kinds of benefits Yu Yu’s
sword formation could deliver. Although this formation was not as powerful as Yu Yu’s sword formation,
it was able to control the whole area with a radius of three-thousand miles. This meant that this was
already an extremely rare treasure. Ji Hao couldn’t help but praise with a shout of ‘wonderful!’.
Po picked that cyan-colored jade tablet up, glanced at those children and pointed his finger towards them.
Following his move, a wave of cyan light spots flew out from the jade tablet, quickly transforming into
eight-hundred fist sized tablets, drifting before those children’ faces.
Handing the tablet back to Ji Hao, Po smiled and said, “In the future, when you take more disciples, you
can use this mother-tablet to make smaller tablets and give to your disciples, to represent their identities
2023
as disciples of our sect. Although those small tablets are not too powerful, they can cast dust and poisons
away, shelter their owners from wind and rain. And when meditating, these small tablets can keep their
owners’ minds calm and clear to certain extents.”
“Most importantly, every small tablet can make a direct connection with the mother tablet. Through the
mother tablet, you, Ji Hao, will be able to know where your disciples are and if they are in any harm.
These tablets also have other magical functions that you will soon find out.” said Po smilingly while
pointing at the mother tablet, “You have so many disciples after all. How would you be able to manage
them if everything was in a mess?”
Ji Hao came to realize the importance of this mother tablet. He sent a stream of spiritual power into the
mother tablet, then carefully put it into his pocket.
Judging by the fact that Yu Yu had gifted Ji Hao this mother tablet, which was such a powerful treasure, Yu
Yu must have a plan to widely take disciples and expand the sect as well. Otherwise, how could he craft
such a powerful tablet within such short span of time?
“As for this lotus seed,” said Po with a gentle smile while looking at that cyan-colored lotus seed, “Lotus is
a magical creature of nature, containing so much mysterious, magical power, especially in the eyes of
cultivators like us. This lotus seed has an extraordinary origin, it was a pre-world being. Plant it in your
dojo, and you will have not only an extra beautiful scene but incalculably great effects will also be
delivered. Ji Hao, you will find out about them in the future.”
By the end, Po stroked through the three books held in Ji Hao’s hands.
The three books were made from unknown materials, their color being same as jade. Characters written
on the three books were golden and shining, profound and mysterious. These books were entirely
wrapped in coiling purple mist, which had been rotating around the books like streams of water.
“These three books are scriptures. You must treasure them and keep them carefully in your collection.
From simple terms to complicated terms, teach your disciples step by step.” Po looked at the three books
and said solemnly, “Although these three scriptures are not as great as the secret magic regarding the
great Dao that our Shi Fu taught us himself, these are also authentic knowledge that belongs to our sect.
These are passed down through generations as well. You have to be careful and cautious, and mustn’t
teach these to wrong people.”
“Yes.” Ji Hao responded seriously. He carefully packed these treasures up one after another, turned
around and looked at the eight-hundred disciples of his, who had been taken by him just now.
“From this day onwards, you shall concentrate on cultivation. Your parents are all slaves I purchased
from Pu Ban city, but because of you, today, they will regain the status of civilians. They are also the first
batch of true clansmen of Yao Mountain territory.” Looking at these children, Ji Hao said seriously, “Your
future is held in your own hands. Do not waste your time in here and fail this fortune you just attained.”
2024
The eight-hundred children all kneeled and kowtowed to Ji Hao, unable to help but show happy grins one
after another.
They were all slaves, and so were their parents. Ji Hao had taken them as disciples and set their parents
free, making them free clansmen. How could they not be happy about that?
Under Ji Hao’s guidance, these children cut their fingers open and dripped their blood on their tablet.
After that, those tablets transformed into streams of cyan light and each flew into each child’s forehead.
Next, a faint stream of cyan mist slowly rose from between their eyebrows.
Since Yao Mountain city was still under construction, Ji Hao didn’t spend too much effort on choosing the
site for the dojo.
Right next to the small cave opened up by Po, Ji Hao released his power and opened tens of different sized
caves up, then created a large cave which could contain thousands of people, inside the mountain. He told
the other clansmen to prepare some grain, cooking oil and soul firewoods, blankets and other living
supplies, with which he set up a simple dojo.
Under the ceiling of the largest cave, a portrait of Yu Yu was hanging, and under the portrait, was a
censor. Every day, disciples would light up new incense sticks in it and keep this area clean.
Ji Hao made his disciples do the work themselves. Those children collected some soft and tensile vines
and wove those vines into eight-hundred hassocks, orderly placing in the cave. He did some work himself
too, by making three large hassocks and placing them right under Yu Yu’s portrait. Hence, a simple dojo
was done.
Ji Hao chose an auspicious day, invited Po to sit on the hassock in the middle, and as Ji Hao’s big brother,
Po gave the very first lecture in this simple dojo. Ji Hao sat next to Po without saying a word, only
listening to Po with full concentration.
Po put one of the three books given by Yu Yu in front of him and opened the first page.
He took a deep gasp and instantly, a clear bright light was released, lighting up the entire cave, as dense
clouds of purple smoke rose from the censer behind him. A faint aroma dispelled the dust and a funny
smell in the cave made everybody suddenly concentrated.
Po’s pair of eyes abruptly began shining with a bright light while a cyan-colored cloud rose, floating
around his head. Purple mist streams had been coiling within the cloud while multiple golden light spots
were sparkling around it, constantly forming the images of all kinds of beautiful treasures, swinging all
over the sky.
Followed by a deep yet strong shout, Po started the lecture regarding the skill of absorbing natural
powers, which was also the most basic part of the knowledge system created by Yu Yu.
2025
Using the human body as a stove, the natural powers as firewood, drawing the natural powers into the
human body; the power contained in human blood was used to turn the after-world into pre-world,
stimulate the powers contained in internal organs, balance the inner powers and regulate Yin and Yang…
A magical light had been shining in the simple and rough cave, while the silhouettes of numerous cyan
lotuses gradually drifted down from the air and ceaselessly landed on the bodies of these children.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and constantly raised his eyebrows while listening to Po.
He combined the knowledge taught by Po with his [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and suddenly
gained a deeper understanding regarding the great Dao of Nature.
Time passed day after day, and every day, either Po would hold lectures in Ji Hao’s dojo or Ji Hao would
teach things himself. These eight hundred children had thrown themselves entirely into the magical
ocean of knowledge regarding the great Dao of nature, and were building a solid foundation for their
future cultivation bit by bit.
Flowers bloomed and faded. A year of time had passed as quickly as the flow of water.
2026
Translator: Editor:
In Pu Ban city, snowflakes whirled in the sky like a myriad of feathers.
A fierce gale swept across streets and alleys of Ten Sun market, and only a few people were walking in
the market now. Some shop owners angrily stood by the door of their shops, looking at the sky while
silently complaining.
On the east side of Ten Sun Market was a large empty flat area. The ground in that area was paved with
iron stone and was well polished, as smooth and shining as a mirror. Next to this flat area was a tall
building, and coming out from this building were tinkles of glasses and happy laughs. The silvery laughter
of girls came from the building wave after wave without an end, making people just want to walk into the
building and have a look.
The top floor of the building didn’t have any partition, such that the entire floor was an extra large room.
Pillars were decorated with gold and jade, while the floor was inlaid with pearls and gemstones. This
entire room was luxuriously decorated. Outside, it was snowing big flakes while this room was
comfortably warmed by charcoal fire, which would make people want to sleep.
Wuzhi Qi sat behind a large jade table, holding a hot, beautiful girl in each of his arms. These girls were
constantly rubbing Wuzhi Qi’s body with their plump body parts, or ceaselessly pouring him wine,
picking up food for him; they were trying their bests to please Wuzhi Qi.
Wuzhi Qi accepted all their warmth, gulping fine wine and dainty dishes as fast as drinking water.
Meanwhile, he rubbed the two girls’ bodies with both of his hands.
Ying Yunhe sat behind another jade table and was fiddling with a golden cup. His eyes were narrowed
while looking at Wuzhi Qi who seemed to be having lots of fun. He also had two beautiful girls standing
beside him, yet the two girls had been remaining absolutely silent all the time, standing still without
moving an inch.
Sitting behind another jade table was Lie Mountain Xu. He picked up a large bowl and drained the whole
bowl of wine. He burped loudly, then abruptly banged the bowl against the table, pointed at Wuzhi Qi and
yelled, “Wuzhi Qi, when did you become so nice? Eh? You was beaten up in front of that many human
ministers and it has been nearly two years after that. Yet you have actually no reaction to that, do you?”
Wuzhi Qi showed the whites of his eyes, held the two girls tight and smirked, “Reaction? Little kid, what
reaction do you want me to make? Should I rush to Yao Mountain and bash that little bastard dead? I
2027
would like to, but you know that little bastard has three-hundred assistants sent by Emperor Shun with
him for helping him to get familiar with government affairs…You can’t say that they are not protecting
that kid simultaneously!”
Slapping on the jade table, Wuzhi Qi then pointed his finger at Lie Mountain Xu and yelled back at him,
“Bashing that kid dead in front of Emperor Shun’s people is easy, but that kid is Earl Yao, and this title
was given by Emperor himself! If I killed him and Emperor Shun looked into his death, would you take
the blame for me?”
Lie Mountain Xu paused, then lowered his voice and said, “When have you started to take Emperor Shun
so seriously?”
Wuzhi Qi snorted coldly, grabbed a bottle of wine and poured into his mouth, then stared at the
embossment of the jade table and murmured to himself, “You can’t just say that. I was punished by
Emperor Shun with a hundred years of house arrest, but later I sneakily went to Chi Ban Mountain and
joined the war, made my contribution and expiated my crime. This can work.”
“But kill an ‘Earl,' who was entitled by Emperor Shun himself right in front of his people…Hehe, not only
Emperor Shun, all ‘Earls’ and ‘Marquis’ in this world would want to kill me.” Wuzhi Qi showed the whites
of his eyes again then looked at Lie Mountain Xu with a pair of eyes that were shining with blood-red light
and said, “Do you think that your Wuzhi Qi master is a fool?”
Lie Mountain Xu paused for quite a long while, then turned around to look at Ying Yunhe.
Ying Yunhe gave a faint smile, fiddled with the wine cup and said slowly in a deep voice, “My brother died,
and I am very sad about that. My brother died for unknown reasons, but our Ten Sun Country is not a
pushover. No matter who it was that had entrapped my big brother in darkness, I will never let go of him
or her.”
Lie Mountain Xu coughed, then said in a deep voice, “Ying Yunhe, your brother had enmity with Ji Hao.
The deaths of those two nephews of yours also have everything to do with him.”
Ying Yunhe threw a sideway glance at Lie Mountain Xu and said coldly, “I don’t need you to remind me
this. Not to mention that my brother had enmity with him, only for the fact that he was born in Gold Crow
Clan I cannot tolerate him living in this world. But, same as Lord Wuzhi Qi, we are not stupid enough to
break into an ‘Earl’s territory and kill the ‘Earl’ violently in front of Emperor Shun’s people!”
Lie Mountain Xu instantly lowered his people like a gas-leaking balloon. He tiredly complained, “In this
case, why do you, Ying Yunhe, invite us here? For nothing? For scenery? But it’s all white out there, what’s
so good to see?”
Ying Yunhe stood up and abruptly pushed the french window facing that large empty area open. Fierce
gale roared into the room along with huge flakes of snow. He then sneered and said, “What’s so good to
2028
see? Of course, there’re some nice things that you would like to see. Since both of you have enmity against
Ji Hao, I invited you here so that in the future, we can work together with our powers.”
Deep yet resonant growls came from the sky. An enormous swirl emerged in the higher layer of cloud,
and gale and snowflakes began swiftly rotating around it. An extremely strong pressure pressed direct
down while a tremendous black silhouette tore the cloud apart, slowly descending from the sky.
From the buildings in surrounding areas, large numbers of Ten Sun Country warriors rushed out, quickly
gathering in the flat area.
Along with roars of a hurricane, a huge starry night spirit turtle slowly descended from the sky, its four
gigantic feet landing loudly against the ground. A series of creaking noise was squeezed out from the
ground paved by iron stones, while all buildings in the surroundings vibrated simultaneously.
The enormous turtle slowly lied on the ground while gasping.
Warriors gathered in the flat area quickly drove numerous large vehicles over. The turtle opened its
mountain-cave-like mouth, and those warriors poured tons of salt into it. They then started throwing
large pieces of beast meat into its mouth, and from time to time, a few sparkling magic crystal would be
thrown as well.
“Who’s here?” Wuzhi Qi wiped the oil on his mouth with his hand, then conveniently wiped his hand on a
girl’s chest, leaving an oily hand mark.
Tens of dark silhouettes dashed out of the city on the turtle’s back as swiftly as shooting arrows. They
rushed into the room, after which, Ying Yunhe closed the window, politely kneeled on the ground and
began kowtowing.
“Minister Ying Yunhe kowtowing to Prince Yi Shen!”
Wuzhi Qi and Lie Mountain Xu stood up simultaneously, seriously looking at the young man who dashed
into the room the first.
This young man, who was called prince Yi Shen by Ying Yunhe, was tall and slim and had a fierce and
strong sense of power releasing from his body. By just standing there, this young man seemed as sharp as
an arrow. He was five-meter and six-foot tall, had snow-white skin, yet the skin had a cold, metallic luster.
Yi Shen’s facial contours were extremely sharp and straight, the lines of his eyebrows, nose, lips and chins
all seemed to be hacked out by a huge ax, which made him look cold and mean. Not a single gentle and
smooth line could be found on his face.
Wuzhi Qi gave Yi Shen a measuring glance, from up to down. Abruptly, he let out a scornful series of
laughers then relaxedly sat back to his seat.
2029
“Well, you startled me. I thought at such a young age, you’ve already…But it turns out that you’re just a
little Divine Magus!”
Unlike Wuzhi QI, Lie Mountain Xu dared not to show any disrespect. Yi Shen was not only a Divine Magus,
but he was also an extremely powerful Divine Magus. He was a peak-level Divine Magus, and his power
was immeasurably great. By merely standing there, Yi Shen had been giving Lie Mountain Xu a deathly
threat, as if with a careless glance, he could shoot Lie Mountain Xu into a griddle with thousands of
arrows.
“Prince Yi Shen? I am Prince Xu from Lie Mountain Clan!” Lie Mountain Xu politely introduced himself.
“I, Yi Shen.” growled Yi Shen in a cold voice, “Under a secret order since this moment in Midland, all
Eastern Wasteland people are under my command, and will follow my orders. Anyone who disobeys my
orders…will be punished with an extermination of his or her entire family!”
Ying Yunhe thudded his forehead against the ground, respectfully responding with ‘yes.'
2030
Translator: Editor:
Yao Mountain was covered in snow as well. Ji Hao stood on top of Yao Mountain, looking down at the
building site of Yao Mountain City.
Hundreds of divine gods bared their upper bodies and had been singing a working song resonantly while
working hard; their bodies were all soaked in sweat. The foundation of Yao Mountain city was done. With
Yao Mountain as the center, for a thousand and two hundred miles in square and a hundred and eighty
thousand meters deep, the soil within the area was cast into a unity by starry divine iron.
When standing on top of Yao Mountain and looking around, one would find that countless large spell
symbols had been sparkling on the ground, while hazy silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, Qi Lin and other
legendary powerful animals constantly flashed around like real living beings.
All earth meridians of the entire Yao Mountain territory had gathered to Yao Mountain. Ji Hao paid Kua E
and his brothers well and had been providing them with abundant nice wines and high-quality food.
Therefore, these divine gods had been working extra hard. They even sneakily moved tens of enormous-
shaped earth meridians outside Yao Mountain territory and dragged those to Yao Mountain.
Ji Hao was delighted to hear and see such things, but he pretended seeing nothing and knowing nothing
about these sneaky small moves made by those divine gods.
Huge amounts of earth meridians had gathered in this area. As a result, the power contained in them rose
straight up after being purified by the Heaven and Earth great formation. Inexhaustible natural power
concentrated around Yao Mountain, and had forcibly, completely changed the environmental condition of
this area.
Earlier, Yao Mountain’s soil was only ordinary soil, but after being soaked with starry divine iron and
then being nourished by strong and pure natural power, it had changed entirely. On randomly picking a
handful of sand and stone up, one would find that these sands and stones were as smooth as oil and
contained great natural powers.
The soil in this area was now a top-grade magical soil that had unimaginably great power. Although the
outside world had been suffering a heavy snow, nourished by this magical soil in Yao Mountain, plants in
this area remained thriving and blooming without showing any sigh of withering.
A couple of days ago, Po said that Yao Mountain had now become a magical place, and Ji Hao could plant
all kinds of rare and effective magic herbs in here in large quantity. In the future, Ji Hao wouldn’t need to
worry about the materials for concocting magic pills anymore.
2031
Visibly, white mist had been hovering in between mountains. In Yao Mountain, every inch of soil, every
drop of water flowing in the rivers and streams in valleys, even every leaf and every inch of plant roots all
contained great natural powers. The air in this area fully contained natural powers as well, and with a
deep breath, ordinary people would feel choked by the dense natural power contained in the air, and
never stop coughing.
Ji Hao’s disciples didn’t need to try to absorb natural powers when cultivating anymore. Instead, the
natural power contained in the surrounding environment would crazily, aggressively drill into their
bodies. As long as they slightly triggered their minds, fierce streams of natural powers would
immediately surge into their bodies. Hundreds of Ji Hao’s disciples had already been struck to vomiting
blood by that suddenly attacking natural power streams, and were almost driven mad.
Because of this, Po had to build a large magic formation around the dojo, not for gathering natural powers
but for dispelling the overly dense natural powers in that area. Otherwise, his own disciple, Luo Shan, and
all those Ji Hao’s disciples could never do their regular cultivation.
Natural powers contained in earth meridians surged like tidewater and ceaselessly gathered towards Yao
Mountain. However, the effects of the Heaven and Earth great formation were far more and greater than
just this.
Although only the foundation of the great formation was built, a small part of the Heaven and Earth great
formation’s power had already been revealed. Underground, natural powers had been surging like the
tidewater, while from the sky, star powers had been descending without an end.
Star powers in Midland were as dense as flowing water. Once after the Heaven and Earth formation’s
foundation was built up, the star power in the area thousands of miles around Yao Mountain started
settling down, seeming to be as dense and heavy as liquid silver.
Even in the daytime, one could see multicolored star glow diving down from the sky like beams of light.
The splendid star glow and the white mist down there bumped into each other, even causing a deep
rumbling noise that sounded like a tsunami.
Such a great effect had already been delivered even before the great formation was shaped, upon which,
it was not hard to imagine what a heaven for cultivators that Yao Mountain would become once the
construction of Heaven and Earth great formation was complete. Cultivating in this area for one day
might be more effective than thousands of years of severe cultivation in other places.
However, one direct side-effect that would be caused by the dense natural power in this area would be
inability of ordinary civilians to live in Yao Mountain City. This would be because they wouldn’t be able to
withstand the great pressure brought by the strong, tidewater like surging natural powers and great star
power gathered in this area. Ji Hao had roughly calculated and found out that in the future, people living
in Yao Mountain city should at least be at the level of Senior Magi.
2032
But of course, Po had already designed an exquisite, ingenious type of jade talisman for Ji Hao. This kind
of talisman could dispel the overly dense natural powers in the surrounding areas of its carrier. In the
future, underpowered people living in Yao Mountain city would have to carry this kind of natural-power-
dispelling talisman at all times. Otherwise, their lives would be in fatal danger in that city.
“An annoyance due to this happiness.” Ji Hao held both of his hands in sleeves, watching this Yao
Mountain city constantly change its look every single day, and couldn’t help but delightfully giggle out.
It had only been more than a year and already, Yao Mountain had changed in nature. In the future, this
place would definitely become better and better.
Raising his head and looking at the sky, Ji Hao stretched his body.
Since he had already made so far; since he was lucky enough to meet Priest Yu Yu, Po and the other
brothers and sisters, Ji Hao couldn’t help but be puffed with ambition. Now, he wanted to pursue those
things that he dared not to even dream about in his previous life.
Such as the great Dao of nature, immortality, eternity!
“What a wonderful place!” Ji Hao stomped his foot heavily against the ground, stepping hard on the main
peak of Yao Mountain.
Yao Mountain now was the foundation of Ji Hao’s Dao, was the root of his small ambition. He already had
the greatest magic of Dao in this world, and the most powerful friends and teammates. The broad
territory of his allowed him to never worry about cultivation supplies. Added with Yao Mountain, such a
magical, wonderful place, why couldn’t he slightly expand his ambition based on all these?
“It’s nothing but immortality!” Ji Hao laughed relaxedly. Why did he set the dojo and take the eight
hundred disciples as his disciples, and would take more disciples in every coming year? For nothing else
but living longer!
The lifespan of a Divine Magus was only ten-thousand years, only ten-thousand years!
Ji Hao had already met people like Yu Yu, Po and Gui Ling, who had been living in this world ever since
the world was created. Therefore by now, the mere ten-thousand years of lifespan of Divine Magi couldn’t
satisfy Ji Hao anymore!
At this moment, shrill sounds of horn came from afar, short and sharp. That was an alarm.
Streams of black smoke puffed up into the air, wave after wave. Within the white falling snowflakes, these
black streams of smoke were rather eye-catching. A golden-red light shone in Ji Hao’s eyes. He activated
his Gold Crow pupils, with which, he clearly saw the source of the first stream of black smoke.
This black smoke was also an alarm, coming from an early warning mechanism that Ji Hao set within his
territory. Was there an enemy attack?
2033
From a camp outside the building site of Yao Mountain city, ordered footsteps rumbled like thunder.
Zhamu led thousands of slave warriors, mounted on battle beasts and dashed out of the military camp.
The dark cloud beasts mounted by them moved swiftly. However, the ground was covered with a thick
layer of snow, and because of that, these dark cloud beasts would have to spend a quarter of an hour to
reach hundreds of miles away.
Ji Hao let out a long roar while the pair of fiery wings spread behind his body. His body flashed across the
air and left shreds of afterimages tore the gale and falling snowflakes apart and reached over a hundred
miles away within the blink of an eye. The pair of fiery wings had only vibrated slightly and yet, Ji Hao
arrived in where the black smoke rose from, ahead of everyone.
The snowfield in that area was all stained by blood. Thousands of warriors under Ji Hao’s command had
been roaring resonantly while leaning against the fence wall of a village, fending against the attacks
launched by tens of thousands of enemies.
Those attacking enemies were with messed up dresses, their battle formations were completely in
disorder as well, yet their number was huge and every single one of them seemed to be absolutely
fearless of death. The defense of the village seemed to collapse anytime, and many spots were just about
to be broken.
Ji Hao looked at these messy enemies in shock, wondering who the hell they were.
2034
Translator: Editor:
This was the remotest village of the Yao Mountain territory.
Not too many people were living in his village, only around thirty thousand of them. The population of
this village was the smallest among all Yao Mountain villages.
Ji Hao regarded the defensive power of each village as important. Therefore, the defensive power of this
village was not weak at all. Two-hundred Senior Magi and three-thousand elite warriors were stationed
in this village. Ji Hao was rather rich. Therefore, all his warriors were with top-grade armors, and all their
armors were of top-quality as well.
Tens of thousands of enemies unexpectedly attacked the village from all directions. In order to protect
people from getting hurt and keep properties from being damaged, Senior Magi warriors stationed in the
village had already gone over a hundred miles away. They now had been fighting a battle against a group
of enemy who also numbered around two hundred near a mountain.
The fifteen meters tall fence wall built from earth was covered in blood. Warriors of the village were
wearing heavy armors and holding sharp weapons, roaring loudly and fending the village against these
enemies. The battle had started just now, yet over a thousand dead bodies had already lined under the
fence wall.
The enemies were like a crazy colony of ants, madly rushing towards the fence wall together with large
blades and axes held in their hands, attempting to start close combat against warriors under Ji Hao’s
command. The ones who were with long spears stood slightly further away and randomly lunged their
weapons while some were holding roughly crafted longbows and shooting warriors on the fence wall
without even aiming.
The arrows with wooden bodies and metal heads zipped through the air. On some arrowheads, a few
simple, sparkling spell symbols could actually be seen. However, those arrows were rather weak.
Although the overwhelming wave of arrows released by the enemies seemed to be quite dreadful, yet
they were actually not too lethal. Ji Hao saw that a few low-grade army commanders staying on the fence
wall had already been shot into human-shaped hedgehogs, each of them having at least thirty to fifty
arrows stuck in their armors and bodies. However, their movements were still flexible and fast, and
wherever their long blades swept across, enemies fell down from the fence wall into puddles of blood one
after another.
Nevertheless, the number of the enemy was way too huge, and the fence wall that those warriors needed
to guard was too long. Those three thousand warriors couldn’t manage to guard the entire wall.
2035
In a quite a few spots, the fence wall was struck by the enemies with huge wooden sticks. Those enemies
with ragged clothes cheered out loud and immediately began rushing into the village with pairs of red
eyes while gasping quickly. A few taller ones among them, who seemed to be leaders, raised their
weapons and growled out:
“Food! Clothes! Leathers! Livestock! Salt! Take as much as you can!”
“”Women! Take all women and children! Ha! We’re gonna be rich this time!”
“Do not light up the fire yet! Not now! Set the fire after we empty this village!”
People living in the village let out raging growls. Over ten-thousand male villagers, whether the old ones
or the young ones, all grabbed weapons and rushed out. In this era, everybody could be a warrior. For
males, even five to six years old children could pick up a weapon and kill enemies.
Thousands of young and healthy women picked up bows and crossbows, stood on roofs and shouted
loudly. Arrows flew through the air and screamed towards the enemies.
The number of enemies was huge, and their battle formations were intense. Therefore, without any great
archery skills, these women could accurately shoot the enemies by simply pulling the bows open and
releasing the arrows. Over ten-thousand arrows were released within the short span of two breaths right
towards the faces of the enemies. Over a thousand enemies who had rushed into villages were shot down
to the ground.
Villagers quickly started a tangled fight against enemies rushing into the village. Blades, swords, spears,
all kinds of weapons were madly hacked down and soon, shrill howls came from everywhere.
Those enemies seemed to be quite aggressive, and each of them looked as fierce and brutal as wild beasts.
Yet, they were actually no stronger than these villages. After those villagers had joined the fight, Ji Hao
found that his villagers had actually earned the upper hand in the fight and each of these villagers could
rival two enemies on an average.
The enemies rushed into the village but had fallen into a disadvantage after that, and now were being
forced back by these villagers step by step.
The enemies staying near the fence wall seemed to be even weaker. They had already broken into the
village, therefore, warriors who were responsible for fending the village hardened their hearts. Three
thousand warriors quickly gathered together and formed a battle formation, sweeping across the entire
village. Wherever they swept across, human heads rolled all over the ground while blood flowed in huge
streams. The fresh blood soon was frozen into ice.
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, wondering why these enemies were so weak.
Turning around, Ji Hao saw that a large group of people had been hiding in woods tens of miles away.
2036
Those were hundreds of thousands of elderly people, women and children gathered in the woods,
anxiously watching the fight that was happening over here. All those people were with ragged clothes,
some women only barely covered their bodies with tree barks. They didn’t even have a full piece of
leather.
All of them were scrawny and sallow, seeming to be rather weak. God knew for how long they had been
starving.
“Mr. Crow, go scare them!” Ji Hao glanced at those people hiding in the woods, then said to Mr. Crow in a
low voice.
Mr. Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao’s head, raised his pair of wings and flapped. All of a sudden,
he transformed into a flame stream and rose up hundreds of meter high. His body expanded to five
meters while his feathers turned golden-red, every single feather of his spraying a golden-red flame.
A resonant caw pierced right into the sky. Mr. Crow activated his power and released raging flames from
his body. A great heat swept across miles in radius, burning the snowflakes drifting upon the village all
out. They even burned a huge hole out of the dense layer of clouds in the sky.
Mr. Crow spread his wings, floated in the air and remained perfectly still, while releasing dazzling golden
light from his body, looking just like a small sun. The fierce power vibrations released by him made all
those people who had been fighting on the ground quiver simultaneously. Those enemies howled out in
fear while Ji Hao’s people cheered out in joy.
When Ji Hao built the altar and hosted the offering ceremony for mysterious beings living in his territory,
Mr. Crow had shown up in front of all his people. Therefore, Mr. Crow abruptly showing up upon the
village meant that Ji Hao had already arrived.
The two magic snakes weren’t willing to stay silent. They abruptly dashed out from Ji Hao’s shoulders,
and after each took a deep breath, the two tiny magic snakes suddenly expanded to fifteen meters long.
Their wriggling bodies were wrapped in fiery clouds while they released scorching hot flames from their
jaws along with deep hissing sounds.
Suddenly, they widely opened their jaws, and each released a stream of lava towards the ground.
Following a loud sizzling noise, the three-foot thick accumulated layer of snow was melted, and two five
meters in radius and a hundred meters deep holes were burned out of the frozen ground. From the two
holes, lava gushed out in streams.
Ji Hao stood in midair, looking at those enemies and growled harshly, “I am Earl Yao, the owner of this
area. How dare you offend my territory and attack my people? Are you challenging the entire
humankind?”
Enemies on the ground glanced at each other without saying anything. They had no idea what Earl Yao
was, and neither did they know what ‘attacking Earl Yao’s territory’ meant.
2037
They only knew that it had been cold as hell and tens of thousands of their people had nothing to eat and
nothing to wear. They had to find food, or a large number of their people would be starved to death.
From near a mountain in the distance away, a few silhouette dashed over. A sturdy man with thick beard
growled furiously, “What Earl Yao? Never heard of it! Kids, just kill and take as much as you can! Do you
want to watch your parents starve to death?! Do you want to watch your children starve to death?!”
The sturdy man leaped high into the air nearly a thousand meter high while throwing a heavy punch
towards Ji Hao’s face.
The fierce gale brought up by his fist roared. This man was actually a Magus King!
Ji Hao snorted. All of his power started gathering towards his lower abdomen and quickly compressed
into an extremely tiny spot. In the next moment, the power erupted like fierce dragons. Ji Hao wielded his
right fist and violently launched Earth-splitting.
2038
Translator: Editor:
It had been over a year since Ji Hao arrived in Yao Mountain. Although he had been busy all the time, he
always scheduled some time to cultivate himself every day.
As the heavy punch was launched, tens of thousands of red, dazzling light spots emerged from Ji Hao’s
skin. The bright light emitted by those spots penetrated the Gold Crow cloak and allowed people to see
them clearly. By now, the number of his awakened Magus Acupoints had exceeded a hundred thousand.
Bright light spots thickly covered his body, sparkling like stars in the sky and made his entire body
wrapped in a splendid glow, seeming more and more extraordinary.
The move of Earth-Splitting was launched with all of his power. The air vibrated while Ji Hao wielded his
fist. He felt that his fist was wrapped by an extremely sticky glue, and as his fist moved forward inch by
inch, he could clearly sense the counterforce given by the air. But this feeling disappeared within a
moment. Following a thunderous boom, explosive air streams burst from Ji Hao’s fist as his fist bumped
against the bearded man’s. A shrill howl was caused immediately. Large streams of blood ejected out
from both the man and Ji Hao’ fists.
The counterforce caused by the move of Earth-Splitting was especially fierce. The bones in Ji Hao’s right
arm were all shattered, and tens of long and deep slashes appeared on his skin and muscles. Blood
gushed out ceaselessly, but as Ji Hao breathed deeply, the blood that flew out from his body instantly
turned around and flew right back to the wounds. Next, all wounds healed themselves in no time, as if he
had never been injured at all.
As for the sturdy man, he howled loudly in pain as his body was sent flying backward for tens of miles
like a shooting cannonball.
His body swiftly flew across the blowing gale and falling snow, bumping countless snowflakes into pieces
and bringing up a long, transparent trace in the air. Everyone who had been fighting down below heard
the sound of his bones cracking.
This sturdy man was a newly promoted Magus King, had a tough body and great physical strength. Yet Ji
Hao’s move of Earth-Splitting was incomparably powerful, which broke every piece of bone of this Magus
King due to the vibrations.
More dreadfully, Ji Hao’s move of Earth-splitting was way more than a simple punch, with waves of
power lingering in the man’s body. The tough body of this Magus Kings healed itself while that hidden
power inside his body broke his bones over and over again. Therefore, the bone cracking noise coming
2039
from this man’s body could be heard endlessly, making him scream in pain. This was actually more
painful and horrible than being sliced into tens of thousands of pieces.
A wave of raging roars rose from the mountain area afar, along with which, over a hundred raggedly
dressed Senior Magi leaped high into the air and moved swiftly over as if they were flying in the air.
Behind them, those Senior Magi warriors under Ji Hao’s command and stationed in this village caught up
as well. Ji Hao cast a glance at them and found that from the two-hundred Senior Magi warriors, over
twenty were actually held in the arms of the other. These over twenty warriors were severely injured and
about to die, their bodies had lost the ability of self-healing.
From the enemy launching the attack to Ji Hao arriving and defeating that Magus King, all this happened
in no more than the span of three breaths.
But in such a short span of time, warriors under Ji Hao’s command were injured so badly. If Ji Hao didn’t
arrive timely, those Senior Magi would have been slaughtered by that bearded Magus King already.
Snorting coldly, Ji Hao took out three life-saving pills given by Po. With his right hand, he crushed the
three pills into powder and spread the powder out. A strong wind rolled up the puff of powder, which
transformed into streams of refreshing air, speedily flowing tens of miles away and drilling into the
nostrils of those badly injured Senior Magi.
The bodies of those injured Senior Magi instantly quivered, and big streams of dark-colored blood gushed
out of their mouth, ears, and nostrils. After the span of a few breaths, they leaped up simultaneously and
shouted out towards the sky while dashing towards Ji Hao.
Everyone saw what Ji Hao did. Ji Hao’s people cheered out by shouting his title of Earl Yao, while the
enemies instantly lost their morale. The enemies who had rushed into the village drew back quickly out
towards that bearded Magus King.
That bearded Magus King lied on the ground, struggling and howling. After whole ten minutes, the hidden
power Ji Hao put into his body was finally consumed up and he stood back up while gasping heavily. By
then, his darkened face had already turned deathly pale.
Although the punch by Ji Hao didn’t kill him, seventy to eighty percent of his life-force had been
consumed already. Without high-quality magic medicine to replenish his body and purely depending on
the life-force contained in the beast meat that he was going to eat, he might need more than a year of
good rest to let his body fully recover.
“Kid!” The bearded Magus King leaped up, stood in midair and flew towards Ji Hao for tens of miles,
stopping when he was around five hundred meters away from Ji Hao. He fearfully glanced at Mr. Crow
who had been floating in the air, then glanced at the two furious magic fire snakes. After that, he gnashed
his teeth and yelled at Ji Hao, “Kid, are you that Earl Yao?”
2040
Ji Hao gave a cold smile, looking at the bearded man and responded, “I am Earl Yao, named Ji Hao. Why
did you attack my village and my people?”
The bearded man patted on his own stomach and continued yelling loudly, “We don’t have anything to
eat or to drink. So many clansmen of ours are starving and freezing to death. What could we do if we
don’t rob you? Do you want me to hunt and feed so many people? I’m not a God, and I cannot do that!”
Ji Hao looked at the bearded man, frowned and asked, “Have you been living in here all the time?”
The bearded man raised his head and responded loudly, “We chased a group of buffalos here, but we had
too many old people and children in our clan so we couldn’t move as fast as those animals, and we lost
that group of buffalos. It was then that we found your village. What else could we do but launch the attack
and rob you?”
Looking at this bearded man who had been talking rumblingly as if he had done nothing wrong, Ji Hao
couldn’t help but shake his head.
This Clan wasn’t weak at all. They had hundreds of thousands of clansmen, tens of thousands of warriors,
over a hundred Senior Magi, and even a Magus King. But in a place like Yao Mountain which was
extremely fertile, how could they end up in such a poor shape? A little bit of work and thinking could have
saved them from the cold and hunger that they had been suffering now.
The only explanation was that this clan had completely no idea about developing and self-sufficiency.
Instead, they had been feeding on whatever nature gave them. Therefore, once any natural or man-made
disasters attacked, they could only become bandits.
Judging by this bearded man’s behavior and language, this wasn’t the first robbery that he and his people
committed. Could more clans like this actually be existing in Yao Mountain territory?
Muffled thunder-like noises came from a long distance away, along with the special and resonant roar of
dark cloud beasts coming from that direction. Zhamu and the nearly ten-thousand heavily armored
warriors under his command finally arrived by mounting on dark cloud beasts. Dark-kind warriors under
his command were all at the level of Senior Magi. The power vibrations released from their bodies were
quite strong. When the army of dark-kind warriors scattered and formed an arc-shaped formation while
swiftly approaching, that strong power vibration made the looks of this bearded man and those Senior
Magi standing behind him change intensely.
These nearly ten thousand warriors brought by Zhamu were powerful enough to slaughter all the
bearded man’s clansmen out.
Facing ten-thousand elite Senior Magi, even if the bearded man could kill a big half of them, he would
eventually die of exhaustion, not to mention that those dark cloud beasts mounted by those dark-kind
warriors were extra powerful battling beasts.
2041
“Oi, don’t kill us all!” The bearded man’s look changed instantly as he yelled loudly at Ji Hao.
“I’ll give you food to eat, give you clothes to wear, houses to live, farmlands to plow and sow. Kneel and
swear to be my clansmen!” Ji Hao looked at the bearded man and said a bit angrily, “Be my clansmen, or
I’ll kill you all. You have to understand that I cannot let hundreds of thousands of you freely mess around
in my territory. Every beast, every grass in this piece of land is my personal property!”
The bearded man’s eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets. Meanwhile, over ten elderly men with white hair
walked over slowly with a group of people.
These elderly men walked to Ji Hao with some difficulty, then thudded their knees loudly on the ground.
“Respectful lord, we are willing to be your clansmen, to be under your protection. In order to present our
sincerity, please allow us to offer you the most beautiful flower of ours!”
A few elderly men wielded their hands and following that, a stunningly beautiful young girl tremblingly
walked out.
2042
Chapter 494: Sweet‐Scented Girl
Chapter 494: Sweet-Scented Girl
Translator: Editor:
The girl had white and tender skin, long shining hair reaching to her waist, and a face as beautiful as a
painting. From her body, a delicate fragrance mixed with a dense aroma that could be sensed from a
hundred different kinds of flowers was coming right towards people’ faces. With a single and quick
glance, her beauty and that nice scent released from her body could immediately soften anyone’s heart.
Her dress was ragged. It was a nice long and white dress but had been forcibly torn open and now had
many holes on it, exposing large areas of the white and smooth skin of hers. The gale was fierce and the
snow had been falling all the time. The skin of this girl that was exposed to the air had been frozen blue,
which made this girl seem even weaker and poorer.
The wind blew from behind this girl towards Ji Hao’s body, and Ji Hao instantly sensed a dense fragrance.
A flower-aroma-like fragrance, as strong and attractive as the aroma of rose could be felt, yet it wasn’t the
aroma of a flower. Instead, it was naturally with the girl; she was born with this sweet scent. Ji Hao
accidentally took a breath of this fragrance and immediately felt extremely relaxed and happy.
Such a beautiful girl who had a stunning nice scent with her... Ji Hao couldn’t help but have his eyes shine,
look at the bearded man and asked, “This girl, where is she from?”
Bearded Man puffed his chest out and said proudly, “We kidnapped her!”
Ji Hao instantly went speechless. This bearded man’s voice was loud and clear, and when speaking that
this girl was kidnapped, he said it quite righteously. He held his head high and continued without even a
slight trace of shame on his face, “Half a month ago, we passed by a small clan. We took all their food and
livestock, killed all their clansmen, only leaving this girl.”
Clicking his lips, this bearded man sighed and said, “Many clansmen wanted this girl, but such a tender
girl… if those rude men took turns and screwed her, she would be dead, wouldn’t she? That would be a
great shame! Therefore, we have been keeping her and no one has touched her. Now she can be put to
use!”
The few elderly men with white hair kneeled on the ground, politely kowtowing to Ji Hao.
“Respectful lord, we, Aardwolf Clan don’t have too many nice things…Even a big half of our inherited
magic treasures have been lost. This woman is our most precious treasure. We offer her to you as a
present, and wish that you can forgive us for the crimes we have done in the past.”
2043
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looking at this breathtakingly beautiful girl, who possessed a nice magical scent,
from head to toe.
The girl tremblingly kneeled on the ground, looking like a tender and juicy lotus blooming on the
snowfield. She quivered, not daring to raise her head while the gale fluttered her hair and dress.
Ji Hao’s spiritual power transformed into an invisible net, quickly shrouding the girl and scanning
through both the inside and outside of her body.
What a beautiful, flawless body. The body of this girl was perfectly clean, just like a flawless piece of jade.
She was rather powerful, and had already reached the peak level as a Junior Magus. Once she woke up a
Magus Acupoint, she would become a Senior Magus.
Many meridians of this girl were born blocked like the other human beings, but her body condition was a
lot better than ordinary human beings. Her meridians were wide, pliable and tough, and had an
extraordinary capacity. A tiny amount of natural power was contained in her Magus Acupoints ever since
she was born, because of which, waking up Magus Acupoints would be much easier for her than for
ordinary human beings.
Nevertheless, the inherited power system of her clan was not so good. Inside her body, only less than
eighty meridians had been strengthened by inner power. Judging from the number of her awakened
meridians, her clan was no better than the Gold Crow Clan of yesteryears, when it was still called the Fire
Crow Clan. Based on her current situation, even if she woke up all Magus Acupoints on those awakened
meridians of her, she would only become a bottom-level one among all Senior Magi.
“Get up!” Seeing this girl trembling in the snowfield because of the cold, Ji Hao waved his hand and sent
out a gentle gust of wind, slowly holding her up from the ground, then asked, “What is your name?”
The girl’s cherry-like lips had turned pale because of the cold. In a panic, she glanced at Ji Hao and seemed
to tell Ji Hao her name, but suddenly, heavy and hurried footsteps came from afar.
Behind the army of dark-kind warriors under Zhamu’s lead and from the direction of Yao Mountain, a
dragon-like, fierce stream of snowflake clung to the ground was roaring over. That was someone dashing
over at lightning speed, tearing the air apart and bringing up a fierce hurricane and rolling up large
amounts of accumulated snow, eventually forming that dreadful snow-dragon.
From a great distance, Man Man’s silvery voice penetrated the blowing gale and falling snow and reached
over, “Ah! Ah! Ah! Someone’s causing us a trouble?! Who are those daring person?! Who dares to make
trouble on my, Man Man’s land?! Who are their leaders? Come taste my hammers!”
Along with the series of rumbling footsteps, Man Man dashed over with big steps. The dashing turned her
little face pink as a crystal layer of sweat drops had oozed out of her forehead. Her hammers were
extremely heavy, and every step she made sounded as thunderous as a meteor strike. Every single step
would leave a five meters huge hole on the snowfield.
2044
The accumulated snow layer was smashed completely. Man Man gasped quickly while rushing over with
the pair of large hammers carried on her shoulders, then leaped across the distance of five hundred
meters, heavily landing beside Ji Hao. She popped out her eyes and looked around.
“No one’s fighting? Is the fight over?” Very much disappointedly, Man Man threw her pair of hammers on
the ground.
Bang! Bang! The ground violently vibrated for a few times. What a dreadful power. Not only the girl, even
that bearded man and those elders behind him couldn’t help but have their faces twisted.
“Why don’t you continue the fight? Is it over already? Ah, I ran too slowly, but not a single mount could
carry my hammers!” Man Man disappointedly held Ji Hao’s arm and smoothly swung her head, wiping the
sweat from her forehead perfectly clean with Ji Hao’s sleeve.
Ji Hao patted on Man Man’s little head and said, “Well next time, you should start running before the fight
begins so you can arrive in time.”
“You’re right!” Man Man was deeply convinced by Ji Hao’s words, instantly starting to laugh in happiness.
Next, she fixed her pair of watery eyes on that girl’s body, “Eh? You smell so good, so nice! Do you have
honey spread on your body? Why do you smell so nice?”
Ji Hao looked at Man Man, then glanced at that girl, rubbed Man Man’s head and said to her, “Alright, she’s
a poor girl. From now on, just let her be with you as your maid!”
The girl’s look slightly changed, subconsciously casting a glance at the pair of hammers thrown on the
ground by Man Man. Loudly, she thudded her knees on the ground and kowtowed hard against the
ground towards Ji Hao while begging, “Lord, I am willing to follow you. You can treat me like a cattle, a
horse, I will do anything for you, good lord!”
Man Man jumped up to that girl, directly carrying her up from the ground with one hand and put the girl
on her shoulder, turned around and walked away quickly.
“Haha, treat you like cattle and horse? You don’t have any hoof, why should Ji Hao ride on you? And you
are so scrawny, and your skin is tender, we can’t put a doddle on you, can we? So you just can’t be a ride. I
could really use a helper to make tea, do the laundry and bedding, clean my room and boil bath water and
other chores for me…You smell so good, and you are not annoying at all, so it shall be you who will do it
all for me!”
Just like a big bully who liked to snatch beautiful women, Man Man carried the pair of hammers and held
the girl on her shoulder, walking away directly. At first, the girl managed to give a few screams but soon,
Man Man started running fast. The gale swooshed right into the girl’s face and instantly, not even the
slightest sound could be made by her anymore.
2045
Ji Hao took out a triangle shaped jade talisman, flicked his hands and following his move, cold spooky
sounds that sounded like ghost screams came from it.
He smiled coldly towards the bearded man and those elders, and said, “Alright, I shall not mention too
much about rules. Each one leaves a drop of spirit blood and a trace of soul, and from now on, you shall all
be my obedient people. If you disagree, today would be the day of the extermination of your Aardwolf
Clan.”
The bearded man and those elders glanced at each other, then kneeled on the ground once again,
kowtowing loudly and paying their homage to Ji Hao.
2046
Translator: Editor:
A thousand miles away and on top of a towering mountain, Lie Mountain Xu was wearing a luxurious
cloak made from white peacock feathers, coldly looking at Yao Mountain.
“Can that sweet-scented girl truly get that kid?” After looking for a while, Lie Mountain Xu curiously
turned to Miao Feng, who was standing beside him and asked.
“How can that kid possibly survive the great magic of our sect?” Miao Feng, who now had a cold and
lifeless vibe, smiled faintly, then proudly raised her head and said. Although she had already lost her
nature, the inherent pride of the phoenix-kind still existed deeply in her heart.
She looked at the falling snow and said in an ice-cold voice, “That sweet-scented girl, as long as Ji Hao gets
her laid once, she would be pregnant for sure. According to the rules of your humankind, her child would
reasonably become an inheritor of the title of Earl Yao. Till then…”
Lie Mountain Xu narrowed his eyes, seeming to hesitate a bit, “It’s not easy to kill that boy.”
Qing Mei, who stood next to Miao Feng, smiled gently and responded in a soft voice, “You don’t have to
kill with a dagger. As long as Ji Hao accepted that sweet-scented girl, his life and death would be held in
her hands. A man obsessed with a girl and dying on her belly with exhaustion… for such a shameful way
to die, even Emperor Shun wouldn’t have the face to dig into it, would he?”
Looking at that beautiful face of Qing Mei, Le Mountain Xu laughed out in satisfaction.
He abruptly wanted to thank Ying Yunpeng who had already passed away. If it weren’t for the death of
that old bastard, how would all these people with magical powers, who used to be Ying Yunpeng’s
friends, all come finding Lie Mountain Xu and help him deal with Ji Hao by all magical means?
“What if I present a few sweet-scented girls to that guy, Lie Mountain Kang? What do you think?” Lie
Mountain Xu suddenly thought of Lie Mountain Kang, who had been suppressing him so hard that he
could barely breathe now. Lie Mountain Kang had made great contributions in Chi Ban Mountain war and
was conferred with the noble title of Earl by Emperor Shun as well. In Lie Mountain Clan, Lie Mountain
Kang’s influence raised amazingly after the war. Based on the current situation, Lie Mountain Kang might
succeed to the throne of the clan leader.
“Since you, dear Prince, have mentioned it, then we shall do as you said!” Qing Mei narrowed her eyes and
said while smilingly gently, “It’s only that presenting the girls straight to him would be quite
2047
inappropriate. Like today, we still have to let the girls naturally show up in front of Lie Mountain Kang
through some special methods.”
A whirlwind rose from the mountaintop and rolled the driving snowflakes up. Quickly, the silhouettes of
Lie Mountain Xu, Qing Mei and Miao Feng disappeared within the rotating snow.
After quite a while, a tall and straight silhouette trod on the gale and drifting snow and walked to this
mountaintop step by step. It was a man who had been releasing an especially fierce sense of power from
his entire body, Yi Shen. Yi Shen stood on the spot where Lie Mountain Xu had been standing on before,
his pair of hands naturally hanging on both sides of his body while looking at the direction of Yao
Mountain with a pair of dagger-sharp and cold eyes.
Behind Yi Shen, thousands of straight and muscular silhouettes were standing in the snowfield, each
giving a fierce aura of killing just like a shining blade that had just been pulled out of the sheath.
“Ji Hao? Earl Yao?”
Yi Shen gave a faint smile then murmured, “Gold Crow bloodline... Back then, they didn’t manage to
destroy the Gold Crow bloodline… what a shame.”
A cyan stream of mist rose from the top of Yi Shen’s head as a simple-shaped longbow gradually emerged
from it. Yi Shen reached his hand out and gripped the longbow, slightly flicking the bowstring. Buzz!
Every single snowflake drifting down within the area that had a radius of miles was punctured by an
extremely thin and sharp stream of power, and on each snowflake, a tiny hole appeared.
The number of snowflakes was no less than a billion. Despite the fact that the snowflakes were fragile
enough to shatter into pieces with a single touch, a small movement made by Yi Shen punctured them all
simultaneously while perfectly maintaining their shape. Without question, Yi Shen’s archery had already
reached a magical level.
Raising his right-hand high, Yi Shen wielded his fist and said, “Move and hunt in freestyle. Avoid Emperor
Shun’s dogs. I need to see Ji Hao’s head placed in front of me within three days.”
Thousands of archers behind Yi Shen kneeled together and gave a salute to him. Next, they
instantaneously disappeared among the falling snow like gusts of wind.
The strong wind was continuously blowing, but some weird swishing noises were added to it. Looking
carefully, numerous dark shadows seemed to dart swiftly around, yet, if one looked closer, the snowfield
would seem completely empty. Not even a single trace of living creature could be seen.
“Prince Xu…Your plan will probably fail!” said Yi Shen with a scornful smile, “That’s a small plan, indeed
can’t be counted as a great one. It’s just a small Yao Mountain territory, do you have to spend so many
efforts and play so many tricks on it?”
2048
“Dear Prince, you’re absolutely correct. You, Prince, are far-sighted. In the future, you will certainly
become an extraordinary man.” From behind Yi Shen, a dry and hoarse voice unexpectedly came. Yi Shen
turned around in shock and saw the scrawny man, the Priest Corpse standing behind him.
Priest Corpse had a grey lotus floating upon his head upside-down, releasing streams of grey mist and
wrapping his body up. Faintly, images of grey lotuses had been spinning quickly in his eyes and a sphere
of cyan-grey light was partly visible behind his body. Suddenly, the sphere of light transformed into a
cyan-colored cocoon, shrouding both their bodies.
Yi Shen was startled and immediately raised the longbow held in his hand, intending to attack Priest
Corpse.
Priest Corpse hurriedly waved his hand and said gently, “Don’t panic, my dear prince. I have no malicious
intent. The reason why I covered us up with this powerful treasure that belongs to my sect is that an
extremely dreadful man has been hiding on Yao Mountain. If you, Prince, caught his attention, you would
be begging for the death of your own soul.”
Sighing slightly, Priest Corpse continued in a gentle tone, “Don’t launch the attack and let’s talk. My visit
this time will only bring you benefits without any harm.”
Yi Shen glanced at the cyan-grey light that had shrouded himself up, then looked at the grey lotus floating
upon Priest Corpse’s head upside down. He abruptly began laughing at Priest Corpse. “You coward.” said
Yi Shen, “Hehe, since you are so afraid of that man hiding on Yao Mountain while I am not, why are you
qualified for benefiting me?”
Priest Corpse smilingly shook his head, looked at Yi Shen and talked in that gentle tone, “The world is
vast. How many mysterious things that are beyond your understanding have been happening? The Dao is
great, how unpredictable and profound is it? Prince, you were living in Ten Sun Country all these years,
and it’s reasonable that ordinary people mean nothing to you. However, do you have any idea how many
unknown powerful, extraordinary people, are hiding among the masses?”
Yi Shen remained silent for a short while, then slowly nodded and said, “It is making some sense. But
what kind of benefit can you bring me?”
Priest Corpse warmly looked at Yi Shen and said in a soft voice, “How old are you, dear Prince?”
Yi Shen raised his eyebrows, smiled coldly and proudly, “I was born with awakened meridians and a
hundred and eighty thousand Magus Acupoints. Back then, I was already a peak-level Senior Magi. At the
age of three, under my father’s guidance, I successfully lightened my spirit star and became a Magus King.
After that, I have severely cultivated myself for twenty years and merged my body with the star,
becoming a Divine Magus. And now, I’m only thirty-three years old.”
“A thirty-three years old Divine Magus… so impressive.” praised Priest Corpse, “Just as I thought, you, my
dear Prince, and our sect are meant to be connected…Prince, do you want an immortal life?”
2049
When Priest Corpse said that Yi Shen and his sect was meant to be connected, Yi Shen only gave a
scornful smile. However, when Priest Corpse asked Yi Shen if he wanted an immortal life, Yi Shen’s pair of
eyes were instantly fixed on Priest Corpse, looking deeply straight into his eyes.
“Immortal life?” Yi Shen took a long gasp and asked.
“Immortality!” Priest Corpse gave a more specific explanation, “If you, my prince, are interested, please
call your warriors back.”
Yi Shen remained silent for a while, then raised his right arm and wielded. A faint wave of power
vibration was released, spreading in every direction.
2050
Chapter 496: Plan
Chapter 496: Plan
Translator: Editor:
Back at Yao Mountain, Ji Hao spent small half a day to settle the Aardwolf Clan’s people.
Aardwolf Clan was a dependent clan of a large clan that was located near Yao Mountain territory. Because
of the special inherited power system, their inner power could merge perfectly with the earth power, and
as an effect, Aardwolf Clan people were all excellent at excavating mines.
For many years, Aardwolf Clan had been managing many mines for their suzerain clan and had made
great contributions to the development of their suzerain clan. However, a thousand years ago, a few
extremely greedy and mean clan leaders emerged in their suzerain clan in a row. Because of this, the life
of Aardwolf Clan became more and more difficult. They could barely breathe under the great pressure
given by their suzerain clan. Many of their people had died in dangerous mines.
Since the life was too difficult, Aardwolf Clan’s ancestors decided to take their people and run.
For any clan, the escape of a dependent clan was absolutely intolerable. The old suzerain clan of Aardwolf
Clan sent out warriors and killed almost all Aardwolf Clan’s elite warriors. After losing their elite warriors
and being hunted for tens of years, the inherited power systems of this clan gradually faded away among
clansmen.
Because their escape had offended their suzerain clan seriously, Aardwolf Clan people dared not to build
campsite and stay too long in any place. They were afraid of that their suzerain clan would find them and
wipe them all out. Therefore, they had become a homeless clan on the tramp.
The bearded man named Tie Lang was the clan leader of the Aardwolf Clan, and also was the only Magus
King in his clan in the recent thousand years. He was quite talented in cultivation but had a simple and
straightforward personality. Simply speaking, he was a poorly educated man who only knew how to fight.
Under Tie Lang’s lead, the poor life of Aardwolf Clan became poorer and poorer. Many times, they didn’t
even have three day’s food supplies in storage. As they were already on the run, by depending on his own
power, Tie Lang and the remaining warriors in his clan started to rob. They robbed every village they
passed by. With the resources they gained through robbery, their living quality had indeed improved; it
was easier than hunting and working in farmlands anyway.
But this time, they encountered Ji Hao’s village, which was as tough as an iron board. And Tie Lang, a
Magus King, was defeated by a Senior Magus. Next, all clansmen of the Aardwolf Clan, which was not a
small clan at all, had become Ji Hao’s people.
2051
Aardwolf Clan people had lived quite a long span of life as bandits. Therefore, each one of them had
grown an unreasonable temper that only bandits would have. From elderly men to children, not a single
one of them was easy to deal with. If Ji Hao let these people stay together, they would definitely cause all
kinds of troubles and would never ever truly settle down, working and living like the others.
For the above reason, Ji Hao selected all Aardwolf Clan’s warriors out and arranged them in the army
under Zhamu’s command. All of them were arranged into Zhamu’s army separately. Facing those dark-
kind warriors who were a lot more powerful than themselves, they couldn’t possibly cause any big
trouble.
In front of Tie Lang, Ji Hao had given his order to Zhamu — If any Aardwolf Clan’s warrior refused to
follow orders, he would be executed immediately, and the punishment would go to his families as well.
All his families would be beheaded too, right in public.
The strict military rule scared those Aardwolf Clan people. Every one of them was obedient, and no one
dared to cause any trouble.
Hundreds of thousands of elderly men, women, and children were separated by Ji Hao as well. Taking
family as a unit, they were arranged into a hundred villages. These people didn’t have much power,
therefore, facing hundreds of Senior Magi and thousands of elite warriors stationed in each village, they
had no other choice but to settle down and work like all the others.
After he had done all this, Ji Hao gave these new villagers many benefits.
Grain, meat, salt… Ji Hao provided them with all these basic supplies as much as they needed. In the
villages they were sent to, new and firm houses were built up for them. Every one of them received a
warm fur coat that was made in a hurry under Ji Hao’s order. All kitchen wares and other homewares in
need were ready for them as well, from soup to nuts.
Ji Hao scared them with the strict rules while giving them all these benefits. Thus, the hundreds of
thousands of Aardwolf Clan’s people were completely swallowed by Ji Hao’s territory without any
disagreement.
In the meeting hall built inside the mountain and on a thick and heavy stone table, a square magic
sandbox was glowing, showing the topographic map of the whole area around Yao Mountain. Centering
Yao Mountain, different sized and different colored marks had already been made around the mountains
and rivers.
Tie Lang was now wearing a comfortable cotton shirt and a set of high-quality heavy armor, looking
powerful and energetic. He seemed entirely different now. At the moment, he was holding a black stone
dagger, heavily piercing into a mountain which was around three-thousand miles away from Yao
Mountain’s main peak.
Instantly, this mountain turned blood-red, as eye-catching as a puddle of fresh blood.
2052
“Master, this is Black Mouse Clan. Those bloody bastards, they are good at raising bronze-teeth ghost
mice. Those mice are not big in shape but can run even faster than ghosts, and are especially good at
digging holes and mining. These people are rich!”
Clicking his tongue, Tie Lang continued a bit angrily, “They don’t have too many people, only around
seventy to eighty thousand. But their people are good at opening mines, and also mastered in casting
techniques. They have a city that was entirely cast from metal and has a very good defensive power. Their
leader is a Magus King as well. Back then, my clansmen and I attacked their city and the fight lasted for
whole twenty-four hours, but we failed at last.”
“Good at mining? Mastered in casting techniques?” Ji Hao’s eyes shone, looking where Tie Lang was
pointing while rubbing his own chin.
Ji Hao didn’t think that clans with hundreds of thousands of populations like Aardwolf Clan had been
living in his territory. Therefore, after conquering Aardwolf Clan and settling their people down, Ji Hao
found Tie Lang and asked about the other clans in this area.
Consequently, Ji Hao was startled by the answer given by Tie Lang.
Within the area ten-thousand miles in radius around Yao Mountain were over thirty different scaled
clans. The clans with the smallest population, such as Black Mouse Clan, only had tens of thousands of
people, while the clan with the biggest population had over a million people. Together, those more than
thirty clans in this area had a population of over ten million.
Unlike Aardwolf Clan, which were moving around and living on robbery, the other clans had their own
territories. Their origins were complicated as well, with some of them partially possessing the non-
humankind’s bloodline. Therefore, each of these clans had their own special way of survival.
Just like the Black Mouse Clan, they didn’t have too many people but had high-quality armaments, and
their clan leader was a Magus King. Additionally, they had an entirely metal city to guard the heart of
their territory. Therefore, they had been living quite a good life.
“Before no one came to manage this area, so they could live their life in their own style. That was their
freedom.”
Looking at those different-sized marks on the magic sandbox, Ji Hao said coldly, “But now, since the
human emperor has conferred me with the title of Earl Yao, this piece of land is my personal territory.
They have to submit to my authority! Especially for clans like Black Mouse Clan that have their own
special abilities... they have to become my people!”
These clans were just like a fleshy piece of meat placed right in front of his door. Ji Hao had no reason to
let go of them.
2053
Before, he had been busy in building the city, settling his people and educating his disciples, and didn’t
have the time to send people looking around his territory.
Now, he had Tie Lang, who was like a local tour guide. Whether these clans were willing or not, they had
to submit to Ji Hao’s power now. The weak were the prey of the strong. Large clans would swallow small
clans up; Ji Hao had seen such things a lot back in the Southern Wasteland.
“The weather is bad, not good for marching. This winter, our warriors should settle in here and keep
training.”
Ji Hao punched hard on the stone table and continued, “at the beginning of spring, I will lead the army
myself and will move all these clans to Yao Mountain!”
2054
Translator: Editor:
Leaving the meeting hall, Ji Hao walked to his residence along the rough path opened up on the
mountainside, against the roaring wind and falling snow.
Yao Mountain city was still under construction, and Ji Hao didn’t want to spend too much money and time
on building a temporary residence. Therefore, he and the other leaders of his territory, such as Man Man
and Shaosi, had been simply living in caves excavated on the mountainside.
Next to the three-foot-wide plank road, was a hundreds of meters deep cliff. Fierce winds roared over
from all directions along with huge flakes of snow. The wide plank road didn’t have a fence, and the wind
and snow would directly strike on the bodies of the people walking on the road, seeming to roll anyone
walking there away like a withered leaf.
Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and stood by the plank road, silently looking at the building site of
Yao Mountain City.
Although it was dark, the tens of gigantic stoves floating upon clouds were still letting out raging fires,
even burning half the sky red. Large amounts of precious raw materials had been ceaselessly thrown into
the stoves, transforming into liquid starry divine iron, flowing out in streams.
The foundation of the city wall was done, and at this stage, newly arrived raw materials had all been
smelting into starry divine iron and the city wall was being cast. Kua E and the other divine gods had
been striding around the steaming hot, newly cast city wall, ceaselessly letting out enormous divine spell
symbols and printing them on the wall.
Apart from smelting starry divine iron, these divine gods had also made a large number of divine
components in those stoves. These divine components had simple and primitive shapes and were
decorated with beautiful patterns. Each piece of these divine components had been glowing with a
splendid light and contained supremely great power.
A complete heaven and earth great formation had to be composed by over a hundred thousand pieces of
divine components like these.
Even with Kua E and his brothers’ immense powers and the great capacities of those giant stoves, the
casting work of those divine components would still take quite a few years. Ji Hao only wished that with
such a tremendous cost, Kua E and his brothers could build him a truly great city that would satisfy him
enough.
2055
Silently watching for a while, Ji Hao slowly walked to his residence along the planked road.
A few frosty Xiao birds slowly flew across in the distance. A few of the first batch of disciples Ji Hao had
taken, who had already learned how to absorb the natural powers and grown a bit of power in their own
bodies, were sitting on the backs of those Xiao birds, hands pressed on longbows and vigilantly looking
around.
Ji Hao didn’t take these disciples for letting them enjoy their lives. Instead, he was seeing these children
as his strength and in the future, no matter in wars between the humankind and non-humankind or in
conflicts between great forces of the humankind, they would all be playing significant roles.
Therefore, although these disciples of his were young and not yet powerful, Ji Hao had been retraining
them with the most strict military rules already. Each day, these children would take turns to stand
sentry and do the night watch; their daily lives were exactly like real soldiers.
Glancing at the few disciples who had been vigilantly looking around and daring not be even slightly
careless, Ji Hao silently praised them. He kept walking towards his own cave along the plank road without
disturbing them.
Walking up along the road for over five-hundred meters, there was a hundred-meter in square flat area
on the mountainside, which connected with the mountainside via a two-leaf stone door. Behind the door
was where Ji Hao lived.
A clear layer of light shrouded the stone door. This was a magic among the magics Yu Yu taught Ji Hao,
named Yu Yu’s divine light. This divine light was powerful and flexible and had many different usages.
After Ji Hao condensed his primordial spirit with his soul power and severely practiced for a rather long
period under Po’s guidance, he finally successfully cast Yu Yu’s divine light a month ago.
The seemingly thin layer of Yu Yu’s divine light was in fact extremely tough. With Ji Hao’s current power,
the divine light cast by him could withstand an attack launched by tens of peak-level Senior Magi joint
handedly without breaking. By setting this protective divine light outside his own residence, Ji Hao didn't
really intend to prevent stealing, as he didn’t have any pricey thing in his cave. Instead, it was purely
because of the desire to chase things for fun he had as a teenager, he wanted to just practice the divine
light which was a newly-learned magic.
His body flashed across the air and a clear stream of spread on his body. Next, Ji Hao walked through the
divine light outside and reached the door.
Wielding his right hand, the foot-thick stone door silently opened, as a warm and attractive fragrance
surged straight to his face.
Ji Hao knitted his brows right away. He grew up in Southern Wasteland jungle and had gotten used to the
natural and original scent of the jungle since long ago. Therefore, his never lit any incense in his cave and
neither did he have any scented thing in his residence. Where did this fragrance come from?
2056
Clang! Ji Hao released the Flame Dragon Sword, and a raging fire rose from his Gold Crow cloak. He was
preparing to take action at any moment.
Mr. Crow stood on Ji Hao’s head and stretched his pair of wings as his pair of blood-red eyes shone with a
sharp light. He too seemed ready to zip out and launch attacks on enemies anytime. The pair of magic fire
snakes had changed their adorable looks as well; they opened their jaws largely, showing their long, thin
and curved poisonous teeth shining brightly under the fiery light. A few sticky drops of venom hanging on
their teeth seemed to transform into mist and spray out in a flash.
“Who’s in there?” Ji Hao shouted coldly.
“Lo…Lord!” A weak footstep came from inside the cave. It was the girl who had been kidnapped by Tie
Lang and his people and presented to Ji Hao, ending up being snatched away by Man Man. She was
wearing a white fox-fur overcoat, tremblingly walking out of the cave.
This girl was extraordinarily beautiful, and today, she had cleaned herself. Her smooth and shining hair
was hanging loosely on her back, making her face look even whiter and more delicate. Ji Hao didn’t know
where she got that fox-fur overcoat from. The wide overcoat wrapped around her slim body. Added with
that magical fragrance emitted from her body, all of this had actually made Ji Hao want to tear her coat
into pieces and take a look at her body underneath it.
“How did you get in my cave?” Ji Hao looked at the girl and asked in a frosty tone. He had a deep
impression of this girl because that fragrance emitted from her body was quite unique. However, after
Man Man snatched her away, Ji Hao had forgotten about her. She was just a girl that Ji Hao didn’t even ask
the name of, how could she possibly have anything to do with Ji Hao, and why wouldn’t Ji Hao forget
about her?
The girl took out a cyan-colored jade talisman from her sleeve and said in a soft voice, “I took this jade
talisman from Master Man Man.”
Ji Hao glanced at that jade talisman. After he had learned how to cast Yu Yu’s divine light, he sealed his
own cave with the divine light but was worried that Man Man might smash his cave with her hammers if
she couldn’t come in when she wanted. So he made Man Man, Shaosi and rest of his teammates each a
jade talisman for them to come into his cave any time they wanted.
This jade talisman was indeed the one that belonged to Man Man. It had been carried around by Man Man
for a couple of days and already had a trace of Fire God power that solely belonged to Man Man.
“Why is Man Man’s talisman in your hand?” Ji Hao continued that frosty tone.
This girl was so beautiful and attractive, and that fragrance emitted from her body would generate many
fanciful thoughts in any man’s head. Yet, what kind of man Ji Hao was?
2057
In his previous life, his name was Qing Long, and he would seek revenge for the smallest grievances. The
number of beautiful women who had died in his hands was not small at all.
“Lord, you mercifully saved me from the hands of those beast-like bandits, I have nothing to give in
return, only to devote my body to you.” The girl quiveringly looked at Ji Hao with a pair of watery eyes,
which were faintly sparkling with a layer of soft and warm light.
Her body then slightly shook and abruptly, the fox-fur overcoat worn by her fell down. A dense fragrance
came right at Ji Hao’s face making him feel dazzled. Next, he saw an extremely beautiful, flawless body of
a young girl exposed right before his face without any cover.
“Lord, I am willing to do anything for you… please pity me!” The girl spread her arms then rushed into Ji
Hao’s arms.
2058
Chapter 498: Watch
Chapter 498: Watch
Translator: Editor:
In a quiet valley and in front of a cave, with the light of a bronze oil lamp, Po was teaching Luo Shan
techniques of tool-crafting.
The two of them had been fiddling with a piece of Shou Shan red bronze. Po’s finger stroked across the
natural and complicated patterns on the bronze block while telling Luo Shan about the powerful spells of
material-purifying that were created by himself, based on his knowledge and experiences. That spell Po
created could also add the power of the great Dao into magic tools.
The human-head sized red bronze block had been glowing with a faint red light. Where Po’s fingers
stroked across, visible changes happened to the thick patterns on the bronze block. Those patterns had
become smoother and more natural, and for some reasons, seemed livelier now.
Lou Shan had been cultivating himself under Po’s guidance till now. By now, he was already largely
different from ordinary boys. His body shape had become slim and well proportioned, not as strong and
sturdy as the other boys at his age. One could not see any large muscle on his body either.
Faintly, Luo Shan now had a special and unworldly vibe that only belonged to cultivators. Especially his
pair of sparkling eyes, they seemed like top-grade beads and had a nice, pearl-like luster. Neither his
power nor life-force was perceptible. Instead, those were well restrained; every move made by Luo Shan
was smooth and natural and contained an aura of mysteriousness.
Po was teaching while Luo Shan listened carefully to him. Meanwhile, Luo Shan’s ten fingers had
constantly been changing motions, mimicking Po’s hand motions of tool-crafting magic.
Abruptly, Po raised his head and cast a glance at Ji Hao’s cave which was near the mountaintop. After that,
he slightly shook his head with a smile and murmured, “Eh? Woman? Is this that so-called ‘outer evil and
inner trial’? Ah, brother, my brother, this time you’re on your own.”
Luo Shan raised his eyebrows, sneakily put his face near Po and asked, “Shifu, what woman? What ‘outer
evil and inner trial’? Is there a woman in my uncle’s room?”
Po laughed loudly, then raised the bronze block and gently knocked on Luo Shan’s head and said, “How
old are you? Thinking about these things already? I, your Shifu, am going to see a qualified set of bronze
swords crafted by you within three months, if you fail to do it, you will be kept indoor for three years…
and this is not negotiable!”
Luo Shan gasped quickly in pain as his little face had turned badly twisted.
2059
Beyond the quiet valley and in a leeward spot, Yu Mu had been standing beside a giant pot set on the
snowfield. The bonfire was blazing while hundreds of thumb-thick, multicolored centipedes were boiling
in a colorful soup. The dense fragrance of the soup was sealed by Yu Mu with magic and could only linger
in the area three-foot in radius around the pot; not even a single trace of the fragrance from the pot of
soup managed to spread out.
He straightened his chubby face in full concentration and looked after this pot of centipede soup
carefully. Those hundreds of colorful poisonous centipedes were genuine treasures that he spent small
half a month to dig out of the snowfield. Drinking this potful of soup up, he could at lease wake up over a
thousand more Magus Acupoints, and that could save him around a year of severe cultivation.
Around a hundred meter away, Feng Xing was lying on a large pine, sneakily reaching his head towards Ji
Hao’s cave and trying to look into it.
“Oi, I think that little woman is planning something bad! I, Feng Xing, such a handsome man, have shown
up around her for at least a hundred times during these few days. Yet, she didn’t even take a single glance
at me. So I know that she’s up to something malicious!”
“Just as I thought, this little woman is indeed up to no good. See, she stealthily got into Ji Hao’s room in
midnight. She’s planning to murder Ji Hao!”
Feng Xing turned around, looked at Yu Mu and said seriously with a bitter face, “Bloody fatso, I was going
to save Ji Hao from an extreme misery. I was going to shelter him from the danger. What do you think?
Am I an especially decent man?”
Yu Mu picked up a pair of bronze chopsticks, raised his head and quickly gave a sideway glance at Feng
Xing while saying, “Bollocks! That girl smells so good that even I want to bite her in the most fleshy part
of her body and see if she tastes good too…With such a beautiful girl walking into his room by herself,
would Ji Hao need your help? Shelter him from the danger? Do you think Ji Hao would need you to shelter
him from the danger?”
Feng Xing rubbed his own chin, remained lying on the branch and looked at Ji Hao’s room while saying,
“How could I not be helping him? I bet if Ji Hao truly did something to that little woman tonight, hehe,
someone will soon do some horrible things to him!”
Speaking the last few words, Feng Xing raised his pair of fists and smashed them heavily down.
Yu Mu paused, looking at Feng Xing confusingly and asked, “Who?”
Feng Xing gave a weird smile, lowered his voice and murmured, “These days, you’ve busy with those
children, but I’m not like you. I’ve been hanging around and hearing about many things. When Man Man
was talking to someone, I heard she say that Great Libation likes Ji Hao very much!”
2060
Yu Mu popped out his eyes in shock and said, “Great Libation? Zhu Rong? Eh? Is Ji Hao truly going to be
the Fire God’s son-in-law?”
Yu Mu dropped the chopsticks and instantly leaped up, leaping and jumping under the pine. He narrowed
his pair of little eyes and looked at Ji Hao’s cave while saying, “Oh my, this woman is indeed a ‘huge
disaster’! If you were with her, you would truly be sheltering Ji Hao from serious danger. Oh my, that pair
of hammers!”
Shaking his head, Yu Mu lowered his voice and asked, “That woman, how did she get into Ji Hao’s room?”
Feng Xing showed a rather mysterious face, rubbed his chin with his right hand for a very long time then
gave a weird laugh.
Near the dojo Ji Hao built, which was separated from the dwelling area of the three-thousand selected
children by only a wall, Shaosi had opened up a cave. A few rooms were excavated in this simple cave.
Man Man loved to be with someone else. Therefore, she was living in here with Shaosi.
In one room, Taisi was lying on a piece of leather and had been snoring loudly.
In another room, Man Man was lying on a flagstone with the pair of hammers held in her arms and was
also in a deep sleep.
On the flat area outside the cave, Shaosi was quietly standing under an old pine narrowing her eyes and
looking at the direction of Ji Hao’s cave, while her pair of hands flexibly fiddling with a few old, square
shaped magic talismans which were made from black turtle shell.
As Shaosi’s fingers flicked quickly, those magic talismans let out streams of green fluorescent light that
made them seem even colder and spookier in the dark.
“Man Man, someone had taken something from you, and you don’t even know! Eh!” In the strong blowing
wind, Shaosi slightly sighed. Then, her pair of straight eyebrows raised and instantly released an extreme
coldness, just like a pair of sharp swords that were suddenly pulled out from the sheaths, enough to make
anyone quiver in fear.
Shaosi’s body flashed in the air and silently disappeared. In the next moment, she directly appeared
outside Ji Hai’s cave. After she had absorbed the Candle Dragon spirit pearl, Shaosi gained the power of
teleporting. Because of which, she was the most terrifying one among all of Ji Hao’s close friends as she
could appear and disappear suddenly, and was extremely hard to keep away.
The sweet scented, soft and tender body of that girl bumped into Ji Hao’s arms. Ji Hao only felt that his
entire body was suddenly wrapped up by a warm sphere of air, and even his soul had shaken for moment
as his entire body softened.
2061
He gripped the Flame Dragon Sword tighter. Ji Hao hadn’t decided how to deal with this girl yet. Should
he cast this girl out? Or should he do anything else? All of a sudden, a cold stream of air swooshed over,
and Shaosi showed up beside Ji Hao just like a ghost. She locked the girl’s neck with her long, slim and
strong fingers, then conveniently tossed the girl outside.
The girl screamed while being thrown tens of meters away by Shaosi, embarrassedly thudding into the
thick layer of accumulated snow.
“Mannerless! It’s midnight, how dare you, a lowly maid, break into Earl Yao’s residence? Don’t you know
the rules?” said Shaosi in a bone-piercing cold voice. Afterward, she nodded to Ji Hao and said, “Ji Hao,
select a few smart boys from those students of mine to be your close guards. Otherwise, as Earl Yao, you
don’t have someone to even make tea for you. This is not good.”
Coldly holding her head high, Shaosi then walked out through that layer of Yu Yu’s divine light with her
chest puffed out. She grabbed that sweet-scented girl’s neck and silently disappeared.
2062
Translator: Editor:
It was a quiet night. Ji Hao had been cultivating himself in his cave all night by absorbing the star power.
After the last night, his power had improved slightly further.
A clear stream of light shone and the heavy stone door opened. Twenty-four boys with uniform dress,
neatly wearing black shirts and armors on their upper bodies with black sword sheaths hanging around
their waists, got down on one knee in front of the door of Ji Hao’s cave, simultaneously. They then loudly
made a formally greet to Ji Hao:
“Earl Yao!”
All twenty-four boys were only at the age of twelve to thirteen, but they were more than a foot taller than
the other boys at their age, and their bodies were much stronger, just like cheetahs living in the forest.
Those sturdy bodies made them look especially healthy and energetic.
The natural power in the Midland was much more concentrated, and thus the people living here were
much stronger than in the four wastelands. These boys were all carefully selected from over ten million
of clansmen, and they were all the most talented ones.
During these two years under Ji Hao’s lead, all their living supplies were of the top quality, and they never
lacked supportive medicines for cultivation. By now, all these twenty-four boys had nearly stepped into
the level of Senior Magus.
Back in Southern Wasteland, children who possessed senior-level power at such a young age would
definitely be seen as marvelous geniuses even among top-grade large scales; even in Pu Ban city, these
boys could still be counted as potential talents.
Sensing the sharp sense of powers releasing from these boys’ bodies and seeing their sharp and
determined gazes, Ji Hao delightfully nodded. ‘All good boys,’ thought Ji Hao, ‘but…’’
Ji Hao looked at them a bit confusedly, and asked, “What are you…”
The boy kneeling in the front cupped his hands and responded loudly and clearly, “Under Shifu Shaosi’s
order, from now on, we are Earl Yao’s close guards, and we will do all kinds of works for you. Shifu Shaosi
ordered that wherever you, Earl Yao, go, we will be following you closely.”
Ji Hao slightly opened his mind, not managing to think straight for quite a while.
2063
Nothing happened last night except that sweet-scented girl showing up in his room and bumping into his
arms, right? But why did Shaosi take such a big step? Eh? Eh? She had actually selected twenty-four smart
boys to stick with Ji Hao so early in the morning, why?
However, Ji Hao also felt that he could indeed use some close guards working for him.
Ji Hao didn’t expect them to be especially powerful, but at least they could do many things for him.
Rubbing his chin, Ji Hao slowly nodded and said, “Alright, this is not bad anyways. Since you’re my close
guards, hereafter, you should have my family name. I give you the family name of ‘Ji.' You and your
descendants can all use this family name of mine.”
The faces of the group of boys turned red with excitement. They heavily kowtowed to Ji Hao and pressed
their heads against the ground, not raising their heads back up for quite a while.
In this era, as slaves, a family name given by their master meant supreme glory. Ji Hao gave them his
family name, which meant that since today they had truly broken away from the position of a slave, and
this would also bring their parents great benefits.
A family name solidified these boys’ loyalty to an extreme extent, making them willingly devote their
entire hearts to Ji Hao and become Ji Hao’s trusted guards.
“And your name, well, I’m too lazy to memorize your current names anyway. Since now you have a new
family name, I’ll just give you new names as well.” Ji Hao pointed at the twenty-four boys, pondered for a
while then clapped his hands, laughed and said, “Ah, here…”
Tian, Di, Xuan, Huang, Yu, Zhou, Hong, Huang, Ri, Yue, Ying, Ze, Xing, Xiu, Lie, Zhang, Han, Lai, Shu, Wang,
Qiu, Shou, Dong, Cang!［1］
Ji Hao didn’t want to spend too much effort on this. Therefore, he simply used the first twenty-four
characters of the Thousand Character Classic to name these boys.
For example, the oldest one among these boys was named as Ji Tian by Ji Hao, and the second oldest one
was named Ji Di by Ji Hao, and so on.
Attaining the family name of their master and then being named by Ji Hao himself, by now, these twenty-
four boys were so excited that their faces had even turned purple and they were unable to say a word.
They gasped quickly and heavily, all feeling that as if they had been treading upon the clouds. If Ji Hao
gave out his order right now, these boys would even dare to wield their swords towards the heaven.
Ji Hao turned around, glanced at his own cave, then pointed at the mountainside beside his cave and said,
“Later, go find Kua E and his brothers for help. Tell them to expand the area beside my cave and make
each of you a room to live.”
2064
Ji Tian and the other boys growled loudly in response. Immediately, Ji Cang, the youngest one among the
twenty-four, let out a shrill whistle and following that, an iron feather eagle dove down from the air. Ji
Cang hopped onto the eagle’s back, flying towards the building base of Yao Mountain city.
Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction. In the future, He wouldn’t be running around for small things like this, and
these boys would work for him under his orders. This felt not bad at all.
Not long after Ji Cang flew out, an overwhelmingly great, hot wind roared over from the southeast. Ji Hao
hurriedly turned around and saw that from the direction of Pu Ban city, a mile in radius fiery cloud that
was tailed by a tens of miles long, tremendous huge fiery light stream, swiftly screamed towards himself
like a shooting star.
When the enormous fiery cloud was still tens of miles away from Yao Mountain, the great heat released
by it already turned all snow drifting above Yao Mountain into rain. Wherever the fiery cloud flew across,
all the snow melted. With his sharp eyesight, Ji Hao saw twelve fire flood dragons had been showing their
sharp teeth while spurting out raging flames all the way and letting out deep roars from time to time.
Standing on top of each flood dragon’s back was a divine looking man, wearing a scorching-red armor
and with his entire body wrapped in dazzling fire.
The sense of power released from these divine looking men’s bodies was immense and strong. Ji Hao
scanned across their bodies with his spiritual power and in shock found that they were all peak-level
Magus Kings.
Behind these twelve divine looking men were three-thousand and six-hundred elite warriors, all wearing
red armors and mounting on fiery elephants. These warriors were all at the peak-senior-level, and those
fire elephants had been glowing brightly with a fiery light that made them look especially powerful.
The sense of power released by the twelve divine looking men and those warriors was rather strange,
largely different from the sense of power released from ordinary people’s bodies; they were all
descendants of gods. Judging by the style of armors worn by them and the burning-hot power vibration
released from their bodies, these were all Fire God, Zhu Rong’s people.
The fiery cloud swooshed over, abruptly stopping in front of Ji Hao. The twelve god-like men mounted on
fire flood dragons leaped down from the fiery cloud, quickly got down on one knee and saluted to Ji Hao
and said, “Lord Earl Yao! From now on, we are all Princess Man Man’s close guards, and all under Earl
Yao’s command!”
Ji Hao was dumbfounded. What the hell? Why did Zhu Rong send such a powerful army to him for no
reason?
Twelve peak-level Magus Kings with three thousand and six hundred peak-level Senior Magi, and all
these men were Man Man’s close guards? With Man Man’s explosive temper, Ji Hao could just imagine
that his Yao Mountain territory would never be lacking boisterousness in the future.
2065
“You…” Ji Hao didn’t know what to say.
Zip! Man Man dashed over with that sweet-scented girl carried in her hand. Seeing Ji Hao, she
conveniently threw that girl to those warriors of Fire God, then yelled at them while grinningly facing Ji
Hao, “Ahyaya, did Abba send you over here? Hm, send this girl back. Doesn’t she like to hang out with
men at midnight? Send her back to Southern Wasteland. Give her to my seventh brother, that bastard!”
The girl’s face immediately turned paper-pale. Man Man then said to her with a huge grin, “Ahyaya, Ji Hao
is nobody but a tiny Earl Yao. What can you get by staying with him? My seventh brother is a blood son of
my Abba and a prince of Zhu Rong family. He’s a hundred times better than Ji Hao! You go stick to him!”
A few mid-aged men who were wearing long robes and tall hats grabbed the girl up with a weird smile on
their faces, then trod upon fiery clouds and rose up into the air, flying away in the blink of an eye.
Ji Hao spread his hands, helplessly looking at Man Man. What exactly had just happened?
————————————————————
［1］ Thousand Character Classic (Chinese: 千字⽂; pinyin: Qiānzìwén), also known as the Thousand
Character Text, is a Chinese poem used as a primer for teaching Chinese characters to children from the
sixth century onwards. It contains exactly one thousand characters, each used only once, arranged into
250 lines of four characters apiece and grouped into four line rhyming stanzas to make it easy to
memorize. Translation of the first line of this poem is below:
The sky was black, and the earth was yellow.
The universe was vast and a dark whole.
The sun rises and sets, and the moon is regularly round,
Stars spread high above without a toll.
Cold and heat come and go,
Fall harvest and storing for winter people know.
Intercalary days and months are fixed to make a year,
When clouds rise and meet cold, there will soon be rain,
When dew drops congeal, they become frost in the main.
2066
Chapter 500: Dowry
Chapter 500: Dowry
Translator: Editor:
Back in Pu Ban city, near Emperor Shun’s Town Hall was an old woods of pine trees. Among those pine
trees with thick and twisted branches that looked like countless dreadful monsters, a crooked cottage
was standing alone beside a tens of meters in radius, dark green pool that was covered by duckweed.
The woods, the cottage and the pool all had been giving an unspeakably old feeling, even the old frog
lying on a lotus leaf right in the middle of the pool seemed ancient. The gray eyeballs of that old frog
moved occasionally, and every time it did that, it seemed to weirdly say，‘ I am getting tired of living.'
Everything was weird in here.
Candle Dragon Gui was squatting in front of the cottage, looking at a small black snake which had been
lazily swimming under the duckweed.
The black snake had a strange body shape, a human fist-sized head of its was attached to its chopstick-
thick body. With the first glance, its head seemed similar to that of a flood dragon, and it indeed had four
tiny claws under its belly. If it weren't for its strange body proportions, this small black snake would truly
look like a black flood dragon.
Instead of the pair of eyes of the black snake were two blazing green fires. It didn’t have eyeballs, those
that two blazing green fires, emitting a dim and spooky green light, flashing across the dark-green pool
water. The longer one looked at it, the weirder and scarier it would feel.
From time to time, this black snake would close its eyes and instantly, the entire pine wood, which was
facing a heavy snow, would dim down. The outside remained in bright daylight, but inside the woods, it
was like dusk. All the light had gone dim as the black snake closed its eyes,
When the twelve Fire God warrior commanders and the three thousand and six hundred elite Fire God
warriors sent out by Zhu Rong trod on fiery cloud and swooshed across the air, Candle Dragon Gui, who
seemed to have an absence of mind at the moment, suddenly stood up and raised his head to look at
them.
“Eh? Looks quite nice… what does that old fire monster want to do?” Two brightly green spheres of fire
swooshed up from Candle Dragon Gui’s eyes. The green fire in his eyes was exactly the same as the green
fire blazing in the black snake’s eyes. Countless twisted spell symbols floated in the green fire and had
been rotating; all spell symbols were dark as ink, seeming to devour every single stream of light in the
world.
He turned his palm around and abruptly, a new turtle shell appeared in Candle Dragon Gui’s hand.
2067
The black snake reached its head out of the water surface, opened its jaws and let out a green stream of
fire towards Candle Dragon Gui. He put the turtle shell on the green fire and burned it for a while. Soon, a
few tiny cracks emerged from the turtle shell along with a series of cracking noise.
Candle Dragon Gui’s finger gently stroked across those cracks. Following a shrill noise that came from an
unknown source, wisps of green smoke gradually puffed up from where Candle Dragon Gui’s fingertips
and the turtle shell made contact. His body slightly quivered, then he put that turtle shell back into his
sleeve, raised his head again and looked at that army of Fire God warriors, which had already flown away,
only leaving a faint trace of fiery light. He then gave a mysterious smile.
“Yo, yo, yo, not long ago he was saying that Ji Hao was not yet good enough for his daughter, but now he’s
in such a rush to send people over there. Is he truly seeing Ji Hao as his son-in-law already? Well, that’s
totally understandable… he might generate a relationship with that man after all, hehe!”
Candle Dragon Gui grinned so hard that even those deep wrinkles on his face had been flattened while
murmuring, “However, that little girl of yours is still young. As for her temper…Ah,” Clicking his tongue,
he continued, “Speaking of being a mother…Earl Yao is the owner of a million-mile radius piece of land
after all. As his wife and the first lady of his land, the girl best be quiet and clever, and help Earl Yao to
administrate all kinds of domestic affairs.”
While shrugging, Candle Dragon Gui coughed slightly. He then lowered his head and asked that small
black snake with a gentle voice, “Old pal, if the first lady of Earl Yao’s land ends up to be as wild as a
monkey, carrying a pair of huge hammers and smashing everyone she doesn’t like… do you think that
would be possible?”
The black snake blinked its eyes, and after a while, a cold and hoarse voice slowly came from inside his
body, “I like energetic and strong women. Do you disagree with my words?”
Candle Dragon Gui’s grinning face instantly froze. He stared at the black snake for a while and at last
shouted angrily, “Old monster, those three main tendons of yours deserved to be broken by the dragon
emperor’s daughter for flirting with her! For the rest of your life, you can just dribble towards that female
dragon!”
The black snake giggled with a frosty voice, then said in a weird, slightly skittish tone, “You old bast*rd… I
do like that kind of woman, what can you do to me? That old girl will…lay eggs for me and hatch my
babies sooner or later!”
Candle Dragon Gui snorted coldly, then turned around and walked into the cottage.
Looking from the outside, this cottage of Candle Dragon Gui was merely five meters in radius and could
contain three to five people at most. However, once one walked inside, one would find a magical world
actually hiding in it. Inside the cottage was a magnificent palace, entirely made from black gold.
Surrounding the palace were countless brightly glowing pearls floating in the air and slowly rotating
around the palace, just like stars in the sky.
2068
A dense black mist had been spreading within the palace, and in the seemingly boundless palace,
numerous human silhouettes could be seen standing in the black mist. Every single one of those human
silhouettes had been giving out a weird and mysterious feeling, along with a strong power vibration that
could make anyone feel hard to breathe.
Candle Dragon Gui walked deeply into the palace and sat down on a large chair that was purely black and
decorated with nine embossed dragons while gasping quickly.
He grabbed a tablet, which was placed on the small golden table in front of the large chair, then slapped it
loudly against the golden table.
Followed by a loud buzzing noise, countless people standing in the palace simultaneously got down on
one knee, silently saluting to Candle Dragon Gui. Next, they raised their heads, showing their dark and
deep eyes which had green fire blazing in them, while silently staring at Candle Dragon Gui.
“Candle Dragon Huo, Candle Dragon Yan, Candle Dragon Fire and Candle Dragon Yi, the four of you listen
to my order. I order you to lead our warriors and head to the Yao Mountain. Hereafter, you will be under
Shaosi’s command. You, from your skin to your bones, from your blood to your flesh, from every single
hair of yours to the clothes and armors worn by you, to the weapons you’re carrying, even to your
families, your sons, grandsons, and generations of descendants… will all be Shaosi’s personal warriors.”
The four warriors, who were nearly ten meters tall, muscular and even apparently a bit sturdier than the
Jia Clan big warriors, responded with resonant growls. They then thudded both of their knees heavily
against the ground and kowtowed loudly to Candle Dragon Gui for three times.
“By the way, take this Candle Dragon altar with you. Tell Shaosi that this is her dowry that I have
prepared for her, and when she gets married, this altar, a great treasure, will be presented to her
husband.” Candle Dragon Gui waved his hand while speaking. A small altar made from black and white
bones and entirely wrapped in a dense mist flew out, being caught by a warrior with his hand.
Ten minutes later, the four close guards of Candle Dragon Gui who were at the level of Divine Magi and
had served him for thousands of years, led sixteen Magus Kings and eight-thousand elite Senior Magi
warriors of the Candle Dragon Clan, along with over three hundred thousand families of theirs. They
started treading on a black cloud and flew towards the northeast in a formidable array.
In front of human emperor’s Town Hall, Zhu Rong, who had been smilingly chatting to a human minister,
suddenly darkened his face while angrily raising his head and glancing at that black cloud.
“A man who has outlived his usefulness is not a decent man…You old bast*rd!” Abruptly, Zhu Rong
pointed at the black cloud and cursed relentlessly.
In the old pine wood, Candle Dragon Gui had squatted back by the pool, quietly looking at that small black
snake.
2069
After quite a long while, he suddenly started giggling, then said, “Do you really think that I’m gonna die
and know nothing? Hehe, once I saw that sword formation, I know that the boy, Ji Hao, had gotten a giant
luck.”
Clicking his tongue, Candle Dragon Gui continued, “Old pal, do you think that I am a bit shameless…by
marrying my own female disciple to someone to establish a relationship with someone else?”
The small black snake reached its head out of the water, looking at Candle Dragon Gui honestly and
responded, “To be honest, the sense of shame, what good can it do anyways?”
“As long as you can get some benefits... For benefits, if you have to be shameless, then just be shameless.
Who cares?”
2070
Chapter 501: Totem
Chapter 501: Totem
Translator: Editor:
Ji Hao stood on top of Yao Mountain, quietly looking at the busy building site of Yao Mountain city.
Large snowflakes had been fluttering down, but Kua E and his brothers were all soaked with sweat while
treading on colorful clouds, growling rumblingly and dashing around. Stove-full of liquid starry divine
iron ceaselessly poured down from the sky, seeming like a river in heaven flowing down to the human
world. Under the divine power of those divine gods, the liquid iron transformed into sections of the
scorching red wall.
From time to time, five-meter tall divine gods would rush over while gasping loudly and quickly. Three to
five of them as a group carried enormous divine components over and violently smashed them into the
wall, merging these gigantic divine components, that contained secret magics of the heaven, with the
wall.
Those divine components seemed to be simply shaped and extra heavy. At first glance, they might look
roughly crafted, but if one gave a closer look, one would find that every single line of each divine
component could be considered marvelous. All of these divine components were lusterless, yet deeply
inside these components, patterns of clouds and lightning bolts would flash across like streams of water.
Heaven and earth great formation, the combination of the ten top-grade divine magic formations of the
ancient heaven, surely had a magical and tremendous power.
After these divine components merged with the heaven and earth great formation, in the future, Ji Hao’s
Yao Mountain city would not only have great defensive power, it would also possess a terrifyingly great
attacking capability. The city would be tough enough to deal with a formidable army that had hundreds of
millions of warriors.
Seeing Kua E and his brothers working so hard, Ji Hao couldn’t help but silently guess what exactly had
happened to the ancient heaven that caused these divine gods to descend to the human world and build
cities for the humankind so conscientiously and hard.
Turning around, Ji Hao looked at the south. On the southern side of Yao Mountain’s main peak and on a
plain area by a river, tens of thousands of Candle Dragon Clan warriors had been building a foundation
for a temporary residence.
Four Divine Magi, sixteen Magus Kings and eight thousand Senior Magi, along with hundreds of
thousands of elite clansmen; among these clansmen, even the weakest one was a high-level Junior Magus.
2071
For an unknown reason, Candle Dragon Gui sent such a great army over, directly under Shaosi’s
command. Ji Hao had no idea what this was for.
Nevertheless, this was a good thing anyway. With all these people stationed in here, the military force of
Yao Mountain territory had grown further stronger.
Separated from these Candle Dragon Clan people by a river, and in woods, those elite warriors sent by
Zhu Rong had also been building houses. These two groups of people came one after another. Candle
Dragon Clan people arrived only less than an hour later than Zhu Rong’s people before they even
managed to build their houses.
Shaosi and Man Man each led a batch of warriors, and had been quite busy on both sides of the river.
Shaosi had been managing the hundreds of thousands of people perfectly well with a clear division of
work. Everyone had his or her specific job. Soon, a temporary town had roughly started to show its shape.
As for the thousands of elite warriors under Man Man’s lead, they all seemed in a bit hurry-scurry. At
first, those warriors were doing pretty well, but after Man Man stepped in and randomly gave out a series
of orders, these warriors had lost their direction and the whole building site had fallen into a mess. The
houses they built all seemed to be crooked and in irregular shapes.
“Eh!” Ji Hao helplessly shook his head and gave a bitter smile.
‘Well, just let them do whatever they want. All Candle Dragon Clan people and Zhu Rong’s warriors are
going to move into Yao Mountain city after it is built up anyway. This temporary residence of theirs can
be allowed to be not so decent, and that doesn’t matter.’ thought Ji Hao.
All of a sudden, Ji Hao sensed a gentle yet warm sense of power coming from behind him. He hurriedly
turned around and saw Zhu Rong, who was incomparably, breathtakingly handsome and wearing a long
red cloak, standing behind him with a weird faint smile on the face. He truly was the current Fire God and
the Great Libation of the humankind. Although Ji Hao’s spiritual power remained activated all the time, he
failed to notice how Zhu Rong actually showed up when he came.
Ji Hao hurriedly cupped his hands and saluted to Zhu Rong, “Great Libation!”
“Hehe,” Zhu Rong laughed, then gently looked at Ji Hao and said, “Don’t be so formal, just call me Uncle
Zhu Rong.”
Ji Hao paused for a second, then laughed as well and called ‘Uncle Zhu Rong’ as Zhu Rong just said.
Zhu Rong satisfyingly nodded. He too two steps forward, held his hands behind his body, looking at the
two building sites of Candle Dragon Clan people and his own warriors, which looked completely different.
Abruptly, the handsome face of his twisted and his mouth corners twitched intensively downwards.
2072
“Eh, is the girl, the female disciple of that old bast*rd, Candle Dragon Gui… her name is Shaosi? She’s
indeed a smart and capable girl!” Zhu Rong coughed embarrassedly, then swung his arm up and pointed
at the other side of the river and said, “But, my Man Man is also not bad, right?”
Ji Hao grinned instantly. He nodded and responded, “Man Man is good indeed.”
Zhu Rong nodded again in satisfaction. He then slapped heavily on Ji Hao’s shoulder and said, “My, Zhu
Rong’s girl is surely good. So, I shall leave Man Man in your hands from now on… you cannot bully her. Eh,
Candle Dragon Gui, that old bast*rd… he’s indeed quite generous this time. Four Divine Magi as his close
guards, Huo, Yan, Fire, Yi…This old bast*rd, is he truly willing to send all of them over?”
Hearing Zhu Rong, cold sweat oozed out of Ji Hao’s forehead. What did he mean by ‘I shall leave Man Man
in your hands from now on’?
Snorting coldly for a few times, Zhu Rong continued blandly, “I also have an army of warriors in Pu Ban
city. They are packing now, and later, they will come over along with that Divine Fire Palace of mine.
Since then, that army of warriors of mine will be under your direct command!”
Zhu Rong turned around his palm and threw a fist-sized red tablet that was crafted in the shape of flame
into Ji Hao’s hand without giving Ji Hao a chance to reject. Then he said, “Among them, eight are Divine
Magi, twenty-four are Magus Kings while the rest twelve thousand are Senior Magi. They were mine, your
dear uncle’s close guards when I was in Pu Ban city. But hereafter, they are all yours!”
Faintly, Ji Hao sensed something didn’t feel right. He glanced at Zhu Rong, then looked at those Candle
Dragon Clan people around Shaosi, and instantly realized something. He then gave a few embarrassed
laughs and asked, “You and elder Candle Dragon, what, what are you doing exactly?”
Zhu Rong wielded his broad sleeve and laughed out loud while saying, “Dowry! Didn’t you see? That old
bast*rd is so shameless, sending so many people straight over here. Only me, your dear uncle, still had
some sense of shame at first and…But thinking about it, these days what good can a sense of shame
possibly do? As long as you’re powerful enough, you’re a decent man. As for things like sense of shame,
hehe!”
Punching hard on Ji Hao’s chest, who was nearly transfixed, Zhu Rong continued in a bland tone, “So I’ll
leave Man Man in your hands. When she gets older, you shall have your babies as soon as possible. That
girl, Shaosi, she’s also good. You shall just marry her too. Otherwise, I wouldn’t know how to negotiate
with that old bast*rd, Candle Dragon Gui…that old bast*rd…”
Cursing angrily, Zhu Rong wielded his hand and a sphere of fire slowly flew out of his sleeve as he said,
“This Yao Mountain city of yours is not bad. You have invited these big guys to build the city for you…
right choice. I’m heading back to Southern Wasteland, and this is a small gift to your Yao Mountain City.”
Nine entirely golden red dead bodies of three-legged Gold Crows that had the wing span of ten to fifteen
thousand meters, slowly flew out from Zhu Rong’s sleeve.
2073
The nine Gold Crows floated upon the top of Yao Mountain and immediately, a great heat was released as
a bright light lit the entire area up. Within the area of ten miles in radius, the snow was evaporated and
the wind ceased, as a purely positive, warm power spread quickly. Ji Hao only felt that a great heat had
shrouded his body and next, the power contained in his body was suddenly activated.
Following by a loud series of popping noise, under the Gold Crow’s glow, Ji Hao momentarily woke up
over ten thousand new Magus Acupoints up!
“These nine Gold Crows can be the totems of your Yao Mountain territory!” Zhu Rong said while
generously waving his hand.
2074
Chapter 502: Story
Chapter 502: Story
Translator: Editor:
Once the bodies of the nine enormous three-legged Gold Crows showed up, an overwhelmingly great
positive power caught the attentions of Kue E and his brothers. The group of divine gods glanced over in
surprise, then all began yelling.
“Eh? Those nine old fire birds? Back then they died so miserably!”
“Hm, speaking of them, they were kinda related to my family!”
“Old fire monster, are you really willing to give out these nine treasures of yours? These are genuine
treasures that had been cherished by your family for generations!”
“Eh? Truly willing to give out treasures like these? Ha, Earl Yao, although he’s not as tall and strong as we
are…”
The group of divine gods shouted and yelled, and Zhu Rong turned around, nicely giving a warm smile to
those big guys. Then all of a sudden, countless beams of fiery light dazzled out of his pair of eyes and
violently burned those big guys’ bodies, as Zhu Rong roared thunderously out.
“Piss off! All of you!”
Along with waves of sizzling noise, a smell of burnt skin spread out far away. The group of divine gods,
who had thick and tough skins, all howled out in pain while slapping on the fire attached tightly to their
bodies in haste. They then turned around and fled away swiftly. While running, they had still been
complaining without an end.
Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the nine Gold Crows.
Back in Southern Wasteland and in the secret space hiding in the mulberry woods, there was one
skeleton of a Gold Crow. Later, in order to make friends with Ji Hao, Zhu Rong Tonggong presented Ji Hao
with hundreds of Gold Crow skeletons, which were stored by Zhu Rong Family.
However, no matter in terms of shape, appearance, sense of power and the degree of preservation, those
Gold Crow skeletons could not be compared with these, nine three-legged Gold Crows, which had now
been shining in front of Ji Hao. One could compare the power contained in those Gold Crow skeletons
possessed by Gold Crow Clan currently to a magnificent towering mountain while these nine Gold Crows
with an extending, huge mountain range of unperceivable height and covered in dense mist.
2075
These nine Gold Crows had died countless years ago, yet the power vibration released from their bodies
remained extremely strong and vibrant. At the same time, they looked extraordinarily beautiful. They
maintained a gesture of diving down, seemingly targeted on a prey, and that fierce aura of killing released
by them even made Ji Hao feel hard to look directly at them.
More astonishingly, despite the fact that they had died for God knew how many years, their hearts were
still beating and their blood was still flowing. Their bodies had even been continuously absorbing natural
power, ceaselessly transforming the natural power into scorching hot, sunlight-like like bright light, and
emitting it out.
Additionally, their bodies were perfectly unharmed. Not a slight wound could be seen on their bodies. Ji
Hao couldn’t tell what had actually killed them back then.
“They are…” Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong in shock. The strong and warm power unceasingly surging into his
body made him soak in sweat. The immense, scorching hot power released from the nine Gold Crows was
like stored floodwater that finally found an outlet, which was Ji Hao’s body. Automatically, the surging
power wave gathered towards Ji Hao’s body.
The hot power slightly flew in Ji Hao’s body, then quickly transformed into his own power, surging along
his meridians like flooding great rivers. Within the time span of a few breaths, the newly awakened ten-
thousand Magus Acupoints of Ji Hao were filled up to an extreme extent. The power stored in each Magus
Acupoints rotated round by round, continuously strengthening the Magus Acupoints.
New Magus Acupoints were swiftly filled up one after another. Newly grown power accumulated in those
new Magus Acupoints like boiling lava, becoming thicker and thicker, greater and greater. Nourished by
that power, Ji Hao’s body condition was improving bit by bit at a sensible rate.
“These are the first batch of Gold Crows in this world, born when the world was created. The ancestors of
all Gold Crows and the other crow-kind creatures in this world are these nine.” Zhu Rong raised his head
and looked at these nine three-legged Gold Crow, continuing blandly, “You came from Gold Crow Clan of
the Southern Wasteland, and you are born with the special fire power that is originated from them.
Therefore, although these nine Gold Crows have died for many years, the power released by their bodies
can still be highly beneficial for you.”
“I didn’t live through that period of time. But I heard that back in the ancient time, these nine Gold Crow
were nearly invincible, and could rival all gods and devils in this world.”
“But eventually, they fell. Along the entire Gold Crow kind, they were all killed by someone else, only
leaving a faint, inherited bloodline.”
Carefully listening to the heartbeats of these nine Gold Crow, Ji Hao asked, “But their bodies are still alive,
right?”
2076
Zhu Rong slowly nodded and said in a deep voice, “Yes, their bodies are still alive, but their souls have
been destroyed by someone with the ‘supreme sword intent.' Even though their bodies remained alive,
their souls had died. That’s why they had fallen eventually.”
Snorting coldly, Zhu Rong gave a weird smirk and continued, “The one who killed them was planning to
peel them and make them into a pot of soup, then eat them up. But just in time, the ancestor of my family
passed by and thus, these nine Gold Crows became cherished treasures of my family ever since.”
“Passed by just in time?” Ji Hao suspiciously looked at Zhu Rong and asked.
Zhu Rong rubbed his own nose, then laughed embarrassedly and continued in that bland tone of his, “Hm,
just passed by. Anyway, that killer had fought against these nine Gold Crows for a rather long span of time
and was severely injured. Therefore, my ancestor managed to conveniently take these nine Gold Crow
bodies.”
“Zhu Rong family possessed the Fire God bloodline. Therefore, all magical creatures in this world born
with a nature of fire, including all kinds of animals and devil gods, all had a good relationship with my Zhu
Rong family, including the Gold Crow Clan at that time.”
“The ancestral totem worshiped by Gold Crow Clan back then was the three-legged Gold Crow. Gold Crow
Clan’s original territory was in Eastern Wasteland, but after their ancestral totems were murdered by
someone else, the Gold Crow Clan almost died out. My ancestor saved them, after which, the remaining
one branch of the Gold Crow Clan fled to the Southern Wasteland.”
Ji Hao widely opened his mouth and looked at Zhu Rong in shock.
Gold Crow Clan’s original territory was in Eastern Wasteland? And because the oldest, most powerful
nine Gold Crows were murdered, only one branch of clansmen of the ancient Gold Crow Clan managed to
survive, fleeing to Southern Wasteland with the help of Zhu Rong family, and lived in there ever since?
“This can also be counted as returning these Gold Crows’ bodies to their original owner!” Zhu Rong
smilingly looked at Ji Hao and said, “Before the Chi Ban Mountain war ended, I had already sent messages
back to Zhu Rong Mountain and told them to send these nine Gold Crows over. These were delivered just
a few days ago. I was planning to give these to you when you and Man Man got married, as a gift.
But…some shameless old bastard!”
Cursing Candle Dragon Gui again, Zhu Rrong continued a bit disappointedly, “But it’s fine. When your Yao
Mountain city is built up, these nine Gold Crow bodies can be placed in your city. By then, this Yao
Mountain city of yours will look great and decent enough, and as Earl Yao, the owner of this place, you
will seem to be more powerful and influential.”
“The one who killed these Gold Crows back then, who was it?” Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and asked.
2077
“The founder of Ten Sun Country, but he is long gone.” said Zhu Rong affirmatively, “But you know, things
like hatred between clans…Ten Sun Country, I mean people like Ying Yunpeng and those clans under the
influence of Ten Sun Country, they will not be friendly to you.”
Ji Hao suddenly understood why those archers from Eastern Wasteland sneakily attacked him back when
he just came to Pu Ban city and became an apprentice of the Magi Palace. After that, Shaosi and Taisi
made their moves and cursed Ying Yunpeng’s son and nephew to death. And since then, a hatred had
grown between Ying Yunpeng and Ji Hao.
It turned out that all these didn’t happen for no reason. Instead, the blood hatred existed all the time,
since long, long ago.
No matter what the nine Gold Crows were murdered for, and whether it was right or wrong, Ji Hao had
their bloodline in him. If Ten Sun Country’s people wanted to bring troubles to him, he could only puff his
chest out and fight back!
2078
Translator: Law Editor: AntiGod
Zhu Rong showed up abruptly, generously leaving nine Gold Crow bodies and walked right away, not
even saying a word to Man Man.
Looking at the stream of fiery light left in the sky by Zhu Rong, Ji Hao stood on top of the mountain and
couldn’t say a word for quite a long while. Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui, these two old men had sent
all those warriors and treasures over. It seemed that they were resolved to bond their daughter and
female disciple with Ji Hao, weren’t they?
“I had heard about a lot of rapes, but didn’t think that someone would be forced to marry like this…” A bit
helplessly, Ji Hao looked at the nine Gold Crow bodies floating in the midair, which had been releasing
inexhaustible light and heat, unable to figure out the reason why.
After a very, very long while, Ji Hao suddenly realized something. He took a slow glance in the direction of
Po’s cave, seeming to think about something.
He gained the favor from Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui so suddenly. Without a doubt, they had
already discovered some of Ji Ha’s secrets through the sword formation Yu Yu lent to him, hadn’t they?
They already knew that Ji Hao was Yu Yu’s disciple. Otherwise, Yu Yu’s sword formation would never end
up in Ji Hao’s hands.
Both Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui were old monsters whose ages no one knew. The history of Zhu
Rong family and Candle Dragon Clan was long enough as well, both existing since the prehistorical era
and lasted till present. It was completely reasonable for Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui to know about
Yu Yu.
But, Man Man and Shaosi…
“They are both good girls, but can I be counted as a good man?” Ji Hao sat on top of the mountain with his
legs crossed. His primordial spirit came out of his body and floated over his head, while the power of his
primordial spirit was fully activated. Then, he began questioning his own heart. The light spot of wisdom
in his primordial spirit shone deeply into his heart, and quietly, Ji Hao retrospected his previous and
current life, questioning himself about the most original thoughts deep down his heart.
The light released from the nine Gold Crow bodies lit the entire space, while a warm power ceaselessly
surged into Ji his body.
2079
Although the souls had perished, the bodies of these nine Gold Crows remained alive. The golden light
released by them contained pure life-force, absorbing part of which along with power released from the
nine Gold Crow bodies made the figure of Ji Hao’s primordial spirit turn much clearer than before.
Spots of cyan light slowly emerged from around Ji Hao’s primordial spirit. On each light spot, a slight
trace of complicated and profound natural patterns had been forming gradually. Ji Hao only felt that he
was sitting in the prehistorical universe and surrounding him was an inexhaustible light. His cultivation
was improving speedily; the result he gained through this short while of deep contemplation was as
valuable as the achievements he made through years of severe cultivation.
“Insight?” In the quiet valley, and in front of a cave, Po quickly stood up and smilingly looked at the
mountaintop where Ji Hao was sitting on.
“Those nine large fiery birds were indeed destined to meet you, brother. This is wonderful.” Po couldn’t
help but grin in delight and said, “In this case, the base of your great Dao, my brother, is lying on this
small sun of yours. It’s just that, my brother, you’re cultivating as a Magus and a Daoist Priest at the same
time. What an interesting journey would you make on your way pursuing the great Dao?”
Giving a few laughs, Po patted the backside of his own head. A cyan-colored cloud emerged upon his head,
on top of which, a fist-sized, cyan colored lotus bloomed swayingly. Next, the lotus swiftly transformed
into a cyan stream of light and surged straight up to the sky, lithely turning in the air and melting with Ji
Hao’s primordial spirit.
Ji Hao’s primordial spirit rippled like the water for a few times, after which the cyan lotus melted within
it. Meanwhile, Po’s understanding regarding the great Dao taught by Yu Yu, transformed into countless
tadpole-like ancient characters and symbols, slowly merging with Ji Hao’s primordial spirit.
Ji Hao only felt that his mind had never been clearer than this before. Under the light given by the nine
Gold Crow, the understanding he had regarding the great Dao taught by Yu Yu suddenly grew much
deeper.
The nine Gold Crows floating in midair kept on releasing a dazzling golden light and shining on the entire
area. One could even see the golden-red light ten-thousand miles away. Countless Yao Mountain people
kneeled on the ground, kowtowing to the nine enormous Gold Crows floating in the sky, worshiping them
solemnly.
For an unknown reason, these people felt more confident and loyal to this Yao Mountain territory. Some
of them even turned their loyalty and confidence into a passionate faith, and all started to eulogize Ji Hao
for his greatness.
Pure power streams of faith continuously surged into Ji Hao’s body from a great distance away. Being
nourished by this magical power of faith, the cyan light spots emerged from around Ji Hao’s primordial
spirit more frequently than before. More and more cyan light spots emerged and soon combined into a
thin layer of light, covering the entire primordial spirit up.
2080
A spot of clear cyan light emerged from upon Ji Hao’s primordial spirit, dripping down from the top of its
head, dropping across the entire spirit like a drop of liquid silver, settling on the bottom at last.
The hazy primordial spirit of his was like an empty container, and after this pure cyan light spot had
emerged, it had instantly been added with some vivid colors and a mystical sense.
“The power of faith belongs to the humankind. The fortune given by nature…just as magical as I heard.”
Po stood in front of his cave and watched the cyan light spot emerge in Ji Hao’s primordial spirit, and
couldn’t help but praise, “Shifu has many disciples under his guidance. From the condensation of
primordial spirit to the primordial spirit leaving the body and wandering around, to the condensation of
this, very first spot of light of great Dao… even those talented and powerful few disciples of Shifu had
spent around thirty years of severe cultivation to achieve all this. But how many years has brother Ji Hao
been studying on Yu Yu’s Daoist magic?”
Abruptly, Po’s look changed as he growled deeply out.
“How dare you? Want to die?!” Po’s body then flashed across the air and transformed into a gust of wind
and swiftly blew out.
Under Yao Mountain, Yi Shen had been dashing speedily in the fierce wind, as fast as a roaring arrow. A
human-shaped long trace was left where he moved across, and all snowflakes that drifted near this trace
were shattered into powder by the invisible fierce intent.
This straight human-shaped trace started from the top of another mountain, which was thousands of
miles away, and pointed straight to the top of Yao Mountain where Ji Hao was. If no one showed up to
stop Yi Shen, he would show up directly in front of Ji Hao.
However, because of what Zhu Rong said and what Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui had done recently, Ji
Hao and now fallen into a state of gaining an insight. In this state, he could grow understanding regarding
the great Dao of nature and question his own heart in the meanwhile. And at last, a light spot of true
wisdom would emerge from his primordial spirit and lighten the surrounding environment. This state
was extremely hard to get into. If Yi Shen disturbed Ji Hao and cause him to break out from this state, God
knew how many years Ji Hao would have to wait for another chance like this.
When Yi Shen reached a hundred mile away from Yao Mountain, a faint layer of cyan light suddenly
appeared in front of him while he was swiftly moving forward.
Yi Shen snorted coldly and violently bumped against that cyan light. Once Yi Shen’s body touched that
light, he felt a soft yet great power coming right against him silently and forced him to stop moving. He
even staggeringly stepped quite a few steps back.
Yi Shen was startled. He raised his head up and growled furiously, “Who is it?! Who dares to block my
way?!”
2081
Po held his pair of hands in his sleeves and smilingly walked out of the fierce wind and drifting snow.
He mildly, slightly bowed to Yi Shen, and said with a nice smile on his face, “My brother, I am a mundane
cultivator, and my name is Priest Po…Nice to meet you.”
Yi Shen gave a cold smile, then narrowed his eyes. Next, a completely silent stream of sword power
surged straightly towards the spot between Po’s eyebrows. Tens of snowflakes were immediately
shattered by the fierce sword power and formed a clear track in the wind and among the falling snow.
Po snorted in a frosty tone. Meanwhile, the smile disappeared from his face.
He was just greeting and Yi Shen directly launched a deadly attack?
“Humankind nowadays is just violent… how did your parents educate you?” Po growled in a deep voice
then slapped both of his hands forwards along with a clear stream of light, easily dispelling that stream of
sword power of Yi Shen.
A shining golden brick flew out from Po’s sleeve, smashing towards Yi Shen’s along with a muffled
swooshing noise.
2082
Followed by a muffled boom, the golden brick landed heavily on Yi Shen’s face before he could even
clearly see Po’s move.
Yi Shen’s body was extraordinarily tough. The golden brick smashed heavily on his face but only
generated puffs of fire sparkles. Yi She’s head slightly moved backward and the golden brick was bounced
back nearly a hundred meter high, drifting back to Po’s hands.
“What a hard face!” Po said in surprise while conveniently swinging that golden brick.
That a foot in square golden brick wasn’t a magic weapon or tool. Instead, it was just a metal block
smelted from the pure and raw materials that Po collected when traveling across the world, and by the
essence fire generated from Po’s own body. The metal block was just stored by Po as a material for
crafting tools.
Although the metal block wasn’t yet a well-crafted magic weapon, with Po’s power, the metal block made
by him that seemed small was actually as heavy as three to five towering mountains. Even without too
much power and simply throwing it down, the metal brick could easily smash even a mountain to bits.
However, Yi Shen was struck by the brick right on the face, but even then his face only turned slightly red.
On the contrary, a deep and clear human-face-shaped dent appeared on Po’s golden brick, looking exactly
like Yi Shen’s face.
Po was truly shocked. He knew that human Senior Magi had tough bodies, but Yi Shen seemed so young
and his body was already so tough, which was completely beyond Po’s expectation.
Judging from the soul power released from Yi Shen’s body, he was less than a hundred years old, and yet
he had such a tough body at this young age. Even back in the ancient era when the humankind was rising,
Yi Shen could be counted as a true talent.
As for Yi Shen, he rubbed his own face which was now a bit numb, while glaring at Po. Angrily, his finger
flicked swiftly in a row and in the next moment, thousands of invisible sword power streams zipped out.
Po wielded his sleeve and released a cyan layer of light, shielding himself behind. The wave of sword
power hit on the light layer, only causing a few faint ripples in the air. It didn’t even manage to make the
cyan layer of light move slightly. Po then laughed and quickly wielded his pair of broad sleeves, letting
out hundreds of golden bricks flying towards Yi Shen one after another.
2083
Loud bangs could be heard endlessly. Those golden bricks made from pure metal materials smashed
loudly on Yi Shen’s face one after another, making Yi Shen temporarily lose his eyesight and feel dizzy as
hell. He madly waved his arms but failed to keep even a single brick out.
He was the most respectful Prince of Ten Sun Country, and although Po’s golden bricks couldn’t hurt him,
being ceaselessly slapped by someone with bricks was just too humiliating. Yi Shen growled out in rage;
he swiftly moved his body, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air and dodging among the fierce winds
and falling snow at his highest speed.
However, Po’s fingers flicked quickly and slightly. Under his control, those heavy golden bricks seemed to
be as light as butterflies, rotating around Yi Shen’s body. No matter how fast he dodged, those golden
bricks still slapped on his face one after another.
Constantly dripping water could eventually make a hole out of a rock. Despite the fact that Yi Shen’s face
was much tougher than a rock, no water could be compared to Po’s golden bricks. One or two strikes
might not hurt Yi Shen and a hundred or two hundred strikes might still not harm him. Yet, Yi Shen could
never stay perfectly unharmed under the storm-like fierce wave of golden bricks smashing madly on his
face under Po’s control.
Within the span of a few breaths, Po’s golden bricks had smashed on Yi Shen’s face for tens of thousands
of times.
Yi Shen’s face was smashed swollen and his ears began buzzing loudly. The golden bricks caused loud
thunderous bangs against his body, and those bangs burst right inside his ears wave after wave without
an end, making him feel utterly miserable.
Although he wasn’t truly harmed, it was way too humiliating!
When did the Prince of Ten Sun Country ever suffer bullying like this?!
“Stop! Priest Po, just stop!” Yi Shen suddenly realized something. ‘Priest Po,' didn’t this name sound
similar to the name of that mysterious Priest Corpse, who had promised him with an immortal life? Priest
Corpse was so powerful, and clearly, this Priest Po was hard to deal with too.
Therefore, Yi Shen hurriedly yelled out, angrily telling Po to stop.
Po wielded his hand and following his move, the hundreds of golden bricks flew back into his sleeve. He
smilingly held both of his hands inside his sleeves, mildly and slightly bowed to Yi Shen and said,
“Brother, if you have something to say, you should just say it. Why did you have to launch an attack? You
see, your face is broken!”
Hearing Po, Yi Shen finally sensed a burning pain from his face. He hurriedly raised his hand and wiped
his own face. Just as Po said, his face was all swollen and had quite a few wounds on it. Warm fresh blood
had been flowing out from those wounds.
2084
“You!” Yi Shen’s face turned purple from anger. He gasped deeply and activated his Divine Magus spirit
blood, healing those few tiny wounds on his face quickly. He pointed at Po, body trembling in rage. He
wanted to say something back to Po but was afraid that he might end up in an embarrassing shape like he
did just now.
Remaining silent for a while, Yi Shen thought that Priest Corpse had warned him of a powerful man on
Yao Mountain who even Priest Corpse himself dared not to provoke.
“Priest Po, you attacked me for no reason. Why did you do that?” Forcibly restraining his anger, Yi Shen
threw out the question.
“My I ask your name?” Po smilingly looked at Yi Shen, not answering his question. Instead, Po asked his
name.
“I am Yi Shen, the Prince of Ten Sun Country!” Yi Shen proudly raised his head and responded, “In Yi
Shen[1] Clan of Ten Sun Country, only the most powerful, talented descendant of each generation can be
qualified to be named after Yi Shen!”
“Ten Sun Country, Ten Sun Country of the Eastern Wasteland!” Po knitted his eyebrows, then turned
around and glanced at the nine enormous Gold Crow’s bodies floating upon Yao Mountain.
Yi Shen’s pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of a needle point. Po turned back and looked at those Gold
Crow bodies, this made Yi Shen see a perfect opportunity to launch the attack. A dense cyan-colored mist
rose from behind him nearly a hundred meter high, within which, a longbow appeared that was tightly
gripped in his hand.
His fingers locked on the bowstring and pulled the longbow open. Next, a dazzling golden arrow emerged
on the bowstring.
“Die!” Yi Shen gave a malicious grin and loosened his fingers. The golden arrow zipped towards Po at
lightning speed, bringing up a long golden streak.
Meanwhile, thousands of silhouettes simultaneously emerged from the strong wind and falling snow.
Thousands of Ten Sun Country’s elite archers who followed Yi Shen here pulled their longbows open
together. In the next moment, a tremendous wave of arrows was released, surging like a heavy rain.
Thousands of archers released their arrows together, and within a second, tens of thousands of arrows
flew towards Po, each following a special track and all in well-arranged sequence.
“Reckless!” Po snorted coldly. He had been a gentle person all the time but now, he was truly enraged.
Suddenly, his body flashed and transformed into a stream of mist, disappearing completely.
The overwhelming wave of arrow paused in the air, and next, all arrows silently blasted out into large
puffs of powders, dissipating along the wind.
2085
Flashing across the air, Po showed up right before Yi Shen’s face. A pair of eight angled hammers were
held in his hands. The pair of hammers started a dark storm of natural power while violently striking on
Yi Shen’s chest one after another, along with a dreadful swishing noise.
Bang! Bang! Yi Shen vomited blood intensely. His chest was dented and he was sent flying backward for
tens of miles, heavily thudding against the ground. A large stream of blood ejected out of his mouth, after
which, Yi Shen leaped up, turned around and rushed away at his highest speed without saying a word.
After fleeing over ten miles away, Yi Shen finally let out a hoarse scream to his warriors.
“Run! Run!!”
Thousands of Ten Sun Country’s elite archers shouted out in both fear and shock together. At the same
time, they all turned around and fled desperately, just like a group of badly frightened old hens, crazily
dashing on the snowfield.
___________________________
[1]Yi Shen: The author didn’t give a clear explanation to this name, but in context, I think Yi Shen as a
name that actually refers to ‘Houyi’ (后羿), formerly romanized as Hou-i, who was a mythological Chinese
archer. He was also known simply as Yi (羿). He is sometimes portrayed as a god of archery descended
from heaven to aid mankind. In Chinese lore, when 10 suns rose from the Earth and scorched the fields,
turning the world into a wasteland, Houyi shot down 9 of the 10 suns, leaving the last one alive. The 9
murdered Gold Crows mentioned in earlier chapters of this book could be referring to the 9 ancient suns.
2086
Po didn’t chase him, only sneering towards the back of Yi Shen, who was desperately fleeing.
Yi Shen tried crazily hard to flee with all of his power. A gale roared around his body as a pair of cyan-
colored wings condensed from the gale spread out behind him, stirring the air and bringing up fierce
gusts of wind that screamed all over the ground. The pair of wings brought his body up into the sky and
allowed him to move over a thousand miles within a second.
After fleeing for big half an hour like a drowning moth, Yi Shen had already reached far away from Yao
Shan territory. Finally, he spat a mouthful of blood and let out a few shrill howls in pain. Divine Magus
spirit blood surged in his body and healed the dented chest bone quickly, and soon, all wounds on his
body had disappeared.
“Priest Po, what a terrifying man!” Yi Shen turned around and glanced in the direction of Yao Mountain,
seeming to still be in fear.
An immense wave of power suddenly surged out of the mountain in front of him. That dreadful power
caught Yi Shen as easily as a giant caught a tiny bird, dragging him swiftly towards a corner of the
mountain.
Yi Shen began screaming in shock and horror. The power that had locked his body was incredibly great,
and no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t move, not even a little bit. The so-called great power
possessed by a peak-level Divine Magus was just as vulnerable as an ant in front of this tremendous
power.
In a twinkle, Yi Shen was dragged to a desolate valley. Before he could take a look at the surrounding
environment, a golden fist roared over and heavily smashed on his lower abdomen.
A destructive power burst as terrifying as the eruption of a volcano. Not even a slight wound could be
seen on Yi Shen’s skin, yet his internal organs were all shattered into bits at that moment. With the
incomparably strong life-force possessed by him as a Divine Magus, his shattered internal organs were
healed immediately, but the sharp and great pain made Yi Shen scream hysterically, making him nearly
faint.
He was the most outstanding genius in Ten Sun Country among his generation. He started to be
nourished by all kinds of top-grade magic medicines when he was still a fetus in his mother’s womb, and
after birth, he was treated even better. With the help of all the resources he had, he stepped into the level
of Divine Magus at the age of thirty.
2087
However, to a great extent, his power came from all those nourishing medicines he took during the past
decades, and Yi Shen had never really fought against someone who was equally powerful. Therefore,
although he did have great power, his fighting will was no better than ordinary human beings.
For the above reasons, Yi Shen immediately left his warriors and fled desperately away after Po injured
him pretty badly with a single strike. Also due to the above reasons, Yi Shen put down his dignity and
started crying and howling because of the great pain caused by a heavy punch launched by someone else.
A large, smooth and cold hand that was as hard as a rock gripped Yi Shen’s neck, violently pressing his
head down into the accumulated snow. After that, the man who grabbed him clenched his other hand and
threw a mad wave of punches on Yi Shen’s body.
Wherever the man’s fist reached, Yi Shen’s bones blasted into pieces while his skin and muscles were
smashed into meat paste. His internal organs were pretty much damaged as well. Large streams of blood
gushed out of his body, melting the accumulated snow around him and turned the entire area into a
blood-red mud pool.
At first, Yi Shen screamed and howled in pain. Later, he began crying and desperately begging for mercy,
“Don’t kill me! Don’t kill me! I’ll do whatever you want me to do! Stop! Stop! You’re killing me!”
Even though Divine Magi had incredibly tough bodies and even their heads could regrow, those were all
relying on the strong life-force and spirit blood. The life-force and spirit blood of Divine Magi were not
inexhaustible, and couldn’t be consumed endlessly. Yi Shen was valued by his family and clan and was
provided with all kinds of resources for his cultivation, because of which his spirit blood was much
powerful and abundant than ordinary Divine Magi by hundreds of times. Nevertheless, the power and
amount of his spirit blood were still limited.
He was ruthlessly beaten up, and for countless times, his entire body was nearly completely damaged. He
cured his own body continuously yet his body was ceaselessly damaged, over and over again. Yi Shen’s
Divine Magus spirit blood was consumed speedily, and by now, it was almost used up.
If these kinds of destructive damages happened for a few more times to his body, Yi Shen might truly be
beaten to death.
A heavy and violent kick landed on Yi Shen’s ribs, which exploded as blood ejected out in huge streams. Yi
Shen wailed himself hoarse in pain. That hand which had his neck locked was gone, and he rolled on the
snowfield for nearly a hundred meters.
Tremblingly sat back up from the ground, took out a bottle of magic pills that were concocted especially
for him by Ten Sun Country’s Master Maguspriest, and hurriedly poured the pills into his own mouth.
Those magic pills concocted from dragon marrow and hundreds of other kinds of precious materials
were extremely effective. Within the short span of a few breaths, thriving life-force spurted out from Yi
Shen’s nostrils and all the consumed spirit blood of his had been replenished already.
2088
After taking a few quick gasps for air and healing all wounds, Yi Shen quiveringly stood up, carefully
casting a glance at the man who had just beaten him up.
Priest Corpse expressionlessly stood in the blood-red mud, staring at Yi Shen with a sinister look.
Lie Mountain Xu was standing under a tree around hundred meters away, looking at Yi Shen as well, and
with a weird smile on his face as if he was actually taking pleasure in Yi Shen’s misfortune. Standing on
both sides of Lie Mountain Xu were Miao Feng and Qing Mei, the smiles on both of their faces seemed to
be a bit weird.
“Priest Corpse?” Yi Shen subconsciously said Priest Corpse’s name, but then he quickly corrected himself.
He politely saluted to Priest Corpse and said, “Shifu…What did I do wrong?”
Priest Corpse looked at Yi Shen expressionlessly and responded, “What were you doing in Yao Mountain?
Why did you provoke Priest Po? You want to die, fine, but if you ever dare to ruin the great plan of mine, I
will certainly take your soul out of your body and torture it with the light of tranquil extinction for ten
thousand years and make you suffer forever!”
Yi Shen quivered instantly. Just now, Priest Corpse had already taken all of the pride and dignity he had
as the Prince of Ten Sun Country by cruelly beating him up. Yi Shen kneeled directly on the ground and
said tremblingly, “Zhu Rong…He gave those nine ancient Gold Crows to Earl Yao, Ji Hao… I, I… I just
wanted to go warn Ji Hao… tell him to send the nine Gold Crows…”
Priest Corpse slapped towards Yi Shen’s face from tens of meters away. Following his move, a giant
golden hand abruptly emerged in front of Yi Shen and heavily slapped his face, sending him flying away.
The giant golden hand pressed on Yi Shen’s body and pushed him to a soaring cliff miles away. Yi Shen
thudded against the cliff and the giant hand pressed down. The tremendous pressure given by the giant
hand nearly crushed his body; countless cracks appeared on his body and blood spurted out like
fountains. Being struck by the giant golden hand, the cliff collapsed rumblingly.
Yi Shen struggled back up from the ground and screamed hoarsely and miserably, “Shifu! Yi Shen Clan
sent me to Pu Ban City for a reason. I have to…”
Priest Corpse coldly looked at Yi Shen and rudely interrupted him, “Your mission is not important. Since
you want an immortal life, you’re now my disciple, and you have to do what I say!”
“Do not approach Earl Yao, do not draw his attention… especially, do not provoke Priest Po!” shouted
Priest Corpse harshly, “After a while, someone will come to Pu Ban City and I want you to support him
wholeheartedly. You are going to help him with the power of the entire Ten Sun Country.”
“If you succeed, you will get your immortal life the day my plan is accomplished, but if you act wildly
against my will again and ruin the great plan of our sect, even the extinction of your soul would be too
easy for you!”
2089
Priest Corpse said to Yi Shen in a cruel tone, then pointed at Lie Mountain Xu and said, “From now on, you
are brothers. For many things, you shall listen to your…Brother Xu!”
Yi Shen opened his mouth but didn’t say anything for quite a while.
Lie Mountain Xu cupped his hands towards Yi Shen in a complacent manner and said, “Brother, we should
help each other in the future!”
Qing Mei and Miao Feng laughed out together, and their laughs resounded across the air but were soon
dissipated in the strong wind and falling snow.
2090
Large fiery clouds descended from the air, treading upon which was a group of divine gods. They had
been gasping loudly and deeply while sweat oozed out of their bodies in river-like streams. They
swooshed out of the fierce void wind and came back to Yao Mountain filled with exhaustion.
They carried enormous dragon skin bags on their shoulders. Each of these bags had an unimaginably
great capacity and could even contain several stars. An incalculable amount of divine raw materials was
poured out of these dragon skin bags and sucked into the tens of gigantic stoves.
Zhamu and large groups of warriors sent over a great number of butchered animals, which had already
been cleaned and covered in salt and all kinds of spices.
Numerous large vehicles fully carrying slaughtered animals were driven in front of these divine gods who
had just returned from the starry void. These divine gods immediately picked up these specially designed
large vehicles one after another and poured all the meat into their mouths.
Lying next to Yao Mountain was a pool, over ten miles in square. The pool was built under Ji Hao’s order
and was filled luxuriously with nice wine.
When these divine gods had their stomachs stuffed, they would walk to the pool of wine and open their
mouth, taking a deep breath towards the pool. The top-quality wine would fill their mouths and make
these divine gods laugh out loud in happiness. Together, they praised Ji Hao and said that Ji Hao was the
most generous employer they had met in all these years.
“Brothers, when you eat and drink enough, get back to work! Earl Yao is generous, so we’re getting our
job done nicely!” Ku E wielded his enormous arm and shouted loudly, “Don’t ruin our reputation!”
Those Divine gods laughed out loudly upon hearing him. After a short while of rest, they each gave a
resonant growl as fiery clouds rose from under their feet, carrying their tremendous bodies up and flew
back towards the outer space.
Ji Hao held Shaosi’s hand, quietly standing on top of the mountain and looking at these divine gods.
Shaosi’s fingers were long and slim, bonelessly soft. However, after absorbing a Candle Dragon spirit
pearl, her power was actually as great as the power of a dragon. This slim and tender pair of hands of
hers could release a destructive power anytime.
Nevertheless, in a moment like this, no violence was needed.
2091
The two of them stood side by side, smilingly looking at Yao Mountain city which was about to be built
up.
The construction wasn’t completed yet, the city wall still in the form of liquid starry divine iron. The
scorching red city wall had been releasing a terrifyingly great heat, even burning the ground red. As long
as the city wall was built completely and the ten divine magic formations were all set up, Kua E and his
brothers would withdraw their powers and the liquid starry divine iron would solidify immediately. After
that, this magnificent city would be eventually formed.
By now, ninety-nine percent of the construction of the city wall was already done, but some important
buildings inside the city were still under construction. Same as the city wall, these buildings were also
cast from starry divine iron, and had powerful divine components buried in crucial spots. The Heaven
and Earth great formation had to base on the combination of these buildings and the city wall.
Each one of these buildings echoed the moving tracks of stars in the sky and was connected with earth
meridians underground. Although the great formation wasn’t built up yet, its power had already started
to show.
In the city and in Earl Yao’s palace, a hundred-mile in radius lake that was around five kilometers deep
had already been filled up by purple liquid. This purple liquid was thick and sticky, largely different from
the texture of water. This liquid was a magical production of the combination of the star power and earth
power. Star power came down from the sky while the earth power came up from underground through
earth meridians. These two types of powers mixed together and compressed by the power of Heaven and
Earth great formation. St last, they turned into this purple liquid accumulated in the pool.
The power contained in a single drop of this purple liquid equaled to the power contained in ten pieces of
top-grade magic crystals.
Looking at waves of glowing red liquid starry divine iron pouring down from the sky and gradually
forming multiple buildings, both Ji Hao and Shaosi showed a pleased smile on their faces while feeling
warm and happy.
Half a month ago, Ji Hao abruptly attained an insight and his heart was enlightened by the light of
wisdom. After that, he achieved a great improvement in the cultivation of the great Dao. Later, he found
Man Man and Shaosi, straightforwardly telling them about the wishes of Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon
Gui, and expressed his own willingness.
Shaosi generously accepted Ji Hao’s proposal, and as for Man Man, she loudly claimed that ‘Ji Hao was
already hers since long ago.' Since then, the relationship between the three of them was settled formally,
and people of Yao Mountain territory had already started to see Man Man and Shaosi as their first ladies.
“Haha! Haha!” The loud laughter of Man Man came out, instantly tearing the quiet and warmth between Ji
Hao and Shaosi apart. Heavy footsteps came next like rumbling thunders. No one knew which cave did
2092
Man Man drag a poor bear out from, but now, she happily grabbed the poor bear’s neck and pulled it
over.
“Oi! Shaosi! Ji Hao! Look, this big bear is sleeping! His belly is even hollowed! So strange, we have bears in
Southern Wasteland too, but I never saw them sleep during snowing days!” While yelling, Man Man
excitedly shook that poor bear which was ten times bigger than Man Man in shapes, but still couldn’t even
move a little bit in Man Man’s hands. All he could do was only let out sorrowful moans.
“But Man Man, when did it ever snow in our Southern Wasteland?” Helplessly, Ji Hao looked at this over-
energetic little girl and asked.
“Ah! You’re right, I remember, this is the first time I saw snow!” Man Man excitedly kicked that poor bear
far away then feverishly howled out. She rushed hundreds of miles away with a few rises and falls and
dashed into the thick layer of accumulated snow, frisking joyously.
Ji Hao helplessly patted his own head, turned to Shaosi and gave a bitter grin, said, “Can you make Man
Man learn to be more gentle when you have the time?”
Shaosi narrowed her eyes and giggled, then said to Ji Hao with a soft voice, “Aren’t you afraid that I would
learn to be like Man Mna?”
Ji Hao’s face instantly twisted and disappointedly, he turned to Yao Mountain city.
A fresh gust of wind came, and Po walked out of it with one step and a serious look. He was holding a jade
tablet in his hand while he said to Ji Hao in a deep voice, “Ji Hao, I’m leaving. For you and Luo Shan, I have
stayed in Yao Mountain for a few years and now, the thing that I have been looking for all this time has
appeared abruptly. Our people have already sent the message, and I have to head over now.”
Ji Hao’s look changed in shock. He looked at Po and asked, “What are you looking for? Do you need my
help?”
Po knitted his eyebrows, slightly shook his head and said, “I am looking for something, that is related to
the great Dao of our Shifu, and uncles. You are not yet powerful enough to get involved in things like this
at the stage. You shall settle down in here and concentrate on your cultivation!”
Pondering for a short while, Po took out a small silk bag and handed it to Ji Hao and said, “These are some
things I made, you shall keep them as a protection. Remember one thing, beware of Ten Sun Country and
those Eastern Wasteland people.”
Ji Hao raised his head, glancing at the nine three-legged Gold Crows floating and shining upon Yao
Mountain, and asked in a deep voice, “Brother, do you mean that they will be trying to hurt me?”
Shaosi stared at Po seriously, as a fierce aura of killing gradually emerged around her.
2093
Again, Po pondered for a while, then slowly nodded and said, “A while ago when you were attaining your
insight, a Divine Magus from Ten Sun Country and thousands of warriors approached Yao Mountain. I
stopped them. Whatever they were planning to do, it wouldn’t be good for you. You have to be careful and
cautious.”
Ji Hao frowned his pair of eyebrows, seriously looked and Po and nodded.
Po cupped his hands and slightly, formally bowed to Ji Hao while continuing in a low voice, “Luo Shan,
that disciple of mine, will be left under your care. I have already given him enough homework. Brother,
supervise him for me every day… don’t let him be lazy.”
After telling Ji Hao the other few specific things that needed to be taken care of, Po’s body flashed and
transformed into a stream of air, rising directly into the sky and disappearing without leaving a trace in
the blink of an eye.
2094
Time flew, and when the first tender green grass drilled out of the thick layer of snow, the construction of
Yao Mountain city was completed.
Surrounding the main peak of Yao Mountain, the city wall was hundreds of miles long in total, and over
five-hundred meters tall. Thirty-six watchtowers with a height of five kilometers each stood on all four
sides of the city, and standing in the middle of each watchtower were twelve divine weapons called
‘Meridian Thunder divine tower’; Meridian Thunder divine tower was used to fight against all kinds of
evils under the heaven.
Kua E and his brothers imitated the Heaven Palace of the ancient heaven and made Yao Mountain city like
a copy of the Heaven Palace, only thousands of times smaller than it.
The streets in the city were wide and broad, crossing vertically like lines on a chessboard. All kinds of
buildings stood beside the streets, and these were all designed in simple and aesthetic shapes, lying by
the streets like beasts lying in their own territories. All buildings had been giving out a feeling of
stateliness. Each one of these buildings was cast in whole with starry divine iron and decorated with
black volcanic rocks on the outside. The buildings in the city were entirely in a color of black, which made
them seem to be even more solid, sturdy and indestructible.
Among these buildings in Yao Mountain city, some were dwellings, some military camps while some were
warehouses. There were plazas, pools and fountains and ditches in the city as well. One could find
buildings with all kinds of functions in the city. This city was broad and functional enough to contain ten
million people living and working in it.
Because of the Heaven and Earth great formation, one could often see hazy silhouettes of dragons,
phoenixes, Qi Lings and other legendary magical creatures flashing across the air and disappearing
immediately. These silhouettes were condensed from the combination of natural power and star power.
Wherever they flashed across, strong power streams and positive energies would pass too. If one stayed
in a place like this on a long-term basis, it could magically strengthen one’s body and prolong life.
Followed by a thunderous boom, the last section of outer wall was cast and thus, the entire Yao Mountain
city was finally built up.
Heaven and Earth great formation was completed, and without being activated, countless divine spell
symbols emerged from the city wall, the walls of buildings and the ground, one after another. Meanwhile,
numerous silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, cranes and other legendary magical creatures slowly
2095
walked out of a splendid glow. Following them, dense streams of warm light descended from the sky,
transforming into an enormous shield of light that shrouded the entire Yao Mountain city.
Countless tremendous earth meridians rumbled underground simultaneously, through which, surging
waves of natural power gathered towards Yao Mountain city like an overwhelming flood. It was
transformed by the great magic formation buried underground into a visible, clear and beautiful mist,
puffing up into the city air.
It seemed as if all stars in the sky had gathered above Yao Mountain city. Standing in the city and simply
raising one’s head could allow one to see splendid, colorful stars rotating slowly. One wouldn’t even be
able to see a small area of regular sky. The dense star power could be seen as well, descending in big
streams along with muffled booms, flushing every inch of soil in the city like tidewater.
The star power coming from stars mixed and merged together with the natural power coming from
underground through earth meridians. It was then magically transformed into the purple liquid that
accumulated in the broad lake which was located behind Earl Yao’s mansion.
By now, the lake had already been filled up by the purple liquid. As more and more liquid accumulated in
the lake, the liquid’s density grew higher and higher. Eventually, fist-sized, purple crystals began to grow
on the bottom of the lake.
These crystals were the so-called ‘divine crystals’ used by divine gods in ancient heaven as a supply of
cultivation. Even the lowest grade piece of purple divine crystal could trade for a hundred pieces of top-
grade magic crystals or a million jade coins in markets of Pu Ban city.
Ji Hao spent a fortune to build this city, but with this magic lake that was producing the divine purple
liquid and divine crystals accumulating in it, he would have a considerable income each year only by
selling the divine crystals. In three to five years, he could even earn the money that he spent on this city
back.
The pure and strong star power and natural power constantly nourished every inch of this city. Starry
divine iron was an extremely magical type of material. Even though the starry divine iron used by Ji Hao
was in the lowest quality, being ceaselessly nourished by star power and natural power, the quality of the
starry divine iron would gradually enhance.
As the quality the starry divine iron enhanced, the defensive power of this city would improve too. Year
after year, the defensive power of Yao Mountain city would eventually reach a certain degree that would
make their enemies despair.
“Finally done!” Those divine gods, whose faces had all been covered by dust, laughed out loud towards
the sky and cheered out. They floated in the air, pleasingly looking at this magnificent city which was
built by them. It had been so many years, this city was the largest one they had ever built, and it was the
only one completely copied from the Heaven Palace.
2096
In this world, except the one in the heaven high above, finally, the second Heaven and Earth great
formation appeared.
“Earl Yao, trust my brother and me, every single jade coin you spent on this city is worthy!” Kua E
delightfully took over the ten space bangles given by Ji Hao. All these space bangles were top-grade pieces
gained from Yu Clan people, and their capacities were tremendous.
All ten space bangles fully contained jade coins, only jade coins and absolutely nothing else.
These divine gods only accepted jade coins as a method of payment and didn’t want the other things like
jades and gold pieces at all. With jade coins, they could purchase nine wines and delicious dishes that
they needed from markets in Pu Ban city. It seemed that except for eating and drinking, these divine gods
didn’t have much of pursuits.
“You won’t get into any trouble by building the Heaven and Earth great formation in here, will you?” Ji
Hao crossed his arms over his chest, smilingly looked at the Yao Mountain city that was shrouded by a
warm and beautiful layer of light and asked curiously.
“This…” Kua E paused for a second while fiddling with the ten space bangles, after which, he slightly
shook his head with a slightly complicated look, and said, “Hehe, the heaven… ten thousand years ago,
this might truly have been troublesome. Back then, a few senior law enforcement officials of the heaven
were still alive. But now, they have all died, and no one is there to mind things like this.”
Clicking his tongue, Kue E sighed slightly and continued, “Besides, even though the Heaven and Earth
great formation is indeed no longer a secret of the heaven, so what? In these days, who would still think
of the ancient heaven?”
Kua E then gave a loud shout with a slight trace of sadness. Following his voice, hundreds of divine gods
who had been working rather hard for a few years cheered out loudly all together. They rose into the air
one after another, treading upon clouds, following behind Kua E and flew away. Those giant stoves
floating in the air were taken away with them. Finally, the bright fiery light that had been shining upon
Yao Mountain for years had dissipated, only leaving the golden red shine of the nine Gold Crows.
Ji Hao looked at those divine gods who were flying away and murmured in a low voice, “Heaven…I will
certainly go up there and take a look when I have the chance. Does the Southern Gate of Heaven truly
exist?”
Murmuring for a while, Ji Hao landed back on the ground and respectfully took out the twelve flags and
magic formation blueprint given by Yu Yu.
“Shifu, please help me with your great power.” Ji Hao held the flags and blueprint and politely kowtowed
three times.
2097
From all directions, Ji Hao’s people gathered over, especially those warriors from Candle Dragon Clan and
Zhu Rong Country. Those warriors curiously popped their eyes out, wondering what Ji Hao was doing.
The twelve flags held in Ji Hao’s hands transformed into silver streams of light and surged up into the sky,
rotating around Yao Mountain city for a while then suddenly blasting into millions of silver light spots
that merged with the air. As for that blueprint, it transferred into coiled airstreams with the color of black
and white, puffed up into the air as well and quickly spread out in every direction. After covered up the
area with a radius of three thousand miles, the blueprint descended from the air and swiftly merged with
the earth.
Ji Hao instantly realized that the twelve-star, space-twisting formation was successfully set up. Since this
moment, everything within the area three thousand miles in radius was under his control. This was the
power of this magic formation. Once it was set up, Ji Hao felt as if a giant mirror suddenly appeared in his
mind, reflecting everything within this area at all times
“Go, let’s go into the city!” Ji Hao smilingly waved his hands towards those people surrounding him and
said, “Go, take a look at our new home!”
Shaosi and Man Man followed Ji Hao on both sides, leading hundreds of thousands of people and pushed
the city gate open, walking into the city with big steps.
2098
The heavy and thick city gate was divided into three layers, each layer cast from starry divine iron in
whole and entirely decorated with thunder clouds patterns. In the middle of these three-foot thick city
gates was an embossed, furious-looking portrait of devil god, showing its sharp and long teeth, seeming
to devour anyone that dared to intrude this city.
Walking into the city, one could see hundreds of acres of empty area, which could contain tens of
thousands of warriors to support the wall and the defenses.
Surrounding the empty area were numerous tall buildings. The courtyard walls of these buildings were
all as tall as the city gate and were also thickly covered in divine spell symbols, emitting an indescribable
warm light. These courtyard walls were connected into one, firmly circling the empty area behind the city
gate up, and only leaving a broad way leading into the city.
People who were qualified to move into the Yao Mountain city were those warriors from Candle Dragon
Clan and Zhu Rong Country, Ji Hao’s disciples and Magi Palace apprentices; Po’s disciple, Luo Shan, and a
part of his clansmen, along with their respective families.
Yao Mountain city was great enough to contain tens of millions of people. However, at the current stage,
the number of people qualified to live in this city was only slightly more than a million.
Everyone was stunned by this magnificent city that was built by Divine Gods. They closely followed Ji Hao
and walked into the city, curiously looking at the surrounding environment. Elderly ones, children, men
and women, they all had jade talismans, that were specially crafted by Po, tied around their waists,
releasing streams of cyan light and dispelling the over-dense natural power and star power in the city for
them.
The natural power and star power gathered in the city were so dense that they even felt like water now.
Walking in the street, one would feel like being soaked in water and when one moved, they could even
sense the great resistance given by them.
Without the help of Po’s powerful talismans, those weak clansmen couldn’t even possibly move an inch in
this city. Instead, they would be ‘drowned’ by the dense natural power and star power long ago.
As for Ji Hao and the others who were powerful enough, they were gasping happily, as if they had come
back to their mothers’ arms. The dense natural power and star power automatically surged into their
bodies without any extra work, and that feeling was just splendid.
2099
Walking forward along the broad path for a while, Ji Hao started pointing his fingers around.
“All four city gates in the four sides of the city need to be guarded by elite warriors. Zhu Rong warriors
will be in charge of defending the south gate and north gate. Candle Dragon Clan warriors will go for the
east gate and west gate, and these two troops of warriors will be stationed separately in residences near
the four city gates.”
“Lou Shan!” Ji Hao gave another shout.
“Uncle!” Luo Shan walked up to Ji Hao with big steps, saluting him with a trace of surprise on his face that
seemed to be hard to conceal.
Such a magnificent city! In this Midland world, no one had ever seen or even heard about a city like this
built by a human clan leader. Not a single human clan leader would be willing to spend so many efforts on
building such a huge city. Those clan leaders, earls and marquises, would mostly spend the money on
having fun or purchasing armaments to improve the military strength of their clans, but would never
build a city like this.
Luo Shan silently thought back of the city built by his ancestors in the old territory of his clan and
comparing the old city with this Yao Mountain City, he couldn’t help but blush. That old city of his clan
was just like a village, and only big cities like this Yao Mountain city deserved the title of ‘city.'
If his clansmen could live in a city like this, they wouldn’t have to worry about wild beasts or poisonous
bugs anymore, and even if enemies attacked…
Luo Shan felt slightly dizzy. Po had explained the great power of heaven and earth magic formation to
him. It was hard to imagine for him how many enemies were required to cause a slight little bit of threat
to Yao Mountain city. Even over ten Divine Magi with their combined power couldn’t guarantee to break
the defense of Yao Mountain city, could they?
Therefore, upon hearing Ji Hao call him after assigning those warriors to guard the city gates, Luo Shan
hurriedly walked over.
“Select a million people among your clansmen, who are the closest to you and the most trusted by you,
and move them into Yao Mountain city. Hm, on the east side of Earl Yao’s mansion, go choose enough
residence and settle them down.
Those warriors sent over by Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui were especially powerful. Therefore, Ji Hao
assigned them to guard the city wall and city gates. Unlike those warriors, Luo Shan’s clansmen were not
as powerful, because Earl Ji’s clan was a relatively small and less powerful clan. Therefore, Ji Hao
arranged these people in the area near Earl Yao’s mansion. These people could make the area around Earl
Yao’s mansion more lively. Otherwise, Ji Hao would be living in a hundred-mile in square large city but
unable to see a single person in it, and that feeling wouldn’t be good at all.
2100
Lou Shan politely responded with a loud and clear ‘yes’ with a bright smile on his face. He was silently
happy for his clansmen. To be able to live in the area near Earl Yao’s mansion, this proved that Ji Hao was
conversant to Luo Shan’s clansmen and trusted them. To be able to live next door to Ji Hao, somehow this
would raise the status of Luo Shan’s clansmen to a much higher place than the others.
“Ji Tian, Ji Di!” Ji Hao then said.
“Yes!” Ji Tian and Ji Di, who had been closely following Ji Hao, hurriedly walked up and responded
grinningly.
“Settle your families and families of your brothers and sisters all on the west side of Earl Yao’s mansion.”
Ji Hao hesitated a bit. He then quickly calculated the number of the disciples studying in his dojo and
those Magi Palace apprentices he took during these few years, then continued, “Consanguinity of theirs
within three generations, all move into the city.”
While speaking, Ji Hao and the group of people walked across numerous five-hundred meter wide streets,
passing many stately buildings by.
Kua E and his brothers had indeed spent some efforts and had actually raised plenty of plants besides the
streets and inside those mansions with magic. They spread the seeds when the construction was
completed, then raised those plants up with their special magic and by now, those towering trees in the
city all required a few people to hold their arms around them. It made those trees seem to be thousands
of years old.
Looking at these green and thriving trees and all those beautiful flowers blooming under the trees, Ji Hao
smiled and said, “Ji Xuan, Ji Huang, you go select three thousand smart ones from those slaves I
purchased, and bring them here into Earl Yao’s mansion as servants. Without enough people, such a huge
mansion would seem to be too strange.”
“Yes!” Ji Xuan and Ji Huang responded loudly.
While walking, the group of people following behind Ji Hao gradually scattered. Led by their own leaders,
those people headed to their own residences as Ji Hao ordered. At last, only Ji Hao, Shaosi, Man Man and a
group of elite warriors from Candle Dragon Clan and Zhu Rong Country walked to Earl Yao’s mansion.
“Candle Dragon Yan, Zhu Rong Long!” Ji Hao called the leaders of the twelve Divine Magi that came from
Candle Dragon Clan and Zhu Rong Country.
The two Divine Magi seemed to be quite surprised as well, totally stunned by this magnificent city.
Hearing Ji Hao’s calling, they hurriedly took a step forward.
“You twelve Divine Magi each choose a residence for yourselves from the ones that are the closest to Earl
Yao’s mansion. As for the servants or maids you need, go outside the city and select as many as you
2101
want!” Ji Hao pointed at tens of especially grand houses that were located around Earl Yao’s mansion and
said to them.
The twelve Divine Magi responded with loud ‘yes.' Following Ji Hao’s orders, all people who were
qualified to live in Yao Mountain city started to move and quickly settled down in the city. The
warehouses in the city began to be filled up with grains, meat and other living supplies, and in a short
span of a few days, the life in Yao Mountain City had come onto the right track.
This day, Ji Hao came to a lakeside and threw the lotus seed given by Yu Yu into the lake.
2102
Dozens of statues of legendary creatures stood by the lake, and on the north side of the lake was a
platform built from black jade, upon the lake. The platform was five meters and two feet higher than the
water surface and was hundreds of acres in area. Tens of thousands of cattail hassocks were placed
orderly on the platform.
Ji Hao stood on the platform and gently threw the lotus seed into the lake.
Following a sizzling noise, the purple liquid contained in the lake, which was condensed from the mix of
natural power and star power, quickly dropped. Within the short span of a few breaths, the water level
had dropped by a hundred and fifty meters. The cyan lotus spun swiftly in the lake while speedily
absorbing the purple liquid, just like a black hole.
Ji Hao picked up the magic wand that was crafted by Kua E and his brothers especially for controlling the
Heaven and Earth great formation and slightly wielded. Followed by his move, the Heaven and Earth
formation was silently activated. The condensing rate of the natural power and star power rose sharply
by over a hundred times higher. Thus, the water level of the lake finally stopped dropping.
Two-thousand and four-hundred disciples of Ji Hao and nine-thousand Magi Palace apprentices were
standing by the lake, looking at the lotus seed that had been emitting a soft cyan light, in awe.
Pop! The skin of the lotus seed blasted out and at that moment, everyone on the scene heard that
indescribable pop; which felt as if the most mysterious great Dao of nature had just given a slight touch to
everyone’s heart. Including Ji Hao, all people in attendance stepped into some kind of a magical state.
The skin of the lotus seed silently melted, transforming into a cyan-colored mist and rose into the air,
hovering around and then silently dissipated. Instantly, a faint fragrance suffused in the entire Yao
Mountain city. Elderly men, women, and children living in the city breathed this nice fragrance greedily
and only felt that streams of warmth had been spreading out inside their bodies. Immediately, everybody
became incomparably energetic and sensed that a nearly inexhaustible life-force had burst in their
bodies.
All illnesses and old injuries disappeared suddenly, and those elderly people had their youth restored,
instantly looking tens of years younger than before.
The lotus seed began growing quickly. A jade-white lotus root was growing out at a visible rate. More and
more lotus roots spread out in the purple liquid and soon, hundreds of five-hundred-meter long lotus
roots floated in the purple liquid.
2103
Lotus stalks grew out from the joints of those roots, and along with a sizzling noise, the water surface of
the lake dropped once again. Countless tender lotus leaves grew out one after another, some faint Nattier
blue lotus flower buds silently reaching out among leaves.
At first glance, twelve-thousand nine-hundred and sixty lotus flower buds were seen swaying in the wind.
A great amount of purple liquid evaporated within a moment, transforming into dense purple mist and
being absorbed by those flower buds. A nice refreshing aroma spread out and in the next moment, these
lotus buds bloomed simultaneously.
Every single lotus was as large a bowl and had eighty-one petals, divided into nine layers. The layers of
lotus petals seemed to be carved out of jade, giving out an inexplicable feeling of life.
Ji Hao looked at those blooming flowers, only feeling that his heart was completely empty and his mind
was incomparably clear. The surrounding area was filled with pure life-force, without a single grain of
dust. While breathing, the power of his primordial spirit started to grow speedily; soaked in the aroma,
the improving rate of his primordial spirit power had raised by at least a hundred percent!
“Twelve-star, space-twisting formation!” Ji Hao put down the magic wand, locked his fingers together and
pressed his hands towards the sky.
Beams of silver light emerged from the sky, pouring down one after another. Every beam of silver light
shone on a lotus in the lake, seeming to have made some kind of magic connection with these lotuses.
Nourished by the silver light, the lotuses became more vivid and alive than before and were added with
an attractive sense of mysteriousness.
A large glowing silver mist spread out in all directions. Wherever the silver mist reached, the divine spells
symbols on walls and ground all dimmed down. Yao Mountain city was suffused with a splendid colorful
glow and had warm light streams rising from the ground, seeming to be as magnificent as Heaven Palace.
However, under the effect of twelve-star, space-twisting formation, all of the magical glow and light had
dimmed down and no glitter could be seen in this city anymore. At first sight, this city looked like an
ordinary city built from piles of black rocks.
Even the city wall, which had been shining the most brightly, had now turned into a purely dark wall.
Some stains that seemed to be caused by long-term exposure to wind, rain and sunlight, had even
appeared on the city wall. By now, this city wall seemed exactly like an ordinary stone wall, except for its
great height and thickness.
This magical city dimmed all the splendor by itself, and not a slight trace of glow could be seen. In
satisfaction, Ji Hao looked at this city, which had already started looking like a rather average one, and
silently expected that someday, a group of unlucky enemies would bump into this city.
2104
Clang! Clang! The silver beams of light descending from the sky quietly gathered on those lotuses and
gradually condensed into drops of silver dew. These dew drops were strangely heavy, and when they
bumped against each other silvery clangs sounding like the tinkles of jade beads could be heard.
Ji Hao was a bit surprised. He waved his hands and a drop of dew flew into his hand. That was a bean-
sized drop of dew, yet it was hundreds of kilograms heavy. He pondered for a while then threw the dew
drop into his mouth. Instantly a wonderful refreshing aroma spread out in his mouth, and in the
meanwhile, an extremely strong life-force surged into his entire body, which even slightly raised his body
temperature.
A single drop of dew like this could fully replenish the consumed life-force for a Senior Magus in a
moment. To Senior Magi who could activate their spirit blood and heal their wounds within a short span
of time, these dew drops were undoubtedly life-saving magic pills on battlefields.
Ji Hao observed that each lotus could produce a drop of dew like this every quarter of an hour, which
meant that over ten-thousand lotuses in the lake could gather hundreds of thousands of drops of silver
dew, which were as powerful as the top-grade life-saving magic pills.
Ji Hao hurriedly told Yu Mu and the others about his discovery. Fatso Yu Mu paused for a second, then
swiftly let out his power and grabbed a few drops of dew and threw into his mouth. After a while, without
saying too many words, Yu Mu quickly took out tens of black jade bottles out of his sleeve and hastily
collected those dew drops into them.
“From now on, you kids take turns and carefully guard this place. Do not let go of a single drop of dew!”
With a pair of brightly shining eyes, Yu Mu loudly gave his order to a group of Magi Palace apprentices
who had been standing around him.
He had been concentrating on the study of magic medicine concoction all these years. If he put these
silver dew drops, which contained a stunningly great amount of life-force in it, into use, he could
definitely develop a legendary magic medicine that might be able to bring the dead back alive. How could
he possibly bear the waste of even a single drop of silver dew?
“What my Shifu gave us are indeed great treasures!” said Ji Hao delightfully.
“Shaosi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, let’s discuss and set some rules for the daily study and lives of these children
from now on!” Ji Hao chose a cattail hassock and sat down, then waved his hand towards Shaosi.
The few of them sat on the platform, looking at those kids standing around the lake. On Ji Hao’s
suggestion, they set and confirmed a series of rules for Ji Hao’s dojo and those Magi Palace apprentices
they had taken in this Yao Mountain territory one after another.
For example, similar to the differences in subjects studied by those Magi Palace apprentices, Ji Hao had
divided them clearly into several groups: Spirit Magi majoring in the magics using to communicate ghosts
and gods; Medical Magi majoring in the study of magic medicine; Magi warriors, majoring in battling
2105
skills; Curse Casters, majoring in the study of magic curses; Magi of law majoring in the study of all kinds
of laws and fulfilling the duty of supervision; Magi Spies, majoring in the skills of gathering information.
According to their interests and courses taken, these Magi Palace apprentices taken by Ji Hao were
divided into seven departments, and each department had its own rules.
As for Ji Hao’s disciples who mainly study in Ji Hao’s dojo, they were divided into three departments, the
department of magic formation, talismans and Dan.
Among the group of buildings behind Earl Yao’s mansion, the ones on the east side belonged to Ji Hao’s
disciples who had been cultivation as Daoist Priests, while the ones on the west side belonged to those
Magi Palace apprentices who were cultivating as Magi. These two groups of young people were settled
down separately and would be concentrating on what they had been studying from now on.
In that nice aroma of lotuses, no matter those Magi Palace apprentices or Ji Hao’s disciples, everyone
remained in a peaceful state and made progress on their cultivations much more speedily than before.
2106
No snow could be seen on the ground anymore, and in the clean farmlands of Yao Mountain territory,
people had been working assiduously.
Taking Yao Mountain as the center, the surrounding area with a radius of thousands of miles was
suffused with especially dense natural power, much denser than the other areas. Nourished by the dense
natural power, the soil around Yao Mountain was especially rich. Picking up a handful of soil and
squeezing it with one’s hand might even cause oil to ooze out of it.
The soil in here was way too fertile and those crops had already grown out for three feet in only half a
month after their seeds were planted. Estimated by elderly people who were experienced in farming,
crops planted in the farmlands of Earl Yao’s territory could be harvested in every one and half month, and
in one year, each type of crop could be planted and harvested six to seven times. Apart from this, the
harvest of every acre of farmland was twice as much as farmlands in other areas. Therefore, people living
in Earl Yao’s territory would never have to worry about food.
Since the needs of food were fulfilled, people living in Earl Yao’s territory started to plant large numbers
of fruits and vegetables. Same as crops like rice and wheat, these fruits and vegetables grew surprisingly
fast as well. Especially for a certain types of vegetables which naturally had rapid growth, such as
fragrant-flowered garlic, these vegetables could be harvest in merely ten days after being planted, and on
the next day of the first round of harvest, the second round of harvest would be ready to be done.
These breathtakingly abundant agricultural products attracted large groups of wild animals, or in other
words, the extra dense natural power which was still constantly growing in Yao Mountain area had
drawn these creatures over. Some fierce animals wantonly intruded farmlands and even attacked people
living in this area. These wild animals had brought quite a lot of troubles.
Therefore, Ji Hao opened the storage of armament and handed a big number of bows and arrows out.
Additionally, Feng Xing selected over a hundred thousand young and healthy men who at least had some
superficial understandings of archery from all of Ji Hao’s people. He divided them into over a hundred
different sized hunting squads and sent them to every village and towns in Yao Mountain area to hunt
those harmful animals in great quantities.
Those hunted animals were sent back to Yao Mountain city and became meat supplies for people living in
Yao Mountain area.
With abundant grains, fruits and vegetables, and added with large amounts of meat as a source of energy,
people living in Earl Yao’s territory now looked all healthy and especially strong.
2107
In this era, when people didn’t have much of entertainment, and in this season with spring coming,
flowers bloomed, and all kinds of animals started to breed. Soon, millions of newly pregnant women had
emerged in Yao Mountain territory within only half a month.
Ji Hao always loved to see and hear things like this. He hurriedly let those apprentices in the department
of magic medicine make sufficient amount of magic medicines and handed out to every family that had
pregnant women. After taken these medicines, those pregnant women didn’t need to worry about their
babies when doing daily work anymore. In addition to that, the babies nourished by these magic
medicines would be stronger and healthier than the others after birth.
Most of these people living in Earl Yao’s territory were slaves. Their former owners would never treat
them nicely like Ji Hao was doing. Instead, having little food to eat and little clothes to wear was the
normal life that they had already gotten used to. Therefore, many of Ji Hao’s disciples who had been
studying in Ji Hao’s dojo were born to be relatively weak. After Ji Hao had taken them as disciples, these
kids had been taking all kinds of supportive medicines and gradually improved their body conditions.
Unlike those children, the new generations of Ji Hao’s people were nourished by magic medicine since
they were still in their mothers’ wombs, because of which, their body conditions would be better than
these older children, and after they joined Earl Yao’s dojo, their cultivation would raise faster. In the
future, they could accomplish higher achievements than these older children.
Generation after generation, the people would grow stronger and stronger. This was how a powerful clan
and a thriving territory gradually rose.
Although those pregnant women had all taken magic medicines and that allowed them to continue doing
daily work, they were pregnant after all and for many heavy physical tasks were not quite suitable for
them to do. For such work like the constructions of defense that had been carrying on all over the
territory in all those different sized towns and cities, and strengthening buildings of those towns and
villages, the plan Ji Hao made in the last winter started to be carried out.
The dark-kind army under Zhamu’s command, the army of warriors Ji Hao purchased from Pu Ban city
who were under Feng Xing and Yu Mu’s command, along with the two elite troops of warriors from
Candle Dragon Clan and Zhu Rong Country, were mixed together. They were divided into several troops
and launched attacks on those local clans near Yao Mountain.
All troop headed to those local clans with official letters that had Earl Yao’s official seal on them. At first,
warriors under Ji Hao’s command would try to persuade those local clans to join Earl Yao’s big family
warmly and nicely and allow them to move to the surrounding area of Yao Mountain, to Ji Hao’s territory
and become Ji Hao’s people. They would ask them to wholeheartedly devote into the construction of Earl
Yao’s territory after that.
Some weak, small clans were afraid of Earl Yao’s power and the reputation of the human emperor, and as
a result obediently moved their entire clan to Earl Yao’s territory. But some relatively stronger clans like
2108
Black Mouse Clan, Tusk Tiger Clan and Gust Fox Clan, assumed that they were rather powerful by relying
on one or two Magus Kings of their clans. These clans thus neglected the people sent by Ji Hao completely.
Therefore, the troops sent out by Earl Yao launched their moves. With the twelve Divine Magi from
Candle Dragon Clan and Zhu Rong Country, all of these clans, including Black Mouse Clan which had an
extra tough defense, were defeated thoroughly. The leaders and elders of these clans were beheaded in
public, after which, all their clansmen were downgraded to slaves and escorted back to Yao Mountain.
Since Ji Hao sent out these tens of mixed troops to sweep across the surrounding area, several batches of
new clansmen or slaves would be sent back to Yao Mountain one after another. These new clansmen and
slaves, who had all been separated from their clansmen and mixed together, formed numerous new
villages and towns one after another and reclaimed countless new pieces of farmlands in the nearly a
thousand mile in radius territory around Yao Mountain.
Within the short span of three months, Ji Hao’s troops had brought over thirty million new clansmen back
for him from all directions.
Thousands of Senior Magi and hundreds of thousands of Junior Magi among these people were
reorganized into military troops. After a severe training and a lot of practicing, these troops were
incorporated into the regular army forces, and sent out under the orders of Ji Hao, to summon more local
clans to surrender.
All these new warriors had their lives controlled by a secret Magi Palace magic. Because of that, not a
single one of them dared to flee from Ji Hao’s territory, and all of them wholeheartedly followed him and
his orders. On the other hand, the continuously growing army forces under Ji Hao’s command made those
new clansmen hold him in awe and veneration. Consequently, over thirty million new clansmen moved
into Earl Yao’s territory, but not a single newly built village or town had any troubles occur.
Tons of crops were harvested and stored in warehouses, and batches of livestock were turned into meat
supplies. The output of products like honey, wool, cattle horn, leather and beast tendons had also been
rising day by day. In the tens of mines surrounding Yao Mountain, pure gold, fine jade, copper, iron and
other mineral resources were excavated. Especially the few magic crystal mines, they had been bringing
ceaseless wealth to the Yao Mountain territory.
The number of warriors who were sent to the surrounding areas to ask local clans to surrender had
already reached over a million. Among all these warriors, the number of Senior Magi who had been
serving as the mainstay of their troops was more than three hundred thousand. As the number of troops
and warriors both rose quickly, their working efficiency rose sharply as well. Till the last month of this
year, fifteen million local people were brought back to Yao Mountain by those troop sent out by Ji Hao.
The total population of Earl Yao’s territory had already exceeded ten million. These people lived in
thousands of different-sized villages and towns spread in area three thousand miles in radius around Yao
Mountain.
2109
With abundant grains and meat, fruits and vegetables that could not be consumed fully, with the strong
military strength and a suzerain who possessed a royal title that was given by the human emperor
himself, along with all other kinds of power Ji Hao and shown, these new clansmen who were forcibly
brought to Ji Hao’s territory quickly settled their minds down. Thus, the entire territory seemed to be
flourishing rapidly.
When the first flake of snow landed on the earth, multitudinous clansmen gathered around Yao Mountain.
2110
Gales roared towards the earth with large flakes of snow, but couldn’t approach Yao Mountain City.
The nine three-legged Gold Crows floated upon the mountaintop with the Gold Crow totem flag crafted by
Po fluttered in the air, releasing golden fiery light and lighting the entire space. Consequently, the gale
was dispelled and the snowflakes were evaporated completely even before approaching.
Earl Yao’s people reverently walked into Yao Mountain city in ordered and straight lines. Along with the
shouts let out by heavily armored warriors in the surroundings, they came from the east, south, west and
north, heading to the city center.
Scores of children and infants were mixed in the group. Among them, even the oldest ones were no more
than ten years old, while the youngest ones were still babies held in their parents’ arms. All of these
people had been looking at those Gold Crows floating in the sky while sensing the surging warm power
released by them.
Soon, all streets and alleys of Yao Mountain City were filled up with people from all villages and towns.
They stood under Yao Mountain with their heads raised high, looking at the altar, which was blazing on
top of the mountain.
Ji Hao stood on the mountaintop, his whole body wrapped in a raging fire. Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu,
Feng Xing, Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu, Candle Dragon Yan, Candle Dragon Fire and the other eight
Divine Magi had been standing next to Ji Hao. Also standing were Tie Lang and the other Magus Kings
who had pledged allegiance to Ji Hao, along with Ji Tian, Ji Di, and his other disciples.
Children taken by Ji Hao as his disciples and as Magi Palace apprentices during these years were wearing
long red robes and holding different-colored, different-sized Gold Crow battle flags. They were treading
on fiery clouds, standing in midair around Yao Mountain. These children hadn’t yet attained the power of
flying, and instead, they floated in the air and maintained the powerful looks of theirs with the power of
magic formations.
Nevertheless, people looking at them didn’t know that they were flying in the air by using the power of
magic formation. In ordinary people’ eyes, only Magus Kings and powerful beings above that level could
fly in the sky. Therefore, they believed that all those disciples of Ji Hao and Magi Palace apprentices were
Magus Kings!
Tens of thousands of ‘Magus Kings’ floating in the air, this made these people revere Ji Hao even much
more than before. Meanwhile, the sense of pride and glory in their hearts had also been raised largely.
2111
Additionally, the sense of recognition they had for Earl Yao and Earl Yao’s territory was strengthened as
well.
Ji Hao looked at all these people coming from all directions, activated his power and started speaking
loudly.
“Today is an auspicious day. Today is the day you formally become a part of Gold Crow Clan, and people
of Earl Yao’s territory. Since today, your children will possess the sacred bloodline belonging to ancient
Gold Crow. They will inherit the great power of the ancient Gold Crow.”
“From now on, these children will have a broader future. Maybe in the future, they will become warrior
commanders under my lead, officials working with me, and they might even become famous ones among
the entire humankind.
Those people held their breaths and popped out their eyes while looking at Ji Hao.
Quite a few knowledgeable elderly people were so excited that their bodies had even been quivering.
The cultivation power system created by ancient human beings was originated from the powers of all
ancient legendary creatures. Without question, the bloodline of Gold Crow was incomparably powerful
back in the ancient time. The power systems inherited by many people living in Earl Yao’s territory came
from creatures which were far less powerful than Gold Crow. Because of this, they would always be a lot
weaker than those who came from clans which possessed great inherited powers, even after they became
Senior Magi or Magus Kings.
Because the inherited power possessed by their clans were way too weak, it was nearly impossible for
Divine-Magus-level powerful beings to emerge from their clans. However, Gold Crow’s bloodline was
extraordinarily strong and powerful, and as long as they could attain the complete bloodline of Gold
Crow, having Divine Magi emerge from amongst them would become a totally reasonable thing.
This meant that each of these children in attendance today had a large chance of becoming a Divine
Magus, a powerful Divine Magus who could stand high above the masses! To ordinary people, the power
of a Divine Magus was no worse than the power of a true God!
Therefore, many elderly people tremblingly kneeled on the ground and worshiped Ji Hao.
More and more people kneeled, reverently kowtowing to Ji Hao.
Streams of pure power of faith gathered on Ji Hao’s body. Once again, Ji Hao sensed that magical feeling;
his mind became extremely clear that the number of questions he could think about within each moment
had risen by hundreds of times. His understanding of Yu Yu’s magic formation study and the great Dao of
nature had gone deeper by hundreds of times. It was a truly magical feeling, which even made him feel
like an omnipotent person.
2112
“Great!” Ji Hao only gave a resonant shout then wielded his right hand. Following his move, nine blobs of
fist-sized spirit blood spurted out from his fingertips, quickly merging with the nine Gold Crows floating
in the sky.
Ji Hao’s spirit power merged with the nine Gold Crows, after which, a trace of the sense of Ji Hao’s power
had been added to the sense of power releasing from these nine Gold Crows, who had alive bodies
without any souls.
Ji Hao slowly walked around the altar, while started to incant a spell of offering that was passed down
from the ancestors of Gold Crow Clan through generations.
With the power of a magic formation, Ji Hao’s voice reached the ears of every single person on the scene,
loudly and clearly, allowing them to hear every single syllable. Following Ji Hao’s voice, those people
kneeling on the ground began singing, and their souls started to vibrate with the same frequency.
A great wave of soul power rose into the air. Everyone’s soul power gathered on Ji Hao’s body which
quivered slightly. At this very moment, he was the true God of Yao Mountain city; every thought and
every slight secret in the hearts of his people had been revealed in front of him, and everyone’s soul was
under his control. He could perish any of these people’s souls if he wanted to.
Finally, Ji Hao realized the marvelousness of the spells of offering that were passed on from generation to
generation and were possessed by those large clans. These spells were all splendid treasures that
originated from the ancient world.
In such a holy ceremony, the souls of all those people had merged into one, along with their powers. This
was not only an offering ceremony, but it was also more of an ultimate defensive move that the ancient
human beings would make when facing enemies; this was a solemn and sad tactic that allowed people to
perish together with their enemies.
“So this is what it is!” Ji Hao slowly nodded, then pointed at the nine Gold Crows.
With the help of the combination of all those people’ soul powers, this simple move made by Ji Hao
generated an extraordinarily magical power. Eyes of the nine Gold Crows opened simultaneously while a
crack appeared in between their eyebrows, from which, dazzling golden Gold Crow spirit blood ejected
out, transforming into glowing golden spell symbols and flying towards the surrounding areas.
These golden spell symbols landed in between those children and infants’ eyebrows, transforming into
beams of golden light and merging with their bodies, dyeing the meridians in their bodies golden-red.
Additionally, it added a special sense of power that solely belonged to Gold Crow fire into their bodies.
From now on, as long as these children were willing to cultivate themselves severely, they would
certainly attain the ability to manipulate fire, instead of any other type of ability. They had Gold Crow
spirit blood merged with their bodies, along with Ji Hao’s spirit blood. From now on, they were true
clansmen of Ji Hao, who shared the same bloodline with him.
2113
Meridians in these children’ bodies were lightened up one after another. Ji Hao released his power with
which, each child had forty-nine thousand meridians lighten up inside their bodies. In the future, when
they managed to grow powers inside their bodies, they would be able to smoothly awaken these
meridians up.
Forty-nine thousand meridians, only thousands less than the limitation of the meridian-expanding magic
possessed by the Magi Palace.
Once these children in Earl Yao’s territory who had forty-nine thousand meridians activated started to
cultivate themselves, they would always be many times powerful than the others at their age. To same-
level warriors that came from other clans, their strength would be too great to be compared with.
“Earl Yao!”
“Earl Yao!”
“Earl Yao!”
Looking at their children glowing with a faint golden-red light, all people in the city started shouting
loudly.
At this moment, all the people seemed to be of one mind. Everyone living in Earl Yao’s territory could
now share everything with each other. They no longer had any differences of origin, and instead, all of
them had become Gold Crow Clan people!
2114
When snow laid thick again over Pu Ban City, a starry sky spirit turtle, which had its body covered in
wounds, landed in the Southern Wasteland Market in Pu Ban city.
Southern Wasteland Market, this was a market built by numerous large Southern Wasteland clans join-
handedly. Same as the Ten Sun Market built by the Ten Sun Country, Southern Wasteland Market
especially sold all kinds of treasures that came from the Southern Wasteland. This Market had tens of
thousands of different-scaled stores and countless clansmen and warriors from Southern Wasteland
clans stationed in it.
The starry sky spirit turtle laid on the ground while gasping deeply. The gate of the city carried on the
turtle’s back opened, from which, a metal ladder reached out. Using the ladder, Southern Wasteland
people who came to Midland on this starry sky spirit turtle walked out of the city one after another; some
of them who came to Midland for the very first time glanced around in curiosity.
Groups of people who had been waiting in surrounding areas immediately rushed up. Some of them
started to shout the names of their clans, to call their clansmen together. Some salesmen working in
shops also came over, yelling at these newcomers to see if they had any rare and precious goods that
could be put on sale in their shops.
Ji Xia walked down through the ladder step by step, with a pair of largely popped out eyes. He was
wearing a thick and soft leather armor made from dragon skins, with a dragon-bone long spear, which
was much taller than himself, carried on his shoulder.
“So this is Midland, hm, indeed a nice place,” Clicking his tongue, Ji Xia continued murmuring, “Look at the
soil here, so rich… it can indeed feed more people than the soil in Southern Wasteland.” Twisting his own
neck and letting out a loud series of bone creaking noises, he then gave a large grin, turned around and
said to the over a hundred clansmen following behind him, “Brothers, let’s have a nice drink after we
have found that little kid of mine!”
Over a hundred tall and study Gold Crow Clan warriors who were wearing the same dragon-skin armors
and had faint fiery light surging out of their bodies laughed out loud together. But soon, some of them
frowningly scratched their own scalps and said, “Xie, we don’t have that much money…”
Ji Xia frowned as well, then grabbed a short and thin salesman over and yelled at him with a deep and
strong voice, “Kid, we brought some Southern Wasteland herbs that had grown for many years, and some
flood dragon skins, bones, and tendons. There is also some wasteland dark bronze and many other
things… will you take our goods?”
2115
That salesman was abruptly grabbed over by Ji Xia and subconsciously wanted to shout in anger. After all,
he had been working as a salesman in this Southern Wasteland Market for many years and had seen quite
a lot rude people from the Southern Wasteland. However, after hearing Ji Xia’s words, a big warm grin
instantly appeared on this salesman’s face, which made his face look just like a huge blooming flower.
“Ahyaya, dear uncle, did you say that you have brought materials that came from a flood dragon? What
power level was that flood dragon at? How many years old was it? This is just the right time for you to
come, as the Magi Palace is now purchasing these good materials at sweet prices for making large-scale
magic treasures.”
“Do you have wasteland dark bronze as well? The kind of dark bronze that you only need to put a slight
single piece into a sword to make it shine brightly and become extremely sharp, able to destroy nearly
everything in the world? If so, you’re just talking to the right person. For precious materials like that, only
we can afford!”
The salesman hurriedly grabbed Ji Xia’s wrist and attentively led him walking towards a tall building,
which was a shop.
Ji Xia and his clansmen following behind him curiously looked at the surrounding environment. Buildings
in Pu Ban City were huge and beautiful. All these stores were built from enormous rocks, and those
houses built with earth and wood back in the Gold Crow Clan could never be compared with buildings
like these.
“Great God, so many big houses! How much manual work you have to do to build all these?”
A Gold Crow Clan warrior murmured to himself.
The salesman grinningly looked at this group of Gold Crow Clan people. At first, he silently said
‘bumpkins’ in his head, then he kept that warm grin on his face and responded, “Not only manual work,
my guests! Manual work will not be the problem if you want to build a store like this in Pu Ban City.
Instead, the building materials would be the most important thing.
Pointing at the building that they had been heading to, the salesman smiled and continued, “Not to
mention the others, only this material shop of our Fire Dragon Clan, it cost fifty-million jade coins back
then, including the construction of the defensive magic formation, a whole fifty-million jade coins!”
Ji Xia and the other Gold Crow Clan warriors immediately popped their eyes out in shock.
They money they spent for taking the starry sky spirit turtle to here was only around a hundred jade
coins for each person, and they had sold a great amount of leathers to pool that money. This time, around
a hundred warriors came from Gold Crow Clan, and the total traveling expense was over ten-thousand
jade coins. This already was a great sum of money in their eyes.
2116
This hundred-meter-tall building made from rocks had actually cost fifty-million jade coins for
construction?
Many of these tall and muscular Gold Crow Clan men looked down and started counting their fingers,
trying to figure out how much fifty-million actually was. Nevertheless, they tried for quite a long while
but still failed to figure it out as they didn’t have enough fingers.
The salesman had his eyes narrowed while looking at them with a proud smile. He liked to see the
shocked faces of these bumpkins.
Proudly holding his head high, and with a superiority that showed obviously on his face, this salesman
lead Ji Xia and the other warriors into the shop and quickly found a young man, who had been standing in
the middle of the lobby and seemed to be in a daze.
“Lord Yuan, these guests brought some flood dragon materials. They said that they have wasteland dark
bronze as well!”
It was Yao Kaiyuan, who once started a fight against Ji Hao in the Magi Palace but ended up being
punched out by him. He was one of the leaders of the Southern Wasteland Society. He raised his
eyebrows and surprisingly turned to Ji Xia and other Gold Crow Clan warriors.
During theChi Ban Mountain war happened in a couple of years ago, the Magi Palace had gained large
amounts of advanced tool-crafting techniques from the non-humankind. After years of study and
absorption, master craftsmen of the Magi Palace had learned quite a lot. Recently, they planned to make a
big move by producing a new batch of powerful magic treasures and tools.
For producing high-grade magic treasures and tools, many rare and precious materials were required.
Especially materials like wasteland dark bronze; this rare kind of metal had a magically supporting
effective and could raise the sharpness of weapons by over a hundred times. Therefore, materials like
wasteland dark bronze had become extra popular, every master craftsman was willing to pay a high price
for these materials.
Yao Kaiyuan was staying in Magi Palace all these years. By relying on the power of his clan, he had
already become an official of the outer palace. Quite a few Magi Palace master craftsmen were on good
terms with Fire Dragon Clan. This time, Yao Kaiyuan came to the store of his clan under an order to see if
he could find some good materials for those master craftsmen.
Hearing that Ji Xia had wasteland dark bronze, Yao Kaiyuan was overjoyed. He hurriedly walked up to Ji
Xia and smilingly asked him, “You have wasteland dark bronze? How much? Take it out and let’s have a
look, I will offer you a good price!”
Ji Xia gave a measures glance at Yao Kaiyuan from head to toe. After that, an extremely simple styled
bangle worn on his left wrist released a wave of flowing light streams. Next, a human-head sized bronze
block flew out. Ji Xia held the bronze block in his hand and said in a deep voice, “Hm, a piece of wasteland
2117
dark bronze, weighted eighty-four thousand stones. You take a look and see how much you can offer
me…with that jade coin or jade what?”
Such a huge piece of wasteland dark bronze! It was even enough for cast a super-sized magic weapon
piece.
Yao Kaiyuan’s eyes sparkled brightly as he grinningly asked Ji Xia, “May I asked where did you come
from? I am Yao Kaiyuan, from Fire Dragon Clan, Southern Wasteland!”
Fire Dragon Clan? That was a top-grade Southern Wasteland Clan, a powerful clan that had many Divine
Magi.
Hearing Yao Kaiyuan’s self-introduction, Ji Xia dared not to show any disrespect. He hurriedly responded,
“I am Ji Xia from Gold Crow Clan, Southern Wasteland!”
The warm grin on Yao Kaiyuan and the salesman’ faces suddenly froze. Slowly, Yao Kaiyuan narrowed his
eyes and looked at Ji Xia with a dark face.
“Ji Xia? Do you know Ji Hao?”
Ji Xia and the other warriors sensed a weird atmosphere, and their smiles were frozen as well.
“Ji Hao? That’s my boy! What? You little bastard, you and my boy, you two hate each other? Go to hell!”
Before Yao Kaiyuan could say anything, Ji Xia violently slapped Yao Kaiyuan’s face, even denting half of
his face and made all of his teeth fly out of his mouth like raindrops.
2118
What a quick and clear slap!
Yao Kaiyuan was a talented child as well; he was carefully selected out from Fire Dragon Clan and sent to
Pu Ban City, joined the Magi Palace and had been cultivated by the Magi Palace with all kinds of
resources, becoming a young elite. He woke his first Magus Acupoint up at the age of thirteen and became
a Senior Magus. During the past few years, he had been improving even faster, and by now, he already
had two to three thousand Magus Acupoints awakened.
This level of power was surely far lower than Ji Hao, who was richly endowed by nature. But among those
apprentices in the Magi Palace's outer palace, it was already rather astonishing. Nevertheless, when Ji Xia
launched the slap, Yao Kaiyuan didn’t even manage to see Ji Xia’s move clearly before he was slapped to
the ground and disabled from moving.
The especially tough Senior Magus body of his had somehow became incomparably vulnerable today and
lost its great power of self-healing. Ji Xia slapped Yao Kaiyuan’s facial bone broken and dented half of his
face. But no matter how hard did Yao Kaiyuan try to activate his spirit blood, a scorching-hot stream of
power lingered in his wound which would violently destroy all spirit blood that he boosted up.
Ninety percent of his Senior Magus Blood was consumed up, but not a single sign of healing showed on
those wounds. Finally, Yao Kaiyuan screamed out hysterically.
Watching all this, the salesman freaked out and started screaming as well. He leaped up like a crazy man,
pointed his finger at Ji Xia and growled, “Someone! Help! Help! Bandits! Bandits! They are robbing us!
They’re robbing us! Someone is robbing our store!”
Followed by a loud buzzing noise, glowing-red spell symbols emerged from the walls, floor, and ceiling.
Those spell symbols connected together into streams and coiled like dragons, releasing a bright fiery light
that lit the whole store.
Tens of Fire Dragon Clan Senior Magi angrily rushed out from behind the store under the lead of a Magus
King. The Magus King, who seemed at the same age as Ji Xia, rushed in the front impatiently and burst
into growls even before he could clearly see Ji Xia’s face.
“Which blind man dares to offend our Fire Dragon Clan?! Want to die?!”
Along with a series of loud clangs, the Magus King and the tens of Fire Dragon Clan Senior Magi pulled
their weapons out simultaneously, circling Ji Xia and his warriors up with furious looks.
2119
But soon, including the Magus King, all tens of them stopped moving, staring at Ji Xia as if he was a ghost.
Especially the Magus King, who had been leading the troop; he stared at Ji Xia and the eighteen Gold Crow
Clan warriors standing behind him,
Faint yet shrill caws came from inside Ji Xia’s body. From behind the bodies of Ji Xia and the other
eighteen warriors, a dense sphere of fiery light swooshed up, within which was burning red, splendid
starlight. The dense and seemingly sticky starlight had an indescribably ancient, prehistoric and stately
vibe. The fires burning behind Ji Xia and his warriors’ bodies were different from the fire generated by
internal powers, and with some experiences, a Senior Magus could definitely tell the difference between
the starlight and the fiery light produced from internal power.
More astonishingly, shining brightly within the splendid starlight behind Ji Xia’s body were eighteen
scorching-red stars that had multiple angles. Among the eighteen Gold Crow Clan warriors standing
behind Ji Xia, the one who had the least stars shining behind his body also had seven large red stars
shining and rotating behind his body.
“Divine Magi!” The Fire Dragon Clan Magus King shouted hoarsely out, “Enemy attack! Divine Magi
attack! A Divine Magus with eighteen spirit stars and the other eighteen Divine Magi, and over a hundred
Magus Kings! Holy ancestors’ souls! Enemy attack!”
“Break!” Ji Xia gave a resonant roar as his plain eyes suddenly turned glowing red. An unspeakably
ancient and prehistorical sense of power spread out from his body, as overwhelming as the sense of
power released by a God descending from the heaven. He raised the long spear held in his hands and
fiercely lunged. Followed a thunderous bang, the door of this Fire Dragon Clan’s shop was punctured by a
stream of fiery light.
Fire Dragon Clan was a top-grade Southern Wasteland clan, and the defensive magic formation they put
in the store they opened in Southern Wasteland Market was surely a high-quality piece. This defensive
magic formation in their store was not as dreadful as the Heaven and Earth great formation Ji Hao had in
his Yao Mountain city, but it was one of the top-grade magic formations one could find in the Magi Palace.
A magic formation like this could at least withstand a fierce series of attack launched by three to five
ordinary Divine Magi. However, Ji Xia broke it with a single spear move.
The Fire Dragon Clan Magus King and the group of Senior Magi were instantly thrown into an extreme
fright. The Magus King grabbed Yao Kaiyuan, turned around and attempted to leave right away. The
salesman who brought Ji Xia and his warriors into the store had already fallen on the ground with
softened limbs, but no one had the heart to mind the safety of a small salesman.
“Wanna go? Make this clear at first, how did Ji Hao offend you?” Ji Xia snorted coldly and said. His entire
body was wrapped in a raging blazing fire, and with a single step, he dashed up to that Magus King, threw
a heavy slap on his face and sent him flying up.
2120
The Fire Dragon Clan Magus King stationed in this store was a rather powerful one. He was a peak-level
Magus King, only a step away from the level of Divine Magi. Normally, he could defeat eight to ten Magus
Kings all at once. Nevertheless, when Ji Xia launched his move against this Magus King, he instantly
became as vulnerable as Yao Kaiyuan and was almost slapped straight to death by Ji Xia.
Ji Xia didn’t restrain his power when launching the attack. Every Southern Wasteland man had a temper
as fierce as the fire blazing in Southern Wasteland. They were irritable, crude and combative. When
facing his own clansman, Ji Xia wouldn’t go this far because of the shared bloodline, but when facing
outsiders, such as clans like Black Water Serpent Clan, Ji Xia would never hesitate before he launched the
deadly attack.
Struck by that destructive strike, the Magus King’s face was dented as well. Large streams of blood
sprayed out along with great heat, burning with a loud sizzling noise on of the floor.
Ji Xia stomped on the Magus King’s head, pointed the spear tip at the spot in between his eyebrows and
asked, “Tell me, what had happened between Ji Hao and you. That little kid had his face darkened
immediately after heard Ji Hao’s name. What did he ever do to you?”
Ji Xia was so anxious. Back then, Ji Hao was a little kid, and an ordinary Junior Magi when he left home
and came to Pu Ban city with Si Wen Ming. Fire Dragon Clan was a top-grade Southern Wasteland clan.
They had a solid foundation in Pu Ban city, while Ji Hao didn’t. If any conflict ever happened between Ji
Hao and them, the life of Ji Hao would be in danger.
Despite the fact that Ji Hao wasn’t his only child anymore, Ji Hao was still his oldest son, the son that he
cared the most about. Ji Xia was worrying about Ji Hao’s life safety, and even his voice had turned a bit
weird.
The eighteen Divine Magi and nearly a hundred Magus Kings standing behind Ji Xia roared out. Through
years of wars and fights that happened in Southern Wasteland jungles and between clans, these Gold
Crow warriors had attained a nature of fighting, and now, it had shown up fully. They grabbed their
weapons and started madly smashing the store. Shelves in this Fire Dragon Clan store were smashed into
pieces, all valuable goods and some jade coins and magic crystals stored in a secret room were looted;
some shop managers and salesmen who dared to fight back were all knocked down, lying on the ground
and vomiting blood.
What suffered even worse was this shop itself. The defensive magic formation set in the shop was
destroyed violently. All precious materials which were used to set up the defensive formation were dug
out, and even the large pile of magic crystals filled in the core of the magic formation was dug out as well.
All valuable pieces carried with those shop managers and those salesmen, including those ‘luxurious’ long
cotton robes worn by them were taken away by these Gold Crow Clan warriors, who had been living a
thrifty life since forever. It was a heavily snowing day, but hundreds of shop managers and salesmen
huddled naked on the ground, quivering and continuously vomiting blood. That scene was just eye-
catching.
2121
The Magus King who was being pointed at by Ji Xia’s long spear screamed hoarsely out, “How dare you
attack our Fire Dragon Clan’s shop in Southern Wasteland Market?! You are dead! You are so dead! This is
Pu Ban City, we have laws in this place!”
“Laws?” Ji Xia and the group of Gold Crow Clan warriors had never heard about such a thing.
Shrill sounds of horn came from all directions. The ground began shaking slightly while large troops of
heavily armored warriors started gathering towards there.
2122
Southern Wasteland Market was built by numerous large-scale clans joint handedly. It was also one of the
few headquarters set in Pu Ban city by Southern Wasteland clans. Therefore, large numbers of elite
warriors from different clans were stationed in this market all year round, while more powerful warriors
from many clans frequently came and went.
Gold Crow Clan was a relatively weak clan for thousands of years. It had been a rather long period of time
since Gold Crow Clan had any connection with Midland world. Neither did Ji Xia nor his warriors have any
idea about how powerful the Southern Wasteland Market’s defense exactly was. Only until heavy
footsteps started coming from all directions did Ji Xia’s look slightly changed.
When the sounds of warning horn rang, a dim red light covered the sky up, enveloping the entire
Southern Wasteland Market. The faint red light had countless enormous spell symbols sparkling in it.
Meanwhile, an overwhelming pressure descended from the air, landing on everyone’s body and seeming
to even disable everyone from breathing.
The most powerful defensive magic formation of Southern Wasteland Market was activated. This magic
formation was constructed especially for this market by the twelve elders from the Magi Palace’s outer
palace who mastered magic formations the most. The cost of this great magic formation was raised by all
stores in this market. This defensive magic formation was a super powerful one, powerful enough to fend
against the attack launched by a hundred Divine Magi together.
By now, all natural powers in Southern Wasteland Market was drained suddenly, and this market was
isolated from the outside world. Additionally, a great sealing power covered this entire space up that, no
matter Magus Kings of Divine Magi, none of them could fly in this area anymore. Instead, they had to walk
and fight like ordinary people.
A transparent layer of fiery light shone on the walls of each store. Every one of these stores was now
strengthened by the great magic formation and thus, no harm could be caused anymore by any ordinary-
level fight that might happen in this market.
More impressively, those warriors who had been circling Ji Xia and his warriors up had all been
strengthened by the great defensive formation as well. Their armors were wrapped up by a fiery layer of
light. Their defensive power grew stronger, their physical strength grew greater, and on an average, the
amount of internal power contained in their bodies had been raised by over fifty percent.
2123
Deep spell-incanting sounds came from every direction. Before those armored warriors showed up,
thousands of Maguspriests hiding in those shops had already begun incanting spells as fast as possible.
By doing that, they cast a wave of curse attack to Ji Xia and his people.
Waves of curse power surged over from long distances away. Behind Ji Xia’s body, the starry light shone
dazzlingly; the scorching red starry light could burn anything in this world and soon, those invisible curse
power were completely dispelled by it. Loud howls and shrill screams came ceaselessly from surrounding
areas. Obviously, those Maguspriests who had just launched curse attacks were all injured severely by the
counterforce of their own curses.
On the broad street, large groups of heavily armored warriors finally showed up.
These elite warriors that came from large Southern Wasteland clans formed a battle formation that was
used to fight against the non-humankind. In the frontal line, they straightened up thick, wall-like shields,
and in the middle of the formation were warriors with long spears, large axes and broad blades, who
were good at close combats. On the backside of the formation were a great number of archers, who were
holding large bows and crossbows and sharp arrows.
Southern Wasteland warriors were not as good at archery as those Eastern Wasteland archers. But on
battlefields, a large-scale, overwhelming wave of arrow attack could be great enough to offset the
disadvantages of skills. Physically, Southern Wasteland warriors were much more powerful than Eastern
Wasteland warriors, because of which, they could pull larger and heavier bows open. Therefore, based on
the large number of warriors, a battle formation formed by Southern Wasteland archers could be as
lethal and dreadful as a group of Eastern Wasteland archers.
Ear-piercing swishing noise came, along with which, tens of sturdy men whose bodies were also wrapped
in raging fires leaped high and moved over.
The entire Southern Wasteland Market was sealed by the power of magic formation, even the most
powerful Divine Magi couldn’t fly in this market now. Among these tens of men, a big half of them were
Divine Magi, yet they could only leap instead of fly. They had to be extra careful to avoid bumping into the
other warriors and buildings, as not many buildings and warriors could survive a slight bump against
them.
Tens of Divine Magi and over ten Magus Kings, who were quite confident about themselves, rushed up
and encircled Ji Xia and the group of Gold Crow Clan warriors.
An elderly Divine Magus, who had pure white hair and a dreadful great heat released from his body,
glared at Ji Xia, pointed at him and growled, “Release that boy now! Where did you come from? How can
you handle things so violently? This is Southern Wasteland Market, is this a place for you to show your
power and bravery? Who is your Abba?”
Ji Xia was at such a ‘young’ age, but he already had eighteen spirit stars gathered inside his body. Those
spirit stars of Ji Xia all had an immense shape and multiple angles, with an especially strong, ancient,
2124
prehistorical and stately sense of power released from them. It was obvious that Ji Xia’s spirit stars were
speciously powerful.
At a young age, he had already reached such a great achievement. In Southern Wasteland, only a few most
powerful clans which had the longest history and possessed the greatest power could ever raise an
amazing talent like this. Therefore, although that elderly Divine Magus was truly angry, he still chose to
talk to Ji Xia in an easy way.
He didn’t know Ji Xia, but he asked Ji Xia about his father ’s name. Judging from the fact that Ji Xia’s clan
was actually able to raise such a young Divine Magus, Ji Xia’s father must be a famous man in Southern
Wasteland, and as long as this elderly Divine Magus had a friendly relationship with Ji Xia’s father, this
trouble here could be solved appropriately.
Nothing too big had actually happened, only the store of Fire Dragon Clan was smashed and robbed. This
couldn’t be counted as a big deal as nobody had died. After the problem was solved, Ji Xia only had to pay
a small sum of jade coins as compensation, and this could be easily wrapped up. No further big trouble
would be caused and absolutely no bloodshed needed to happen.
“Young people like you just love to cause troubles for no reason. Every few decades, people like you
would come and make a disturbance like this!” By relying on his own age and experiences, this elderly
Divine Magi attempted to educate Ji Xia, “Can’t we just be more kind and friendlier when talking and
dealing with things? It should be nothing but some silly shop manager or salesman who tried to fool you
with unreasonable high prices. Just teach them a lesson, that would do. Why do you have to make this so
big?”
Ji Xia snorted coldly and responded, “My Abba? Ji Xiong, have you heard of him?”
The elderly Divine Magus was confused, so were the tens of Southern Wasteland Divine Magi and Magus
Kings, and a group of Senior Magi standing around him.
The family name ‘Ji’ was an ancient surname. Having such a family name could indeed prove the fact that
Ji Xia came from a large clan with a long history. However, to be honest, no one had ever heard of the
name ‘Ji Xiong’ back in Southern Wasteland.
After all, why would these powerful Divine Magi and Magus Kings pay any attention to the name of the
clan leader of a declining small clan, who was merely a Senior Magus?
The elderly Divine Magus narrowed his eyes, looking at Ji Xia from up to down. His voice turned colder as
he continued, “Ji Xiong? Hm, I don’t seem to remember the name of this old friend. Kid, which clan you
came from? Tell the name of your clan and don’t make this too big.”
Ji Xia was about to say the name of his clan, yet abruptly, a peak-level Senior Magus standing among the
group of heavily armored warriors laughed loudly out, then grabbed a crossbow and released an arrow
towards Ji Xia.
2125
Meanwhile, he yelled, “Old Lord, I know this guy! He’s Ji Xia, the clan leader of Fire Crow Clan! Fire Crow
Clan…Haha, what kind of lowly thing is that?”
Arrows that were enchanted with a powerful armor-damaging spell screamed across the air and flew
right towards Ji Xia’s forehead.
A thunderous boom came right in the next moment, along with which, those arrows shattered into pieces
while the skin on Ji Xia’s forehead remained perfectly undamaged. Not even a faint mark was left on Ji
Xia’s head. The Senior Magi who launched the attack stared at Ji Xia stunned, then began screaming as if
he couldn’t believe his own eyes. “Have you truly become a Divine Magus? How can that be possible?
Back then, when I left Southern Wasteland, I heard that your Magus Acupoints were all damaged and you
weren’t even a Senior Magi anymore!”
Ji Xia was enraged. Southern Wasteland men were all bold and hot-blooded. People they hated the most
were the ones who would launch attacks sneakily.
He gave a resonant growl as his body flashed across the air and left a shred of afterimage. Next, he
fiercely lunged the spear held in his hand. Blood ejected out from the chest of the Senior Magi who had
shot Ji Xia with a crossbow just now while he was sent flying back for tens of miles by Ji Xia’s spear.
2126
The Senior Magus from Bi Fang Clan was sent flying away by Ji Xia’s spear. Immediately after that, nearly
a thousand Bi Fang Clan elite warriors standing around him growled out furiously. Raging fires swooshed
up from their bodies while strings of bows and crossbows held in their hands buzzed loudly. Hundreds of
arrows zipped out towards Ji Xia’s vital body parts.
Some other Bi Fang Clan warriors wielded the broad blades, large spears, and axes held in their hands
and fiercely hacked towards him. Hundreds of cold dazzling sharp weapons swished over simultaneously,
intending to chop Ji Xia into pieces.
Despite Ji Xia having already shown his Divine Magus power, these Bi Fang Clan warriors still doggedly
believed that Ji Xia was no one but the clan leader of a small ‘Fire Crow Clan.' How could he possibly
become a Divine Magus within such a short span of time? All this while, they forgot that he could easily
punch the most powerful one among all these Bi Fang Clan warriors away without even batting an eye.
Divine Magus, how could a small clan, which had been declining for thousands of years and could only
depend on Bi Fang Clan to survive, have a Divine Magus emerge from it?
Looking at the twisted faces of these Bi Fang Clan Senior Magi, a fierce will of fighting surged right up into
Ji Xia’s head. He raised his head and roared towards the sky while violently wielding the long spear in his
hand horizontally.
“Fight!” An arc-shaped stream of flame light swept across the space. Within that dreadful flame, hundreds
of arrows and over a hundred heavy weapons melted together.
Over a hundred Bi Fang Clan Senior Magi stepped quickly back while vomiting blood. Those weapons
held in their hands were all inherited treasures belonging to their families. Year after year, they
nourished those weapons with their own spirit blood and those weapons had already become parts of
their bodies long ago. Ji Xia violently destroyed those weapons, and by doing this, he not only severely
injured these warriors’ bodies, but also made them nearly cry out in sadness.
To Southern Wasteland clans, crafting a magic treasure was never easy. A magic treasure always needed
to be continuously nourished by the spirit blood of generations of clansmen. Only then it would become a
powerful weapon that had inherited bloodline power contained in it. With a single move, Ji Xia destroyed
the hard work of generations of Bi Fang Clan people who came from over a hundred families.
“Fight him to death!” These Bi Fang Clan warriors burst in rage, all rushing towards Ji Xia fearlessly.
2127
“Take them out!” The group of Gold Crow Clan Magus Kings standing behind Ji Xia rushed up against
these Bi Fang Clan warriors while roaring rumblingly. In the past thousands of years, Bi Fang Clan hardly
stopped bullying Gold Crow Clan. Especially in a couple of years ago, Jiang Bo and his daughter attempted
to seize the controlling power of Gold Crow Clan. This made many Gold Crow Clan people see Bi the Fang
Clan as their enemy.
At present, Gold Crow Clan’s power had been improving dramatically. Therefore, when facing Bi Fang
Clan warriors once again, these Gold Crow Clan Magus Kings only wanted to kick their a*ses!
Without using any weapon and merely with punches and kicks, hundreds of Bi Fang Clan Senior Magi
were knocked on the ground with broken bones, lying on the ground while twitching intensively and
howling loudly, unable to struggle back up. After all, the power difference between Magus Kings and
Senior Magi as way too huge.
“Fire Crow Clan? What is that?” The elderly Divine Magi who had been talking to Ji Xia growled out in
rage. Ji Xia sent that Bi Fang Clan Senior Magi flying away and then the group of Gold Crow Clan warriors
put all those Bi Fang Clan warriors down in a flash. All of this happened so fast that the fight was already
over when the others tried to stop them.
“Teach these reckless young men a good lesson!” shouted the elderly Divine Magus in anger. Meanwhile,
this elderly Divine Magus and other tens of Divine Magi along with over ten Magus Kings launched their
moves together. Scorching-red fiery light transformed into silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, flood
dragons and other magical creatures, roaring towards Ji Xia and his warriors in a formidable array. Ji Xia
himself was attacked by eight Divine Magi together.
The defensive magic formation of Southern Wasteland Market began running at full power. The
surrounding area was instantly suffused by a raging flame. All shop managers and salesmen in this area
had run away without leaving a trace. The area with a radius of five miles was sealed by the magic
formation, and even Divine Magi couldn’t possibly cause a large-scale damage in this area now.
Without too many concerns, the elderly Divine Magus and the other Divine Magi and Magus Kings
launched their attacks with all their powers, single-mindedly thinking about capturing Ji Xia and his
warriors alive and punishing them gravely.
If Ji Xia and his warriors were Divine Magi that came from top-grade clans, the elderly Divine Magus and
his people would still be hesitating more or less, and wouldn’t dare to hurt them too much. But in fact, Ji
Xia came from a weak and small clan. In this case, he should not blame these Southern Wasteland Market
people for beating him too hard.
The eight Divine Magi combined their powers. They moved so fast that could even appear and disappear
at the same moment like ghosts. All of a sudden, hundreds of thousands of heavy punches were thrown
out towards Ji Xia.
2128
With quite a difficulty, Ji Xia fended against the attacks launched by eight Divine Magi. He had a great
power and the with eighteen spirit stars, he was much more powerful than the elderly Divine Magus, who
was the most powerful man among all people on the scene. But obviously, he hadn’t yet learned to
smoothly control his Divine Magus power, and because of this, he exposed many weaknesses when
launching attacks.
Within a single second, Ji Xia has suffered tens of thousands of heavy strikes. The dragonskin armor worn
by him released a bright fiery light. The fiery light condensed on his body bit by bit into seemingly
touchable, glowing-red dragon scales. This dragon skin armor had an amazing defensive power, and at
least seventy percent of the powers released by the eight Divine Magi was absorbed by the armor, and
only around thirty percent managed to strike into Ji Xia’s body. But still, Ji Xia suffered tens of thousands
of fierce strikes launched by eight Divine Magi with eighty percent of their powers. Because of the fierce
wave of strikes, Ji Xia couldn’t stop his body from quivering while faint bone-cracking noises ceaselessly
came from his joints. Meanwhile, he opened his mouth and let out big mouthfuls of blood.
Ji Xia was the most powerful one among this group of Gold Crow warriors. He could still withstand the
attacks launched by these Southern Wasteland Market Divine Magi, but the eighteen Divine Magi and
nearly a hundred Magus Kings brought over by him were far less powerful than him. Facing these
Southern Wasteland Market Divine Magi and Magus Kings who had stayed at their current levels for
many years, both their attacks and defenses were filled with weaknesses. Consequently, within the time
span of a few breaths, some of them were knocked down by their opponents.
“Tie them all up. If they dare to fight back, behead a half of them as a warning to the others!” The elderly
Divine Magus yelled loudly in an extreme excitement; his long beard even fluttering in the air.
The group of Southern Wasteland Divine Magi laughed out loud. Next, they each took out a speciously
crafted chain that was specially designed to lock Divine-Magus-level powerful beings and intended to
lock these Gold Crow Clan warriors up.
After being locked up, the life and death of these Gold Crow Clan warriors would no longer in their own
control.
“You have pushed this too far!” Ji Xia gave a long and resonant roar. The experiences he gained through
countless life-risking fights that happened in Southern Wasteland jungle told him that he could never,
ever put his life in the hands of the others. He wielded his hands and immediately after that, a raging fire
rose along with a roaring wind. At the same time, a golden-red large flag appeared in his hand.
From this large flag, the raging fire rose while a dense black smoke coiled around the flag. Faintly,
countless hazy Fire Crow silhouettes could be seen sparkling in the flag.
Abruptly, an earth-shaking wave of caws swept across the entire space. A stream of black smoke puffed
out of the flag, along with which, hundreds of millions of Fire Crows roared out with bodies wrapped in
fires, suffusing the entire Southern Wasteland Market like a world-ending flood.
2129
Rampant attacks launching by countless Fire Crow started landing on the bodies of the elderly Divine
Magus and the other Divine Magi, those Magus Kings and Senior Magi. These Fire Crows had different
body shapes, some of them had three legs while the others had two. Their entire bodies were wrapped in
different-colored magical fires. Large Fire Crows had the wingspan of five-hundred meters, while the
small ones were only about the size of a fly.
Countless Fire Crows circled these Southern Wasteland Market warriors up and crazily scratched them
with sharp claws and pecked them with beaks. Additionally, these Fire Crows ceaselessly let out flames
and dense smokes from their beaks, burning the faces of those Southern Wasteland Market warriors.
Even the elderly Divine Magi failed to react timely and had had his pair of eyeballs dug out by a Fire Crow.
Instantly, the Southern Wasteland Market fell into chaos. Countless Divine Magi and Magus Kings had
their bodies covered in wounds. Some Divine-Magus-level powerful men were even crushed by countless
Fire Crows within the short span of a few breaths. Some of their bones were broken as if they were
crushed by a mountain, and they could only lie on the ground with their faces completely out of shape,
struggling and howling hoarsely.
Wherever those Fire Crows swept across, raging fire and dense smoke would swoosh up into the sky and
soon, the entire Southern Wasteland Market was thrown into shambles.
Amidst this chaos, a crack appeared in the defensive magic formation of Southern Wasteland Market
without anyone noticing it. Ji Xia gave a shrill whistle, and following that, he and the group of Gold Crow
Clan warriors dashed out, leaped up and ran away with a few rises and falls, without leaving any trace.
2130
When Ji Xia defeated tens of Southern Wasteland Market Divine Magi with hundreds of thousands of Fire
Crows, Ji Hao was sitting on top of Yao Mountain.
Then nine Gold Crows floated in the sky. The twelve-star space twisting magic formation restrained the
dazzling golden light released from the nine Gold Crows, and transformed it into nine bowl-thick streams
of light, pouring into Ji Hao’s body through the top of his head
Under the effect of the twelve-star space twisting magic formation which was given by Yu Yu himself, the
star power purified by the Heaven and Earth great formation had also transformed into a seven-colored
stream of light. It was so dense that it even seemed to be touchable, pouring down from the sky and
surging into Ji Hao’s primordial spirit.
Under Yao Mountain, countless enormous earth meridians had been surging like raging dragons.
Extremely dense streams of natural power surged up through the body of Yao Mountain, which had
already been cast into a unity by starry divine iron. It transformed into a gigantic lotus that firmly
wrapped up Ji Hao’s body and his primordial spirit, which was floating upon his head.
Floating in front of Ji Hao were the three scriptures given by Yu Yu. At this moment, Ji Hao had been
carefully reading these three scriptures of Yu Yu’s Daoist system, from the most basic part, word by word.
In his primordial spirit, the fist-sized jade tablet that Po gave him before leaving had been shining with a
cyan-colored light. Recorded on this jade tablet was the summary of all of Po’s experiences, which were
attained through his cultivation of the great Dao.
Somehow, the power of faith coming from Yao Mountain people had been ceaselessly gathering into Ji
Hao’s primordial spirit, even when he was asleep.
With the help of the faith power that came from over ten million people living in his territory, Ji Hao felt
that he could now think over a thousand times faster than before, and his comprehension ability had
risen by over a thousand times as well. Before, he felt those extremely profound words and terms in the
three Daoist scriptures were extraordinarily hard to understand. But today, he could read through ten
lines at one glance and with a little thinking and could figure out the specific meaning of every term
regarding the great Dao.
Meanwhile, the cultivating experiences of Po written on the jade talisman had also been continuously
seeping into Ji Hao’s primordial spirit like drops of spring, infiltrating Ji Hao’s primordial spirit and
making it glow with a cyan-colored light, looking like a human-shaped statue carved out of colored glaze.
2131
After a long time of study of the great Dao taught by Yu Yu, Ji Hao finally, roughly matched the stages of
cultivation of the non-humakind with the power level division of the humankind, in his head.
With Yu Yu’s help, Ji Hao killed countless non-humankind beings and gained a reward from nature. With
that, he directly condensed his spiritual power and soul power into a primordial spirit and enabled his
primordial spirit to leave his physical body and wander around. The power of primordial spirit and the
strength of physical body were two totally different terms. But still, the power that could be released by Ji
Hao’s primordial spirit after it left his physical body was already great enough to kill a human Magus
King.
And human Magus Kings roughly equaled shell-breaking stage non-humankind beings.
In other words, other than the power level Ji Hao had reached currently through years of severe
cultivation since he was a child, the actual power possessed by his primordial spirit equaled the average
power of human Magus Kings and shell-breaking stage non-humankind beings.
However, Ji Hao was different from the other ordinary Daoist cultivators. Cultivators like Po and the
other brothers and sister had all been paying more attention to primordial spirits than physical bodies,
while Ji Hao had been cultivating both his primordial spirit and physical body at the same time. He had
activated all 129600 meridians of his, and at the current stage, his body condition was no worse than
ordinary Magus Kings. Therefore, his comprehension power was way greater than same level human
Magus Kings and shell-breaking stage non-humankind beings.
‘Those disciples in my dojo can absorb natural powers to nourish their souls. This is just like a hen
brooding her eggs, all fundamental work. When they raise their primordial spirits and enabled their
primordial spirits to leave their physical bodies, that’s just like baby chickens breaking out from eggs,
which is shell-breaking. This is the same as the non-humankind and humankind’s power systems.’
Ji Hao silently pondered. Using a roll of softened dragon skin as the paper and hundred years old
cinnabar powder mixed with fresh flood dragon blood as the ink, Ji Hao wrote these thoughts of his down
one after another.
‘After the primordial spirit, a seed of Dao would be generated; this equaled the ‘stage of emptiness’ of the
non-humankind, and also can be compared to the humankind’s power level of Divine Magus.
Nevertheless, neither can non-humankind beings at the stage of emptiness nor human Divine Magi
compare with cultivators who had seeds of Dao, as the power of cultivators at this grade could be
unpredictably magical.’
‘Generate a seed of Dao, then grow a rudiment of Dao. After the rudiment of Dao is shaped, the cultivator
will be stepping into a new stage; this stage equals the non-humankind’s stage of sun and moon and the
humankind’s level of peak-level Divine Magi. Cultivators at this grade can be boundlessly powerful.’
2132
‘The rudiment of Dao continues to grow and transform into the final shape of Dao. After the Dao is finally
shaped, the cultivator will reach another grade that equals the non-humankind’s stage of infinity and the
humankind’s level of Supreme Magus. Cultivators at this grade can be nearly indestructible.’
‘After the Dao is shaped, the primordial spirit can merge with nature. After that, a fruit of Dao can be
achieved in whole. Upon attaining the fruit of Dao, a cultivator can be considered as an immortal being. As
long as the world he or she lives in remains existing, this cultivator can live up to eternity.’
Ji Hao worked hard on studying the three scriptures, in coordination with the article given by Yu Yu,
regarding the basics of primordial spirit and great Dao. At last, he read out the interpretation of the last
grade of cultivation, “Fruit of Dao… fruit of Dao. That is the final outcome of the great Dao. What will be
contained in the fruit of Dao is beyond mysteriousness and profoundness. Even cultivators who have
attained the fruits of Dao can be significantly different in terms of power.”
“Not only at the grade of fruit of Dao, the grade of primordial spirit, seed of Dao, rudiment of Dao, shape
of Dao… the higher the grade goes, the greater the power differences will become. At higher grades, even
a slight little bit of improvement can make a heaven-great difference. Shifu has already attained the fruit
of Dao, while Po might already have one of his feet stepped into that grade.”
“But the fruit of Dao, the fruit of Dao… even after attaining the fruit of Dao, a cultivator would have to
share life and death with a world. If the world is destroyed, the cultivator might fall.”
“Beyond the fruit of Dao, there should be other possibilities… there should be ‘detachment.' Just like
legendarily enormous fish named ‘Kun’ transforming into a giant roc and flying straight into the sky,
breaking all obstacles and cutting off all tangles, eventually attaining pure freedom…This should be the
ultimate goal of the great Dao.”
Ji Hao’s body slightly quivered while an overwhelmingly great amount of star power and natural power
ceaselessly flushed his body and nourished his primordial spirit. New Magus Acupoints had been waking
up inside his body one after another; the golden-red light released from the nine Gold Crows expanded
his Magus Acupoints and strengthened his body. After merely a whole night of cultivation, the last
thousands of new Magus Acupoints had been awakened.
With the help of the tremendous power of the Heaven and Earth great formation, all Magus Acupoints in
Ji Hao’s all 129600 meridians had all been awakened. The millions of Magus Acupoints glowed dazzlingly
under his skin, in his muscles and internal organs, looking like countless stars shining in the dark sky. Ji
Hao’s entire body was now shining with a bright red light, and faintly, a magical aroma spread out from
his body.
“This is the true peak level Senior Magi!” Ji Hao slightly shook his body and instantly after that, a
tremendously great stream of power rose directly from around his body. Even the air vibrated violently.
“This is the true peak level Senior Magi!” Ji Hao stood up, feeling that his spirit blood was surging inside
his body like flying dragons while more spirit blood was being produced by his internal organs and
2133
transformed into five-colored power streams, surging directly towards his primordial spirit. Inside his
primordial spirit, cyan colored light streams coiled around each other while the star power and natural
power mixed together, liquefying into large amounts of purple liquid and bumping around inside his
primordial spirit.
Terms mentioned in the three scriptures given by Yu Yu sparkled in Ji Hao’s mind. Ji Hao silently took out
a bottle of golden pills that was given by Po, then pointed his finger at the bottle. Golden pills contained in
the bottle instantly transformed into bright golden light and merged with the primordial spirit. After that,
Ji Hao’s primordial spirit suddenly turned much clearer than before and soon, his primordial spirit
seemed no different from his physical body at all.
As Ji Hao looked back at what he learned today regarding the great Dao, an especially mysterious sense of
power was released quickly from his primordial spirit.
Numerous cyan light spots gathered together like drops of liquid silver. All of a sudden, a fresh air stream
ejected out for hundreds of miles far, after which, a cyan-colored lotus gradually bloomed in Ji Hao’s
primordial spirit. Next, the cyan lotus transformed into liquid, and transformed into an incomparably
clear cyan-colored light, drifting around his primordial spirit.
After the grade of primordial spirit was the grade of the seed of Dao. For stepping into this grade, fifty
streams of Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao were required. Ji Hao cultivated himself severely and finally generated the
first stream of Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao. After this, the power of Dao possessed by him was improved
immediately by a couple of times.
Ji Hao then took out a piece of starry divine iron, which was left by Kua E and his brothers. This was the
hardest material Ji Hao could find.
Wielding his hand, he released a beam of Yu Yu’s divine light. Normally, Yu Yu’s divine light cast by Ji Hao
was thin and faint, but today, after Ji Hao generated the first stream of Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao, the divine light
had become thick and solid. The cyan-colored divine light wrapped the starry divine iron piece up and
slightly squeezed. A creaking noise could be heard continuously. The terrifyingly tough starry divine iron
was actually crushed into powder by the divine light.
“Great!” Ji Hao was honestly pleased, and couldn’t help but yell out in praise for the soaring improvement
he gained tonight in both his power of Dao and his physical strength.
Silently, Ji Tian dashed up to Yao Mountain and politely bowed to Ji Hao.
“Shifu, everything is ready.”
2134
Among the humankind, there was a tradition that a small-scale meeting with the emperor would be held
every five years, a large-scale meeting with the emperor would be held in every ten years, and a world-
wide pilgrimage would be held every hundred years.
For the small-scale meeting with the emperor held every five years, all ‘earls’ and ‘marquis’ in Midland
would have to go to Pu Ban City with offerings and meet the human emperor. For the large-scale meeting
with the emperor held every ten years, all ‘earls’ and ‘marquis’ in Midland and the four wastelands would
have to either come to Pu Ban City themselves or send emissaries to Pu Ban City to meet the human
emperor.
As for the pilgrimage held every century, all ‘earls’ and ‘marquis,' clan leaders and elders of all human
clans that were powerful enough, would have to go to Pu Ban City by themselves. No matter where they
were and what they had been doing at the time, they had to go to Pu Ban City and meet the human
emperor in person.
Ji Hao had stayed in Yao Mountain area for a couple of years. Only building the city had cost him nearly
three years, and after that, he spent a year on dealing with all kinds of domestic affairs. Now, it was just
the time for a large-scale meeting with the emperor.
His territory was located in Midland, and therefore, he was different from those ‘earls’ and ‘marquis’
living in the four wastelands. They could still send emissaries to meet the human emperor, but he had to
go to Pu Ban City and meet the human emperor himself.
In Earl Yao’s mansion, an enormous vehicle cast from the mix of flame divine iron and dragon bones and
scales was floating in midair and shining with a dazzling fiery light. The twelve fire flood dragons which
would be pulling the vehicles had their entire bodies wrapped in fiery light and had been impatiently
spurting huge spheres of fire from their mouths.
The vehicle was wrapped in a fiery cloud. Controlled by the divine power of the few Zhu Rong Country
Divine Magi, the fiery cloud extended to around ten miles and upon which were a series of specially-
crafted floating large vehicles lined up orderly. A red defensive flame had all vehicles enveloped firmly.
Through the translucent layer of flame, one could see brightly shining armors and weapons and countless
pieces of pure gold and jade piled up orderly in those vehicles.
Ji Hao had set a dojo in Yao Mountain. In his dojo, departments under his direct lead were the department
of magic formations, department of magic talismans and department of Dan. Apart from these three
departments, he let Po’s disciple, Luo Shan, lead the branch department of magic tools.
2135
The magic tool crafting techniques taught by Po were especially igneous. Compared to tools and weapons
crafted by the Magi Palace with the traditional magic-tool crafting techniques, the pieces crafted with Po’s
techniques were much more powerful. Within these short couple of years, the dojo in Yao Mountain could
already have large volume production of high-quality weapons and armors. This time, Ji Hao prepared to
bring these armors and weapons produced in his dojo to Emperor Shun as offerings.
When Ji Hao and Ji Tian walked up to the fiery cloud, Man Man was already sitting on the back of a flood
dragon with her pair of hammers placed on the flood dragon’s horns. Seeing Ji Hao, Man Man grinningly
waved her hands to him while saying, “Ji Hao, come onboard. Let’s go to Pu Ban and have some fun!”
Ji Hao smiled and nodded to Man Man, then took out the magic wand and tablet which were used to
control the heaven and earth great formation and twelve-star space-twisting formation and seriously
handed it to Shaosi, who was standing beside him.
“I’m going to Pu Ban City to meet the human emperor. Things at home will be left to you…Be careful and
cautious. Before I came back, you and Taisi shouldn’t take a single step out of my mansion, and tell Candle
Dragon Yan and his brothers to stick with you at all times.”
Shaosi smilingly took over the magic wand and tablet, then straightened Ji Hao’s collar with natural
movements and put two wisps of loosened hair behind his ear. After this, she said in a gentle voice, “As
long as I am here, you don’t need to worry.”
Ji Hao nodded and looked around. Next, eight of his disciples cupped their hands and bowed to Ji Hao
together. Then, each put an exquisite mask on their faces. Immediately after that, their body shapes and
the sense of power released from their bodies all changed. In the blink of an eye, the eight disciples
transformed into the eight Divine Magi sent over to Yao Mountain by Zhu Rong.
“Lord, we are going on patrol!” The eight Divine Magi transformed from Ji Hao’s eight disciples said in
strong and loud voices, after which, they led an elite batch of warriors and walked out of Earl Yao’s
mansion with big steps.
Ji Hao then glanced at Candle Dragon Yan and the other three Candle Dragon Clan Divine Magi. The four
Divine Magi nodded, then walked onto the fence wall of Earl Yao’s mansion with big and rumbling steps
with a group of elite warriors, and began patrolling around the mansion round by round.
If anyone had been paying attention to things happening around Earl Yao’s Mansion, he or she would only
find that all twelve Divine Magi Ji Hao had under his command stayed in Yao Mountain City, and none of
them headed to Pu Ban City with Ji Hao, to meet with the human emperor.
“I’m leaving as well.” Ji Hao’s body flashed across the air as he hopped onto the fiery cloud. Ji Tian, Ji Di
and the other close guards of his hurriedly followed Ji Hao, hopping onto the fiery cloud. After this, the
eight Divine Magi sent over by Zhu Rong cupped their hands and bowed to Shaosi, then walked into the
biggest vehicle and disappeared.
2136
“Eh? Do we need to be so careful?” Man Man confusingly looked at Shaosi and asked, “Who dares to bring
us troubles?”
Shaosi walked up to Man Man, clasped Man Man’s little hand and said while a frosty beam of light flashed
across her eyes, “We should always be careful. After all, we have many, many enemies. Man Man, in Pu
Ban City, you have to always follow Ji Hao closely. Don’t leave him alone and let him be in places that he
shouldn’t be in.”
The corner of Ji Hao’s mouth twitched and the muscles in his face twisted.
Man Man seemed to understand seventy to eighty percent of Shaosi’s words, but still, she looked at
Shaosi in slight confusion, seriously nodded and said, “Hm, I won’t let any other woman approach him.
Haha, no one can snatch Ji Hao away!”
Ji Hao couldn’t bear listening to them anymore. Man Man and Shaosi discussing these kinds of things in
front of all those people, how was he supposed to lead his warriors like this? Coughing embarrassedly a
few times, Ji Hao yelled at Tie Lang, who was in charge of driving the vehicle, “Tie Lang, let’s go! To Pu
Ban City!”
Tie Lang, who had already become the leader of Ji Hao’s close guards, happily gave a resonant growl. He
grabbed an iron stick and violently knocked on a flood dragon’s head. Immediately after that, the twelve
flood dragon let out roaring streams of flames from their mouths and rose directly into the air, pulling the
vehicles up to the sky within the blink of an eye.
As the vehicle that was pulled by those flood dragons moved, the enormous fiery cloud flowing behind it
moved as well.
Three thousand elite Zhu Rong Country warriors and thirty-thousand dark-kind warriors under Zhamu’s
command were standing on the fiery cloud in straight lines. Their chests were puffed out and heads held
high while guarding those large vehicles. These warriors were brought into the air by the fiery cloud as
well.
The fiery cloud hovered around Yao Mountain for three times. Standing on the vehicle, Ji Hao waved his
hand towards Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing and Yu Mu, who were standing in Earl Yao’s mansion. The twelve
flood dragons simultaneously let out a shrill roar, and along with that, the moving speed of the vehicles
rose sharply. A series of fiery clouds tore the dense mist in the air open and brought up a hundred mile
long fiery light, swiftly flying towards Pu Ban city.
Ji Hao stood on the vehicle, turned around and shouted to his warriors, especially those dark-kind
warriors under Zhamu’s command, “This is the very first time for people from our Earl Yao’s territory to
meet the human emperor. In Pu Ban City, you shall all follow the rule strictly, and no trouble can be
made!”
2137
The two Divine Magi who were leading the three-thousand Zhu Rong Country warriors, Zhamu and the
warrior commanders under his lead, all responded with a great growl.
Ji Hao nodded and continued in a deep voice, “However if anyone offends you…you can just beat them up
without any worries. For normal hostile challenges, you can break the trouble makers’ limbs, and if they
ever dare to push it further, it wouldn’t matter even if you had them beaten to death. I would find
someone to hold the scales even for you!”
Ji Hao’s body was wrapped in a raging fire, and under his smooth, red-jade-like skin, countless tiny light
spots had been sparkling.
Since all of his meridians were activated and all Magus Acupoints were awakened, Ji Hao was also going
to ask Si Wen Ming and Si Xi about promoting himself to Magus King from a Senior Magi, and how to find
that so-called spirit star of his.
Ji Hao had already made a certain achievement on the cultivation of his primordial spirit. At present, he
just couldn’t wait to become a Magus King and attain greater powers.
2138
The fiery cloud swooshed across the air. Wherever it swept across, all wind and snow were dispelled.
The vehicle pulled by the twelve flood dragons was enormous inside. It was a great hall that could hold a
party of thousands of people. Ji Hao sat straight on a large chair made of pure gold and was coiled around
with raging flames, with the jade tablet that had Po’s cultivation experiences written on it held in his
hands. He was carefully reading the jade tablet.
Zhu Rong Long and the other seven Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi, with tens of Zhu Rong Country Magus
Kings, were standing straight in the hall. They couldn’t help curiously look at the primordial spirit of Ji
Hao, which seemed to be carved out of cyan-colored glaze and had been floating around his head, looking
exactly same as Ji Hao.
These Divine Magi and Magus Kings all had the bloodline of the God-kind and didn’t have souls. Or in
other words, for descendants of Gods like these Zhu Rong Country warriors, their souls were born fused
with their body. Therefore, when their bodies were harmed, their souls would be wounded as well.
Humankind in these days hardly paid attention to the cultivation of souls. Human Senior Magi only relied
on their tough bodies and nourishing their souls naturally with their thriving spirit blood, to allow their
souls to grow along with their continuously improving physical bodies.
For the great Dao taught by Yu Yu, less emphasis was put on the cultivation of physical bodies and
instead, the particular emphasis had been placed on the cultivation of primordial spirit and the senses
joining with nature. To Zhu Rong Long and the other warriors, this primordial spirit Ji Hao released from
his body was truly strange and magical.
Ji Hao intentionally released his primordial spirit from his body to let these proud Divine Magi and Magus
Kings witness his miraculous power.
The first Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao had transformed into a stream of flowing light, rotating slowly around the
primordial spirit. As Ji Hao had been slowly and carefully reading Po’s cultivation experiences, he had
gradually gained some understanding for himself, thus producing this stream of Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao.
Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao was the base of the great Dao; it was a straight path leading to the origin of the great
Dao taught by Yu Yu.
However, by targeting the same Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao, many of Yu Yu’s disciples had attained different
achievements. For example, Po’s Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao had countless magic formation patterns, magic
2139
talismans and magic spells contained in it. Therefore, Po was good at crafting magic tools. Not matter how
rare and precious a material was, with a slight touch of Po’s Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao, countless magic formation
patterns would be embossed on it, and the material would turn straight into a top-grade magic treasure.
Taking Gui Ling as another example, she was Yu Yu’s disciple as well. But unlike Po, she had both pre-
world and after-world water power contained in her Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao, along with the moving tracks of all
stars in the sky and the great ability possessed by herself as a spirit tortoise, which allowed her to predict
all the fortune and misfortune in this world. Therefore, Gui Ling was good at all kinds of water-related
magic; the thunderbolt cast by her with all kinds of water power could be considered as unique among Yu
Yu’s disciples. She was even better at sensing nature’s mystery, predicting fortune and misfortune, and
interacting with stars in the sky; no one could ever compare with him on these.
Then taking a look at Yu Yu himself, the basic of his great Dao was — If the world could be represented by
the number of fifty, forty-nine of the fifty would be occupied already, with one missed. The missed one
could be considered as an opportunity. Yu Yu had intercepted this missed one and forcibly taken it to
complete his great Dao and allow all fifty streams of Yu Yu’s Qi of his to meet together, and thus, he finally
attained a seed of Dao. Therefore, the origin of Yu Yu’s Dao was in one word, ‘interception.' He
intercepted an opportunity from nature and made it his own. Therefore, Yu Yu’s power of Dao was
fiercely powerful and was nearly invincible. The power of a stream of Qi of Dao released by him could
suppress the power of any pre-world or after-world treasure, and any defense would become like rotten
wood in front of his Qi of Dao.
“The seed of Dao, the seed of Dao…Brother Po has the gift of tool-crafting, sister Gui Ling has the gift of
foreseeing, and Shifu has intercepted an opportunity from nature. My seed of Dao…what kind of power
should I combine with my Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao?”
The water-like clear stream of Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao rotated around Ji Hao’s primordial spirit. This stream of
Qi was the base of Ji Hao’s very own great Dao. He had to combine the chosen kind of natural power or
element with this stream of Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao of his. Only after that could he be able to continue his
cultivation upon this stream of Qi, and pursue the ultimate great Dao.
Currently, this stream of Qi was completely stainless. It was now the purest and most fontal being in this
world. If Ji Hao made a wrong choice and combine this stream of Qi with the wrong element, the
achievement he could make in the future would be certainly limited.
“My origin is…” Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then abruptly pointed his finger in the air. Along with
his move, a feather he took from one of the nine ancient Gold Crows flew out along with a golden-red
stream of Gold Crow flame.
He was born in this world. His bloodline and his power, everything was related to the power of Gold
Crow. Could the base of his great Dao continue in the power of Gold Crow? Gold Crow, one of the most
powerful creatures back in the ancient times. If he could take the complete control of Gold Crow flame,
that might be a broad path leading directly to the top for him.
2140
Ji Hao reached his hand out and intended to merge the Gold Crow flame into his Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao, but
unexpectedly, the mysterious man who hadn’t shown up for a rather long time suddenly condensed his
figure from the mist in Ji Hao’s spiritual space. With a deep and resonant voice, he growled, “What a silly
little boy…How can the power of Gold Crow become the foundation of your Dao?”
Ji Hao’s hand quivered. He hurriedly put that Gold Crow feather back, closed his eyes and communicated
with the mysterious man with full concentration, “Old guy, you tell me then, what is the foundation of my
great Dao? Shifu taught me knowledge of magic formations, should I combine my Qi of Dao with countless
magic formations?”
This sounded like a good choice as well.
Combining the boundless knowledge of magic formation taught by Yu Yu with his Qi of Dao, and using
magic formations as the foundation of his great Dao… after all, the world was a tremendous magic
formation itself. This sounded just not wrong. Besides, if he truly combined his Qi with countless magic
formations, his power would become terrifyingly great. All kinds of magical magic formations would
surge out of his body with just a slight wave of his hand. By only thinking about a power like this,
anyone’s scalp might numb in fear.
“Stupid!” roared the mysterious man mercilessly, “Great Dao, what is great Dao? The simplest, purest one
is the best! Pure power, pure speed, pure light, pure darkness… these are the simplest, purest ones, and
also the best ones!”
“You’ve already thought about using Gold Crow flame, but Gold Crow flame is not pure. The purest and
most fontal flame in this world is right upon your head!” A prehistorical sense of power had been
releasing from around the mysterious man’s body as he yelled at Ji Hao with a rumbling voice, “Normally,
you seem to be quite smart. Why are you so dumb today? Cultivate, cultivate… are you cultivating
yourself into a fool?”
Right upon the head?
Ji Hao wielded his arm, and suddenly, the ceiling turned transparent. He raised his head and looked at the
sky. Beyond the thick layer of dark clouds, a dazzling sun was floating in there, giving out inexhaustible
light and heat, shining on the entire world.
“Sun…What is the sun? Pure, supreme, that is the sun!” Continued the mysterious man after a cold snort,
“No rush, you ask Si Wen Ming about how to break into the level of Magus King. When you become a
Magus King, you can take the chance and attain your seed of Dao.”
Ji Hao looked at the sun upon his head silently. Was the mysterious man telling him to use the sun as the
base of his Dao?
The silhouette of the mysterious man gradually dissipated in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, only leaving a faint
murmur behind, “That little guy will certainly tell you that if you promote yourself into a Magus King by
2141
using the essence fire of sun, you would never have the chance to become a Divine Magus…Ignore him,
just ignore him.”
Ji Hao was totally confused. He gave a few shouts in his spiritual space, but the mysterious man never let
out even the slightest sound.
‘If you promote yourself into a Magus King by using the essence fire of the sun, you would never have the
chance to become a Divine Magus’? What did this even mean?
But soon, Ji Hao stopped struggling on his question. He released his spiritual power and momentarily
scanned across the area with a radius of a thousand miles, then gave a faint and cold smile.
“Did they truly come?”
2142
In front of Ji Hao’s vehicles, around a hundred miles away and in the woods covered in snow, four divine
towers of the Yu Clan was silently hiding under the shades of trees.
A Yu Clan man, with a white, tight leather armor and a long sword, was standing in the woods with his
eye narrowed, looking at the vehicles on the enormous fiery cloud. Behind him were four over five meters
tall, especially strong Jia Clan warriors, standing in a straight line.
These Jia Clan warriors were wearing heavy armors and all had relaxed looks, and judging from the
badges on their chests, they were from High Moon.
High Moon was different from Blood Moon. Non-humankind warriors of High Moon were all great
fighters who mastered in fighting skills. On battlefields, these warriors were the most dreadful killing
machines. Unlike all the other noble Yu Clan people, Yu Clan people of High Moon were actually good at
close combat, especially assassination and sneak attack.
“The adorable little thing is here!” The Yu Clan man with a leather armor looked at the fiery cloud, which
was approaching speedily, and laughed relaxedly out. He then said, “A tiny Senior Magus has actually cost
those people that much money to hire me to do this myself. What do you say, should I gift this little thing
the great honor of being beheaded by my very self?”
The four Jia Clan warriors each gave a faint smile. Meanwhile, strange air ripples spread out from around
their bodies.
Their bodies quietly floated up to three feet high from the ground. Behind their bodies, a silver-white,
round-shaped and cold stream of light suddenly and silently appeared. Abruptly, the light stream shrunk
and immediately condensed into four oddly-shaped, heavy weapons.
The four Jia Clan warriors swung their arms backward, and each gripped a weapon, slightly wielding it.
Condensing the weapon out of emptiness... These four Jia Clan warriors were all powerful beings at the
stage of emptiness. The so-called stage of emptiness equaled the human world’s level of Divine Magus.
A scrawny human being swiftly dashed out from behind a towering tree. That was a man with a black
cloak had a sparkling jade talisman held in his hands. He quickly ran up to the Yu Clan man and said in a
low voice, “I got the information from Yao Mountain. Ji Hao, Earl Yao, only has two Magus Kings traveling
with him. One of them named Tie Lang, the clan leader of a local Clan he conquered, while the other one
named Zhamu, who is a surrendered dark-kind warrior.”
2143
“Doesn’t he have Divine Magi with him?” The Yu Clan man asked in surprise, “That, is so boring.”
“The four Divine Magi that came from Candle Dragon Clan are all in Earl Yao’s mansion. The eight Divine
Magi from Zhu Rong Country have been patrolling the fence wall right now.” The man chuckled loudly
and continued, “He only has these twelve Divine Magi under his command, and all of them are staying in
Yao Mountain City. That means he doesn’t have a single Divine Magus with him now.”
The Yu Clan man licked his lips disappointedly, then shook his head and said to the few Jia Clan warriors,
“You just do your job. Make this quick, kill all of them.”
The scrawny man hurriedly said, “Leave one alive, Zhu Rong’s little girl. Zhu Rong Man Man is with him
too, our master wants her alive!”
The Yu Clan man snorted coldly and said in a bland tone, “That will depend on her own luck…” Turning to
the few Jia Clan warriors, he continued, “Make it easier, don’t hurt our little Fire God princess. Zhu Rong’s
little girl? Interesting!”
The fiery cloud swooshed across the air thousands of meters high above the ground. When it was about
to fly across the woods, the four High Moon’s divine towers suddenly released a dazzling silver light.
Following a series of loud clangs, tens of arm-thick chains ejected out from the towers, tearing the air
apart like fierce serpents and swiftly tying around Ji Hao’s vehicle.
Those chains were straightened, and Ji Hao’s vehicle instantly stopped. A towering tree was shattered
into pieces while countless cracks appeared on the ground.
Ji Hao’s vehicle had been flying at an amazingly fast speed, so the impact force caused by it was
tremendous. The power stream brought up by the twelve fire flood dragons when flying was even more
dreadful. The four High Moon divine towers connected with earth meridians and forcibly stopped Ji Hao’s
vehicle. Consequently, the earth meridians vibrated and the ground of the entire area with a radius of a
hundred miles was nearly pulled out in whole by Ji Hao’s vehicle.
Shrill raging howls could be heard without an end. The twelve fire flood dragons were reined by halters
and had their scales broken, all madly roaring out in pain.
Tie Lang, who was driving the vehicle, was directly sent flying away. He couldn’t stop flying and ended up
bumping into a few fire flood dragons. The harsh flood dragon scales broke his skin, making him shout
out in anger and pain.
The silver chains suddenly tightened again. No one knew what those chains made from. As they clashed
against the vehicle that was cast from the mix of scorching fire divine iron and dragon bones and scales,
they generated large amounts of fire sparkles along with an ear-piercing clashing noise.
Inside the vehicle, absolutely no effect was made to Ji Hao and the others.
2144
A dense fiery cloud was floating in the air, within which, a shining moon released a dazzling fiery light
while showing everything that had been happening on the outside to Ji Hao and the others.
“It seems that our preparations were just necessary. Be patient, don’t attack now. Later, let’s give them a
big one.” Ji Hao’s pair of eyes were shining with a magical light as he growled, “Zhu Rong Long, I want the
heads of the five non-humankind beings. With five heads that came from Divine Magus level non-
humankind beings, we can back take those armors, weapons, crystals and gold in behind. How much will
we save?!”
Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu and the other six of their brothers who were all especially tall and sturdy
and had countless flame patterns on their skins, shouted out together in response. A series of clangs were
then let out by their helmets, as the facial masks, which were decorated with countless embossed pattern
of gods and devils, flapped down and covered their faces.
Ji Hao took out the mountain and river stamper and silently started to inject power into it. After attaining
his first stream of Yu Yu’s Qi of Dao, Ji Hao’s power had been raised by quite a few times. While absorbing
his power, the mountain and river stammer released a bright yellow light and at the same time, a
terrifyingly great pressure spread out in this hall.
The four Jia Clan warriors rose into the air with shining silver weapons were held in their hands. They
didn’t even cast a glance at Zhamu, who was loudly ordering his warriors to form a battle formation, and
instead, directly swished towards Ji Hao’s vehicle.
A hundred miles distance only took them a single second. The sharp weapons held in their hands brought
up hundreds of meters long beams of light while being fiercely wielded down towards Ji Hao’s vehicle.
On the ground, the Yu Clan man gave an evil smile and said, “It’s over already…I haven’t seen the little
Fire God princess yet. Is she in the vehicle? That is such a great shame. I wanted to see her face!”
A thunderous bang even made the sky shook. Eight muscular men with their whole bodies wrapped in
raging fire suddenly showed up in the air. Among these eight warriors, four of them blocked the weapons
held in the hands of the four Jia Clan’s warriors, while the other four immediately raised huge and dense
fiery clouds. While treading on them, they lunged the long spears held in their hands towards those Ji
Clan warriors, along with countless beams of fiery light that were sharp enough to slice the air apart.
“A trap? The Yu Clan’s man flicked his finger. Following his move, a stream of sword light dazzled out
while spinning, and instantly cut the scrawny man in black cloak into pieces along with a puffing noise.
After that, he barfed out hysterically, “All twelve Divine Magi are in Yao Mountain City? Damn it, are these
eight guys in front of me ghosts?!”
Ji Hao walked out of the vehicle, stood on a fiery cloud and looking down at the Yu Clan man who was
hiding in the woods.
2145
Turning around his palm, Ji Hao dropped the mountain and river stamper. The stamper quickly expanded
to around five hundred meters in square, smashing down like a small mountain.
2146
“High Moon, Polo Si, from Polo Family!”
On the ground, facing the mountain and river stamper, the Yu Clan man proudly shouted his family name
out. Meanwhile, his wrist flicked swiftly; the long and thin sword held in his hands released a dazzling
cold light while zipping towards the mountain and river stamper at lightning speed.
The ground vibrated. When the mountain and river stamper was activated, all earth meridians were
triggered by it. Fortunately, this Yu Clan man was a Divine-Magus-level power being, that allowed him to
flash across the air and directly rose into the sky, avoided negative effects caused by the vibration of the
ground.
However, when he flew up just fifteen meters high, countless hazy mountain patterns sparkled on the
mountain and river stamper, and a terrifyingly great gravity reached up from the ground, causing Polo
Si’s body to fall back down unsteadily.
“You damned little thing, you’re not adorable at all!” Polo Si growled at Ji Hao ragingly, “I will cut your
head off myself and gift you with the most honored death!”
Clang! Finally, the sharp sword and the mountain and river stamper bumped into each other, generating a
high-pitched clang that could cause a sharp pain in anyone’s ears. On the thin and sharp sword held in
Polo Si’s hand, layers of spell symbols lit up. At first sight, this long sword of his had thousands of layers
of spell symbols added on it, that could probably make tens of billions of spell symbols in total.
Adding so many layers of spell symbols on such a thin sword, craftsmen in Magi Palace couldn’t possibly
achieve this stage of technique, not even if they worked hundreds of times harder than they already did.
The long sword held in Polo Si’s hand was definitely many times more powerful than a top-grade, Divine-
Magus-level magic treasure.
Nevertheless, the mountain and river stamper was created along with this world by nature itself. With
the power coming from countless earth meridians, the mountain and river stamper smashed directly
down towards Polo Si’s head. As countless layers of hazy mountain silhouettes roared down without an
end, Polo Si’s wrist trembled and suddenly, the long sword shattered into pieces.
The mountain and river stamper had created a tremendous gravitational field, which was tens of
thousands of times greater than the normal gravity in Midland. The invisible gravity condensed into
numerous fierce-serpent-like streams, dragging those sword fragments to fiercely pierce towards Polo Si.
2147
Polo Si gave a shrill shout as his body flashed across the air and disappeared. The next moment, he
reappeared five-hundred meters away.
The mountain and river stamper violently smashed on the ground. Within the area with a radius of a
hundred miles, the woods were entirely blasted into bits while the ground sank five hundred meters
deep. Countless streams of lava surged out along with dense smoke puffing out of the ground hundreds of
meter high.
The mountain and river stamper missed its target for once. Polo Si roared towards the sky in an
incomparably aggressive tone, “Little thing, what can you do even if you have a top-grade magic treasure?
Power, power! Without enough power, even if you…”
Before he finished his speech, a dazzling sword light zipped out of the dense smoke raised by the
mountain and river stamper.
Closely following behind the mountain and river stamper, the Flame Dragon sword transformed into an
arm-thick, five hundred meters long stream of flame, roaring towards Polo Si’s heart.
The power of Yu Yu’s sword formation was immeasurably fierce and destructive. Among Yu Yu’s
disciples, many had mastered the art of the sword, and in Po’s recorded cultivation experiences, a part
was regarding the skills of sword-manipulation.
Ji Hao had been reading Po’s cultivation experiences in depth during these few days, by doing which, he
attained some deep understanding of the art of the sword, including flying swords, and had indeed
learned some useful things.
At first, the Flame Dragon Sword only darted out as a stream of sword light, but as Ji Hao separated his
pair of hand and released a sword spell, a series of sizzling noises was immediately generated. Along with
the noise, the sword light stream divided into two, then four, then eight, then sixteen…Within the blink of
an eye, a thousand and twenty-four streams of sword lights were roaring in the sky, transforming into an
enormous sword net that enveloped Polo Si.
Polo Si growled towards the sky in fury, “Kill this kid!”
While growling, he pulled out a pair of daggers. The small and exquisite pair of daggers zipped around his
body like two butterflies; as he wielded his arm forward, a thin yet sharp beam of dagger light accurately
hacked on Ji Hao’s sword light.
A loud series of clangs could be heard ceaselessly. The daggers held in Polo Si’s hands were definitely not
ordinary pieces. Within a dazzling cold light, the pair of daggers clashed against the Flame Dragon Sword
over a thousand times, but except for turning a bit red because of the great heat of the Flame Dragon
Sword, the dagger edges remained completely unharmed.
2148
Nevertheless, Polo Si’s face had gone extremely dark. In the air, Zhu Rong Long and the other seven
Divine Magi had encircled the four Jia Clan warriors of his and were madly attacking them. By now, not to
mention killing Ji Hao, the four Divine-Magus-level Jia Clan warriors under his command could barely
protect themselves.
If the ones attacking them were only the eight Divine Magi, the situation would still be under control.
With the advanced fighting skills and talents possessed by High Moon warriors, the four Jia Clan warriors
might even gain the upper hand in the fight to a certain degree. But what made Polo Si even angrier was
that other than the eight Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi, Ji Hao’s three-thousand and six-hundred
disciples were also attacking the four Jia Clan warriors.
These disciples trod on fiery clouds, floating in the air a distance away, with flags that were thickly
embroidered with patterns of stars held in their hands and quickly being waved. Along with their moves,
tens of thousands of gigantic stars emerged from the bright daylight and soon, mountain-huge spheres of
starlight started to be drawn over from the sky by the magic formation, continuously smashing on the
bodies of the four Jia Clan warriors like shooting stars.
The strike of each of those angled-starlight-spheres was as powerful as an attack launched by a Divine
Magus. The four Jia Clan warriors tried to dodge, but weird power streams reached from the air and
locked their bodies. Added with the fierce attacks continuously launched by the eight Zhu Rong Country
Divine Magi, these four Jia Clan warriors could barely move and didn’t manage to dodge even one
starlight-sphere.
When Polo Si was yelling on the ground, at least a thousand spheres of starlight had actually hit their
targets. All the four Jia Clan warriors under Polo Si’s command were powerful top-level fighters among all
Jia Clan warriors of High Moon, and the armors worn by them were top-grade pieces as well. But still,
after being struck violently for a thousand times, countless cracks had appeared on their armors long ago
and their strong life-force was wearing down.
The four Jia Clan warriors gasped deeply while shouted at Polo Si hoarsely, “Master! These little bastards’
magic formation…Damn it, we have to break this magic formation. Otherwise, we will be stuck in here till
we die!”
The magic formation that was under the control of the three-thousand and six-hundred disciples was
called ‘unlimited starlight devil-catching great formation’. This formation was designed by Po based on
his own experiences and was mainly designed for trapping, sealing and tangling enemies. Suppressing
and capturing were the main functions of this great formation, and the power of those starlight-spheres
was just at the average level.
This magic formation had successfully bound up the limbs of these four extraordinarily powerful Jia Clan
warriors, then fiercely beaten them up.
Seeing the four most powerful warriors of his about to be killed, Polo Si shouted out in rage while fiercely
wielding the daggers in his hands and dispelling a few sword light streams that were approaching him.
2149
But this time, he overexerted, and consequently, the dagger held in his left hand broke following a loud
clang. Because of the great heat released from Flame Dragon Sword, this dagger had become much more
fragile than before, and this time, a sudden great impact made it break.
Eighteen sword light streams took this opportunity and mercilessly hacked on Polo Si’s body.
A bright light burst out from his white leather armor. The eighteen streams of sword light left tens of
deep slashes on the white armor but didn’t manage to harm Polo Si’s body, not even a little bit.
Polo Si’s body flashed across the air once again. When he was going to break into the group of disciples
and start a massive killing, Ji Hao’s primordial spirit had already held the immemorial sun streamer tight
and fiercely wielded it.
From the air, countless extremely thin sunlight rays emerged and dazzled horizontally. In the next
moment, Polo Si, who didn’t manage to make any reaction timely, gave a shrill howl as a beam of sunlight
flashed across his body, cutting him straight into two.
2150
Immemorial sun steamer was a top-grade world-accompanying spirit treasure with the ability to gather
pre-world essence sun power. It was immensely powerful.
A world-accompanying spirit treasure like this didn’t require too much power of its owner to release a
terrifyingly great power. But of course, as Ji Hao grew more and more powerful, the power released by
the immemorial sun streamer would grow even more as well.
Ji Hao injected all the power contained in his first stream of Yu Yu’s Dao of Qi into the immemorial sun
streamer, after which, the streams of essence sun fire released by the streamer instantly transformed into
beams of hair-thin fiery light. Being sliced across by a beam of fiery light condensed from essence sun fire,
the leather armor worn by Polo Si was cut open easily as if it was actually a piece of tofu.
Polo Si was mastered in the skills of sneak attack and assassination. With these abilities, he was a
legendary-level warrior. However, the feature of Yu Clan people’ bodies was an unchangeable reality that
they were all born with limited body conditions. No matter how hard Polo Si tried to strengthen his body,
he could never improve his body condition to the level of Jia Clan warriors.
The fiery beam of light condensed from essence sun fire by the immemorial sun streamer sliced across
Polo Si’s waist. He screamed himself hoarse as his body was cut into two. Additionally, the wounds
started to burn speedily and soon, half a foot long part of his body was burned into a puff of smoke.
“Help me!” Polo Si screamed desperately. He widely opened his pair of eyes, making him look like a fierce
ghost while wailing in a great panic, “Help me! I can’t die in here! I’m a direct descendant of Polo family.
My father has his chance to take over the entire family, I can’t die in here!”
“Surrender, or die!” Ji Hao looked at Polo Si coldly and said, while slightly waving the immemorial sun
streamer held in his hands and temporarily stopped burning Polo Si’s body. Although Polo Si’s body was
nearly burned out, powerful beings at the level of Divine-Magus all had surprisingly strong life-force.
Even Yu Clan people were the same. Polo Si now looked extremely miserable, but if he could have some
time and take enough medicine to cure the injuries, his body would regrow and be complete again. The
new body surely wouldn’t be as powerful and strong as the original one, but at least, no disability would
be left on him.
“Surrender?” Polo Si hesitated.
Noble Yu Clan people naturally had their own pride to protect. Ji Hao wanted him to surrender, but he
couldn’t make the decision in a short while.
2151
“Surrender, or I kill your master!” Ji Hao turned around and shouted at the four Jia Clan warriors, who
were being beaten fiercely.
The four Jia Clan warriors paused for a second. These four extraordinarily powerful Jia Clan warriors,
who hadn’t yet fallen too deep in disadvantage even under the attacks launched by the eight Zhu Rong
Country Divine Magi and a great magic formation joint-handedly, abruptly cast a roar towards the sky
then ragingly threw their weapons onto the ground.
Four towering mountains were flattened entirely by the four weapons they threw out. Reluctantly, the
four Jia Clan warriors took off their broken armors with badly darkened faces, then threw out the armors
as well. After all this, the four Jia Clan warriors held their hands behind their heads and kneeled in midair.
The eight Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi gasped for a little while, then walked up without any hesitation
and launched a violent wave of heavy punches and kicks on the four Jia Clan warriors. All these eight
Divine Magi were commanders of Zhu Rong’s personal army, but even together with the help of a great
formation that was specially designed to trap and distract enemies, they actually didn’t manage to take
out these four Jia Clan warriors timely. This had truly made them feel quite embarrassed.
After beating these four Jia Clan warriors cruelly and giving them swollen faces with large bruises, Zhu
Rong Long took out thirty-six ‘fire boa god-trapping awls’ that were specially crafted by Zhu Rong
himself. These fire boa god-trapping awls were oddly shaped, each of them twisting and wriggling just
like a raging boa, and the surfaces of these awls were thickly covered in fine barbs. Every awl was
wrapped in a raging fire that was dark-green in color. Obviously, these awls were highly poisonous.
The top of the head, the backside of the neck, heart, limbs and the other vital body parts; Zhu Rong Long
stuck nine fire boa god-trapping awls in the body of each of these four Jia Clan warriors. Those countless
barbs on the awls clashed against the tough muscles and bones of these Jia Clan warriors, ceaselessly
causing ear-piercing noises.
Once those fire boa god-trapping awls were pierced into their bodies, the faces of all the four extremely
powerful Jia Clan warriors darkened immediately, as they torpidly fall to the ground, lying on the ground
like puddles of slush.
“Damn you!” Polo Si screamed out hysterically, “Damn you all!”
Ji Hao snorted coldly. His primordial spirit transformed into a cyan stream of light and returned to his
body. He then pointed his finger in the air and instantly, a purely black altar for cursing appeared on the
vehicle. As he waved his hand, the upper part of Polo Si’s body rose up into the air and landed on the
altar. Tens of purely black and sharp bone thorns thrust out of the altar, penetrating all vital body parts of
Polo Si, firmly sealing him on the altar.
Ji Hao was worried that Polo Si might have some other means to escape. Therefore, he took out the
mountain and river stamper once again and put the stamper, which had already shrunk to the size of a
2152
fist, directly on Polo Si’s forehead. The immensely great power of gravity surged straight into Polo Si’s
body, oppressed his soul and made him unable to do anything but show a miserable look.
“Kid, look at me now. I cannot escape like this.” said Polo Si while wailing, “Take this damned stamper
away, what kind of treasure is this? Damn it, it has a sense of a pre-world power… Is it a pre-world
treasure?”
Ji Hao sneered, then rudely ripped off the silver ring worn on the middle finger of Polo Si’s left hand.
Polo Si screamed out right away in sorrow. Despairingly, he looked at the sky, showed his teeth and
roared in a hoarse voice, “These are my personal properties! Damn it! You can’t do this! This is what
bandits…”
Bang! Man Man wielded her hammer and gave a merciless strike on Polo Si’s mouth.
All of Polo Si’s teeth were smashed into bits. But his spirit blood was sealed inside his body, because of
which, he couldn’t heal his broken face, and neither could he let another word out.
“Ji Hao, look, how many good things are in there?” Man Man yelled with a pair of brightly sparkling eyes.
She threw her hammer away and hung on Ji Hao’s arm like a monkey.
Ji Hao smilingly nodded, then released a stream of Yu Yu’s divine light. The seemingly soft divine light
wrapped up this exquisite ring that was shaped as three coiled rose flowing branches and began milling
it. Along with a sizzling noise, silver light spots started flying out of the ring without an end, and soon, the
seal of soul left in the ring by Polo Si was crushed by the Yu Yu’s divine light.
Ji Hao sent a stream of spiritual power into the ring, after which, he couldn’t help but be shocked by the
immense inner space of the ring.
The inner space of the ring was incredibly huge, even nearly a hundred times bigger than the hall inside Ji
Hao’s vehicle that could contain thousands of people. Inside the ring, shockingly great amounts of black
magic crystal pieces were piled up. Those brightly shining crystals with smooth luster were all water
magic crystals.
At first sight, Ji Hao found that at least ten million pieces of water magic crystal were piled up in this
place. This was a stunningly great fortune for Ji Hao.
Apart from those water magic crystals, a box cast from black metal was floating in the middle of the
space. Three-hundred and sixty thumb-sized grits were placed in the box. Dense water powerful
ceaselessly surged out of these black grits. With a single slight touch, Ji Hao’s spiritual power was frozen
and shattered by these black grits.
2153
“Pre-world divine material… divine water grit? Three-hundred and sixty… what a fortune!” Ji Hao
exclaimed surprisingly, “Such a shame, why aren’t these pre-world divine fire material? Those would be
rather useful to me.”
“Divine water grit?” Zhu Rong Long walked over and shouted out in shock, “In these days, pre-world
divine water grit can only be found in the deepest ocean eyes of the Northern Dark Ocean, and this kind
of divine material is monopolized by the Gong Gong family!”
Ji Hao’s face instantly turned dark.
Remaining silent for a short while, Ji Hao scanned across the broken ground below with his spiritual
power, then suddenly growled out.
“Turn around, go back to Yao Mountain City!”
2154
After Ji Hao had left, Shaosi took over the central hall of Earl Yao’s mansion.
The magic wand for controlling the Heaven and Earth great formation was floating beside her. With a
single through of hers, the great formation could be triggered. However, Shaosi’s attention was not
entirely on the blueprint of the twelve-star space-twisting magic formation.
Human Magi rarely cultivated their souls and primordial spirits. Consequently, they surely didn’t have
spiritual powers. But with the help of this magic formation, Shaosi was able to look down at the earth
almost with a visual angle of a God. The magic formation covered the entire area with a radius of three
thousand miles, and within this great area, even the moving track of a drifting snowflake could be
completely under Shaosi’s control.
“Hm, this girl looks quite pretty, but her lips are so thin. She seems like a mean person, can’t take the risk.
She’s not the right one to be my sister-in-law.”
“Eh? This girl looks so sweet, beautiful as well. She has been working so diligently, but what a shame, she
already has a lover!”
“Oh my, so ugly, how horrible would that be if she becomes my sister-in-law? How could a woman be so
ugly?”
Invisible starlight rippled across the area with a radius of three-thousand miles. With the power of the
magic formation, Shaosi was sneakily observing all girls living in Yao Mountain territory who had
achieved age fit for marrying, one after another. From appearances to body shapes, from personalities to
habits, Shaosi wanted to know all about them.
By now, over one hundred million people had been living in Yao Mountain territory, and the number of
girls who were at the age of fifteen to eighteen was at least ten million. Shaosi gnashed her teeth and
silently swore that she would certainly find over a hundred perfect girls for Taisi, her blood elder brother.
‘As a race of human beings, only my brother and I are left alive among all Netherworld people. The
children I will have with Ji Hao…’
Thinking of this, Shaosi’s face blushed. ‘The children I will have with Ji Hao will surely inherit the Gold
Crow bloodline. Only my big brother’s direct descendants can inherit the special abilities of our
Netherworld people.’ thought Shaosi with her teeth gnashed.
2155
‘Therefore, brother, you have to strive. Within the coming three years, the number of our Netherworld
people must be raised to at least a thousand. The number of males has to reach hundreds. Otherwise, how
can we expand and strengthen our family?”
“Taisi, you have to make great efforts on this. Hm, this girl seems nice, and according to Shifu, a girl with
such a body shape might have many children!”
Shaosi’s eyes suddenly shone. She grabbed a leather scroll over and hurriedly wrote down the names and
personal information of those girls that she found perfect for Taisi from all aspects
“This magic formation given by Ji Hao’s Shifu is indeed magical. It actually has such a great function. I
didn’t think that…Hm?”
While pleasurably and sneakily observing all those girls living in this territory through the magic
formation, Shaosi’s look changed slightly. She immediately gripped the magic wand floating beside her,
and in the meanwhile, she shouted out in a harsh tone, “Take precautions! Prepare for a battle!
Everybody, be careful!”
With the help of the magic formation, not even a slight gust of wind or a grass could hide from Shaosi.
Through the magic formation, Shaosi’s voice reached to the ears of everyone under the coverage of the
magic formation. She gave out the warning in the mansion, and all warriors and warrior commanders
under Ji Hao’s command heard her voice simultaneously.
In Yao Mountain City, on the fence wall of Earl Yao’s mansion, ‘Zhu Rong Long’ and three-thousand elite
warriors had been patrolling around the fence wall round by round. A faint and scorching-hot sense of
power had been releasing from his body. Looking from a great distance, he was exactly the same as the
real Zhu Rong Long.
In fact, this ‘Zhu Rong Long’ was an ordinary disciple of Ji Hao, named Wood Luo. It had even been less
than a year since Ji Hao took him as a disciple. Recently, he just started to practice absorbing natural
powers that was taught by the three scriptures given by Yu Yu, as an elementary part. He had only
reached a mid-level and was still quite far away from the higher level.
With the disguise crafted by Ji Hao, he transformed into Zhu Rong Long and walked around in the fence
wall. To be honest, this boy felt rather proud of doing this. Although he was still weak, the three elite
warriors behind him were solid.
Taking so many powerful warriors who were all way more powerful than himself and swaggering around
on the fence wall, this felt truly not bad. Especially when people walking in or out of the city politely and
respectfully bowed to him, the boy felt even better.
Abruptly, a middle-aged man wearing a servant’s short-sleeves shirt quickly approached the fence wall
where Wood Luo was walking on, from the direction of the city gate.
2156
Wood Luo’s face instantly turned dark. Yao Mountain City had strict rules that civilians of this city were
only allowed to walk on appointed roads. For important areas like the city wall, civilians stayed away
from these areas for at least five-hundred meters away, not to mention servants, who were in even lower
positions.
“What are you doing? Step back, do not come close! Or you will be killed!”
Wood Luo stood on the fence wall and shouted at the middle-aged man while pointing at him with the
finger,
All disciples of Ji Hao who had been learning in his dojo had engraved the rules of Yao Mountain city in
their minds. Their parents and families were all slaves, but after they joined Ji Hao’s dojo and became Ji
Hao’s disciples, the lives of their families had been changed thoroughly.
Wood Luo was Ji Hao’s own disciple, and all those important unfilled positions in Yao Mountain Territory
were prepared for disciples like him. Their families were all slaves, but because of them, who had been
taken by Ji Hao as disciples, their families became civilians again and gained the qualification of living in
Yao Mountain City.
For the above reasons, all Ji Hao’s disciples and their families saw Ji Hao as a God and even worshiped
him. Those the rules set by Ji Hao were just like the rules of heaven in their hearts, and not a single
person was allowed to violate those rules.
Wood Luo pointed at that middle-aged man and shouted loudly out. Behind him, tens of elite warriors
had already picked up their longbows and put arrows on the bowstrings, targeted on that man.
The middle-aged man remained walking quickly towards the fence wall. While walking, he laughed loudly
towards Wood Luo and said, “Lord, Lord, I’m coming to offer a treasure. Just now, in the woods outside
the city, I found……”
Before the middle-aged man finished his words, Wood Luo had already given out his order, “Kill him!”
Wood Luo’s mind was simple, no matter what this man wanted to do, whether to kiss his ass or truly
come to offer some precious treasures to him, he would have to die as long as he dared to approach the
fence wall!
That was one of the rules of Yao Mountain city set by Ji Hao himself; the rule was unbreakable, it should
brook no offense!
Following his order, tens of warriors pulled their longbows open and released a wave of arrows, flying
towards that middle-aged man along with a shrill swishing noise.
2157
The middle-aged man let out a resonant growl and suddenly, his skin blasted out, from which, an
especially strong silhouette dashed out. As he roared out, Wood Luo and the group of elite warriors
standing behind him all started vomiting blood.
This man’s roar was as strong as thunder, nearly vibrating Wood Luo and warriors behind him straight
into pieces. Fortunately, they all had jade talismans crafted by Ji Hao carried with them. Detecting the
attack, these jade talismans exploded and directly drew the tremendous power of the Heaven and Earth
great formation, covering Wood Luo and his warriors up with a thick layer of multicolored light screen.
Thus, the strong effect of the man’s rumbling roar was finally stopped.
Buzz! Twelve silver light streaks flashed across the air.
Yao Mountain City suddenly came alive. Countless divine spell symbols emerged from the city wall and
the ground. Meanwhile, multicolored, huge streams of star power, which normally were hiding, now
poured down from the heaven like flooding rivers along with an earth-shaking noise. They then
transformed into numerous water-tank-sized, multicolored divine thunderbolts, striking the middle-aged
man’s body.
“This…” The middle-aged man shouted out in anger as tens of divine thunderbolts accurately struck on
his body, making him madly roll on the ground. Nevertheless, facing those fierce multicolored divine
thunderbolts which were powerful enough to kill Magus Kings, this man only took a few quick gasps but
didn’t seem to be harmed at all.
Deep growls abruptly came from the city gate. The skins of tens of servants ruptured and from inside
their bodies, silhouettes which were much taller than themselves dashed out.
“Kill! Kill every last person in this city!” roared all of them.
2158
When Shaosi was sneakily looking at girls living in this area, she didn’t pay any attention to the few rivers
around Yao Mountain. That was understandable though; it was a heavily snowing day, which girl would
go ‘play’ in rivers? Therefore, Shaosi didn’t notice that the few great rivers around Yao Mountain were
filled with malicious creatures long ago. Among the few rivers, the widest part had reached a hundred
miles.
Water monkeys, giant turtles, water boas, spirit fishes, enormous loach and leech, all kinds of aquatic
creatures had been hiding deep on the river bottom, with their eyes constantly sparkling with a dark-blue
light.
Among all those oddly shaped and hideous aquatic creatures, an elderly man with a long fluttering beard
that made him looked like an immortal being, was sitting on a rock on the bottom of a river, with a black
jade jar held in his left hand. The pair of blue light spots sparkled especially quickly in his deeply
hollowed eyes.
All of a sudden, when a fierce wave of attack was launched to Yao Mountain city from all four city gates, a
black jade talisman held in the elderly man’s left hand suddenly exploded. Next, a deep sound burst from
the jade talisman, hearing which, all aquatic creatures gathered under water paused briefly, then turned
around, looking at the elderly with dimly shining eyes.
“Up!” The elderly man stood up and gave a growl in a low and deep voice.
From the black jar held in his hand, thumb-sized black watery light spots flew out. The watery light spots
expanded suddenly, such that a single watery light spot could transform into a whole lake of water with a
radius of a hundred miles. All of a sudden, the amount of water that could fill hundreds of lakes, each with
a radius of a hundred miles, surged into the few rivers. Instantly, black flood roared out of the few
hundred-mile wide and tens of millions of miles long great rivers.
Countless aquatic creatures released dense clouds of watery mist. Fierce gales screamed across the few
rivers while large clouds of black mist swooshed right into the air. Dark waves were stirred up, reaching
directly to the sky. Treading upon those waves were incalculable oddly shaped aquatic creatures. Those
aquatic creatures let out shrill and ear-piercing screams, controlling the water to surge towards Yao
Mountain city and towns and villages around the city, which were all covered in snow.
Followed by a muffled boom, the water surfaces of the few rivers began rumbling, and within the twinkle
of an eye, thousands of meter tall water wall stood up from the few rivers. Seeing this, people living in
Earl Yao’s territory couldn’t help but cry out despairingly.
2159
How could vulnerable human beings ever survive a destructive disaster like this? With the thousands of
meters tall water wall and countless aquatic creatures controlling the water with their powers, not even
Senior Magi could stay alive when facing this killing water. The ones who might survive probably could
only be Magus Kings and powerful beings beyond that level.
More terrifyingly, once the water wall rose from rivers, hundreds of thousands of silhouettes, that had
been releasing strong senses of powers dashed out of the water wall. Every single one of them was
wearing a heavy armor with hands holding magic weapons, which also had been releasing intensive
power vibrations. Treading on dark clouds, these creatures rushed towards the city gates of Yao
Mountain City.
While rushing, some of them repeated the order they had just accepted with deep and strong voices,
“Rush in, take all you can take and kill everyone in that city! Destroy this Yao Mountain city!”
These groups of warriors treading on dark clouds swiftly flew across the air. Even the weakest one of
them was at the Senior-level. Under the effects of the power released by their leaders, who were Magus-
king-level powerful beings, their bodies were lifted up by dark clouds, sweeping across the air as fast as
fierce gales, directly towards the four city gates of Yao Mountain City like four sharp daggers.
The elderly man, who looked like an immortal being, was hiding among those aquatic creatures,
concealing his own body behind those enormous aquatic creatures. While stroking his own beard, he
gave a faint smile and said, “Among all cities that belong to earls and marquises in this Midland world,
this magnificent city is definitely the top-ranked one.”
“But, despite the great height of its city wall, what can ever change? Water and fire are merciless. I, River
Earl Jade Dragon, have come in person, and have released my flood. This city wall is tall and can block all
kinds of weapon attacks, but how can it hold off the raging water pouring down from the sky?”
Yao Mountain City’s city wall was tall and thick, and was cast entirely from metal; this city wall was
nearly indestructible. However, in River Earl Jade Dragon’s eyes, such a huge city with such a tall and
thick city wall had made this Yao Mountain City a deathtrap. As long as he could control the flood to surge
into the city and block the four city gates, all living creatures in the city would become ghosts
underwater.
“They don’t even have a place to run to!” derided River Earl Jade Dragon while pointing his finger
forward. Hundreds of spheres of watery light puffed out of the black jade jar, quickly gathering upon the
city wall.
A huge number of aquatic creatures combined their powers and raised a water wall. By now, the
thousands of meter tall water wall had already become hundreds of times tougher than iron. The water
wall violently moved right on the ground. Wherever the water wall swept across, all hills collapsed, and
all woods were shattered, while large areas of rich farmlands turned into mirror-like flats.
2160
It was not hard to imagine that once the water wall swept across those villages and towns, all Earl Yao’s
people living in those towns and villages would be crushed into nothing.
“Just like this, rush over… leave no alive thing behind!” River Earl Jade Dragon said while stroking his
beard. He clicked his tongue and continued, “What a nice city! If I can move it away and put it into my
Jade Dragon river, it would be quite decent as my underwater city. What a shame, what a shame. Make
this quick, no time to waste!”
The water wall swooshed over and was about to crush the first village.
The Heaven and Earth great formation was activated suddenly, as well as the twelve-star space-twisting
magic formation.
Starlight poured down in great streams from the sky while countless earth meridians vibrated
underground. Inexhaustible star power and earth power mixed together, being refined by the Heaven
and Earth great formation, transforming into an incredibly pure divine power, and burst out.
Coverage of the Heaven and Earth great formation had reached ten thousand miles in radius. Within this
area, all villages and towns in Ji Hao’s territory were shrouded by a seven-colored layer of light. Countless
enormous light streams reaching down from the sky, covering villages, towns and all of Ji Hao’s people.
Along with a thunderous bang, the water wall bumped into the first village.
The village was enveloped by the seven-colored light, and within the light, a gigantic horned-dragon-
horse was roaring towards the sky. In the very next moment, the water wall collapsed, and tens of
thousands of aquatic creatures were shattered into bits by the resonant roar of the dragon-horse. Fresh
blood and body pieces mixed with the collapsed section of water wall, dyeing the water surface blood-
red.
This was the first time for the Heaven and Earth great formation to show its power. As a result, a
hundred-mile section of water wall was destroyed.
Afterward, waves of powerful and resonant roars rose from upon numerous towns and villages without
an end. Above every town or village, one or several gigantic silhouettes of legendary creatures had
emerged. Those legendary creatures roared out towards the sky, while sections of water wall crashed
down rumblingly one after another. Those aquatic creatures standing on the water wall were struck into
pieces as well.
Within a few minutes, the fierce, seemingly destructive water wall was defeated and dispersed. River Earl
Jade Dragon was completely stunned, looking at Yao Mountain City which was now covered with a
splendid light. He couldn’t help but rub his own eyes as if he couldn’t believe what he had just seen.
“It, it wasn’t this beautiful just now! This city… why… how did it change so suddenly?”
2161
With his body flashing across the air, River Earl Jade Dragon turned around and immediately walked
away. Swiftly, he transformed into a black fish, merging with the dispersing water streams and
disappeared without leaving a trace.
The water wall was struck down, but those hundreds of thousands of heavily armored elite warriors had
already rushed up to Yao Mountain City. Thirty-six muscular men, who had been releasing Divine-Magus-
level strong power vibrations, rose into the air, with huge, black ice stakes holding in their hands, fiercely
smashing towards the city gates.
2162
A deep growl came deeply from the core of the Heaven and Earth great formation.
Thirty-six hazy silhouettes of world-huge turtles quickly emerged from the multicolored, splendid
starlight. These giant turtles were around five kilometers tall, each carrying a towering mountain on its
back. The mountains carried on their backs were coiled around by a pure and dense power, giving a
feeling of extreme toughness and indestructibleness.
The thirty-six Divine Magi dashed out of the group of enemies and smashed their large stakes down
simultaneously. Those large stakes, which were condensed from dark ice, heavily struck down. However,
all thirty-six large dark ice stakes were blocked accurately by the silhouettes of mountains carried on the
back of those giant turtles. The turtle silhouettes slightly shook, causing the large dark ice stakes held in
those Divine Magi’ hands to blast out altogether. Over ten Divine Magi had their palms injured by the
explosion of their stakes, blood splashing out all over.
“These turtle shells are so tough!” One of those Divine Magi yelled out in shock. Simultaneously, they
reached their hands into the air and clenched their fingers. Surging waves of water power swooshed over
and speedily condensed in their hands. Within the blink of an eye, another purely dark ice stake was
gripped in the hands of each of them.
In Earl Yao’s mansion, Shaosi, who had been watching all this threw the space-twisting magic formation,
knitted her eyebrows and said, “Wuzhi Qi?”
These Divine Magi were all waring heavy armors, and even their faces were firmly covered under facial
masks. Therefore, no one could see their faces. Their hands were covered in gloves as well. Not even a
slight area of skin of theirs was exposed. Therefore, there was no way to identify them.
Nevertheless, they were holding large stakes condensed from dark ice. It seemed that among the entire
human world, only Wuzhi Qi was good at such a special magic. And just now, countless aquatic animals
had shown and launched their attacks. Wuzhi Qi was a powerful creature dwelling in Huai Water.
Because of the support given by Gong Gong family, he was somehow seen as the ruler of the entire Huai
Water. Huai Water was an extremely important water vein in Midland, having millions of branches. If
anybody was powerful enough to call out so many aquatic creatures and launch a surprise attack in
Midland, that person had to be Wuzhi Qi.
“You damned thing!” Shaosi cursed with her lips bitten by her teeth. Abruptly, she shouted out, “Taisi!
What are you doing?! Use the most powerful curse, do not show any mercy! Kill all those enemies outside
the city!”
2163
When the surprise attack was launched, Taisi had been squatting outside the central hall of Earl Yao’s
mansion, quietly looking at two groups of ants fight each other. His body was wrapped in a faint layer of
black mist. Randomly, he would curse a few ants to death.
In the middle of Taisi’s eyebrows, a weird black and white spell symbols had been sparkling. Every single
ant that was cursed to death by him would make this spell symbol shine slightly brighter. Meanwhile, the
black mist surrounding Taisi would grow slightly dense as well.
Hearing Shaosi’s shout, Taisi instantly quivered. He raised his head and looked at the Heaven and Earth
great formation which was already fully activated. Abruptly, he yelled out angrily, “What? Are some
people truly bold enough to attack us?! Do they still think that we are a group of Magi Palace apprentices
and they could do whatever they want to us?”
Yelling for a short while in anger, Taisi’s pair of eyes suddenly turned pure black, without any luster,
seeming to devour everything in this world. He swung his hand backward and took out an altar made
from white bones, then placed the Nail Head Seven Sword Book on the altar with his teeth gnashed. After
that, he madly twitched his limbs and began singing and dancing around the altar; his body twitching like
a man with epilepsy.
Behind Taisi, a dark, dreadful silhouette gradually emerged. The thousands of meter tall, dark silhouette
glanced at Taisi, then raised its head up, as slowly as if it had hundreds of mountains pressing on his
head. It then cast a quick glance at the hundreds of thousands of enemies who had been madly rushing
over, attempting to break into the south city gate.
Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Taisi’s mouth. Huge streams of earth power and star power
swooshed into his body, transforming into a dense black mist and continuously surging into the body of
that dark silhouette.
The hazy silhouette became clearer than before. He locked his hands together, the ten fingers twisting
like wriggling snakes. Following his moves, a complicated and ancient styled spell symbol emerged from
the air. Taisi silently pointed his finger at the spell symbol and next, bodies of those hundreds of
thousands of enemies who were rampantly rushing towards the south city gate paused suddenly. Ninety
percen

The Magus Era - Blood Red

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Magus Era - Blood Red

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

1

Chapter 8 – Different Races

Chapter 14 – The Day

Chapter 15 – The Ancestral Worship Ceremony

Chapter 17 – The Senior Magus

Chapter 19 – Inherited Magus Treasure

Chapter 27 – Black Water

Chapter 32 – The Coldbrook valley

Chapter 34 – Four Eyes

Chapter 52 – First Encounter

Chapter 54 – Presented Medicine

Chapter 58 – Avoiding the bait

Chapter 59 – Asking For Help

Chapter 61 – Wild Fire

Chapter 63 – Allied forces

Chapter 70 – Seeking Revenge For The Smallest Grievance

Chapter 72 – Straw Dog

Chapter 77 – Private Property

Chapter 78 – Family Property

Chapter 79 – Rainy Season

Chapter 80 – The Temporary manor

Chapter 81 – Man Man

Chapter 85 – Essence Milk of The Earth

Chapter 86 – Harden the body

Chapter 88 – Make a Run For It

Chapter 89 – Blood Moon

Chapter 90 – Opening the Sky

Chapter 93 – Running away from the killers

Chapter 94 – Fight and Kill

Chapter 95 – Kill the Monster

Chapter 96 – First Kill

Chapter 97 – A Difficult Situation

Chapter 98 – Magus King’s Tomb

Chapter 99 – Breaking Jiang Yao

Chapter 100 – A Middle-aged Man

Chapter 101 – Wen Ming

Chapter 102 – Return

Chapter 103 – The Trial of Yuan Dan

Chapter 104 – Shocking Information

Chapter 105 – Condemnation

Chapter 106 – The Guards of Gods

Chapter 107 – Beating Hard

Chapter 108 – Raise an Army

Chapter 109 – Delivering a Message

Chapter 110 – Bad News

Chapter 111 – Loan

Chapter 112 – Force Attack

Chapter 113 – Encircle the Valley

Chapter 115 – Going to the South

Chapter 116 – ‘Fellow’

Chapter 117 – Wait A Second

Chapter 118 – Predestined

Chapter 119 – Forcing Assault

Chapter 120 – The Country of God

Chapter 121 – Prince

Chapter 122 – Tonggong

Chapter 123 – Go Out For A Battle

Chapter 124 – Eliminating the Accomplices

Chapter 125 – Conflict

Chapter 126 – Tidying Up

Chapter 127 – Boiling the Sea

Chapter 128 – The Bet

Chapter 129 – Remains

Chapter 130 – Single One